ã€ŠMonarch of Darkness, Arseneã€‹


 Cultivation Index

    <h4>Cultivation Index</h4>

    Spoilers

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Qi Cultivation

    -Realm of Blood

    -Qi Condensation or Mortal Realm

    -Earth Realm

    -Spirit Realm

    -Heavenly Realm

    -Heavenly Transformation

    There are a lot more, but I feel like this is enough to write out for now

    ...

    ...

    Body Cultivation Realms

    Realm of Blood

    Gates of Truth

    -Gate of Fire

    -Gate of Man

    -Gate of Life

    -Gate of Death

    -Gate of Truth

    Demonic Beast Ranks

    Each stage corresponds with Qi Cultivation

    Tier 1

    Tier 2

    Tier 3

    Tier 4

    Tier 5

    Tier 6

    Tier 7

 Chapter 1: Descent

    <h4>Chapter 1: Descent</h4>

    "Fuck me with a side of peanut butter," I shouted, cursing with dismay recalling my demise. Who would have thought that one of the world''s greatest minds of the twenty-first century would die in such a pathetic way?

    The p of the truck against my tender flesh, the sounds of my bones shattering, the loud, obnoxious honking of the truck all flooded my mind as I gazed up at the massive sign in front of me.

    "Why me! NOOOOOO!" I questioned, howling with grief.

    Imaginary tears flooded my eyes as I thought of my fucked up end, "I didn''t even get to delete my history...not to mention empty my refrigerator...I just went hunting too...Well, I guess it doesn''t matter if they find out since I''m dead."

    Moping, my mind finally awakened as I situated myself enough to actually read the massive sign before me.

    "Wee to the Truck-kun Foundation,"

    "....Is this some joke," I thought, looking around at the empty void around me. Nothing but darkness graced me as I shouted, "Hello!!! is anyone here,"

    Arching my brow, my mind began to ponder over the fact there was no echo. I waited a few minutes before walking past the sign. Only to be surprised as I appeared within a massive chamber, reminding me of a courtroom I saw on television.

    With widen eyes, I gasped aloud in fear as I looked up at the massive entity resting in front of the courtroom''s bench. A chill flooded my form as I peered upon the monster.

    "K-K-K-King Yama," I shouted in panic, gazing at the massive red monster.

    "Damn it! Another Otaku, why are all of you being murdered by trucks? Should it not be from masturbating," he shouted angrily, mming his massive fist on the court bench.

    Groaning with Impatience, the red monster rubbed his chin before palming his face, "I need a vacation...anyway, wee to The Truck-Kun Foundation, the universes greatest killer, I am here to help you transmigrate, h h h."

    Trembling, I didn''t dare to speak as I stared at the monster that looked like King Yama, who kept on speaking in a monotone ent, "You will be given two wishes while retaining your memories. The wishes must not be excessive like a godly system or a god weapon... you''re a nerd, so you should know what I''m talking about, correct?"

    Quickly shaking my head, I lowered my eyes, not daring to meet his monstrous gaze. Many thoughts flooded my mind as I looked down, trying to figure out what was happening.

    ''the hell is going on, dammit. Is Vegeta going to show up next? An what the hell is this universe''s greatest killer shit.''

    "Let''s see your name is...."

    A deep silence permeated the courtroom, causing me to shake as I nced up. In his hand was a small ck book with the words "Death Records" written over it.

    BOOOM!!!

    mming the book closed, the monster eyed me fiercely, "What the fuck as a murderer like you doing here. You bastard, I should toss you into the fiery pits of the abyss." He howled with fury.

    Realizing that he probably read my history, I identally giggled, causing him to roar with greater anger, "Is this a game to you-you-you devoured people...you murdered even kids, you sick bastard."

    Snorting, I gathered my courage before raising my head high, my voice carrying a hint of pride, "So what, have you ever tried it...Let me ask you, have you ever had sex."

    A bewildered expression hung on his rugged appearance as he absentmindedly nodded. A slight smirk crossed my face as I dered, "then have you ate ass,"

    "WHAT," He balled in panic, shivering like a guilty man on trial. My mind shed, noticing how innocent this demon was.

    "HAHA, you call me disgusting, but it appears you were sucking ass, now that is truly disgusting. I don''t judge, but if you ask me, I will stick to cannibalism."

    "THAT NOT A FAIR COMPARISON, YOU LITTLE SHIT,"

    Clenching his fist, the monster rose as space around me began to distort like a heated mirage. Panic and fear quickly filled my mind as I suddenly saw a massive demon standing in front of me with a scowl on his face, his crimson eyes glimmering in the light.

    "In all my life, never had a mortal...no a human mortal dared to speak to me in such a manner," Raising his hand, I saw my life sh before my eyes...again, causing me to realize I''m going to die again.

    Clenching my eyes shut, I suddenly heard a soft, childlike voice angrily echo out, "ma-chan, how dare you try to take away my prize. He is mine till he transmigrates."

    Slowly opening my eyes, I stared at the little loli with her arms on her hips pouting. She had long evergreen hair that hung to her feet and deep emerald-colored eyes. Her perfectly symmetrical face was scrunched up into a cute pout as she eyed ma angrily or what seemed angry to her at least.

    Like a dog who was scolded, ma shivered before dropping to one knee, "I beg your forgiveness, your majesty. But-but my lord, this ''thing'' should not be here. He doesn''t fit any of the criteria."

    "Bha, who cares? Truck-sama personally killed him, so he will be transmigrating like the others. Form the contract dumb-dumb ma." she defended with a delightful re.

    "Yes, Lady, Truck-Sama,"

    Grinning triumphantly, I saw the small loli gaze at me with interest. She made a small victory symbol before disappearing. Not really understanding what was happening, I stared at ma, hoping he could exin.

    "Umm, can you exin what is going on?" I asked, entirely confused.

    ring at me, ma grunted beforemanding in a cold tone, "You will be transmigrated, pick your two wishes?"

    Frowning, I repeated myself in a colder tone, "What is going on," while I was terrified, I was no child; no one had ever lived to speak to me in such a manner.

    ma''s eyes began to glow with crimson light matching his skin as he released a feral growl. Clenching his fist, he exhaled furiously, "You will be transmigrated into a cultivation world unless you decide you want to visit somewhere else. As for the wishes, they must be within reason; Our organization is an organization that kills people; usually, otaku''s as you call it, and have them transmigrate granting some wishes."

    "But it doesn''te free; in order to be granted these wishes, we ask that in case of an emergency and only an emergency, you must side with us. While this has never happened before, our Lord has decreed that is the price." ma bitterly exined.

    Having a better understanding of what was going on, I smiled inwardly. A jittery feeling engulfed my body as I could not help but imagine all the different things I read about in the past.

    Trying to mask my hidden excitement, I eyed ma, who was starting to look like the most beautiful woman in the world, "ma, darling, I''m sooooo sorry for how I acted. How about we call it a truce."

    "Don''t try to y me, fucker, just tell me your damn wishes so I can send you away," ma shouted, trying to hide the ck spots appearing on his cheeks.

    ''is he embarrassed?...didn''t realize demons could blush and that it would appear as ck spots.'' I thought before going silent. Recalling everything I read thought-out my lifetime.

    "Give me the highestprehension you can possibly give," I asked, gazing at ma, who had what a startled expression. I knew that theprehension would not be the greatest in the universe, but even if I was a genius by human standards. I was sure that I was average in the cultivation world.

    "And...give... let''s see...how about a highly adaptive body. Something that allows me to ept different types of energy without dying. Something stronger than a human body but still retains its talent...is that eptable?"

    ma didn''t say anything as he stared coldly at me. I could feel something steering deep within me, causing me to shiver like a child. I did not dare take my eyes off of ma.

    "Your first request is epted, but the second request is different, but her lordship has agreed," ma stated, snapping hisrge monstrous fingers.

    Before I could even speak, a loud burst sounded from within me. Screaming aloud in agony, a wailed for what seemed like days echoed out. I tried to clench my head, but the pain kept on increasing. I wanted to beg, but no words sounded, I wanted to die, but no end came, why! Why! Why!

    "KILL ME! KILL ME! KILL ME!" I howled like a savage beast being tortured. Like knives and fire stabbing my brain, I cried. Repeatedly shouting for death until I noticed something aside from the living hell I was experiencing. I was staring down at myself...or what seemed like me. Hundreds of theories filled my mind as I studied myself.

    I had no human form but was rather a snow-white me that hovered over the floor. ma sent me a nodded before waving his hand, causing my mind to go dark.

    Thest thing that registered within my soul was ma''s cold murmur, "for herdyship to pick a monster as her champion, sphemy."

 Chapter 2: Name

    <h4>Chapter 2: Name</h4>

    It was warm, so warm. Yet all I could see was darkness; my hell was gone, but I was plunged into another. My onlyfort was the warmth gently flowing through me.

    I knew what I was, I knew what was happening, but that didn''t matter; to be stuck in an infinite realm of darkness for what seemed like an eternity was maddening.

    There was no way of telling time aside from counting, but I was afraid. I didn''t want to count my days of prison but rather my days of freedom. I wanted to be free...I don''t know how much longer I could wait.

    Opening my small undeveloped eyes, I stared into the darkness beforeughing maniacally, those bastards always talk about cultivating within the womb, but that is just a hopeless dream for me. I have no knowledge of such things, and blindly absorbing energy is foolish even with an adaptive body.

    As the days or years began to pass, I finally found something for me to do. Before my death, I was considered a genius by society standards, but now I know how foolish I was. With my increasedprehension, I finally realize how naive I was, how pathetic I truly was.

    Laughing in self-ridicule, I scoffed at myself before organizing my thoughts. Remembering the memory pce technique created by Simonides, I began practicing it with extreme precision. It had only taken a few seconds to organize all my thoughts into a pce.

    Staring at the millions of virtual images in front of me organized from the end of my life to the beginning, I grinned as a flood of exhaustion overtook me. Falling asleep, my days or what seemed like days consist of adjusting my memory pce.

    At first, it was only there to help me remember everything, but as I kept working at it, I began to be able to split my mind. Having two different minds working on different thoughts.

    And then it happened, something that brought joy to me for the first time. After an eternity of darkness, I heard a voice. It was gentle like water and as soft as silk. Tears filled my eyes as I kicked out, causing the woman to giggle.

    Her words were foreign; nevertheless, I cried like never before. I could feel something flowing within me that caused me to close my eyes. A gentle warmth consumed me, and before I knew it, darkness arrived.

    Seconds, Minutes, hours, days, months, years, I did not know how long, but the only thing that consoled my mind was her. Until it finally arrived, I could feel a massive force warping around my body.

    I know they say never head to the light but fuck that, like a mad man. I flew towards the exit head first. I could feel various liquids flowing across my body and a heavy yet suffocating pressure on my head, but I didn''t want to stop; I could not stop¡ªher soft voice was ringing within my ear like a bell as she gave a final push.

    ''Light,'' I thought in tears, it may have coincidence, but I bawled my eyes out, staring at the brightly lit room.

    "Congrattions, it''s a boy, mydy."

    With tears still in my ears, the rugged voice of an elderly person sounded. Feeling her callous hands around my body, I squirm, trying to flee from her grip only for her to ce me in the arms of someone else.

    Staring curiously at the new person holding me, I broke out in a massive grin before giggling like a child. She had long ck hair, golden eyes, and a gorgeous face. It was one of the most beautiful things I had ever seen.

    "My baby, my Ars¨¨ne." She said with a warm smile, kissing my tender yet bloodied face. Her soft lips gently caressed my cheeks, bringing a warmth I was all toofortable with.

    BANG!

    A loud, startling noise shook my core as I stared at the door that was bust into by a tall, grizzled man with ashen-colored hair. His dark eyes shone bright with joy as he raced towards beughing hysterically.

    "Emma, Emma, Emma, we did it. We really did it." He shouted with a loving smile staring straight into my eyes.

    Emma, the woman holding me in her arms, smiled weakly, "Y-Y-Yes, but Val, please lower your voice. You''re scaring poor Ars¨¨ne."

    Quickly covering his mouth, Val began to sweat bricks as he gazed at me in panic. He shivered a little before starting back at the elderly woman, "How is she?"

    "It was one of the shortest sessions I ever had; the littled leaped out as soon as Lady Emma started pushing. Aside from some swelling and pain, your wife should recover in a few hours. As for your son, his swelling will go down in a few days, if not weeks." The Elderly woman exined with a kind smile.

    Grinning at her husband, Emma lifted me up before bringing me towards her nipple. My eyes went wide, but a deep hunger began consuming my mind.

    ''damn you, nooo, nooo, nooo damn, I don''t want breast milk I want MEAT!!.'' Against my protesting, my mouth opened wide as I began sucking on her nip in a fiery manner.

    Against my will, my body began extracting the sweet nectar from her bosom, sending me into a daze. The more I consumed, the more exhausted I seem to be; no matter how much I tried, nothing seemed to work as my consciousness slipped into darkness.

    Reopening my eyes to the darkness, I panicked, remembering my time in the womb. A loud cry escaped from my lungs as two men holding two spears appeared next to me. Eyeing the perimeter coldly, a bright light appeared from the two of them before it faded.

    "The young master has arisen inform Lady Emma and Lord Val." One of the soldiers said coldly while eyeing me in an oddly respectful manner.

    It was not long before a young bewitching woman dressed in a ck sleeveless sundress appeared with a radiant smile lifting me up.

    "Is my baby finally up," Emma asked as she gently poked my cheeks?

    "You inherited your father''s Ashen Hair. Damn, I thought you would be like Richter, but you have my golden eyes. My baby will be one of the most handsome men in the kingdom." She whispered to me, carrying me out of the room.

    We were rich, staring at the massive courtyard. I could only make weird noises as I stared at the enchanting area I was in. It had reminded me of a massive garden filled with hundreds of various nts, yet all elegantly groomed.

    "This is all yours, Ars¨¨ne; this entire courtyard is yours. Once you are able to move on your own, you shall be living here." She dered while giving me a brief tour of what would be my new home in the near future.

 Chapter 3: Guest

    <h4>Chapter 3: Guest</h4>

    It was finally here, the freedom I oh so wish for, the sweet smell of fresh drew of morning slowly entered my nose. Staring into the grassy courtyard of mothers, I grinned in satisfaction. It had been a month since I was born, and nothing much has changed aside from the little freedom I achieved.

    Shitting myself was awkward for me at first, but I must say having someone clean it up for you kinda gives you a sort of feeling of aplishment. It''s odd; maybe I have a hiddenplex. That right, you foolish mortals, clean up my poo, clean it good!!!

    "Little one, how many times must I say no crawling by yourself," mother suddenly scolded as she appeared behind me, plucking me like a rag doll before tossing me high into the air.

    A screech filled the courtyard as I red at mother angrily. While I could crawl at a very early age, my body was still not able to produce any words aside from baby sounds.

    I don''t know when it started, but mother loves toying with me, aside from throwing me up into the air. She also loves doing a cannonball with me in the bath...this is child abuse, is there no police.

    Laughing cutely, mother kissed my cheek before carrying me towards the main building. Today was a rather special day, as she called it. It would seem that we are having a rather special guest today.

    Arching my brow, I stared at my father in the distance, who had his typical radiant smile on his face. However, what really surprised me was that little child hugging him. My eyes grew wide as I heard Mother''s soft voice whisper to me, "Say hello to your big brother, Richter."

    Seeing our mother, Richter jumped up in surprise, leaping towards her leg like a ko, "Mama! It''s been so long."

    "My baby, how have you been? It has been six months; has the knight academy been treating you well," Mother asked with a loving smile rustling his long ck hair.

    Richter grew even brighter as his dark ck eyes began shining like two little small stars, "It''s amazing, Mama, I am ranked one in my ss. I even made friends with the 1st Prince; although we did have to fight, I still won."

    A loud, roughugh sounded as Val lifted Richter up from behind, cing him on his neck, "Of course you would be undefeated; you''re a Snow; how could we be defeated."

    So that''s myst name, Ars¨¨ne Snow; how unusual. I wonder how the family got that name. Gazing at my elder brother with his head raised high, I smiled before gazing at Mother and Father. In my past life, the parents I had were bastards; I had to run away at a very early age. However, it seems this time I am here to stay.

    "Come now, Richter, say hello to your little Brother Arsene; you missed his birthst month," Val said with a light smile as he lowered his head, allowing Richter to have a clear view of me and all my greatness.

    Richter''s expression grew wide as he reached his hands out, pinching my soft fluffy cheeks. Tears quickly filled my eyes uncontrobly as I screamed, causing my family to burst intoughter. Rubbing my cheeks, I eyed my brother coldly, marking him as an enemy for life.

    As everyone was happily conversing, I was left toy on my mother''sp. Like every child, I could not move around all I want, but everything requires time. Staring at how everyone was talking, I smiled before I started hearing some rather interesting discussions.

    "How are your cultivation training going," Emma asked as her eyes began lightly glowing with golden light.

    Richter seemed to pause as he touched his shoulder, "I am having trouble breaking through my acupuncture points here, my Meridians are well developed, but for some reason, I''m not able to breakthrough."

    Mother seemed to give a knowing smile before gazing up at her husband, "Do you want to tell him, honey?"

    Scratching his ears, Val smiled bitterly, facing his firstborn, "Well, that''s due to my bloodline, it''s hard to put it in words, but the most important thing is that we require far more resources than others. Don''t worry; I will help you break through before you leave."

    "EHHHH, Will it always be like that," Richter asked in a panic.

    I was also curious, but for a far different reason; it would only make sense if we receive more power since we require more resources, but will that apply to me as well? I''m pretty sure my physique is different from everyone in this estate.

    "There are Eight Extraordinary Vessels and 12 Mederians that can be opened. However, due to our bloodline, we can only open six Extraordinary Vessels and 11 Meridians. No one has been able to go higher than that. Honesty, it doesn''t really matter that much Richter, once you unlock your 10th or 9th meridian, you will be unstoppable within your age group." Father stated with a tender smile.

    "You are in the Qi Condensation stage right now, and you already unlocked nine Meridians gates. This is partially unheard of at your age. Rx and take it easy; you will only cripple yourself if you rush." Mother warned with a cold expression I had never seen before.

    A chill ran across my body as I could feel the hairs on my body standing sharply. I tried to move, but Mother''s hands locked me in ce as she stared strictly at Richter.

    "Yes...Mother," he said with a quiver in his voice.

    Looking down at me, Mother smiled gently before leaving the dinner table, "Val, we still need to talk about Arsene''s trainingter. When you''re done, meet me in our room," She said, walking away.

    The cold feeling I had never went away as I could feel Mother''s predatory gaze on my body. My heart began to pound harder and harder as I looked up with teary eyes. I tried to make a sound, but ayer of frost slowly began covering my body.

    Fear slowly began creeping its way into my soul as a soft, gentle voice sounded within my ear, "Don''t worry, my child, mommy would never harm you, but you must be strong. You must stand above those your age; that is what it means to be a Snow."

    Ice slowly began to form around me as my consciousness slowly began to drift away. My arms could not move, my legs would not rise, and my...my mind was....slowly being cast into darkness...yet again.

 Chapter 4: Price of Power

    <h4>Chapter 4: Price of Power</h4>

    Umm," a soft groan escaped from my mouth as I gently open my eyes. My body was...it was burning as if someone was branding my flesh with a piece of hot iron. I screamed, hoping someone could help. wing at my eyes and cheek, I wailed, trying to stop the pain but to no avail.

    "Emma, this is madness; he is just an infant; to subject him to his bloodline awakening is madness. You will kill him," a loud shout echoed out, causing me to lift my heavy head.

    I could see my father balling a fist as he stared at me with shame and helplessness, while my mother''s chilly expression was shown on her beautiful face.

    Yet, for some reason, no matter how much I screamed, they just stared at me. Why? Am I not your child. Am I not your blood. A stream of sweat flowed from my body as my infant form began turning from red to ck as the light within my eyes slowly began to grow dark.

    Is it my destiny? Is this my new fate...Is darkness the only thing constant in my life? I loathe the dark, I despise...

    "Val...I know, but this is for his own good. His body is different from ours; you should have felt it the first time you held him. It''s cruel, but I know he will be fine; believe in me, please...Please." Emma softly said as tears wet her cheeks.

    Lifting my small body, I could vaguely see her pitiful face, her eyes were bloodshot stained with tears, yet she stood strong, gently embracing me as if I was the only thing that mattered.

    "Ars¨¨ne, forgive mommy, forgive her, I hope you forget this, I truly do," She softly said before stuffing a small object within my mouth.

    Unable to react, I felt the foreign object melt from within, flowing down my throat at a rapid rate. However, to my horror, this was...only the beginning as all the darkness from within my eyes vanished.

    All that registered was a crimson inferno as I roared at the top of my lungs; my eyes and flesh slowly began burning as a sinister yet familiar voice sounded from within my ears.

    "Your second wish has been granted; everythinges at a price...Good luck...Ars¨¨ne Snow."

    Hearing ma''s cold voice, my mind began to twirl as I pushed away from my mother, falling to the floor with a soft thump. Bones could be heard shattering as I kept on wailing. It was not long after massive crimson mes sprouted from my body.

    Coiling around me like a sea of vines, mother and father both looked horrified as they watched in terror at what was happening.

    "EMMA, WHAT IS THIS," Val screamed in panic as a huge amount of energy flooded the estate alerting all of the guards. Anger and anxiety-filled his eyes as he red at my ming form.

    Shaking her head mother, tried to pick me up only for the crimson mes to consume her hands. A soft screech sounded from her as she jerked her arm back.

    Clenching her chard hands, Emma eyed me, "I''m so sorry, I - i - i- didn''t mean for this to happen. This was only supposed to activate your bloodline."

    Suddenly my loud wailed went silent as my physical body simply stop functioning, yet the pain did not stop. I could not feel, I could not hear, I could not see, the only thing that remained was the darkness and burning inferno that was me.

    The darkness had returned; in my death, you were there, in the womb, you were there, in my dreams, you were there.

    I fear you; at every turn, you are there; at the end of every tunnel, you are there. The light will always fade, but your return is always imminent.

    I cannot escape, I cannot run, you are always there...I can feel it. Watching over me, as if we are rted. Should I still fear you, should I still fear the darkness?

    It was odd; ever since I increased myprehension, I could observe myself constantly watching my moves and another part of myself watching the observer watching me.

    As I stared into the darkness of my prison engulfed in anguish, a deep realization awakened within me...I was going mad.

    Who would have thought one of the Earth''s greatest serial killers was actually going mad, and they say cannibals are already crazy.

    Laughing at my own left depravity, I began working on my mind pce, trying to increase the number of thoughts I could register. The pain was slowly fading, but the darkness remained slowly corrupting my thoughts.

    There was no sound, no feeling within the darkness, no cold, no heat...It was a Void...A Void of Darkness. My fears of the darkness had vanished long ago; It was mypanion now...no, it was my friend...it was me. Something that would always remain.

    I was slowly integrating with something that represented me, but just like a fading dream, the darkness vanished, showing me only light.

    Opening my eyes, rays of sunlight washed over my face. I could hear a loud gasp as over ten elderly men dressed in white robes began touching my body.

    "He-He-He is finally awake; Inform Duke Val and Governor Emma, tell them that his second-born has just awakened from his one-year slumber.

    "Close the blinds," I asked aloud, surprising everyone.

    Realizing my mistake, I cursed inwardly before eyeing the men, "My eyes are sensitive to light...close the blinds." I repeated again,

    Giving me a slight nod, I saw two doctors bow before closing the blinds allowing my eyes to regain some focus. So, it had been a year since I was embraced by darkness. Staring at the many doctors taking my pulse along with a variety of tests, I sighed.

    It was not long before I saw her again; my feeling''s towards her were quite difficult to exin as I stared her down.

    "Ars¨¨ne-Ars¨¨ne-Ars¨¨ne, my baby, your wake," Mother shouted, leaping into my embrace balling her eyes out.

    A conflicted light shed across my eyes as I watched the elegant woman grieving. I didn''t know why but tears slowly fell from my eyes...it had been so long.

    Remembering her touch, her warmth, I smiled, "Mother," I spoke gently, touching her head. Confusion could be seen on her teary face as she held my cheek.

    "You can speak."

 Chapter 5: Emma Snow

    <h4>Chapter 5: Emma Snow</h4>

    I could still hear his screams, the shattering of bones, the burnt smell of flesh. I could still visibly remember him thrashing around on the floor covered in mes. We tried everything we could, gathering hundreds of different heavenly waters, the best doctors'' money could buy...but nothing worked.

    Ars¨¨ne had gone silent after a while, but every so often, his loud shriek would fill my courtyard. Agony and shame would always consume me, but I had to keep strong and hope my baby would survive....that was until that day.

    The once vibrant crimson mes had slowly turned darker and darker until there was only a ck me coiling around his body like a dark serpent. Fear permeated my soul as I didn''t dare get too close; something about that me caused me to quiver like never before as if pulling something important from my body.

    The mes didn''tst long, but all the light and qi within the room quickly vanished as if being assimted by the mes. Never before had I seen something like that, but it still frightened me. Staring at my child, a cold sweat covered my body.

    Val had asked that we go to another kingdom, but he did not witness those mes. He doesn''t understand the dangers that our son is in right now. Going to another kingdom would only invite his death.

    Clenching my fist, I steeled my soul and waited for the day he would awaken, for the day my Ars¨¨ne would rise. And so I waited an entire year, a year of waiting, as my son''s wails haunted my dreams.

    Hearing that my son had awakened, I rushed from court to see my son, but there was something off about him...something cold...something ancient.

    His ashen hair hung wildly to his shoulders while his golden eyes radiated a cold yet indifferent aura reminding me of those ck mes.

    I don''t remember much, but I plowed myself into his arms, sobbing for almost losing my child. Then to my surprise, he suddenly spoke with a quiver in his throat.

    "Mother," Trembling at his soft, childlike voice, my eyes grew wide, as I stared at him in shock,

    "You can speak."

    Seeing him nod, I beamed with joy and confusion, chalking it up to him just being a genius, yet there was something off about him. The light that was present in his eyes a few years ago was gone.

    "Ars¨¨ne, are you...are you ok," I asked.

    Touching his cheek, Ars¨¨ne stared at his hands and legs before nodding, "I''m fine, mommy, just a little hungry."

    Tear flew from my eyes as I hugged him, kissing him all over his cute face. Seeing him try to push me away, Iughed happily before rising.

    Smiling warmly, I quickly covered his golden eyes before looking at all the men within the room coldly. Before any of them could see what happened, my finger flickered out, piercing through all ten of the men. Crimson rain showered the floor as they covered their necks in panic, gargling on their blood.

    Not letting the opportunity pass, my fingers glowed with icy light before a massive pir of ice burst from the floor, stabbing all of them through the head. Sneering, I froze the blood, not letting my son get a whiff of what happened.

    Turning my head, I gazed at my husband, who was frowning before waving his hand, causing all the bodies and blood to vanish. Nodding at me, he left, getting ready to clean out all the doctors around the estate.

    "Mother, what''s happening," Arsene asked nkly as if he already knew what I am doing. I didn''t know how but he somehow knew that I had just killed someone...What happened to my baby.

    An unusual sensation gripped my heart as I uncovered my son''s eyes. There were no emotions within his eyes, only indifference as he eyed the empty room.

    "Ars¨¨ne, what happened," I fearfully asked.

    Seeing him raise his head, I could see a conflicted look within his eyes; fear, hatred, loneliness was all too present as he spoke indifferently, "I was trapped within the darkness, I burned within the darkness, and I became the darkness."

    Covering my mouth, droplets fell from my face as I knew what happened. Dropping to my knees, I begged, I begged my child for forgiveness. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, please forgive me, Ars¨¨ne. Please forgive me; I never meant for this to happen."

    Tears began blood ooze from my eyes as I looked up at my son, shedding tears; he looked confused. Clutching his chest, he knelt beside me, "stop, please, stop,"

    Pain could be seen in his expression as dark clouds flowed from deep within his golden eyes. I could feel something cold and ancient, gripping him pulling him deeper in. Smiling bitterly, I hugged him, "Mommy will train you; never let Dao control you. You are the master,"

    Confusion was written on his face as he suddenly fainted, falling into my arms. Staring at his childish body trembling, I lifted him up before turning toward the exit where my husband was waiting.

    "I think he resonated with the Dao of Darkness, but there seem to be an ident or mutation that happened," I exined to Val as he stared at Ars¨¨ne with care.

    Taking him from my arms, Val grinned, "The Dao of Darkness is one of the highest forms of Dao, rivaling Dao of Destruction."

    "Yes, but the cost was damage to his soul. The longer he stays weak, the more damage to his soul the Darkness will cause. He needs to begin training...what do you think, Val."

    Val didn''t speak but gazed at me lovingly, gently pushing his lips against mine, "Than we shall begin his training, we will bring him to the House of Snow."

    Nodding, I smiled, still feeling his warmth against my lips, "It will be for the best, plus he will be able to see his brother more often. Most kids start training at five, but I guess our little boy will start at one."

    Laughing happily at Val, I caught a whiff of blood emanating from him; raising my brow in surprise, I couldn''t help but ask, "Did you kill everyone."

    Nodding coldly, Val smiled viciously, "Yes, everyone died, the cooks, the guards, the animals...everyone,"

 Chapter 6: Marquess

    <h4>Chapter 6: Marquess</h4>

    Hundreds of thoughts filled my mind as I opened my eyes, remembering my emotional state with Mother. A grimace spread across my face as I looked down at my hands.

    My thoughts were faster, and I felt far stronger, but there was something off about me...I didn''t feelplete, as if something was broken. Throwing that thought to the back of my mind, I arose from the bed before gazing at Father lying next to me, watching over me with care.

    "So you awoke, did you sleep well, s¨¨ne," He asked using a new title I had never heard of.

    "I did, but where are we," I asked, bewildered of where I was.

    Valughed brightly before cing his massive palm over my head, "Don''t worry about that for now. Today we will be talking about cultivation."

    Hearing ''cultivation,'' my eyes grew wide as I smiled radiantly, staring intensely into Val''s dark eyes. A light smirk hung on his lips as he continued.

    "Cultivation is the process of stealing the energy of the heaven and earth and fueling it within ourselves. This allows us to fly and do many other things."

    Suddenly a powerful force assaulted my body as I began floating above Father. A gasped sound from my lungs as I stared hungrily at him.

    "Will papa teach me," I asked with excitement.

    Beaming with joy, Val nodded, lowering me back down to the bed, "Of course, the beginning of cultivation is known as the Realm of Blood. In this stage, we train our bodies to the limit of what humans could achieve. The Realm of Blood is broken up into four stages, early, mid,te, and Peak. We can discuss what happens next after you reach the peak of this stage." Val patently exined.

    Nodding my head, I began reying everything my father said to me over and over again within my memory pce, analyzing everything.

    "How do I start,"

    Seeing me so impatient, Val pped the back of my head with a smirk, "patience, little one, we are currently heading to the House of Snow. You can wait until then!"

    Puffing my cheeks, I stuck my tongue out at father before flying up from the bed. Watching me race away, Val grinned, "A kid is just a kid," he murmured, unaware I could still hear his voice.

    Rushing through the narrow corridor, loud noises abruptly filled my ears as I suddenly entered arge cabin. Staring out at all the elegantly dressed people, I frowned before looking out the window. As far as the eye could see, I saw an impossibly long train racing through the wind.

    Turning around, I saw father appear next to me, patting my head roughly, "Don''t just run off like that, Ars¨¨ne."

    Hearing him scold me, I merelyughed before arge oversize man dressed in a ck suit appeared before father. Giving a light, graceful bow, he eyed Val, "Greeting Duke Val, it''s a pleasure for you to grace us with your presence."

    Father''s eyes twitched a little before he stared down at me, "Dra, let me introduce my second born; this is Ars¨¨ne Snow. He just made one a few months ago."

    As if only noticing my presence, Dra smiled kindly, giving a slight bow, "Young Master, it''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

    There was something off about this man; he reeked of something I was all too familiar with¡ªthe scent of death. For a man of his grace and stature, it''s considerably unusual. I may need to watch out for him, or I might have to have him for dinner one day.

    Smiling brilliantly, I raised my head high, giving a semi bow before Dra, "It is quite an honor as well, Sir Dra. Forgive me for not introducing myself earlier; I was quite overwhelmed by the sight of the magnificent train."

    Both father and Dra gasped at my way of speak causing me to giggled inwardly. Fool, did you think the Great Ars¨¨ne did not have some ss. Kneel at my greatness.

    Arching his brow, father nodded, "Forgive my son Marquess Dra; he is quite new to the scene."

    "it''s quite alright, Duke Val, but for someone of his age to be so well-spoken, it would seem that the Snow family has acquired another prodigy."

    Shaking his head, Father merely smiled, "it''s far too early to determine that, but do tell me, Marquess, what did you wish to speak to me about."

    Walking behind father, an ufortable sensation filled my chest as Dra''s eyes slowly turned icy, "Have you heard about the attack on the first prince." he voiced in a hushed tone.

    Pausing, Father''s aura slowly began to shift from his usual easygoing presence to a powerful lord disposition. Nothing about him seemed to remind me of my father aside from his looks.

    "I had not heard, what state is the first prince in," He ordered coldly, his lordly aura stopping all conversation aboard the train.

    "It''s not looking good, but many believe it was the work of the imperial concubine, her child is around your second-born age, but he is not entitled to the throne."

    Duke Val patiently stared at Dra with a pondering expression, "Has the Order of Shadows begun to move." he cautiously questioned, awaiting a response.

    Shivering, Dra shook his head, "No, my Lord, it was not necessary; when the queen stared at her son, she flew into a rage ughtering the imperial concubine''s entire family. It took thebined forces of the king and his consul to quell her anger...but she had already ughtered thousands."

    Sweat flowed from my back as I heard about how an entire family was wiped off the map due to an assassination plot. Fathers seemed to smile lightly, but the smile never reached his eyes.

    "Thanks for the update Dra, we will speak more about this in a more private location. Here is not the ce." Father stated as he gazed indifferently at the people staring at us in fear.

    My mind slowly began to shift as I felt a cold numbing sensation flow into my mind. Suddenly everything became indifferent as I looked at Dra bow elegantly before taking his leave.

    Father eyed me for a few seconds taking out a small container from his pocket, "Ars¨¨ne, take one of these every 12 hours."

    Raising my brow, I wanted to ask why but a cold realization orded to me as I thought about what just happened. Taking the container from my father, I slowly took out a small red pill before swallowing it.

    The cold sensation clouding my mind vanished very Swiftly, leaving me bewildered at what was happening within me.

    "We will speak about it at the family house; just wait till then, son," Father softly said, rustling my ashen hair.

 Chapter 7: Home

    <h4>Chapter 7: Home</h4>

    Staring silently out at the countryside, I gazed at father with a questioning look, "Where is Mother? Did she note on this trip."

    Shaking his head, Father smiled bitterly, "She ising. She just had to resign from the governor''s position. She should be arriving by tomorrow,"

    Nodding absentmindedly, I stared out slowly, getting lost in the view. Hours began to pass as we were brought an elegant-looking meal for lunch. It was, in my opinion, poorly made,cking in every possible manner aside from aesthetics.

    Father seeing my plight,ughed, "Sorry, S¨¨ne, I know this was your first meal, but don''t worry, they don''t always taste like that."

    Seeing him try tofort me made meugh a bit. There were many roles I could not y as I was far too young, but seeing my father trying so hard, I gave him a bright smile, "It''s fine; I''m sure we will have outstanding food in our new home."

    Suddenly a loud announcement entered my ears, "Attention, we will be arriving in Pendragon in fifteen minutes."

    Smiling, Father carried me back to the room; he grabbed a few documents before the train gradually stopped. Sitting on fathers sturdy shoulders, I gazed out at the majestic train station filled with thousands of peopleing and going.

    Father did not take more than a few steps before three middle-aged butlers appeared, giving a deep bow, "Greeting Duke Val, your transportation to the Snow estate has been taken care of. Would you please follow us?"

    Father did not seem very surprised as he followed behind the three men with me on his back. Staring at the luxurious carriage with fiverge beautiful ck horses with three bulky horns sporting from its head caused me to gasp.

    I could feel a profound pulse of power flowing from their bodies as they released steam of white carbon dioxide from their nostrils. Father lifted me down before entering the carriage. Yet, for some reason, my father was a little quiet, causing me to further analyze the three men before me.

    One was driving the carriage, and the other two were sitting across from me. They did not smell of blood like Marquess Dra, but rather of nothing...shit.

    Listening to my heart beating like a drum, as I tried to remain quiet, but one of the butlers smiled coldly, "who would have thought a small child would discover us. Val, he really is something. Are you sure he is not an old demon?"

    Pausing, my eyes grew wide as father burst intoughter, "I did not think he would discover you all either. His perception is exquisite, Eroma, what brings you to me."

    Staring in shock, I suddenly saw a bright light sh as the middle age butler turned into a young man with long ashen-colored hair like fathers. His eyes were sharp and deep like the abyss, with a long shallow scar just below his eye reaching down to his chin.

    Eroma gave a childlike grin before jumping in between Father and me, "Come on, Val, stop being so uptight it''s only us here. Those guys are just dolls. Come on, tell your little bro about outside the walls of the capital. "

    Father snorted before chopping Eroma upside the head, "Why the hell did father send you to pick us up." he eximed in a somewhat annoyed tone.

    "Father was feeling annoyed today, so he sent me here to annoy you. It would seem it''s working." Eroma shouted in a loud, happy tone.

    Pushing me closer into him, he sized me up, "So you are the new addition to our fam, hmmm, it''s going to me be and you...fucking bitches all day...at least when you get older."

    Father had a deep vein bulging from his neck as he grabbed Eroma by the cor tossing him far into the sky.

    My eyes bulged as I could hear hystericalughtering from Eroma flying body. Father seemed even more annoyed before sitting back into the carriage huffing.

    "That kid is going to make me kill him one day, jack ass," Father murmured,

    Staring at me for a moment, Val slowly began to exin, "that was your uncle Eroma Snow, and he is my younger brother. He is only about a hundred years old, so he is a little immature."

    "How did he know I found out about him,"

    Eying me with a little pride in his eyes, Father''s rugged hand pped my back, "You did a great job; it was actually because of your heart rate; most cultivators can hear someone''s heartbeat. It takes some skill and deep control to control your heart rate to an inaudible frequency."

    "But how did you notice him? His technique was wless; I only saw him because I have a deeper cultivation than him."

    Tilting my head, I looked at father in confusion, "It was his smell; he didn''t have one. Father has a subtle yet deep fragrance, Dra had a rich scent on the surface, and a foul scent that was hidden away, and mama smells like some of the flowers in the garden."

    Rubbing his beard, Father grinned before coldly warning me, "Ars¨¨ne, never speak to Marquess Dra alone. That man is quite terrifying, even with his title. He holds so much power that even the king has a close watch on all his movements."

    Understanding what father was saying, I thought back to the oversize man who didn''t look like he could fight with a frown. Suddenly the carriage stopped as one of the dolls, as Eroma called them, stepped out, "We have arrived, My lord and Young master." it dered without a hint of emotion.

    Stepping down from the carriage, I gazed upon the armed guards standing near the Snow Estate entrance. Their bodies were all covered in golden armor as they held profound looking halberd in hand.

    Taking me by the arm, Father led me through the threshold and into the estate. No one seemed to stop us as we entered. On our way through the estate, Father would usually stop and introduced me to some of my family''s various members. Ranging from aunts and uncles to cousins and bastards.

    No one paid much attention to me as I was only one year of age, not to mention the second born. A child that would not be inheriting any of my father''s or mother''s possessions.

    Nevertheless, we spent hours touring the estate before Father stopped before a massive door. He gave a slight knock before walking in with me in hand.

 Chapter 8: Family

    <h4>Chapter 8: Family</h4>

    The room was unusually silent when father and I stepped in. Several eyes stared coldly at us, or rather Father as if wondering what he was doing here.

    "Brother? So you have returned. Father, how could you not inform us of Val''s return. We need to celebrate."

    Staring at the young man with long pointed ears and ashen hair, my mind distorted in thought regarding his race. His eyes held a deep shade of darkness, reminding me of Father''s, but deep within his pupils held a hint of crimson radiating out.

    His entire demeanor screamed elegance, and yet all I could feel was a de of the reaper against my throat. He sent an indifferent nce towards me but didn''t acknowledge my presence.

    "That is my bad, Grey. I had forgotten to inform you all that my dear son had returned. Time is really passing by so quickly. Come here, boy! let me have a look at my grandson."

    His words were like that of a Siron, and before I even knew it, I was standing before a tall, middle-aged man. His hair and eyes were the color of snow, with a slight smirk hanging on his kind expression.

    Trying to hide my astonishment, I bowed, trying to be as graceful as possible, "Good afternoon, Grandfather, my name is Ars¨¨ne Snow."

    Grandfather rubbed his well-groomed beard and beamed kindly before touching my forehead. A light shed from his hand but was only met with a dark light that flickered from my forehead. His eyes grew wide, filled with anger and sorrow as he red at father.

    "You''re a sick bastard Val, what the hell did you do to this child." He demanded, trembling in rage. The entire room began to shake as Grandfather rose from his throne, shattering the massive table thatid in the middle of the room.

    Confused, I gazed at Father, who rolled his eyes before bowing, "Greetings, Father, I have not done anything. There was a mutation that urred during his bloodline Awakening. He has some soul damage from resonating with what we believe is the Dao of Darkness."

    "WHAT!!!!" Everyone, including me, shouted aloud.

    My soul was shaking as I gazed at my hands. I knew ma couldn''t have done that. He may have made me suffer when awakening the body I asked for, but soul damage seems excessive of a being of his power and authority.

    "Val, are you saying a one-year-old was able to resonate with the Heavenly Law? Do you have any idea how ridiculous that sounds, especially the Dao of Darkness, one of the most Ancient and powerful Laws?" Grey stated with a piercing stare.

    "I have to agree with Grey. Dao is not something that can beprehended so easily, even if it was a resonance." an elderly voice abruptly said, as a hint of mockery shone from his very demeanor.

    Eyeing the elderly man who just spoke, I could feel a cold sweat covering my body as something seeped deep inside me. Fear entered my mind as my face turned cold as ice, standing next to grandfather.

    "That''s enough, Yarmor," Grandfathermanded with a sharp voice sending a burst of energy out from his body.

    Nodding his head, Yarmor smiled before I could finally breathe again. A tinge of anger was slowly birth from my heart as I eyed Yarmor with an innocent smile. I usually don''t eat the elderly, but I will definitely make an exception for this old bastard.

    Sensing my gaze, he stared at me, grinning from ear to ear, ignorant of his imminent doom...Foolish old man, I''m going to mbe your bitch ass.

    Grey seemed to be lost in thought as he stared at Father, "So what will you do about the inheritance. To allow your first and second born to share the same house is asking for disaster. You were the firstborn that relinquished his title. Are you really willing to allow a blood bath to ur because of your children? They are not us, Elder Brother." Grey warned with a friendly tone.

    Raising my brow, Iughed, "Uncle Grey, although I may be young, I can honestly say I have no interest in gaining political power. Brother can have it all. If it''s not something I created with my own hands, why should I want it."

    There was a loud gasp as everyone eyed me. Grey was quickly able to mask his surprise as he strangely smiled as if understanding something, "It would seem I underestimated you...is this a side effect from resonating with Dao? but young Ars¨¨ne...what of cultivation resources are you really willing to pass upon such opportunities?"

    "Of course not, Uncle, but I believe that the snow family is not run based on title but rather effort and results. Should my brother or anyone with talent fail to perform, I would hazard a guess that you all would punish that failure, not to mention I doubt brother shall absorb every resource. If that were the case, the entire snow family would die out."

    A look of surprise flickered across Grey''s and grandfather''s eyes as they stared at me. I didn''t know what they were thinking, but I could hazard a few guesses. Showing intelligence is a must; hiding it will only hurt me. Even if some assassines after me, I have the protection of the Snow family...at least for now.

    I was gifted with a high level ofprehension and my memories of my previous life. It would be a waste not to take advantage of it in the early stages of my life.

    Father smiled as he released a massiveugh; his grizzled features trembled as he clutched his stomach inughter, "Brother, he is quite interesting, isn''t he, only one year''s of age and already having an intelligent conversation with you."

    Grey merely smiled, "Yes, he is indeed...intelligent, but will that be enough. Young Ars¨¨ne, I hope you have the talent...no, I hope you have the resolve to push past aversion. Cultivation is key in this world, and you are but a child. Train hard, young one."

    My uncle was surprisingly different from what he seems, he was still cold, but he seems to think a lot more than father and mother. I will have to watch out for him or have him train me.

    "I hope never to disappoint uncle," I said with a deep bow.

    Grandfather smiled tenderly before looking down at me, "Ars¨¨ne, leave us. There should be someone to take you to your room. When you rise, there may be a seat at this table for you."

    Gazing deeply at my grandfather, I bowed before everyone taking my leave. There were two people in this room that I needed to watch out for, Yarmor and the other elderly man that never spoke nor showed emotion no matter what happened. Something was unsettling about those two.

 Chapter 9: Elements and Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 9: Elements and Cultivation</h4>

    Staring at the grand door as it closed all on its own, I groaned; making a name for yourself is so annoying. I hate talking to people, but there is always some game to y.

    "Young master, if you would please follow me," a soft voice soundly said, giving me a good fright.

    Nodding at the kind-looking butler with no discerning features, I followed after him for a few minutes before walking into a magnificent room. My mind nked as I stared at the room that looked as if it was something from a fantasy game.

    "This is your room, young master, should there be anything else, please ask any of our staff. They would be more than happy to assist you." the butler stated before flickering away.

    Drool flowed from my mouth as I imaged doing something like that. Smiling brightly, I gave a light tour of my room, looking at all the different sections. My room, or maybe dorm, was brightly light somehow without electricity; there was a massive king-size bed and one of the biggest bathrooms I had ever seen. Which surprised me as this room seemed it would take up a lot of space in this estate. Not letting it bother me, I jumped on the bed before quickly reuniting with an old and dear friend.

    I didn''t know how long I was asleep, but when I opened my eyes, father was standing over me with a kind smile, "Seems someone was tired, I had forgotten that you are only one."

    Grinning, revealing my small bright baby teeth, Iughed, "How was your meeting."

    Rolling his eyes, father cracked his neck, "annoying as hell; I hate politics. I''m d my younger brother took over such roles. He is a real monster when dealing with such things. Anyway, shall we head to the cultivation Hall, its time to determine your Elements and pick your Technique?"

    My eyes grew bright as I leaped off the bed and into my spot on my father''s neck. With sparkling eyes, I patted his head, "LETS GOOOO!!!"

    Shaking his head, father grinned before taking me to a massive building away from the estate''s residential area. The building was tall and majestic but seemingly not guarded by anyone. Recalling how the estate entrance was well guarded, I hopped down from Father''s back before we both entered.

    Rather than what I expected, it looked like a massive library housing an almost infinite amount of books, and standing at the desk was surprisingly the quiet elderly man in the meeting room with father and Grey.

    "Father, who is that man," I asked in a hushed tone.

    "Hmm, his name is..."

    "Its Grant, Protector of the Snow''s Library. Are you starting is training early, Val." Grant coldly asked, his eyes never leaving the book he was looking at.

    Father bowed slightly before nodding, "Yes, Lord Grant, I am here to pick up a Cultivation Manual for him."

    Staring at my father''s respectful manner, I also bowed but didn''t speak. Grant raised his head and eyed me before nodding, "Noted, bring the manual to me once you are done."

    "By your will Lord Grant," Father said, taking me by the hand.

    Grabbing my hand sternly, father brought me into the northern section of the library on the first floor, "This is where all of the Realm of Blood Manuals are located. Most of them do the same thing, but some manuals require far moreprehension to understand. Choose wisely, son; I cannot pick for you. "

    Nodding impatiently, I stared at the rows of books that seemed to go on forever. Rushing through the region, I started gathering all the books that caught my attention.

    Dargon Arts

    Great Battle Tactics

    Immortal Origin

    Iron Blood Lord

    Staring at the four books before me, I immediately decided on the immortal Origin Manual. Father was absolutely correct; most of them did the same thing. Some were stronger than others, but the difference was not that great. Not to mention martial arts is not about strength nor speed but rather the technique and how you use it.

    Showing father my choice, I saw a small frown appear on his face, "Ars¨¨ne, are you sure? Immortal Origin is insanely hard to cultivate. Unlike other Manuals, you are opening your 12 Meridians at the very beginning. The amount of pain you will receive is not a joking manner." he warned with a heartfelt warmness.

    "And what of burning for a year, or being stuck in a void of darkness. Which do you think is the worse, father." In a decrepit tone, I asked, my eyes slowly losing thest of their light as I eyed my father coldly.

    "Take your pills, Ars¨¨ne," he said softly, trying to mask the anguish as he stared at me with pity.

    Nodding, I swallowed a pill before my father brought me back to Grant. cing the book down, I saw him smile mockingly before handing back the book and a small orb.

    "When and only when you are alone will you drop a single drop of blood on this stone. Tell no one unless you trust them with the results." He said with a cold voice turning back to his book.

    Smiling, I bowed before leaving; racing back to my room, I leaped on the bed as father stared seriously at me, "the orb will tell us what your element is. Aside from your mother and I, do not tell anyone, including your brother." he urged, cing his hands on my head.

    "Yes, father," I said as I ced my finger in my mouth, piercing through the tip of the thumb as I saw in some animes...I call horseshit to this. Damn it, this hurts.

    Dropping a single drop of blood on the orb with tears in my eyes, I suddenly saw it begin to change in color. The orb began to grow hot, changing to bright crimson, then shifting to a luminous shade of Azure, causing my hair to stand on end.

    Smirking, I looked up at father, "I guess my elements are Fire and Lightning..."

    Suddenly the orb began to change as a familiar sensation overtook me. Staring down, I saw a deep shade of Darkness bringing me back to the Void of Darkness.

    "Fire, Lightning, and Darkness," Father corrected, taking the orb from my palm before turning it into dust.

    "Darkness is a scarce and destructive element. I don''t think there is anyone else in this kingdom with such an element...Then again, you have resonated with the Dao of Darkness. It would make sense for one of your elements to be darkness."

 Chapter 10: Training Begins

    <h4>Chapter 10: Training Begins</h4>

    Smiling brightly, I smirked as he stared at me with pride and pity. It was odd being pitied; it somehow leaves me with a bittersweet taste in my mouth.

    Patting me on the head, he turned around, ready to leave, "it''s almost dinner time, study your...Ummm, how do you know how to read?" He asked in bewilderment.

    Pausing for a moment, it suddenly came to me, "I-I-can...that''s weird," None of these people speak English, Chinese, Swedish, or Japanese, and I learned to understand them by listening to Mother in the womb, but reading...when did that happen?

    Shaking my head, father shrugged, "hmm, who cares. I will send a servant for you when dinner timees. Just focus on reading your manual."

    Nodding at father, a part of my mind slowly began tracing all of my movements from the time I was born to now, trying to figure out how I came to learn how to read. Inparison, the other part of my mind started studying the manual before me.

    Immortal Origin was based on a man who imed to ascended to the immortal realm, or so the book suggests. By Unlocking all Twelve Major Meridians, followed by the Eight Extraordinary Vessels andstly Twelve Divergent Meridians, I would build a foundation of that of an immortal.

    Staring at the various poses, I recorded everything down within my Mind Pce. Closing the book, I smiled before looking up in wonder. How far can I go?

    Leaping off my bed, I walked into a spacious area before following the Immortal Origin Manual''s first movements.

    It reminded me a little of Tai chi but was far moreplicated. Spreading my arms wide, I made arge Cemi circle movement with my arms before making various hand signs before bringing them down and up to my chest. A burning sensation was quickly birth from my body, causing me to smile weakly as I continued.

    Making another hand sign, I could see my skin turning crimson as sweat poured from my pores. I wanted to scream but gritted my teeth, remembering the torture I had gone through. Not letting it be for nothing, I pushed through.

    Grinning like a mad man, I proceeded, taking arge step with one foot. I made a full circle around my body before going the same with my other leg. A loud shattering noise urred as I groaned in pain. Not daring to look down at my legs, I advanced.

    I didn''t know what happened to me mentally, but in my madness, I spent over an hourpleting a single movement. Blood and sweat dripped from my body like a waterfall. I had wanted to scream for help, but my body was far too broken to respond.

    Smiling, I gazed up at the room, feeling content with what I had aplished. While the pain was real,pared to the hell before, it was a cakewalk. Very soon, a chilling yet sensual sensation aura poured out from my body, mending my shattered form.

    The shattered bones that were sticking out from my legs slowly began to pull back in while I could feel some of my muscles growing stronger.

    Darkness clouded my vision, causing me to sigh in defeat. Being a child of one really was annoying. Shutting my eyes, all sound and light vanished as I fainted.

    Abruptly a loud sheik shot into my ear, waking me as I gazed at the horrified maid with tears in her eyes.

    "Thank god, Thank God, young master, stay awake! I will help you!" She shouted before charging at me in a frenzy.

    Pulling a small white pill out of nowhere, she tried to stuff it into my mouth, but I held steadfast, pushing her arm away.

    "Who...are...you," I asked weakly, staring coldly at her as if she was an assassin.

    "Young Master, Please take the pill," she hurriedly shouted, trying to stuff the pill inside my mouth. Only to fail as I looked mockingly at her.

    Did she think I the Great Arsene would be poisoned...foolish woman! Pushing my body up, I eyed her before looking up at my father, who had just appeared. He had a horrified expression as he stared at my bloody form.

    "Damn it, Ars¨¨ne, swallow the fucking pill," he yelled, stuffing a pill into my mouth by force.

    Suddenly all the energy and wounds that were still on my body quickly recovered, startling me.

    A loud p sounded as father struck me at the back of my head, "Why the hell didn''t you take the pill? Are you trying to give me a heart attack." he yelled angrily.

    Staring up at father, Iughed guilty, "Stranger, Danger. what if she wanted to kill me or worse." I defended.

    "Then all she needed to do was pick your weak ass up. Look at you, son; you fainted from blood loss. What more could an assassin hope for in their victim." he countered swiftly with a scowl.

    Turning red in embarrassment, I stared at the teary-eyed maid apologetically, "I''m-I''m sorry, I wasn''t thinking straight."

    Laughter quickly entered my ears as Eroma appeared,ughing his ass off at what happened. Father still had an enraged look on his face but was clearly trying not tough.

    "Arsene, what happened for you to get so messed up...did you have your period," Eroma asked with a red face. Hisughter still ringing in my ear.

    "Damn it, Eroma, get the fuck out of here," Father screamed, tossing him through the roof of my room.

    Cold sweat covered my bloody body as I could still hear Eromaughter even while bursting through the ceiling.

    "I''m sorry, father, I performed the first movement of my cultivation art, and this happened. I figured that if I didn''tplete it, nothing would happen, so I pushed through, allowing it to destroy my body."

    Father''s eyes sadden as he hugged me. Confused, I stared at him as I heard a soft whimper from his mouth, "Son, do you me us for what happened to you."

    I froze before shaking my head, "I don''t hate you or mother. I''m sure none of you wanted that to happen to me." I stated with a kind smiled spoken from the depths of my heart.

    Father smiled before staring at the maid, "Clean him up, and prepare a set of Blood Realm pills for him."

    "yes, My lord,"

    Gently lifting me up, the young maid took me to the bathroom before stripping me down. I must say this was embarrassing for me, a twenty-eight-year-old stuck in the body of a toddler being cleaned by a beautiful maid.

 Chapter 11: Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 11: Weapon</h4>

    After my soothing bath, the maid smiled lovingly, "there you are, young master; you look perfect."

    Staring at my hair tied in an elegant ponytail, I beamed as I stared at myself in a mini suit. It would seem my little cultivation session greatly had a massive impact. My skin looked wless, while my bone structure seemed to have adjusted, making me look even cuter.

    I might be ady killer in the future...well, at least I''ll be two types ofdy killers. Laughing at my own joke, I smiled kindly at the maid.

    "Thank you, Rose, "Giving her a small hug; she smiled before leading me to the dinner table where my father and a few other people in the main household were located.

    The snow family was a massive one. While grandfather had only sired three children, his brothers were far different. From what father had told me, they had fucked anything that walked the earth. Causing the family to grow considerably. Not to mention all the other families we were somehow connected to.

    Staring at the massive table that only housed the main family, I smiled before standing next to father as we waited for Grandfather to arrive. Dinner was very much different from the meal I had on the train.

    The onlyparison I had was from the first victim I had when I was fifteen. The juicy divine taste of the meat as it entered my mouth had caused me to go wild. It was so delicious that tears began falling from my eyes, causing my father to cover his face in embarrassment.

    "Ars¨¨ne, have some decorum when eating, please," he begged with a red face trying to wipe the food from my face.

    Eroma was there a little bruised from his early flightughing his ass off at my antics. I had not felt embarrassed, but I did slow my eating pace showing a grace that was not currently there.

    Father nodded, but I promised myself to miss these annoying dinners in the future. Making sure to eat how I please in the future. Aside from dinner, nothing eventful urred as father walked me back to my room before tucking me in.

    That night I had a strange dream; ck mes surrounded me as I stared at a beautiful young woman covered in blood. Her face was blurred, but I could tell she was smiling at me.

    However, just as she spoke, I arose as annoying rays of sunlight pierced through my eyelids. A scowl surfaced on my lips as I stared at the blinds with hatred.

    Shaking my head, I heard a soft knock as a beautiful woman dressed in a ck sundress wandered into my room. My eyes quickly brighten as I leaped into her embrace.

    "Mother, your back, "

    Rubbing her cheek against mine, mother smiled brightly, "ooh, my baby!!! Mother missed you. All these annoying people kept on troubling me. Mommy needed to see her baby." she eximed with a tender hug.

    Smiling, I gently kissed her cheek as she ced me back down. It was strange how I sometimes acted around my parents. I never realized how childish I was until I was around them.

    "Mother has a surprise for you," she said

    Staring happily at her, I touched my chin before pondering, "is it food,"

    Smirking lightly, she chopped my head, "I head how you acted at the dinner table yesterday. Val had felt like digging a hole yesterday, but no, today we will be finding out what your weapon will be."

    Beaming with glee, I jumped into her embrace again, "LETS GOOOO!!!!!"

    Feeling excited, I wondered what type of weapon I would pick. Honestly, I like both spears and swords, especially Katana''s I always see in animes.

    Mother giggled before she held me tightly. Suddenly all I saw a blur as we appeared in arge dark dungeon. A wave of heat assaulted my senses, yet instead of burning my skin as it should have, I felt a wave offort.

    Standing beside mother, I suddenly saw a massive man filled with hundreds of scars that ran across his arms. A single eye was missing as he held a massive hammer in his hand, "Crimson Witch of the North, what do you want with me,"

    Smiling at mother''s, nickname I gazed at her, "Is mama really famous."

    Smirking with pride, mother nodded before turning to the scarred man, "Ray, I am here to decide on a weapon for my son."

    Staring at me, Ray sneered in contempt, "you would allow a child to wield a weapon so young. Your name truly precedes you. "

    I could feel Mother''s aura change a little as she spoke in a chilling voice, "Ray, the Snows may protect you from me, but don''t assume that I will not personally ughter the rest of that little family you have in the eastern kingdom. You don''t have much left."

    Horror could be seen on Ray''s face as he lowered his head, "...My apologies, young master, please look at my wares." He announced with a hollow gaze.

    Waving his hand, hundreds of weapons suddenly appeared, all of them housing a small turquoise crystal at its base.

    "These weapons will determine if you have an affinity with them. Just pick one up and focus on making a connection." Ray uttered lifelessly

    Noting that mother and this man had some history, I walked up to a long sword. Lifting it up, I closed my eyes before trying to feel a connection. However, to my dismay, I felt nothing but disappointment before cing the longsword down.

    Noticing my troubled grimace, Mother smiled as she ran her hands through my hair, "It''s a weapon, Ars¨¨ne. There is no need to be disappointed. They are just tools, for killing nothing more, nothing less."

    Smiling slightly, I nodded before walking up to therge spear before me, cing my hand upon it. My mind suddenly felt a sharp pain as a bright light suddenly shed from the turquoise crystal.

    Smiling happily, I turned to Mother, who had aplicated expression, "you really like picking difficult things to master, don''t you. Master of the Battle Field, Spears are known for their precision and difficulty."

    Shrugging, I was about to answer before I stared at an odd-looking bow; taking a few steps forward, I lifted the bow up gave a slight pull of the string. Like the spear, the bow lit up, surprising both mother and Ray.

    "So you have an affinity for the bow as well. You really are my son!" Mother shouted with a radiant smile.

    Ray still had a cold look as he collected all the weapons before bowing towards mother. I thanked him for his help before leaving; it was all too obvious that we were not weed.

 Chapter 12: Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 12: Breakthrough</h4>

    Staring at the long silver spear in my hand, my eyes brighten as I hugged mother, "Thank you, Mama,"

    "Anything for my baby, while I can''t train you with the spear, I will oversee your training with the bow."

    Mother had a happy smile on her face as she led me to the training hall. The stench of sweat and blood assaulted my nostrils as I heard loud shouts in the distance.

    There had seemed to be a major battle today as everyone was gathered together. Standing in the middle of the arena stood two young men around the age of twelve. They both had des in their hands as they stared at each other with hatred.

    "Are they fighting to the death," I asked, staring at how they were acting?

    "No, it''s merely a squabble among children. It would be stupid to allow kids to fight to the death. Rtionships can be mended." she curtly said

    Touching my chin, I shook my head before turning to mother, "Who will teach me how to use a spear, or will I have to learn on my own?"

    "Unfortunately, you will have to learn on your own I''m sorry, but it would be far too dangerous for people to be aware of a one-year-old training in the ways of the spear. I am merely giving you a tour of the training ground in case you want to look at the various people fight amongst each other.

    Nodding, I smiled before following behind mother as we left the training hall. Walking back to my room, she suddenly asked, "Do you wish to join the order of Knights like your Elder brother."

    Me a knight, the mear thought had meughing, "Of course not, I would rather be an assassin than a Knight...I wish to tour the world, brother will have the titles and stature, but I want the freedom to do as I please."

    Mother seemed surprised at my words but smiled bitterly, "Ars¨¨ne; unfortunately, you are part of the snow family. You need to make aplishments in order to gain freedom like that."

    Thinking for a moment, I smiled, "would they give me my freedom if I gave them a technique that allowed someone to have a photographic memory. Allowing someone to retain anything they saw."

    Mother''s eyes slowly turned cold as she eyed everyone around before flickering away with me in hand. As we appeared in my room, she stared at me, "Ars¨¨ne, what are you talking about. You are only one year of age. How could you create a technique like that."

    I could see the panic in Mother''s eyes, but I continued, "It''s just as I said, being trapped in the darkness has taught me a lot. Being in a void of nothing, my onlypany being the darkness, you are bound to learn a few things."

    "I can recall everything since the day I was born, the look of the wet nurse that helped birth me, the face of my brother at the dinner table, even words you spoke before knocking me out."

    A shiver ran through Mother''s body as she paled with horror, remembering what she did, "It depends as of right now, they would not. You still have a long way to go, Ars¨¨ne. The Snow''s are a major family for a reason they would not give you such freedom for something like that...At least not until you truly prove yourself."

    "While the technique is great, it''s not necessary for, in the long run, most cultivators develop photographic memories the stronger they grow," she exined.

    Looking at the time, mother sighed in annoyance, "I will be backter. I have been asked to check on the condition of the First prince."

    "You''re a doctor," I asked in surprise,

    "No, there seems to be some kind of curse on his body due to the assassination plot. I will be back tonight; your father will be apanying me. So don''t cause any trouble, OK."

    Feeling mother was clearly worried. I smiled, giving her a warm hug as she flickered away, causing me to sigh jealously. Knowing I would reach that level one day I chuckled inwardly, before looking over at my desk that had arge te of food waiting for me.

    Taking a few bites, I readied my mind for what was about toe. Rose had given me some pills that would help boost my cultivation rate while also making sure I don''t die from blood loss.

    Stuffing both the pill father and Rose gave me down my throat, I quickly began performing the Immortal Origin Art. However, to my surprise, unlikest time, none of my bones shattered, much less broke.

    Feeling more confident, I began to perform the same move over and over again. My skin had slowly turned red as an amount ofrge ck ooze that reeked of shit and piss slowly burst from my pores. And yet, I did not stop; adjusting my movements over and over, I began my first step in mastering the first movement of the Immortal Origin Art.

    In the beginning, it had taken me over an hour to perform just one movement, but as I continued, the rate ofpletion began decreasing at an rming rate.

    55 minutes,

    45 minutes,

    30 minutes,

    10 minutes,

    5 minutes.

    Time seemed to have passed by so quickly as I stared down at the floor that was covered in ooze. A steam of sweat was flowing from my body as I closed my eyes, remembering the sensation that just happened.

    Sensing that I was at a major milestone, I opened my eyes before continuing. My body was exhausted, and my mind was weary, but I continued. Over and over, I performed the same movement before I heard a loud tearing from within.

    Blood burst from my eyes and mouth as I fell to the floor, convulsing. Pain rivaling the time ma had increased, myprehension exploded forward, causing me to scream out in anguish. mming my fist down, I suddenly felt a massive amount of power flowing through my body. My red skin had returned to its original milky whiteplexion as all the pain I felt suddenly vanished.

    The First of Twelve Meridians had been opened, causing a deepugh to escape from my mouth. Feeling triumphant, Iid on the floor covered in my own impurities smiling as tears filled my eyes.

    "I seeded, I did it, mother, father...I did it"

 Chapter 13: Soul Benders

    <h4>Chapter 13: Soul Benders</h4>

    As they stared at me, the expression on my parent''s faces was swiftly recorded once they heard I opened my first Meridian. Father was so ecstatic he vanished before bringing back grandfather and his younger brother Grey.

    Both their eyes grew wide with shock as I exined my process, Grandfather was surprisingly ecstatic, but Grey remained ever cold and distant. He eyed me as if looking for something; I didn''t know why but I knew Grey had deeper roots within the Snow family than what was disyed.

    "I wish to speak to Ars¨¨ne alone," Grey suddenly stated with an icy stare startling both my parents. Grandfather didn''t look too surprised but nodded nheless in my parent''s stead.

    Waving his hand, both my parents and himself suddenly disappeared, leaving me alone with my Grey. His cold demeanor seemed to have grown even colder as he stared me down, causing a stir in the pit of my abdomen.

    "What are your ns? I''m sure a mind as intelligent as yours has a scheme, and don''t say your just a kid, or I will kill you where you stand." Grey softly stated with a profound gaze.

    My mind nk as a switch was flipped, my heart grew cold, and my eyes froze like an icyke. As if staring at a corpse before me, I spoke grimly, "What is it you are after...Uncle,"

    Grey eyes grew wide as he muttered, "...Seeds of Darkness...impossible."

    Holding his stare, Grey frowned before speaking in a fathomless manner, "When I was your age, I was able to process the world just as you. I was a terrifying monster, as some would call me. We call people like us Soul Benders. We are born smarter and strong than most but are terrifyingly low in numbers. In fact, aside from you, I have only met three other people that shared the same traits as I."

    Hearing this, I froze as he continued, "So I will ask again, as smart as you are. There will always be someone smarter. We are family, but a man of my position needs to understand my chess pieces."

    "I hold no ns for this family; from my perspective, I have only been alive for one month. I have no knowledge of this world nor this kingdom, but I can say I wish to be free. I want to leave and explore." I coldly exin, lying to him would yield unpleasant results as I knew the man before me was far better with schemes than the current me.

    Grey, cold demeanor broke as he stared at me in surprise before grinning, "You are just like the other two. Maybe I would have been like you had she not died," he said with dismay and sorrow.

    Raising my brow, I saw a self-mocking grimace on his expression as he shook his head, swiftly regaining his cold demeanor.

    "I ept your path Ars¨¨ne, but you know everythinges with a price. What are you willing to pay for such things. The snow family is one of the great houses that is currently housing you, protecting you, and cultivating you. What can you give us to gain that freedom you speak of."

    A cold, sinister smile surfaced on my face as thousands of thoughts flooded my mind, "So you are the true leader of the Snow''s, grandfather is merely a power figure or rather a pawn for you to hide behind, it would seem you have some interesting enemies in this kingdom...or maybe far far away."

    Grey didn''t admit anything, but I felt what I said was correct. His eyes, yes, his eyes, I was quite familiar with those eyes. Those are the eyes most of my victims held as I ripped the life from their bodies.

    "How about I help you with your goal, dear uncle...isn''t that what you want...a powerful tool. The look of hatred that burns in your eyes, the sweet darkness that is covering your broken heart...who is it...who is your enemy." I asked, my mind slowly turning colder and colder.

    Darkness slowly began to devour my golden eyes, causing a chilling look to appear on Grey''s dark expression.

    "This is enough for now." He swiftlymented, "You are free to do as you please until you grow stronger. But remember, we are far from done. Go take your pills," Gray stated, vanishing from my sight.

    Falling to my knees, sweat covered my body as a deep part of my soul began to burn. Quickly taking out two pills, I swallowed them as a cool sensation washed over my psyche.

    "Soul Benders huh,"

    Pushing my exhausted body up, I stared out the window at the bright Azure sky with disgust. Covering the blinds allowing the darkness to return. My mind slowly began to return to normal as I pondered over my recent changes.

    Sneering, I gazed at the darkened room before stepping out in a furious manner, angered by my own weakness. Mother and father were, however, to my surprise there startled at my current demeanor.

    "Ars¨¨ne," Mother softly called,

    "I lost control...the darkness...what is it, "I questioned, hoping for a response.

    But to my disappointment, Mother only bit her soft lips as she teared up. Shaking her head, she didn''t say anything but looked down in shame.

    "I''m sorry, mother," I bitterly said, knowing she still med herself for what happened. Forcing a smile on my face, I gently hugged her trembling body as she broke down in tears.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry," she shouted, causing tears to build up within me. Father was already in tears as he wrapped his arms around us.

    "I will be strong...NO! I will be the strongest." I shouted with determination.

    Mother raised her eyes at me with both shame and hope as she kissed my cheek, "Yes, you will. We will make damn sure you survive. We will make you into a true monster far more dangerous than anything."

    Releasing a chilling smile, mother rose before walking away with Father following behind," Will you give it to him," he asked in a hushed tone.

    Tilting my head, their words suddenly faded as they vanished before I could hear anything else; jarring my head, I stepped back into my room.

    Standing in the secluded area, I took a deep breath before my eyes were filled with purpose. Performing the first movement in a few seconds, I advanced to the second movement, creating a deep scorching sensation around my body as I proceed to master my new form.

    Days began to pass as both mother and father seem to have vanished, leaving me alone. But my mind was rather preupied with only one thing, POWER!

    Covered with my own blood, I stood inside my room, constantly training. Aside from food and sleep, my days continued as I mindlessly cultivated in my darkened room.

 Chapter 14: Go F**k Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 14: Go F**k Yourself</h4>

    Mother and father had returned a monthter covered in blood and scars. A deep scare awakened inside of me as they suddenly hugged me tightly, apologizing for their long departure.

    I wanted to ask what happened, but they kept a close lid on everything, urging me to never speak of it again. I knew something was up but decided to keep silent, at least for now.

    My days were far more interesting with my parent''s return as I had someone to talk to and y with, and just like that, five years passed by in a sh.

    My Immortal Origin progress was monstrous; I really don''t understand why they said it wasplicated. All you had to do was bear the damn pain. Smirking at the idiots who failed at this cultivation, I smiled as I felt all twelve of my Meridians overflowing with power or, as they call it, Vital Qi.

    One-third of my cultivation was finallyplete; mother and father were both surprised and delighted, but my joy slowly died out when I heard the devastating news.

    "Ars¨¨ne, you have been epted, tomorrow you will be joining The Academy of War. Our kingdom''s most prestigious school."

    At that moment, I felt like coughing up blood as I eyed my father with a look of betrayal. How could he be so cruel to his baby? FUCK THAT BULLSHIT!!! Getting through med school was already a nightmare, now I''m going back...not again! I had tried to argue with him, but Father merely smirked, telling me I didn''t have a choice as both Grey and Grandfather had to pull some strings allowing me to get in.

    Mother was just as bad as she was snickering in the backgroundughing her ass off at my poor expression.

    Grey and Grandfather had both personally arrived to deliver me to this academy with a grin on their face. While Grey and I had a little tension between us, we actually got along amongst each other at least until I found out he was the one who suggested sending me to this damn school.

    Giving his typical smirk, Grey looked at the door as an elderly butler slowly opened the carriage door, "Young Master, if you would." he asked, showing me the way out with his arms.

    Bitting my lips, I stared dead at Grey, "Uncle you bastard, you will pay for this." I promised, clenching my small fist.

    Laughing elegantly, Grey nodded towards the butler as he gripped my shoulder, dragging me into the academy. Imaginary tears flooded my face as I stared at the majestic castle before me, yet all I could feel was dismay at what was about to ur.

    Everything was prepared for me; the only thing I needed was to show up, and that bastard Grey had already made sure that happened. Staring off to my side, I saw the butler lightly smiling, "Young master, if you''re wondering if this school will challenge you, then worry not. There are tons of monsters attending this academy."

    Snorting inwardly, I smiled on the outside before knocking on the door in front of me, as a broad, rugged voice sounded, "Come in."

    Stepping in, I saw arge muscr middle-aged man resembling the Hulk''s physique with small circr sses reading some documents. He stared at me for a few seconds before nodding, "Ars¨¨ne Snow, age six, Cultivation Realm of Blood, correct?" he cold question, awaiting a response with an intimidating air.

    Figuring the document was about me, I nodded as the butler to my side spoke, "Principal Grimlor, sorry for the intrusion, but he is indeed Ars¨¨ne Snow."

    Snorting, Grimlor sneered, "Boy, you will do well to answer when I speak. A simple nod is not eptable. This is a military academy, not your family house."

    I really hated the military. It was just another form of brainwashing to serve this useless kingdom. Damn it, must I be subjected to this shit, " and if I refuse, what would happen." I inquired, hoping to be expelled.

    Grimlor brow arched up in surprise as his face grew grim, "Then you will receive the whip. If that doesn''t work, we will take away any resources you receive, either by your family or this Academy, and finally, we expel you."

    A bright smile emerged on my face like a radiant sun as I beamed, showing a white fang at the corner of my lips, " Than go fuck yourself, you ass licking cunt,"

    A deep silence echoed as Grimlor and Grey''s butler froze in shock. A heavy atmosphere overwhelmed the room as Grimlor, and the butler quivered ever so slightly. Suddenly to my surprised, Grimlor roared withughter wildly, "Grey did mention you might do something like that. That bastard was indeed correct. Quite the firecracker, huh? Come with me, boy."

    Sulking inwardly, I groaned, following after Grimlor in silence through the exquisite halls of the War.

    "You know, was I not a friend of Grey, your head would be in my hands?" He said with an almost chilling tone.

    "Of course, but it was worth the gamble; Uncle Grey is an intelligent man. I figured you were one of his friends or at least owed him a few favors," I dered with indifference,

    Grimlor smiled coldly before stopping at arge door. He gave a knock before stepping in.

    Following behind, I saw a huge ss filled with kids around my age and a magnificent gal with long ck hair breaded like the tail of a dragon. She had a well-developed bosom and a long attractive set of legs, with dark, captivating eyes all screaming seductress.

    Raising my brow, I smiled inwardly, imagining climbing those legs someday. Yet, my face grew indifferent as I stared at the little shits that would be my nightmare for the next few years.

    All of them were well dressed in the academy uniform. Well, I guess that would be expected as even I was forced to wear it. I was currently wearing dark ck cks and a formal white shirt covered by a ck and blue jacket with a school emblem of a sword and ax stitched into the sleeve.

    "Mr. Ars¨¨ne, Mr. Ars¨¨ne, are you with us? " A bewitching voice suddenly bringing me back as I stared at the attractive Instructor. Her annoyed expression eyeing me with irritation.

    "The first day, and you''re already daydreaming. Give a proper introduction to the ss, please. " She said with a frosty pitch.

    I looked at Grimlor, who nodded in confirmation. With a sigh, I started out at the ss with contempt, giving a brief introduction, "Ars¨¨ne Snow."

    Not bothering to say anymore, I could feel the prettydy beside me steaming in anger as she red at Grimlor, "Do I really have to teach this bastard."

    "Apologies, but didn''t I introduce myself? Calling me a bastard is a bit excessive, don''t you think," Imented with a smirk, sending her a cute wink.

    "Ars¨¨ne, it would be best not to piss off your homeroom teacher. Anyway, Victoria, he is all yours; try not to kill him," Grimlor dered with a smile before rushing out the room as if fleeing.

    Stomping her foot Victoria eyed me coldly, pointing to the empty set by the window. My eyes went wide as I thanked the gods of anime for blessing me with a window desk.

 Chapter 15: Yura

    <h4>Chapter 15: Yura</h4>

    The window view had a surprisingly beautiful scene of the field in the distance. Showcasing all the various people currently training. Oddly enough we''re running in a circle in what looked like a football field, from what I could tell.

    Turning back my attention to Victoria, who was still clearly annoyed at my attitude, seemed to take out her anger on the ss, shouting "Pop quiz."

    Groaning, I wonder if I had joined in the middle of the school year or hopefully the end. Staring at the page filled with basic questions of history, I sighed pitifully. During my time in the House of Snow, I had frequented the library many times. Studying many books to understand this kingdom''s history better or at least determine the state of the kingdom.

    Quickly writing down a few answers, I sighed before flipping my paper over. Victorica looked surprised before snatching my paper away. She nkly studied the paper before looking back at me, causing her to grow even more annoyed as I smirked in her direction.

    Laughing at her frustrated face, I suddenly felt a cold stare at the back of my neck. Turning around, I saw a small child eyeing me hatefully. Not understanding why nor caring why I immediately proceeded to flick him off before turning back to the window.

    Victoria frowned as she gazed at me, "Ars¨¨ne, such actions are not allowed. Please control yourself. All the people around you are apart of your team."

    My eyes slowly turned cold as I smirked disdainfully, "Team? It''s quite funny you should say that. Answer me this Victoria, how many do you think will live after we graduate. How many of us do you think will kill each other. Everyone in this room is part of a major family or has enough talent to make a difference."

    "Do you really believe that all of us are a team? Do you really believe that you can ovee years of hatred and adversity," I asked cynically, knowing something like that would never happen.

    Victoria froze, staring at me coldly, "Mr. Ars¨¨ne, are you testing me, or are you asking for me to kick your ass."

    Cold sweat covered my head as I quickly shook my head, "Apologies, I''ll be quiet."

    Snorting Victoria began collecting the test before proceeding to lecture. Staring out the window, my mind began to wonder before the kid behind me suddenly touched my shoulder.

    He had a distrusting gaze before whispering in my ear, "Will we really end up killing each other after we graduate."

    Remembering he was not like me, who had transmigrated, I nodded, "So is life, ask your parents or guardian. If you read some history books, there are thousands of examples regarding those that kill some of their closest friends or ssmates due to being on the opposite sides."

    The young boy grew quiet as a look of fear emerged from his face. I didn''t try tofort him, knowing that it was better to understand the cold truth early, but rather closed my eyes before focusing on the second part of my cultivation. Unlike the opening of the twelve Meridians, the second part of my cultivation was a lot easier.

    Instead of movements, I had to use the vital qi that my 12 meridians naturally held to open my Eight Extraordinary Vessels. This process was said to be far quicker but dangerous as one mistake could lead to a bacsh causing death or potentially bing a cripple.

    Using half of my mind pce to make sure no one bothered me in ss, the other half of my mind slowly sent vital Qi to nourished my blocked passages. Victoria had gazed at me a few times but didn''t bother to annoy me but rather focus on the other students in ss.

    And so, just like that, my eight hours was slowly spent cultivating in ss. Seeing everyone was leaving, I stood up, ready to leave when two young children approached me.

    "Hello, could you tell us if you know someone called Richter Snow?" A young girl with blonde hair asked with sparkling eyes.

    "Yes, he is my elder brother," I quickly said before sidestepping the girl trying to leave.

    A loud screech sounded from her mouth as she charged at me with drool, clenching my garment"Introduce me, please please, please."

    I was about to tell her to piss off, but a cold voice cut me off, "Disgusting, your father would be ashamed for given birth to such a disgrace."

    Pausing, I stared at the young girl who had spoken, giving me a surprise; she had looked somehow familiar as I stared at her. Her hair was long and ck free falling to her back like a waterfall while her face was filled with baby fat, but that didn''t stop her beauty from showing. In contrast, her eyes looked like those of an Amethyst crystal.

    My mind began to spin as even with my memory pce. I could not recall ever meeting such a young girl before. Masking my surprise hind a mask of indifference, I stared at her as she gazed aloofly at the two girls in disgust.

    "Yura, mind your..."

    "I am the ss president, meaning this is my business; stop whoring yourself off and move on," Yura stated swiftly before eying me.

    "Have we met before," I inquired, feeling a nagging itch in the back of my mind?

    "No," she casually stated, not bothering to even stare in my direction.

    I gave a slight nod before walking away, heading in the direction the carriage should be waiting for me only to stop, feeling someone was following me. Turning my head, I could see Yura eying me.

    Her brow furrowed in annoyance, "Do you need anything,"

    "Just wondering if the pretty girl is nning on kidnapping me. You do know kidnapping is a crime in Pendragon."

    A mocking sneer appeared on her cold face as she stepped around me, "You''re in the way,"

    Giving a light shugged before entering my carriage where my dear and loving Uncle was waiting for me. He gave a light smile, but it soon copsed as I gazed at the young girl slowly making her way into a carriage.

    "That girl...has she ever been to our estate. There is a nagging sensation in the back of my head that she and I have met before."

    Grey eyes had chilled as he warned, "I assure you that you have never met that girl. She is of the royal family. While she is currently using a fake name going by the name Yura Springfield at school, she is quite the monster like you, be careful of that one."

    I paused as my expression slowly turned cold and dark, "...and if I wanted to end her, would you have any objections."

    Grey lightly smiled as he stared into my cold eyes, not saying a word. Smirking, I felt the carriage jerk, "it would seem like going to this school was not a bad idea, dear uncle."

 Chapter 16: Bloodbath

    <h4>Chapter 16: Bloodbath</h4>

    The rest of the week was surprisingly uneventful. I had worked through all of my memories in regards to that girl Grey said that was royalty but could not find any leads.

    Staring at her through the window''s reflection, I began pondering if killing her was the right move. There was honestly no reason to end her, not to mention she was a part of the royal family. Which also greatly confused me.

    Grey didn''t say she was a princess or a cousin of the royals, but rather someone apart of the royal family, meaning she was adopted or someone gifted her to the royals for protection.

    ying with the pen in my hand, Victoria''s luscious voice sounded, "Attention!!! We will finally begin weapon training today. From this day forth, you all will be carrying your weapon around with you. We will be giving each of you your weapon of choice today."

    A golden smiled graced my lips as two military officers stepped into the ssroom. Quickly calling everyone by name before handing them a weapon. Stepping up when my name was called, I suddenly saw arge spear almost twice my size appear in my hand. It wasn''t exquisite, but I could feel it was well made.

    Stepping back to my chair, I ced it against the window as I waited for everyone to get their weapons. Once the weapons were distributed, Victoria smirked, "Good, let''s head to the training field now."

    Standing on the grassy field, the gentle winds of spring assaulted my senses as a tall man with arge scar that traced from his eye to his lip stood tall and majestic. He red at everyone as if seemingly looking at shit before shouting in amanding voice, "Today, you will be learning about the art of killing. Each of you will attack me with the intent to kill,"

    Knowing that most children, even the aristocrats, would not begin weapon until five or six, I frowned as I couldn''t understand this exercise''s objective but still followed orders the scarred man gave.

    Readying my spear, I began analyzing how the scarred man moved as he dodged some of the small kids'' clumsy attacks with little effort. Most of them had zero skill and had just entered the Realm of Blood''s first stage, but that didn''t stop the scarred man from brutally striking them, staining the ground crimson, shouting out the next name on his list.

    "Yura Springfield,"

    With a profound movement, I saw the young royal quickly rushed towards the scarred man with her longsword in hand. Her de held the gracefulness of a dancer and viciousness of a tiger as she struck out, surprising the scarred man.

    Slightly sidestepping, the man smiled before his leg shot out, moving so fast a massive explosion sounded as his leg rushed through the air, striking her in her sr plexus before she could react, sting her back with ruthless intent. Blood spurted from Yura''s eyes and mouth as she skidded like a rag dog over the grassy field.

    With an eerie stare, he grinned, licking his lips as he eyed the young girl, something unholy pulsing behind his piercing gaze.

    "Ars¨¨ne...Snow," he bellowed with a slight pause of his lord''s name.

    My eyes flickered at the light pause of my name as I stepped out, staring at Yura, who was vomiting a mixture of her breakfast and organs. I looked up; as the scarred man was tracing his scar with his fingers as he stared at me. I could feel the hatred pooling from his eyes as he spread his arms wide, "attack, boy!"

    I had not had any formal training like Yura looked to have had, but I had gained a lot watching the fights in the training hall with myprehension.

    "My name is Is Ashma," he coldly said as I charged forward. Smiling under my breath, my spear was thrust out, prating through the breeze towards his neck with chilling intent.

    Is tilted his head to dodge, only to be coldly surprised when my spear abruptly twisted, changing direction at thest second, shing a few centimeters from his carotid artery. pping the spear from reaching its mark, Is stormed at me like a wild tornado, but I suddenly twisted my body toward my spear, sending the back of my weapon towards his head before he reached me.

    Bang!!!

    A loud nk sounded as Is shed with my spear with a massive greatsword that appeared in hand. I could feel a great force rising from his body. Not taking any chances, I leaped back, my eyes never leaving my opponent.

    Taking a deep breath of fresh air, my skinplexion began to glow crimson as I directed my vital qi toward my body. Steam began to be discharged from my physique as I raised my spear, ready to kill.

    "SNOW SNOW SNOW," Is shouted with madness as his fingers stabbed into his scar, drawing a stream of blood cascading down like rain. Like a rabid beast, Qi burst from his body like a raging storm consuming the area in a sea of Qi.

    "SNOWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!"

    He roared as he flew towards me at a great speed. Taking a deep breath, my mind suddenly turned nk as the gold within my eyes vanished, turning a deep shade of ck. The void of Darkness had returned deep within my heart.

    All excess sound vanished from my mind. Thick veins began to bulge from my arm as Is appeared before me, as my spear shot out over ten times. However, Is was able to effortlessly dodge all of my attacks before giving a feral roar as his greatsword mmed down with ferocious intent.

    pping my spear across the de''s t side, I watch slowly as sparks skitted across my spear like fireflies before the end of my spear sneakily shot forward, hitting Is in the temple. Blood tore from his brow as he cried in anger, "BURNING STRIKE,"

    Releasing my own roar, my spear shot forward, shing with his greatsword before he could gather the necessary Qi to use his Arte.

    Blood ruptured from my arms like a river as I pushed everything into my spear. A load shattering could be heard as Is Great Sword shattered my spear. While my spear stopped his Arte, it came at a horrible price.

    With blood dripping from my arms, I took a deep breath as I readied myself. Only to see a beautiful woman appearing in front of me ruthlessly striking Is across the face with her long legs. Her eyes were unnaturally cold as she pointed towards the sky.

    "Crimson Rain,"

    Suddenly the Azure sky turned deep shade crimson as a bloody mist poured down like a deluge. A loud shriek could be heard as Is''s entire body began dissolving at a rapid rate. He began twisting and turning as his fist began mming into the ground, pleading for his end. Yet the rain never stopped as his muscles began to peel from his bones.

    Sheiks of anguish engulfed my ears bring my mind back from the Void of Darkness. Stuffing two crimson pills down my throat, I began panting like a man deprived of water. Falling to one knee before staring coldly at Victoria.

    Grimlor had just arrived before he bent down, checking my wounds with great care. His eyes were terrifyingly sharp as he eyed at Victoria with a questioning sh, "how did he pass the background test."

    Shaking her head, Victoria pointed at the mutated abomination who was shedding flesh like a dog would shed hair," He still alive; we will find out."

    Smiling coldly, I second that thought, "Oh yes, we definitely will."

    Death is but an escape for the consequence of going against me.

 Chapter 17: Its A Trap

    <h4>Chapter 17: It''s A Trap</h4>

    "It would seem you were act arrogant for a reason. I didn''t expect you could handle yourself like that," Victoria stated, her brow scrunched as she stuffed a milky white pill down my throat.

    The pearly pill quickly melted as soon as it came into contact with my tongue, melding all the shallow wounds on my body. She eyed me up and down for a few moments giving a bewitching smiling as her hands passed through my silky hair.

    "You were lucky that the formation around the school makes it almost impossible to use Qi to the fullest extent, or you would have been a paste of mist during Is''s first attack. "

    With light a twitch from my brow, I stared up at the massive ship that had darkened the Azure sky. With a massive emblem of a snow-white wolf, I beamed, knowing the Snow family had arrived.

    Descending from the sky like a demon, the sky''s turned dark as a powerful killing intent descended, quieting Victoria while causing Grimlor to stand at attention.

    Grey had an absolutely terrifying expression as he fell from the sky with Mother and Father standing to the side as his guards. Qi seemed to ravage the school like a terrifying globe, disrupting the so call formation Victoria had im there to be.

    Near the Snows gship side stood another ship that had shown the emblem of a dignified ck Dragon. Zooming out of the ship, I saw a handsome man draped in royal attire with a decorative crown on his head. He eyed Yura with ease before looking at Is with a sinister expression.

    Grey performed a small bow before proceeding to ce his arm on my chest. I could feel cold energy wash my body before he took out a pill.

    "This is a Vital Qi recovery pill; it should recover all of the Qi that you lost. Exin what happened. Leave nothing out...nothing." Grey responded with a menacing undertone.

    Consuming the pill, I ignored the wonderful sensation within my body before exining in great detail everything that transpired. His eyes seem to sh as he stared at the still screaming Is coldly.

    Mother had already had her sinister hands on him as all the skin on his body had somehow returned. She stared at the man with the crown before giving a respectful bow.

    "Will, his Majesty, me me if I take this man," she asked in an almost sadistic tone, her fingers stabbing into Is''s bloodied neck.

    The King didn''t show any emotion but nodded his head, allowing Mother to fly back up to the Snow family gship. The King had not said anything but walked towards Yura before checking for any injuries. A slight smile of relief could be seen as he red at Grimlor.

    "I want a report within an hour of how a deprave soldier like that was able to enter this academy." He stated, not awaiting for Grimlor to respond before flickering away.

    "Wipe everyone''s memory; we will speak in his Majesty''s council," Grey dered, vanishing like the wind.

    Father had not said anything but gave a sudden nod towards me before flying back to the ship. I could see therge ship sh through the sky, causing me to raise my brow.

    I had never thought that technology like that would exist within this kingdom. Shaking my head, I saw the two Amethyst-colored eyes staring deeply at me. Yura had walked up; bitting her pale lips, she spoke with conviction, "I will not lose next time."

    My eyes grew wide as Iughed aloud, "Then you better train hard; I will be breaking to the next major realm soon."

    Turning my back, a cold, sinister light shed through my eyes as I left the academy. I knew Grimlor wanted to speak to me, but I was in no mood or state to talk. Walking to the carriage, I slowly got in before it pushed off with a jerk.

    With a soft sigh, I ced my palm on my cheek before sneering. Seeing the carriage full of guards with golden armor, I rolled my eyes at my uncle''s obvious plot. Suddenly after a few minutes, a massive explosion sounded next to the carriage.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!

    The st was so powerful I could feel parts of my arm being scorched ck as charcoal by the heat as one of the guards yanked me closer. Blood leaked from my forehead, dripping down my chin as I stared coldly at the five people that had long scars simr to Is.

    Cursing Grey beneath my breath for using me as bait, I scoffed coldly before, whispering into the captain that helped protected me, "Leave one alive, but make sure he escapes...make it look good."

    Arching his brow, he hastily nodded before a massive battle began to take ce. Light began to flicker across pendragon as I stared in awe. I could feel the ground shattering and churning as the guards began brutally butchering the scarred men into pieces.

    The captain of my guards was stained in blood as he gripped one of the soldiers by the head, tearing it along with his spine from the soldier''s body while releasing a savage roar, "LEAVE NOTHING ALIVE KILL KILL!!!!"

    Hearing his battle cry, I saw more and more soldiers all having scars on their faces rushing out like a mad beast. They shouted with vigor and insanity as they charged at me with killing intent.

    But it would seem that Grey had already nned for that as a man with Ashen hair appeared. His eyes were crimson, with a feral grin that hung on his menacing lips as he drew his sword from his waist that held no hilt.

    Like a whirlwind of crimson, I saw a sea of corpses and gore fill my eyes as the Ashen man began his ughter. Anything that got in his path was exterminated, be it enemy or guard. His chillingugh rang through my ears as he stared bitterly at the sea of death, somehow wishing to ughter more.

    The captain had allowed one to escape secretly, allowing some of his people to shadow that scarred man. However, there was a sour look on his face as he stared at his dead brother''s that the Ashen Haired man had killed.

    "Ars¨¨ne the Little Ashen prince of that whore Emma. I look forward to seeing you rise. Grow strong so that I may enjoy snuffing the life from your cold body." The Ashen man roared with insanity, vanishing before I could question who he was.

    My mind shivered as I could feel his killing intent wash over me like rain. Who the hell was that man? Gazing at the river of bodies, I grunted, turning my attention to the captain, "Let''s go, secure my return."

    Lifting me up, the light began to bend as we darted towards the Snow Estate at a frightening rate. Both Mother and Father were awaiting my arrival as they embraced me, releasing a heavy sigh of relief.

    "Did you let one escape," Grey asked impatiently?

    "...I did; the captain''s guards are currently shadowing him as we speak. Do you have any idea who they were? They seem to be targeting me." I asked, lightly wiping the thick sweet blood from my face.

    "No, we are interrogating Is right now, but he is proving difficult to break...we will talkter, we need meet with his majesty," Grey hissed with a cold flourish as he vanished.

    Mother and father both apologized before they too vanished, leaving me helpless at their way ofmunicating.

 Chapter 18: GIVE ME THE CUBE, BOY!

    <h4>Chapter 18: GIVE ME THE CUBE, BOY!</h4>

    Today had taught me a great lesson. With this new organization targeting me, I needed to advance my training at a far greater rate. I knew Grey and my parents would still force me to go to school, so I needed to adapt.

    Marching into the Library with haste, I stared at the librarian with respect, "Lord Grant, can you tell me where I can find a powerful spear technique."

    His eyes seem to sh as he stared at my bloody form. I had not changed but rather made this my first stop. He gave a crooked smiled before lightly nodding, "I was wrong about you, youngd. You may be the first Snow toplete the Immortal Origin Technique. Follow me, boy."

    With caution in my step, Grant led me deep into the library and up a few hundred stories; with wonder, I finally grasped that this library was bigger on the inside. Rolling my eyes at thete realization, I saw a luxurious golden door with tworge statues of demons on each side, each of them holding halberts as they stared down at me.

    cing his hand on the door, a loud nk was detected as Grant pushed the door open, revealing a massive marble cube that read, "A Gift To My Descendents." There was other writing, but I somehow could not read it. As if a powerful force was pushing my eyes away or rather making them blurry. Grant snickered, gesturing for me to ce my palm on the cube.

    Stepping closer, I hesitantly ced my arm down when a subtle white light streamed from the cube into my body, followed by a few various colors. The Light, however, suddenly began to shiver as the cube began to glow, forming hundreds if not thousands of various colors to flow deep within me. Causing my mind to buzz, my skin to throb as I appeared in a white void of nothingness.

    "What are you, boy," a soft, muttered voice demanded,

    Staring at the burly figure of what looked like a demon with horns that seem to stab into the very heavens. my first thought was that I died again, yet I tossed that thought aside as a primordial fear wrapped its embrace around me.

    "My name is Ars¨¨ne Snow," I cautiously replied, my gaze focusing solely on the entity before me.

    The figure stared at me with interest pursing its lips. I could feel a connection...a resonance with the thing before me as if we were the same.

    "You are of my blood...but it would seem like it was somehow mutated. How you are still live is already a miracle. Answer me, boy, what is it that you seek from here." his fiendish voice inquired.

    I have not heard stories of demons in this world before, but in my old world, they were usually portrayed as devils, deities that should be feared, something I could closely rte to. This demon''s cold stare reminded me a lot about myself. Thinking about it closer, his eyes look simr to that Ashen bastard that helped me today.

    "Power," a simple answer, but expressing a hundred possibilities.

    The demon smiled as his crimson eyes glimmered, "A true descended indeed, even if my bloodline was low within you, but what will you do with this power...if granted?" He zealously sought.

    My eyes slowly turned cold as a deep hunger began rising up within me. From the depths of my soul, a savage grin I thought I lost surfaced, "ughter, Murder, Anarchy Whatever My Hearts Desire,"

    Like a depraved beast, I stared deep into the eyes of the shocked demon. I could see him shiver in excitement as his form began to be more translucent, "Dao of Darkness...hisprehension must be on that level." he muttered, licking his lips with a hint of infatuation.

    His fiendishughter echoed as the white light within the void began to fade into darkness, "The path of the demon or maybe Devil is a dangerous one, my child, but I have fate...I hope to see you within the Demon World...ascend and head to Elysium. I shall be awaiting you at the Gates Form By Brimstone!" He roared, his calcting eyes filled with amusement.

    With a woosh! My body returned, or rather my mind as my palm was still gently ced on the cube, but something that was not there before had entered my mind.

    "Demonic Sacrilege Mantra," "Demonic Spear of Order,"

    My mind grew hazy before I fell to my knees. Grant had swiftly appeared, cing a small crimson pill inside my mouth, "Don''t fall asleep. Your already damaged soul is working overtime to maintain itself; you need to give it time to settle." He hastily dered a hint of trepidation present in the back of his throat.

    The fog clouding my mind had cleared a little, but I felt unnaturally heavy, as I tried to turn towards Grant,

    "What did you see?" he probed. Hope, radiating from his stare.

    "The ancestor...he still lives," I weakly stated before a cloud of darkness slowly began to muddle my eyes. I could see Grant panic as he ced his arm on my back. Suddenly a jolt filled my body as my awareness shot awake.

    "Damnit, boy, stay awake," Grant shouted as sweat covered his brow. Taking out a few needles, he speedily stabbing various parts of my body. Abruptly causing my Vital qi within my 12 Mederian began jumping with joy as it slowly began to swell, growing stronger and more define.

    Not letting this opportunity pass, I began pushing all the excess energy into my Eight Extraordinary Vessels. Loud pops sounded one after another as all eight vessels open almost instantly. Like a stream, my vital Qi began flowing through all eight passages.

    However, whatever Grant had done caused a massive overload in my body as the built-up energy kept growing more and more. I could feel my Mederians and Vessels growing at a rate that was far too quick for my current body to handle.

    Gritting my teeth, I felt some of my blood vessels snapping one after the other as my vital qi kept on increasing. Knowing there was not much choice, I begrudgingly began opening my Twelve Divergent. No one, and I mean no one, wanted to open these damn Meridians as it would make cultivation hell.

    Loud ringing sounded within my head as I felt a deep harmony within my body beginning to take ce when suddenly my heart began to pulse seemingly out of sync as a sensation I was all too ustomed to rear its ugly head.

    Darkness!!!

    The Void of Darkness had returned, but instead of helping as it did before, I could feel it fusing...merging with my vital Qi. My mind suddenly fell into despair as all I could do was move my vital qi through the Twelve Divergent Meridians.

    Cracks and blood exploded from my body like bombs exploding as I opened my hollow eyes. The pain I thought would rise never came, but a hollow sensation was present in my heart as I gazed helplessly at Grant.

    "Fuck," I whispered aloud with dismay.

    With a light chuckle, Grant gently patted my head, "It''s fine, my boy; aside from using ten times more resources, you will be more than ten times stronger than cultivators on your stage. Twelve Divergent are not for the poor to open, but you are a Snow. The one thing we do notck is resources."

 Chapter 19: Demonic Spear of Order

    <h4>Chapter 19: Demonic Spear of Order</h4>

    Grants words were of littlefort to me as he took my pulse, giving me a reassuring smile, " your Meridians look amazing. They areparable to master cultivators. Your really lucky, or your body must be special; either way, you would have been crippled, your quite luckily." He voiced, pping my back.

    With a bitter smile, I stared at my body covered in filth and blood. Grant, seeing my plight, grinned not like his usual self before waving his arm. Causing all the impurities on my body to be washed away, simr to an illusion, thanking him, I informed him what happened inside the cube. It would be foolish not to; secrets kill especially when I''m so weak.

    His eyes grew big like two saucers before he suddenly faded from my view, returning with Grandfather, who had a shocked expression. Tears fell from his face as he kowtowed towards the cube pounding his head madly against the pavement.

    My feelings were rather ambiguous as I stared at my grandfather praying towards a demon-like entity like he was Jesus Christ, but I still maintain a graceful smile.

    Turning his attention towards me, he chuckled, his snowy beard shivering with euphoria, "Do not cultivate for the next few months; your body needs time to adapt. Go to your room to rest. I will start making preparation for youter."

    His words confused me, but I bowed before making a swift exit. My body feltpletely different...especially my vital Qi. Everyone, including the demonic beast Vital qi, was red, but mine seemed to have turned ck as ink.

    Lamenting at myself, falling deeper into the rabbit hole the longer I cultivated I scowled, before taking a long bath. Dunking my head into the warm flowing water, I screamed, feeling frustrated at my situation.

    People trying to kill me, a damaged soul, and now a fucked up cultivation. Grandfather had said to wait a few months, but I''m sure my body will adapt quickly in a few weeks, if not days. It was created to be highly adaptive.

    Marching out of the bath, Iid naked on my bed, not finding the energy to even dry or cloth myself. Closing my eyes, I fell into the deep dark abyss of darkness.

    I did not know how long I had slept, but by the time I opened my eyes, I could see my parents worried expression as they took me into their arms. "Daman it, Ars¨¨ne! You really gave us a scare." Mother shouted in tears.

    "Did I sleep for a year again," I questioned in a panic, looking down at my clothed body?

    Flicking my head, Father snorted, "A week, Lord Grant said you received the ancestors legacy; that''s why you were so tired. But we had expected you to sleep for a day or two, not an entire week." He said, gripping my shoulder, quivering ever so slightly.

    Grinning, I patted mother''s head before kissing her cheek, "was mama bird missing her baby. hehe"

    Mother''s eyes teared up a little more as she nodded, her golden eyes sparkling, "of course, Richter is not here to y with mama. So all she has left is her youngest." she happily said, taking me by the hand.

    Mother was happier than usual as we spent the day together. The next day, however, I was forced by that demon Grey to attend ss. Seeing everyone present, Victoria had a gorgeous grin present as she handed me another spear, "Something like that will not ever happen again," She promised.

    I couldn''t help but disagree inwardly, remembering the blood bath that happened yester...a week ago. Then there was also that insane man that appeared daring to call my mother a whore.

    Humming in response, I returned to my seat before looking over the spear technique that Demon had gifted me, "Demonic Spear of Order,"

    It was quite contradictory as demons represented chaos, while devils order. Smirking at the thought, I stared at the image of a Demon holding a demonic, almost sacrilegious spear in his hand as he stared up in disgust at the heavens.

    His figures were blurred...again...but there was something off about him, or rather there was a deep calling for him as if he was whispering in my ear "Ars¨¨ne~ " he would call.

    With a smirk, his spear shot forward, shattering space, time; everything seemed to distort as a humongous ck hole began to form from the void created by his spear.

    A chill filled my body as I opened my eyes in horror. No one seemed to have noticed...well, maybe Yura''s inquisitive eyes were staring dead at me.

    "Am I sexy," I hastily asked, sending her a cute wink. Trying not to seem guilty of something...Although I had no reason to.

    Like a block of ice, she didn''t seem to respond as she turned her head. I could see a clear annoyance on her face as Iughed, "You are quite interesting...tell me, are you a Soul Bender." I said with a murmur.

    Her eyes grew wide with distress as she abruptly rose, drawing her silver sword from her waist. Her amethyst eyes glimmering with killing intent and fear.

    Her mannerism, her eyes, her aura...her beauty all of it reminded me of someone who was far above the average masses. She didn''t have the same innocent look most of the kids had in this ss had but rather a deep, profound stare. I knew that I wasn''t a Soul Bender like my uncle had imed but letting him believe that was well within my interest.

    "Yura is there a reason you have drawn your weapon." Victoria inquired

    Snickering, I smiled innocently, "President Yura, have I insulted you." Holding back myughter, I could see a maddening re from Yura as she sat back down. Puffing her cheeks with a light shade of a blush as she red daggers into her desk.

    "HAHAHA," Unable to hold it, I burst intoughter at her embarrassed expression. Victoria gazed snapped towards me as her fist struck down on my head, "Damn it, stop annoying everyone around you."

    Rubbing my head, I could feel it swell. Tears filled my eyes as I stared pitifully at Victoria, "She drew her de at me. Why are you hitting me."

    Punching me a few more times, Victoria snorted cutely, "You most likely deserved it," She imed righteously.

    Cursing under my breath, I closed my eyes, ignoring everything else in ss before reying the scene I saw deep within my Mind Pce.

    The way he held his spear, the way he thrust, the way he flicked his wrist. Everything waspletely recorded before I began reading the Demonic Spear of Order manual. This manual had about nine Demonic artes and its own technique for battling.

    However, to my surprise, my nose slowly began bleeding the moment I began staring at the first movement of the demonic Spear of Order Technique, Crimson Rain. Blood gushed over my uniform as I fell from my desk. I could feel my brain slitting as I cried out, mming my head into the floor with a heavy thud.

    Victoria and everyone stopped what they were doing before rushing towards me in a panic. Holding me down from shattering my skull against the pavement. They shrieked in panic, calling for help.

    But the tortuous pain would not stop; my eyes slowly began to bleed as the first image kept flickering inside my mind. Hours passed by like seconds before my screams slowly began to fade. I had wished to faint, but the sweet release of darkness never came.

    In my despair, my body began to pulse as a strange marking suddenly appeared across my body like a serpent coiling around its victims. Yura''s cold amethyst eyes grew wide as she shivered. Various emotions drowned her angelic face as she stared at me in disbelief.

    The horror that I felt slowly began to die as I closed my eyes falling deep into the darkness that I so desperately wished for.

 Chapter 20: Light of Ashna

    <h4>Chapter 20: Light of Ashna</h4>

    Laying in the small infirmary, I opened my cold eyes, shing back to what had transpired. I knew I had been far too impatient. A demon that could kill me with a stare, and he just gave me a god rank technique, and I, a mortal who has barely started his cultivation, tried to study it.

    Smiling bitterly, I arose from the bed, thinking about how I could not catch a break. Chuckling at my terrible luck this month, I sighed.

    "Your awake," A gentle, familiar voice sounded.

    Focusing my eyes, I could see a sharp de pressed against my neck with a set of frosted amethyst eyes watching my every movement like a hawk.

    A light smirk arose as I stared deep into Yura''s eyes. I did not know why she was so defensive nor why she ced a de to my neck. Yet, I felt amused at this baby tigress.

    "How did you know," she demanded steadfastly.

    A faint shiver could be felt from the tip of the de prest against my neck, her eyes visibly trembling, trying to mask the anxiety in the pit of her stomach.

    "First time," I inquired, already knowing the answer.

    She was, no matter how smart or cold, just a six-year-old who had yet to stain her hands. There was still a deep-rooted innocence that was held the minds of children within her that she would not break for years toe.

    "Will you be killing me if I don''t answer, Yura?"

    My soft voice sounded as I pushed up, causing red to stain my shirt. Another shiver flowed through her de as I could see tears rushing to her eyes.

    With a quiver of dread, she dropped her sword, falling to her small knees. Wrapping my hand around my lightly wounded neck, a cold light flickered across my eyes as I stared at the young girl whimpering.

    I didn''t say anything but walked out of the room. She was of royalty; it would be unwise to slit her neck, not to mention there was still that odd familiarity I was feeling.

    Licking the blood that stained my fingers, Iughed¡ªone filled with madness or, should I say, insanity. How long had it been...Patience, Patience Ars¨¨ne, your time wille.

    "WAIT," Yura''s voice uttered.

    Pausing, my brow shot up as I eyed the little fool in annoyance. What more would this bitch want with me. This lord has shit to do.

    "How did you know," She asked, shivering with fear.

    A light sigh escaped my mouth as I shook my head, "I didn''t, not really at least, but your far too smart to focus and strong to be anything else, don''t you think...Tell me, are we being hunted."

    A thought suddenly urred to me as I considered her perspective. Why is a girl that is protected by royalty be so scared...My eyes suddenly grew wide as I gasped.

    "SHIT," Charging out of the school, I could see my family carriage awaiting my arrival. ss was still in session, but Grey had made it so that a carriage would always be ready for me in case of an emergency. Rushing in, I eyed my guard coldly, "Take me home." I hastily demanded.

    He gasped at my appearance but nodded. Rushing back to the Snow estate, my first stop was not grey nor my parents but to visit our new prisoner. Stepping into the dark dungeons, the loud screams of men and women being tortured and mutted rang in my ears like chilling bells.

    I could see a manpletely covered in hair, begging as one of our family tortures gouged his eyes out. A godforsaken scream of anguish filled the dungeon as blood rained from his empty socket.

    "FORGIVE ME FORGIVE ME PLEASE IT WAS ME IT WAS ME PLEASE," he bellowed, begging. Yet, the torturer didn''t seem to care as he continued brutally dissecting the creature.

    Staring at the odd creature, I didn''t seem to care or feel anything before I questioned a random guard regarding Is''s captivity. He raised a brow but still followed my order notifying me he would be informing the patriarch of my visit.

    I shrugged before entering the cell that housed the man that tried to end my life. There was a broken look in his eyes, yet he stared at me with hunger.

    Is was currently nailed to the wall gagged like a dog. With tworge spikes piercing into his shoulders. A maddening re filled his eyes as he tried to lunge at me, trashing against the spikes in his hands and legs.

    A light smirk surfaced as I began my interrogation, "You know I met an interesting person today. She was smart, focus, powerful, and held a profound gaze. I held a deep interest in her, but a thought came to me. How could she be just like me? How could she be as strong and as smart as me? She was poised like a demon, cunning like a fox, and brilliant like the very heavens above us.

    "Uncle had said in this entire kingdom he had not met another like him, but here I was standing before another just like me."

    Is''s eyes grew wide with excitement and insanity as he began thrashing even more around like a rabid monster. Globs of blood gushed from his wounds, sshing over my already bloodied clothes as he red at me with lust. Quickly removing his gag as he howled, "WHO IS SHE! WHERE IS THE SOUL BENDER! WHERE!?. GIVE ME HER NAME! WHERE IS THE SOUL WARRIOR?!" he exploded, iling violently.

    "Good job, Ars¨¨ne; this was the first time we got a reaction out of him." a cold, sinister voice rang out from behind me.

    Not bothering to turn around, I smiled at Is as he barked with madness, "I will give you her name. I swear to all that is ''holy'' in my name as Ars¨¨ne Snow I will tell you her name, but you must tell me. Who asked you to assassinate me." I said, tantly lying through my teeth.

    Is suddenly went silent as a voice that wasn''t his own sounded from his throat, "Ars¨¨ne Snow, Grey Snow, I will be seeing you soon. The light of Ashna will shine once more, purging this world of filth like you. With the Gates of Eonirath forming, my return shall be imminent. "

    Cruelughter sounded from Is''s mouth as ck oozed pooled from his eyes. His jaw began to melt as hisughter echoed out before all that was left was a rotting mass of flesh.

    Disgust flickered through me as I recounted what he said, ''the light of Ashna...Eonirath'' snorting, I turned to my cold-looking Uncle, who was eying the rotting flesh with madness. A sh of surprise shot across me as I saw a powerful killing intent burst from my uncle.

    The entire dungeon grew quiet as I could see him clench his fist with fury. Blood burst from his palm as his breathing became uneven. His ashen locks rising like wildfires.

    "ASHNA YOU LIVE!!!" roared Grey with a demon-like vigor sting me into the wall with a powerful shockwave from his voice.

    "HOW MANY TIMES MUST I SLAUGHTER YOU. HOW MANY TIMES MUST I SEVER YOUR HEAD, HOW MANY TIMES MUST I KILL YOU?" Tears of thick blood drained from my uncle''s sockets before a burst of insane Qi from his hand shot forth, turning the rotting flesh into ash.

    Blood had rushed from my nose as I weakly rose to my feet, staring at Grey with shock. Floating up into the air, Grey eyed me with a monstrous expression, his teeth grinding against each other as hate oozed out of him in waves.

    "That-that Arsene!!! That is my enemy!" He bellowed in sorrow.

 Chapter 21: Nine Years

    <h4>Chapter 21: Nine Years</h4>

    Two weeks had passed since the death of Is, but a cold atmosphere hung over the estate of the Snows. Grey had gonepletely mad, cleansing the entire manor ughtering everyone he deemed a traitor.

    The traitors'' bodies were hung high into the sky of our home, showcasing all that would ur if you were deemed to be a traitor. In all my years, I had not seen such a ughter, yet no one dared voice their opinion before the demon known as Greyson Snow.

    This had marked the end of my hiding period, and a great change within me had urred. By my uncle''s side, we began nning our next move. I had officially dropped out of school, at least for now; there were far too many factors in regards to my safety.

    Mother and Father had objected, but I held steadfast in my decision. I had grown much colder since that day. With that thought of the disgusting Light of Ashna, I began my training with the Demonic Spear of Order.

    No more were the days of frolicking with my parents but days of Blood and Steel. Every day I would join in the training ground fight against those older than me until I was bloodied and beaten. Mother would shed tears begging me to take it easy, but I knew that my enemy would not.

    Aside from my spear training, I had broken into the next stage, known as Qi Condensation, oddly enough. A Realm where we connect to the heavens allowing us to steal qi from heaven and earth. Qi Condensation had nine stages, where we would gather the qi of heaven and earth into our Dantain.

    My breakthrough shattered the record my brother had created, but I did not feel proud. Although, my Grandfather was fuming when he heard I broke through as he had prepared a cultivation bath to strengthen my foundation. Only to be shocked when he discovered that my foundation was far stronger than most.

    I had originally wanted to keep on increasing my Cultivation but stopped as I felt my body changing, unfolding into something never recorded in cultivation history. The ck vital qi within me had started corrupting my dantian, turning ck as night. At first, I was worried, but as the years began to pass, those thoughts vanished.

    It had been nine years since the day Is had died, and the snow family had changed considerably. By Grey''s side, my name slowly became known by all as the Snow families Ashen Prince.

    With a step into my uncle''s office, my hands behind my back with a cold, calcting expression. Grey slowly handed me a few documents causing me to sneer.

    He eyed me with an inquisitive stare. Causing me to grown inwardly even after all these years, he still loves testing me. cing the document down, I poured myself a ss of whiskey from his collection.

    "Why not let the imperial whore seed? Either way, we still win. Marquiss Dra would be in hot water for his involvement allowing us to take over some of his assets. While the house of Julus would be killed off."

    "You would sacrifice Marquiss Dra for that reason alone. Preposterous, that man has one of the biggest spyworks in the kingdom. Do you really believe we can just seize his assets so easily?" said Grey with a scowl. His long fingers lightly tapping his desk as we spoke.

    "When the imperial whore decided to kill the first prince, it was he who secretly founded that woman''s campaign. From what we know, there is a civil war brewing in pendragon, and Marquess Dra is right in the middle. Unless the Snow family is nning on siding with the imperial whore we need to get rid of this thorn." I said, alreadypiling my own n behind Grey''s back.

    "It''s not about seizing his assets but about severing the eyes of our enemies. We can''t allow Dra to live. It''s as simple as that." Taking a sip of whiskey, I smiled, awaiting my uncle''s response.

    Grey gave a light smile on his frozen face, "Looks like we are on the same page then. I want you to kill his son, Tomas Loneheart. He is currently attending The Academy of War."

    Arching my brow, I frowned, "am I an assassin now? I''m sure we have far better people for such matters."

    Grey nodded before he looked up, seeing his elder brother walking in, "we do, but I need it to look like it was a younger generation issue. Tomas is Dra''s only child; losing him would be disastrous for him. I would rather deal with him a mad man than a cold and calcting one. Plus, his entire focus would be around killing you."

    "Using me as a pawn again, fine, but it will cost you, dear uncle. Has my spear been designed, that bastard Ray, refused to craft me a decent one?"

    Grey snorted as he waved his hand, "I''m not your nanny. Find out for yourself. Your ss starts today. I want Tomas dead by the end of the year. The sooner, the better." he indifferently replied, ignoring my icy re.

    Gitting my teeth, I snorted, marching out of Grey''s office. Looking at the morning light, I spat in disgust before heading in a carriage that began trailing towards the school.

    Looking deep inside my Dantain as I waited for the carriage to arrive. After nine years, my body had finally stopped adapting to my new realm. I suspected it was changing due to the fusion of Darkness within my dantian.

    Feeling the cool, indifferent ck mist of qi, my mind returned to the real world as I stared out the carriage window. It was finally time to begin cultivating Demonic Sacrilege. After nine years, I would finally begin my journey to the top.

    Laughing with satisfaction, I sat crossed-legged before my mind connected to the qi of heaven and earth. Feeling the neutral qi that hung in the air. A dark vortex appeared deep within my dantian, devouring all the qi around me like a ck hole.

    My baren Dantain slowly began being filled as I began refining all the qi that was being absorbed. A deep warmth slowly covered my body, causing me to moan in pleasure. Unlike those that had to awaken all their meridian in this stage, I was able to cultivate without worry as Qi began overflowing within my body.

    Feeling satisfied, I stopped turning towards a massive castle from nine years ago. Groaning, I stepped out of the carriage, already dressed in the academy''s uniform. With my hair tied in a neat ponytail, I gave a cold snort before stepping in what would be my new hell yet again.

    "I need to move out...this is exhausting."

 Chapter 22: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 22: Meeting</h4>

    "So you have returned," Grimlor stated with his mighty body pulsing with power.

    I could not feel it before, but the man before me was truly a monster. Every inch of his body was bursting with power as he looked me up and down.

    "I have. It''s good to see you again, Principle Grimlor," I stated with a smile not reaching my eyes.

    Grimlor nodded as he looked over a document from his desk, "There have been many stories about you, Ashen Prince. You are feared by many, especially themon people. I hope you know killing is not allowed no matter the crime at my school."

    Giving a kind, innocent stare, I smiled, "Me? I would never, principle Grimlor, you must be pulling my leg. I have not killed since the day of my birth promise to god." I said, my eyes looking like those of an innocent puppy.

    Showing bright teeth, I saw Grimlor quiver as he pointed to the door, "get out. Your ssroom is still the same."

    "Good day Lord Grimlor" giving my farewell, I left with an innocent grin.

    Making my way to my old ssroom, a smile formed as two young men eyed me up and down. There was no grace in their steps nor elegance in their stance as they walked toward me with arrogance.

    "My fellow senior, how can I be of help," I asked, giving them a warm smile masking my cold bloodthirsty intent.

    The three young men looked me over like prey smiling like savages, "Are you new here? I don''t remember seeing you here." they asked, walking around me in a circle.

    "Yes, today is my first day," I replied, "Lord Grimlor just told me to head to ss,"

    Smirking, one of the seniors gripped my shirt tightly, "Fuck what he said, there is a toll..."

    Not allowing him to finish his sentence, my finger was trusted into his chest with exquisite precision. Piercing through his lung with my finger that was covered in a dark qi. A scream escaped from his mouth as I knee him in the crotch, making him drop to the ground.

    Blood and foam poured from his mouth as I nced at the two shocked seniors with a warm smile. Staring at the young man on the floor convulsing, I coldly stomped on his leg, causing him to scream like a pig to the ughter.

    His high pitch screech alerted everyone causing hundreds of people to rush out of the ssroom. Wiping the blood from my hand with a handkerchief, I fixed my eyes on the other two seniors.

    "Will that be all senior brothers." I gracefully asked.

    "What happened," A loud feminine sounded, causing me to grin as I turned towards a face I had not seen in years.

    "A-A-A-Ars¨¨ne" Victoria shouted with shock as she stared at the bloody young man beneath my feet.

    "Instructor Victoria its has been so long. Have you missed me? " I asked, walking up to her, giving a respectful bow of that of a gentleman.

    Her eyes shot up in surprise at my behavior, causing me to smile. A lot had changed; no more was I that wild unruly child. Grey had instilled ss deep into my bones.

    "Please excuse this mess, Instructor. My dear seniors over here tried to extort me. A foolish decision, I must say. I would usually not care, but they dared to ce their filthy hands upon me."

    Shaking my head with revulsion, my eyes grew cold as I stared at the two young men with chilly intent. A shiver ran through their bodies as they lowered their heads.

    Eyeing me, trying to see if I was lying, Victoria nodded as shemanded everyone back to ss. None of the other instructors spoke in defense of the three young men causing me to smile. Knowing that they were trouble makers.

    Walking into my old ssroom, I smiled as I stared at some of the familiar faces before me. A deep set of amethyst eyes stared at me like a hawk causing me to smirk inwardly.

    "Good morning everyone, My name is Ars¨¨ne Snow, the child of Emma and Duke Val. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance...again."

    I could vaguely see Victoria gagging, remembering how I first introduced myself whenpared to before. Looking at how my seat was still empty, I couldn''t help but grin happily.

    "Your the Ashen Prince," a cute-looking girl with long pink hair asked with a blush.

    Smiling, I nodded, "Indeed, that is one of my names. Can I ask the beautiful youngdy''s name?" I stated with a charming smile. Her face grew a deep shade of crimson as she lowered her head, squirming like a small bunny.

    "Ava Silmor," she said with a whisper.

    "Find your seat Arsene." Victoria coldly spat, clearly annoyed.

    Following hermand, I took my seat that was closer than what I remember to Yura. She had truly changed, bing a phoenix among the local cats. Yet all I could do was stare at her soul-catching eyes with a smile.

    Her long silky jet-ck hair fell to her back, raining down freely. In contrast, she sat straight up, her bewitching appearance sending my heart into a fluttered state. There was a gentle air to her that didn''t seem to connect with her icy persona.

    "Lady Yura, how have you been...Did you miss me?"

    Giving me a sharp nce over, she stared at Victoria with a cold focus, clearly ignoring me. Not being offended, I finally, for the first time, decided to listen in.

    "We will be leaving for the Forest of Serein in a few days. Our ss, amongst others, will be joining us as we have an earlypetition this year. Your ss president will have more details, Yura if you would."

    Yura quickly stood up before the ss, speaking in a cold and clear tone, "There will be a week-long huntingpetition. Only those that have entered Qi Condensation shall be allowed to participate. First ce will receive one hundred spiritual soul gems, a tier-three weapon, and your choice of any arte the academy has ced up for you."

    Rubbing my chin, I couldn''t help but smile before raising my hand, "what is our response if someone tries to steal our prey, or more importantly if they try to kill us."

    "Killing is not allowed, but crippling should be eptable, "Yura responded with indifference, startling the entire ss.

    Victoria quickly coughed, "Please disregard that; crippling is not allowed, just break a few bones," She responded with cold sweat on her brow.

    "Lady Yura, have no worries. I, Wynnstan Aytone, shall im victory!" A handsome young man with short dark hair shouted with arrogance.

    ncing at Wynnstan, who was at the Fifth stage of Qi Condensation Realm, a thought came to mind. Will this be an individual tournament, or will we have to work as a team?

 Chapter 23: Forest of Serein

    <h4>Chapter 23: Forest of Serein</h4>

    Wynnstan held a light expression as he held his head high. Sending a nce towards me, he sneered, "For a Snow, your cultivation is rather low, but no matter. I am willing to allow you to apany me."

    I was dumbfounded at the words of this fool. It was quite well known in Pendragon that I was the youngest ever to enter Qi Condensation. Was he so foolish as to believe that I kept my cultivation at the first stage of Qi Condensation for no reason? No wonder the Aytone house is no more than a Baron household.

    "Wynnstan, you words tter me, but I shall be joiningdy Yura. We have much to discuss amongst each other," I stated, eying the young woman that held a cold grimace.

    Wynnstan clenched his fist type as his hatred fueled his expression, "YOU? what could a mere talentless bastard from the snow family want with our academy''s goddess. A mere first stage qi condensation trash has no right to even be in the same room as us."

    My smile faded as I sent an indifferent nce towards Wynnstan, "Bastard? Wynnstan, I hope that these words are from you and do not represent your family''s stance. While I may yet to possess a title, you have just insulted not just my mother, but my father, a Duke of the Kingdom of Asterion."

    Rising from my chair, my golden eyes locked upon Wynnstan as he grew pale, "Ars¨¨ne, he meant no disrespect toward the duke." Victoria quickly interceded.

    Snorting, I nced at Victoria and back to the pale Wynnstan, "and would you a soldier of Asterion forgive him if it was your king he insulted." I stated, watching her grow pale as a sheet.

    Stepping towards Wynnstan, a cold and sinister aura enveloped me whole, "I truly hope you are aware of what you have done, little baron. I will be personally meeting with baron Aytone."

    "you-you-you, are not a noble..."

    "I will and shall do as I please because unlike you little baron. I have the full backing of two Dukes behind me." I coldly dered before walking back to my seat.

    This had not been the first time something like this rued. The title ''Ashen Prince'' I carried was already stained with the blood of hundreds of nobles. For one of the lowest members of the nobility to disrespect my father and mother, the only thing awaiting them was death.

    A bitter light shed across Victoria''s eyes as she bit her tender lips, "We will be leaving in two days. Please gather the necessary items you believe will assist."

    The seconds slowly began to pass as the heavy atmosphere of my words never left the ssroom, but unlike before when I was a child. We did not have one instructor but rather five, not including Victoria.

    Grey had decided to have me learn about Heavenly Formation and Ancient Enchanting during my time here. It was two upations I had discussed with my parents long ago but dyed due to my low cultivation.

    I had always wanted to study such upations but was far too busy to find the time. Formations was aplicated concept that very few within Asterion could master. Inparison, Ancient Enchanting was a sub-branch of formations that had proved to be just asplicated, if not more.

    Smiling bitterly at my new workload, two days began to pass as Victoria led us towards a massive Steel Train that held the Acadamy of War''s emblem.

    Finding my seat, I closed my eyes, awaiting our arrival only to open my eyes as two Amethyst gems stared questioningly at me.

    "What did you want to speak to me about." She asked with a cold disposition.

    Raising my brow, I smiled before staring at the hundreds of students surrounding us, "It''s about sou..."

    A de quickly arrived at my throat, causing me to burst intoughter. Remembering thest time, I smiled in nostalgia. "Shall we wait till we enter the Forest of Serein?" I asked, pushing her longsword away from my neck with a grin

    Yura quickly nodded before I saw her de vanish into thin air, "Are you still mad at what happened."

    Yura''s amethyst eyes glimmered as I could see dark clouds begin to rise within them. Gulping, I could sense a deep, powerful swirling like raging winds inside of her.

    "Umm, never mind." With that, I remained silent, not daring to annoy the young woman that was far stronger than Wynnstan.

    She nced at me for a few seconds before we began staring out at the countryside as the train shot through the wind. It had taken an entire day for us to reach the Forest of Serein; stretching my sore body, I stepped off the train with excitement.

    The Forest of Serein was a rather eerie missy zone that was filled with the howls of the various beasts. A subtle stream of qi could be seen in the air, causing a heavy pressure to arise as the fierce winds blew through my ashen hair.

    "Wee, students of War," Grimlor shouted as he descended from the air covered in a golden light. To his side stood a face I had not seen in nine years. An anesthetic mask covered half his face, but his demeanor gave everything away. It was the man that stood above everyone.

    The King of Asterion, Oswin Asterion, Destroyer of the Fallen Kingdom of Gramor. As if sensing my stare, he gave a light smile before nodding. Bowing respectfully, I turned to Grey, who was following behind Grimlor with a smirk as he stared in amusement at me.

    A thick vein appeared on my head as I grit my teeth. Why the hell was one of the most important men in Asterion here? Did he not have anything better to do...Damn it, why didn''t he at least give me a damn ride?

    "Children of War, today we gather here today to see what you are made of." Waving his hand over twenty men and women appeared radiating terrify amount of power. "This is not merely apetition but rather a trial. Standing here are some of the most powerful nobles our great kingdom possesses."

    Pausing, Grimlor smiled like a father gazing lovingly at his children, "We will watch, we will judge, and only one will rise. Children of War spread your wings and descend into the Forest of Serein. ughter, Steal, Scheme, let the blood of your enemies spread through the Forest of Serein."

    With a powerful cheer, I saw a deep light surround me; my eyes, however, suddenly grew cold as an arm gripped my shoulder. Seeing Yura, I nodded as our bodies began to fade. The world began to bend and shift as we suddenly appeared surrounded byrge, thick ancient trees piercing up like spears striving towards the heavens coving us with shade.

    The scent of moss, grass, water and various odors filled my nose as I felt a deep rush of difort in my stomach. Covering my mouth, I bent over, vomiting my stomach''s contents.

    Wiping the thick creamy acidic vomit from my mouth, I stared at the cold goddess standing perfectly fine. As if untouched by worldly matter, she stared at me with cold killing intent.

 Chapter 24: Assassin?

    <h4>Chapter 24: Assassin?</h4>

    Spitting thest thick bit of the slimy vomit from my mouth, I chuckled, "you would kill one of your biggest allies so soon. Has Oswin not been teaching you, my dear Yura." I asked, a hint of mockery in my tone.

    Summoning my spear, I saw her draw her sword as a profound qi burst from her body. However, it was drowned out by my sinister ck qi. While she was clearly stronger, my qi had fused with the Dao of Darkness; it had for more substance. However, she could kill me with a simple wave of her de.

    With golden eyes gleaming with a devouring light, I spoke, "Make your choice; we can battle, " I said, lowering my stance, "or we can be allies because I assure you our enemies know about the both of us."

    "What do you mean," She shouted, a hint of panic in her tone.

    "They somehow found out about me nine years ago; that attack was only the beginning. On my way back home, a wave of Spirit Realm soldier attacked." I stated, my gaze never leaving her amethyst eyes.

    Biting her lips, Yura lowered her head, a hint of fear apparent in her eyes. Confused; I didn''tment...at least not yet.

    "Who are they," She asked, her words sounding less chilly.

    "The light of Ashna, a cult of madmen and unkible immortals, ording to my uncle. He killed their god before, but she always seemed toe back."

    A light sigh of relief flew from Yura, greatly startling me. I knew she was not from the royal family, but it would seem she is hiding more behind that cold gaze.

    My mind slowly grew colder as I thought of another group that could be potentially hunting Soul Benders. Gripping my spear tightly, I made a mental note of that before awaiting Yura''s decision.

    "Fine, but I will make one thing clear. I will not be your pawn, nor Ach-Demons Greyson tool. I shall kill both of you if I find out I''m being toyed with." Yura coldly said, her sword swirling with cold qi.

    With a smirk, I turned around, "Shall we begin this ughter...my dear Yura." I asked, enjoying the breath of fresh air that hung in the air.

    Yura was, from what I could tell, at the first stage of Earth Realm. A great aplishment, yet something was telling me there was more to it.

    Rushing through, Serein, I smiled with a bloodthirsty expression; how long has it been since I could feel the warm thick sensation of blood over my skin. The sensual feeling of existence as I sliced into a carcass. The sweet screams as my victims would beg for mercy. How long has it been?

    I really missed the modern world, the feeling of cool AC against my skin. The ability to travel around the world. But what I truly missed the most was the feast I had after a hunt. With my constantly monitored movements, it was almost impossible to eat, making life a true nightmare in a sense. Not to mention that recurring dream of me covered in jet-ck mes.

    "Ahooo!!!!"

    Suddenly a loud howl sounded as I saw a pack of silver wolves a few hundred meters away. A deep hunger shining from their eyes, they stared at us with desire. Grinning savagely, I stabbed my spear into the ground before summoning my bow from my spiral bracelet mother had gifted me.

    The bow''s two limbs were sharp as a de shimming with a cold light, while a purple string magically appeared as I nocked my bow. Qi flooded my arms as the wolves fell into my cruel sight. Releasing my arrow formed with ck qi, a massive boom sounded as my arrow rushed through the skull of an unsuspecting wolf¡ªbrain matter sttered like a ss of crimson liquid falling from a table staining the ground red.

    Not letting up, I shot a few more times, brutally killing five more wolves instantly. Yura to my side flickered, appearing in the middle of the pack. Her sword dancing with elegance bringing death and despair from all those that saw her de.

    For the first time, I saw her smiling; the light of the world seemed to vanish as she gazed happily at the gore that surrounded her. Chuckling, I charged forward with my spear piercing through anything I saw.

    Spinning my spear, I created a barrage of death as a mist of blood nketed my body. Stained in blood and gore, I grinned, licking the raw, unfiltered blood on my face. As if pose by a demon, Iughed as I gazed at the ughtered packed of wolves.

    Yura eyed me for a few seconds but didn''t speak as she began carving into some of the wolves, pulling out a small ck stone. Helping her, we each gathered around twenty before dividing it by ourselves.

    These wolves were only rank one demonic beast, something a blood realm cultivator could kill. Wiping the blood from my body, I smiled, taking some meat with me. We would be in this forest for a week, and I didn''t bring any food aside from some spices in my spiral bracelet.

    However, I suddenly sense an arrow flying through the wind towards my head; pushing off the ground, I leaped out the way, rolling on the grassy in before staring at someone a few hundred meters. Dressed in all ck was a man standing on a tree gripping a great bow, but my attention was on the dead wolf that was quickly beginning to dissolve into itself.

    Summoning my bow, I nock my bow firing in quick session. Yura had charged forward but stopped as I shouted, "Stop, it could be a trap. We are in an area we have no idea of thendscape."

    "Let it go...at least for now." I coldly said, pulling the arrow from the rotting carcass.

    With a light sniff, I scoffed, "Night Rose," an expensive and potent poison only avable to those of the aristocracy.

    I knew that this was not the work of Ashna but rather some student. The poor nning, much less the pathetic attempt to kill me. Sneering, I smiled, knowing that of all things, poison was truly the least deadly weapon to worry about.

    With a highly adaptable body, I would always recover from something as simple as poison. Turning in the direction, I saw the assassin fleeing. I grinned savagely, allowing him to escape, at least for now.

    Yura didn''t speak but slowly began diving deeper into the Forest of Serein. Following behind her, I pushed my senses to the max, not allowing myself to be surprised again. That arrow had been a little too close forfort.

    No attacks urred again, but I did get the feeling that we were being watched. After every battle we had, I would feel the flicker of qi rising far from behind us. Ignoring the pathetic attempt to shadow us, night descended, swallowing everything in darkness.

    Yura had made a small fire before taking out a massive rice ball the size of a toddler''s head, eyeing it like how the wolves stared at us. My eyes grew wide as I saw the goddess of many open her mouth wide, taking a massive bite with a childish grin on her face.

 Chapter 25: Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 25: Darkness</h4>

    Yura''s amethyst eyes were glimmering next to the fire, captivating my thoughts. Sensing my stare, she suddenly tilted her head up to me, giving a light snort before turning around, hiding her rice ball behind her body as if sensing I was going to steal it.

    Laughing at her childish behavior, I turned to the new moon as a savage smile spread across my face.

    "I''m going to take care of the garbage," I said before fading into the darkness, shocking Yura as she could not feel my presence.

    Leaping to the top of the tree, I hid my aura before rushing to thest pulse of qi I felt from earlier. Like a rocket, I shot through the forest, leaping from tree to tree like a ninja my hands flowing in the wind as I re-enacted to a particr anime. Visibility was not a problem as everything looked as bright as day from my perspective.

    After ten minutes of sprinting, I quickly stopped standing high upon arge bulky tree blending into the darkness. A light fire could be seen showering the area in light, causing me to chuckle inwardly. What type of foolish assassin tries to kill someone and makes a fire.

    Dropping down, Inded on the ground, making sure not to make even a tremor of noise. My pulse was inaudible, and my body was one with the darkness. Silently stepping forward, I could hear the soft sound of moans.

    With his hand over his cock I could see Wynnstan Aytone groaning as he stared at a massive portrait of Yura. In his own world, he didn''t even notice me standing a few meters away from him.

    "YES, YES, YES YOU LIKE THAT DON''T YA, YOU LITTLE CUNT. "Wynnstan roared as he released a small amount of white mass all over the portrait. With his hand still wrapped around his cock, he began smearing his semen over her face, smiling with infatuation.

    ''Oh my god,'' Disgust shed across my eyes as I gasped. I didn''t even want to kill him using my spear. Feeling that it would only disgrace the will of my de.

    Shaking my head, I grinned sinisterly as I pulled the arrow Wynnstan shot at me earlier. Flickering forward, I appeared right next to him, stabbing the arrow tip through his pee hole. A squeal that sent a chill down my spine sounded as Wynnstan began foaming at the mouth.

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH," Despair filled his heart as he looked down, howling. His arms iling madly around. While the Night Rose poison quickly began dissolving his family jewels along with his manhood.

    Augh escaped from my mouth as I saw him clutching his empty crotch screaming for his father repeatably. Tears of blood cascaded down like streams as he begged, "Father! Father! Please! Please help me. Please."

    Myughter suddenly could not be hidden as it grew even more powerful, losing the elegance I portrayed as my golden eyes shimmered with a ck light.

    "Wynnstan Aytone, son of Barron Amon Aytone. Tell me, how do you wish to die." I asked, sending a powerful kick to his face. The crunching of bones vibrating out as his face quickly became indented.

    "PLEASE, YOUNG MASTER, FORGIVE ME, PLEASE!!!" Wynnstan shouted as he coughed up a mouth full of blood and teeth.

    Sneering, I looked up, knowing that Grimlor and the other were currently watching this little show. Giving a cruel smile, I eyed Wynnstan, whose lower body was slowly turning ck as the midnight sky.

    "Than beg, beg me, little Barron. Tell me why I should let you live." I asked, knowing that killing him would leave me in hot water simr to a certain Marquess.

    Narrowing my gaze, I could see Wynnstan kneel, " It-It-It was father''s idea! He said that if we kill you, we would be rewarded. He..."

    BANG?!!!!

    Suddenly Wynnstan head exploded in a mist of fine blood as a figure dressed in all ck appeared¡ªhis gaze dead as a corpse yet housing a terrifying power deep within. My mind began to race, but my body did not move.

    "The Order of Shadow," I said with a tranquil sound, not allowing the fear I was feeling to control me.

    "Target Eliminated," the man''s monotone voice announced before vanishing.

    Looking at the corpse, I could see Victoria appear out from the darkness with a sad, almost pitiful gaze. She bent down, lifting his broken, mutted body with care.

    Disgust shed through my eyes as I snorted, "You feel pity for this trash? ying with himself in the middle of the forest to a royal. Shooting at me with a poison-tipped arrow. Instructor, have you gone mad?" I questioned, sneering with absolute disdain for a woman holding trash with such care.

    Taking a step back, I left the scene with a cold expression. The timing of The Order of Shadow''s appearance was far too convenient. It felt like Wynnstain death was not a nned killing but rather a rushed job.

    Oswin is the only one that can control the Shadows, but this move doesn''t make sense. Shaking my head, I looked at Yura, who was still eating a massive rice ball, her head bobbing up and down as she smiled beautifully as she kept munching down.

    "How many of those things do you have," I questioned as she huffed, taking a massive bite.

    Seeing the cold goddess eating so cutely, I gave a grin before sitting in the lotus position, not feeling like eating. There were far too many questions and not enough answers. Feeling frustrated, I closed my eyes as qi from all around was devoured. Like a hungry beast, I kept absorbing the Qi of heaven and earth.

    With the twelve divergent openings, the qi I require for each stage was far more than what the average cultivator needed. Even those with special bloodlines like the Snow''s paled inparison in the number of resources I would need to breakthrough.

    Demonic Sacrilege was a cultivation technique, but it was far tooplicated to even begin understanding. I had spent nine years trying to figure it out but to no avail. However, even if I didn''t understand, that wasn''t going to stop me from using it.

    I hade to a decision nine years ago that if I was to die, then I will be dying seeking power or knowledge. Gritting my teeth, I pushed for the first time the Demonic Sacrilege technique to its limit.

 Chapter 26: Demonic Sacrilege

    <h4>Chapter 26: Demonic Sacrilege</h4>

    It was warm; I was warm as if I had returned to my origin, But-but that was merely an illusion as I roared like a savage beast. Ancient marking swallowed my arms and legs, locking me in ce.

    Yura shot up like a frightened cat drawing her weapon with the alertness of a demonic beast. Her amethyst eyes were flickering under midnight fire as a shiver ran across her as she stared at the massive demonic aura radiating out...of me.

    "A-A-A-Ars¨¨ne," she muttered out in a frightening shiver. I could see a terrifying gaze as she stepped back, and yet, there was something else hidden beneath that fearful gaze.

    Like a ck hole, qi from all over the Serein was devoured, pouring into me like a flood. However, my cultivation did not increase to my astonishment, but a searing pain stabbed into my arms, legs, and,stly, eyes.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH," Releasing a roar that did not seem to be from that of a mortal. I broke whatever suppression that was on my body before I began thrashing around like a monster.

    mming my fist into the ground, I kept on screaming in anguish as a cold ancient, decrepit voice filled my skull, its tone captivating yet powerful, "Rebirth...Rebirth thy demon, Rebirth...Rebirth thy Devil, ughter...Kill...Bath thy fellow man in blood, Burn thy Friend, Kill thy Lover...Come forth, my child...Pige thy world...Pige thy God..."

    By his words, my world was filled with blood as a crimson light swallowed my eyes. I stared hungrily at Yura, licking my dry, chapped lips.

    "R-R-Run NOW!!!!" I screamed using thest of my awareness.

    With blood in my eyes, I saw her like a bolt of lighting dash deeper into the forest of Serein. Aughing hum escaped my mouth as I summoned my spear.

    Laughing hysterically, I charged forth saliva dripping from my lips as I sought a river of blood to quench my thirst. Pushing through the darkness of night with my spear in hand, I quickly found a herd ofrge muscr beast appearing like lions. They stood tall and proud, radiating a power higher than that of the foolish Wynnstan.

    Shrouded by night, I gazed hungrily at my prey. The warm pulse of their heartbeat as theyid for still. Sleeping, unaware of my descent. Unaware of the carnage I brought. Were they fools? Why had they not bowed? Why have they not weed this king? WHY!? WHY!?

    Outraged, I shot forth, my spear shot forth, piercing through the nearest lion. Blood gushed from his neck, showering me in crimson bliss as it released a whimpering roar.

    With a blood-thirsty grin, Iughed wildly, continually gorging my spear into the foolish beast stuffing the very life from his eyes. A rush of ecstasy raced through my mind as I howled like a wolf singing to the moon.

    This was me...I was free

    ring hungrily at the beast before me, I licked my blood-soaked lips, enjoying the thick sweet nectar of blood. The Demonic lions released a massive roar as they charged with furious intent, but a sneer surfaced on my face as they raced towards death.

    Like a mirage of blood and carnage, I dashed forward, meeting them head-on. My spear twisting and turning, causing a sea of blood to stain the skies. Howls, screams, andughter echoed from the crimson battlefield as I ughtered to my heart content.

    The feeling of my spear stabbing through the skull of a beast, the juicy texture of their flesh staining my skin. As if being baptized, I sang the song of carnage, staring out the few lions limping as they tried to flee.

    Why leave little cub?

    Giggling, I slowly made my way towards them, dropping my spear before stabbing my entire arm through their spines. My eyes shined with demonic radiance as I bit down, ripping a massive slew of flesh from its neck.

    It whimpered with despair and anguish as blood gushed from its neck like a river. Seeing my juice wasting away, I quickly guzzled it down like a man deprived of water. A refreshing light surfaced on my appearance as I shrieked in delight."AHHHHHHAHAHAHAHAHA"

    Taking a few stepped forward, slowly continued deeper into the forest before my vision slowly began to wither. Yet, my legs didn''t stop as I continued looking for prey deep within the Forest of Serien.

    ***

    "Ummm," a painful groan sounded from my lungs as I slowly opened my eyes.

    "Your awake," The soft icy voice of Yura sounded next to me, causing me slowly to turn in her direction. She was currently holding my spear that was stained with blood.

    My mind nk as memories of what happened shed through my mind. Rushing up, I looked down at my body, paying close attention to see if I was badly damaged. However, to my delight, aside from a few injuries, my body was perfectly healthy.

    "A divine Physique and you are a demonic cultivator," said Yura, her words chilly to the touch.

    Smiling, I shrugged, "First time I''m learning about this...but thanks for caring for my body while I was unconscious." I replied with a shallow lie.

    Yura''s brow shot up in astonishment but didn''t seem to voice her thoughts. Not really caring, I stared at the unusual searing sensation on my left shoulder.

    I could see a small Odd-looking tattoo. Frowning at the new attention to my skin, I looked up at Yura, who was shivering. A look of fear flooded her face as she turned away from me, "Never show anyone that marking....no one, not even your parents."

    "Why," I asked, confused at this demand.

    "That Mark should not be in this ne. It''s the Sign of Sacrilege. The Emblem that only demons of Royalty possess." Yura said in a low murmur.

    ...That demon really gifted me a massive present. Laughing, I could see my spear shooting towards me as Yura stomped angrily, "Do you have any idea how much danger your in...how much danger you have put me in, you damn bastard."

    Catching my bloody spear, I grinned innocently, "Yura, stop Yelling at Arsene,"

    Furiously stomping, I burst intoughter, clutching my stomach at the young girl. She was quite cute when angry. "Yura, it is fine, at least for now. Stop worrying about the future nothing can change the past."

    Biting her lips, she sighed in annoyance, "Let''s go, I tossed your body into the river to clean you, but you still reek of blood."

    Giving a slight nod, I found a small stream of water before gazing at Yura, eyeing her seductive curves, "Will you be joining me,"

    She tilted her head confused, "Do you not know how to clean yourself." She asked, clearly ignorant by what I meant or maybe just ying with me.

    "Never mind," I replied, stripping naked before leaping in. Yura eyed me indifferently, clearly not affected by this lord''s graceful body before leaving; I smiled, looking up into the morning skies of Serien.

    "Demonic Sacrilege, huh? How interesting."

 Chapter 27: Blood Seed

    <h4>Chapter 27: Blood Seed</h4>

    A few days flickered by as Yura and I traveled together. We had gotten along for the most part, but there was odd tension between us. She was always staring intensely at me, making sure she could run or kill me if I ever lost control.

    At first, I found her attitude to be adorable, but as we walked through the forest killing monster, she would always give me a predatory stare.

    "Damn it, Yura, can you stop staring at me like that," I screamed, clearly annoyed.

    Snorting, she shook her head, giving me a cute yet cold reply, "No,"

    Arge vein surfaced on my forehead as I tried to remain as civil as possible when we suddenly heard a rustling in the bushes. Frowning, we drew our weapons, e out slowly," I said, feeling it was a human.

    "Please don''t kill me; I mean no harm," a soft whimpering voice said as I could see a young boy crawling out the bushes covered in blood.

    "Ron Dolton," Yura whispered in surprise.

    Bending down, I took out a small healing pill from my storage, watching as therge wound within Ron''s stomach was slowly being mended.

    "Lady Yura, it''s an honor you remember me, "he said in a prideful yet weak tone.

    I narrowed my eyes, staring at his wounds before smiling, "How did this happen, Sir Dolton? For the son of an Earl to be wounded, the beast that attacked you must have been powerful."

    "Ars¨¨ne, The Ashen Prince," He muttered before smiling, "Yes, it was a Blood Stained Anzu that attacked me."

    A mocking look appeared in my eyes as I smiled elegantly, "what happened,"

    Yura had given me a subtle look, but I ignored it looking deep into Ron''s grey eyes, "My crew was wiped out; before we knew it, a massive monster with blood tip feathers with the head of a lion a but body of a Griffen appeared.

    Tears slowly began to fall as he mourned, in a hollow tone, "it ughtered my friends andrades. It was a stage three monster, we stood no chance, but the Blood Seed was within my reach. We tried to...We...failed...Everyone is gone...Dead..."

    Watching him break into tears, Iughed inwardly, sending my senses to their limit, picking up on about ten signatures hiding a few kilometers away.

    Yura sharply eyed me as I looked at the tearful Ron, "Sir Ron fear not, we shall help avenge you, although I may look weak, I am more than capable of at least defending against this beast, and Yura here is more than capable of killing it."

    Arching her brow disdainfully, I could her soft voice cursing my name below her breath as I stared with righteous indignation at Ron.

    As if looking at an angel from heaven, Ron slowly arose, gripping my palm, "Thank you, Ashen One, Thank you,"

    A few hours began to pass as we waited for Ron''s deep injuries to heal fully. I could see at the corner of my eyes his mocking smile causing me to chuckle. As we travel, I could sense a powerful beastly qi hovering in the atmosphere.

    "Ars¨¨ne, we need ayout of the area," Yura whispered as she vanished from my perception. Ron was quite shocked as he gripped his fist. A few minutes passed as she returned with a grim expression.

    "I saw the Blood Seed, but the beast was sleeping. We need to make a choice, either to steal it or kill the Anzu." She said, ncing at me with a sneer before drawing closer. The slight scent of Jasmine filled my nose as she whispered close to my ear," there are two Anzu''s."

    Gently curving my arms around her magnificent curves, I licked my lips, "Yura dear, stop being so naughty. We are in front of someone," I said, trying to make our interaction as real as possible.

    Blushing heavily, Ron turned his head while Yura stared deep into my golden eyes. Chuckling at her clueless gaze, Iughed, flicking her nose. Turning to the embarrassed Ron, I gripped his shoulder, looking him in the eye, "Brother, shall we avenge your fallenrades,"

    With cold eyes, I smiled, charging out as Yura and Ron followed behind. Staring at the sleeping Anzu, a chill flew into my body as a powerful pulse of power flooded the area. Making a fist notifying Yura and Ron to remain still. I gulped, drawing closer, using the tree''s shade to mask my presence.

    With sweat on my brow, I gazed up at the massive glowing tree. Laying there were two ck and white-colored seeds that looked simr to apples. With a low hum, I shot forward, snatching the two Seeds before charging at Yura.

    ''ROAR!!!!!!!!!''

    Hearing the beast awakening, I didn''t dare turn around as I flew behind Yura. Ron smiled heavily as he stared greedily at me. Not taking my gaze off the beast, a chilling battle urred.

    Yura shot out surrounded by an earthly Qi bursting forward as she matched the beast head-on. Shadowing her every move, my spear shot forward with dark, sinister light slowly piecing through its tough skin. Blood seemed to stain the floor as the Anzu roared.

    Anger flooded the Anzu as the wind within the area began rushed towards us like a storm. My eyes shot up with shock as I saw hundreds of wind des storm the heavens.

    "Scatter!!!!" I roared, pushing my body to the limit as we dodged the emerald des of death.

    Yura''s eyes glowed as she yelled, Qi burst from her body, guarding against the Anzu''s attack, but the shockwave sted me back towards Ron. A sinister light shed in his eyes as he shot his sword out in an attempt to pierce through my heart.

    I gave a knowing smile as I tilted my body, dodging his strike to his surprise as a ck light glimmered from my legs. Ruthlessly kicking Ron towards the Anzu as I roared, "YURA RETREAT, NOW!!!!!!"

    Seeing Ron flying towards her, she smiled as her de shot forward, severing a leg from his body. My eyes shot up in excitement, but it quickly faded as I felt an even more powerful bestial qi descending.

    The winds around Serien began to shift as the eyes of Yura and I grew wide with fear. Violet starlight engulfed her body as she flickered off like a bolt of lightning, shattering the sound barrier in an instant.

    Gritting my teeth, my body was consumed in ck light as I used the only Arte I knew at this moment, "Dark sh,"

    Suddenly my body exploded off into the distance behind Yura in a beam of dark light. The Second Anzu had arrived bellowing in rage as it eyed Ron with disgust.

    I could hear Ron''s bones being shattered and feel the Anzue coldly staring at me. Its body giving off a saintly pressure causing the hairs on my neck to rise.

    Not stopping for anything, I slowly began to slip, skidding over the ground after a few hours as I felt my qi running dangerously low. Looking at the setting sun, I sighed in exhaustion as sweat and dirt dripped from my body.

    "...You lived..." said Yura without a hint of exhaustion on her beautiful expression as she flickered to my exhausted body.

    Twitching my brow, Iughed, throwing her a single blood seed, "Your payment,"

 Chapter 28: Body Cultivation Begins

    <h4>Chapter 28: Body Cultivation Begins</h4>

    Sitting upright, I looked at the confused expression that hung on Yura''s gorgeous face, "Confused," I asked,

    Nodding her head, she eyed me, "How do I eat this,"

    My eyes grew wide as I clearly remembered her joining the academy ss in the Acadamy of War, "Arent you an Alchemist,"

    Nodding her head, a blush hung on her delicate cheeks, "...I...I don''t like to read," she mumbled, clearly trying to hide her face.

    Laughter burst from my mouth as I began rolling around, "How...how...How did you be one of the smartest people in school."

    Growing even more crimson, Yura turned around, "I just keep forgetting. After I take the test, I forget everything the next day...STOP LAUGHING, ARSENE!"

    Bursting out again inughter, I gazed at the ring Yura with an interesting look. She was clearly not from the mortal realm, knowing about the royal mark of devils and clearly having an absurd level of talent. Yet, she had a terrible memory in regards to school.

    Her face was as bright as an apple as she stomped her foot cutely, causing me to grin, "Yura, what do you n to do after we ascend to a higher ne."

    At my question, she smiled, "Higher realm? Do not forget we are being watched as we speak. And you will do well to not underestimate this."

    Suddenly remembering, I gave a familiar smirk toward the sky, "Yes...we are, huh...To eat a blood seed, you must peel the hard shell back and remove the flesh from within. Eating anywhere else will result in being poisoned."

    Looking a little jealous, I saw Yura nod before she slowly began pealing the seed back. She gave a magical smile before biting down like she was eating a rice ball. Watching her eat like a child, I looked away.

    Yura was oddly different than what I originally thought; she was surprisingly cute and in some ways innocent. Pushing the thought from my mind, I, too, began peeling the seed. Looking at the bloody orb inside, I smiled.

    A blood seed was the first thing most people had to find before beginning their Body Cultivation. The Realm of Blood, as it''s known, is not truly a Qi cultivation realm, but rather it''s from the body cultivation tree.

    We strengthen our bodies to handle the qi we absorb in the beginning. The stronger our body, the more qi we can hold. Thinking about all the trials I had to do just to increase my body, I smiled bitterly.

    Qi cultivation was easy mode, while body cultivation was truly where the hell began. Smirking at Grey, who I knew was watching, Iughed, swallowing the entire seed along with the crimson orb. Yura gasped, shouting with astonishment, "what the hell are you doing!"

    Shrugging my shoulders, I felt my body beginning to glow crimson while ck veins began to protrude around my body. Snickering, I felt a cold warmth followed by a sharp pain assault my scenes. Suddenly to Yura''s surprise, my body returned to normal as if nothing was wrong.

    "....I forgot you have a physique," she murmured, still nibbling on her crimson orb. She giggled a little before ignoring me, focusingpletely on her cultivation.

    As my skin returned to normal, I felt a deep transformation taking ce deep within my body; like gears turning, my bones began to crack, which surprisingly didn''t cause any difort. Closing my eyes, I stared deep within my body as a crimson qi gently flowed through me, evolving everything it touched.

    My twelve meridians, the eight extraordinary Vessels, andstly, the twelve Divergent began to expand and contract as they grew wider and stronger. Suddenly a deep searing pulsed echoed out from my shoulder as I suddenly saw the crimson light slowly begin turned ck as the bitter night.

    Demonic Qi? My mind began to race when suddenly, a massive gate deep within my mind appeared before me. With a bang, the ck light struck the gate, causing blood to gush from my mouth.

    Fear crept into me as my gate slowly began being corrupted by the demonic qi. Like it was being rotted away, the door shivered as it transformed. Demonic essences shimmered from the door as the mark of sacrilege embedded itself into the door.

    I didn''t know why but I could feel my soul pulsing with a demonic light as the seemingly recreated gate forced by sin shot up. Pealing my eyes open, I looked up at the dark sky. My mind cold as deep icy killing intent filled my heart. Clenching my teeth, I took a deep breath, settling my heart and nerves.

    "The Gate of Truth has been opened," I said aloud, gripping the scorching mark on my shoulder. Standing up, all the bones within my body began popping as a massive power flooded my body. Grinning, Iughed, consumed by the darkness of night.

    Yura eyed me, snorting with a look of derision as she continued cultivating. Not worrying about her, I created a fire causing her eyes to shoot open. She quickly bolted towards me, sitting close to the fire staring at me with expectation. Her amethyst eyes glittering with hope and longing.

    Trying hard not tough, I continued, taking out a slice of tier-two meat from my bracelet before throwing it on the pot. A deep sizzling sounded out as I began throwing various spices I gathered from all around Pendragon over the meat. Staring at the natural fat melting from the meat like butter, I heard an odd sound causing me to gaze at the drooling young woman.

    With a flip, I seasoned the other side before throwing a bottle of Asterion Royal Vintage into the pot, a pricey bottle I stole from Grey just to piss him off. A deep, profound scent filled the forest as Yura''s drool intensified flooding the area around her like ake. Watching the pot reduce, I smiled, cing my finger on the meat to see how well it was cooked.

    Summoning two tes, I quickly made an aesthetic design before pouring myself and Yura a ss of wine. Her face began to light up like a firecracker as she stared hungrily at the food.

    "Enjoy," I elegantly whispered, smiling lightly as she tore into the medium-rare steak. The juices began bursting forth with each bite she took, swallowing her in ayer of grease.

    Cutting myself a slice, a burst of vor exploded within my mouth as I bit down. My eyes began to shine with radiance as I couldn''t help cut another slice of the perfectly pink steak before me. Yura had already finished her te as she stared at me pitifully.

    Giving her a smirk, I suddenly saw her hand flicker as she snatched my te. Grinning from ear to ear, she shot off into the distance, the sounds of her chewing on my masterfully cooked steak rang like bells in my ear.

    "YURAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 29: Path of Sin

    <h4>Chapter 29: Path of Sin</h4>

    Sprinting away like a bat out of hell, I could see Yura munching on my steak, her eyes glimmering under the moonlight. She stared at me for a second before grinning with a victorious expression.

    Snorting, I sat down sulking; Yura was far quicker than me, trying to catch her was but a wishful dream. Closing my eyes, I begrudgingly began slowly gathering qi from heaven and earth. With each breath, unrefined Qi flooded my body.

    Deep dark Qi wrapped around my dantian like a mist slowly growing thicker, pulsing like that of a heartbeat. A great warmth shook my body as the mark on my shoulder began to match the pulse of my dantian.

    I smiled, feeling an invisible barrier around my dantian, pushing the Demonic Sacrilege Cultivation Technique to my limit without losing control. Qi from the world rushed into me as a profound burst sounded deep within my ears.

    Staring at my dantian, I saw the massive ck mist shine expanding to almost twice its size. My muscles began to tighten as an unbing demonic light flickered from my dantian before vanishing.

    With a burst of pearlyughter, I arose with a proud expression, "Second Stage of Qi Condensation."

    Yura had appeared with a troubled expression as she stared at me. Her amethyst eyes flicked as I could feel a concealed killing intent. With an arched grin of that of a demon, I stared deeply into her eyes, "Will this be a problem...Yura," I inquired feeling her judging gaze.

    Hearing my sinister voice, Yura glimmered with violent light, "A mortal wielding the power of a Prince of Hell, how do you think this will end. How long do you think that sanity of yours willst." she coldly sought.

    Hearing her question, memories of my past life flickered by, causing me tough aloud, "Sanity? AHAHAHAH, From the day of my birth, there was only darkness. The light at the end of the tunnel as long faded, leaving only the darkness. Sanity?" I scoff; who needed such things.

    Turning my back, I stepped into the darkness of night, "Yura, decide. You have enough information. Will you stand with a demon, or will you walk free. Clinging to whatever hope you have for the future."

    Blending my body with the darkness, I flickered away, leaving a bewildered young girl alone. I did not have the patience nor energy to y such an annoying game with a child. Soul Bender or not, she is still an ignorant girl.

    Staring into the darkness, I drew my spear, preparing to hunt. The night was my domain, and the light of this world had left gifting me with darkness. Chanting the Demonic Sacrilege Mantra, a deep hunger awakened within me as I charged out.

    That night blood flooded Serien like a river as Iid waste to everything that walked this world, sparing nothing. I did not lose control but rather weed the madness with open arms. Why fight what I was.

    I had murdered in my past life; age had not mattered, whether they be a month or a hundred years of age, Men, Women, Children, I killed without discrimination. Thest words they spoke, the smell of their breath, the fear that hung around their necks like a noose, the sounds they made on my table, I remember it all.

    I now know it''s wrong, but why should it be wrong. Why is murder wrong? Who makes those calls? We kill to survive. We kill for love. We kill for just about anything. Yet, why is murder so... I do not ask for forgiveness, for I do not seek it. My path is set. While I may not be as deprave as my previous life, I will not stop.

    Pushing the blood that covered my eyes away, I howled withughter¡ªthe feeling of freedom that was finally within my reach. My eyes had already lost their golden shine, only radiating crimson. My blood boiled with joy while the demonic mark of sacrilege shined,pelling me to ughter more.

    Hungry for blood and war, I pushed forward, feeling a powerful adversary before me. Its cold ruby red eyes staring at me. A cold shiver ran through me as I stared at the massive bear-like creature wielding a massive razer sharp ax.

    Its body covered with fur and muscles, pulsing with an aura of a peak tier two monster. Releasing a vicious howl, the bugbear charged with absolute madness. Seeing the massive ax spinning towards me at an impable velocity, I ducked in a hurry. The rush of wind scaring my face as I smiled viciously, thrusting my spear deep into his crimson eye.

    "DIEEEEEE!!!"I bellowed as blood stted, its maddening roar echoing throughout the Forest of Serein.

    Jerking my spear way, I licked the blood from his eyes, enjoying the sweet blood of anger and adversity. The bugbear stomped around wildly, swinging his ax faster than what I could perceive, but my body was somehow reacting as if my eyes were lying to me.

    Trusting my senses, I stepped forward, sidestepping the ax, threatening to split me in half, blood sttered from my chest as the de nicked my skin, yet a rush of ecstasy permeated me as my spear began bending and twisting like a serpent striking at its prey.

    Crimson rain filled our bodies as we roared at each other, enjoying the madness of death''s grip; cklight shrowded my body as I flickered using my movement arte appearing right above the bugbear.

    With a powerful thrust, my spear pierced its eyes, blinding itpletely. Not waiting for the bugbear to react, my spear showered in cklight shot through its neck. Blood gushed as I twisted my spear, watching it slowly gargle on its own blood as the light within its eyes slowly faded.

    "HAHAHAHAA,'' Hystericalughter flooded from my mouth as I bend downughing like a mad man.

    "KILL KILL KILL KILL KILL KILLLKILLKILLKILLKIILLL"

    With crimson eyes, I coldly carved the already dead bugbear into pieces before looking for my next prey. I had not lost control. No, this was the real me; this is my path. The Path of Sin is what I chose.

    I continued forward with a trail of blood and gore following behind as the light hung high in the sky. Feeling the rays of sunlight, I sneered, gazing hatefully at the morning star.

    Snorting, I released a deep breath of impure air, rxing my tense muscles. Looking around, I frowned, scratching my head,

    "Damn it; I''m lost," I shouted aloud.

    Shugging my shoulders, I cultivated a few hours recharging my empty dantian. Staring at the newly filled dantian, I chuckled before soft voices filled my ears.

    Looking a few meters away, Iughed, seeing some of my fellow ssmates. Charging out, I smiled as greeting them with an elegant smile, "Fellow sisters, can you help me,"

    THey eyes grew wide as they drew their weapons, "STOP DEMON!!"

    Pausing in bewilderment, I suddenlyughed, remembering that my entire body was drenched in blood and gore. Shaking my head, I slightly bowed, " My name is Ars¨¨ne Snow, son of Duke Val Snow."

    Suddenly a familiar girl stepped out a shiver as she stared into my now golden eyes, "...Do you remember who I am?" a girl with pink hair asked with a scared expression.

    Nodding, I quickly checked my Mind Pce, " How could I forget such a beauty like yourself? Well met, Ava Silmor." I said, sending a wink towards her, "How have you been?"

 Chapter 30: Murderer!?

    <h4>Chapter 30: Murderer!?</h4>

    Lowering her weapon with a heavy blush, Ava looked down, not daring to gaze at me. With a charming smile, I shook my head, "Lady Ava, how could you look down. Raise your head; an amazing woman like you needs to show some confidence."

    Looking at the girl who was about to pop a fuse, I chuckled, turning my attention to the two other young girls. Staring at their noble disposition, I smiled charmingly, "Ladies, could you tell me where I currently am,"

    Stepping out gracefully, I saw a young female warrior with a short scar over her magnificent face; she bowed, "Ashen Prince, It''s an honor to meet your acquaintance; my name is Ya Silmor, Ava''s cousin, to my side is Mana Silmor, my little sister. You are currently a few hours from base camp. If you head north, it should take about five hours to arrive."

    "If you would like, you coulde with us. We are currently heading back," Ava shouted before covering her mouth, "I-I-I I mean, only if you want to." she murmured, blushing heavily.

    Seeing the adorable young girl so flustered, I smiled, giving a slight nod, "the more, the merrier, right?"

    Ya sent a cold stare at Ava but didn''t speak, giving me a forced smile, "If you will, my lord."

    It was clear that Ya was not too fond of me, but I didn''t really care. Directions were one of those things that I was just terrible at. North, south, east, west all look the same to me. Not taking her attitude to heart, I looked up at the morning light before we headed off.

    Ava was quite the interesting target...I mean person. She was quite the innocent child of an Earl, and Earl Ryan Silmor was quite the character. It was quite odd seeing his daughter so pure and innocent.

    The journey to base camp was quite enjoyable with some people who wasn''t a cold iceberg. Even Ya lighten up a little as she would asionally speak but there always a tension between us I couldn''t help notice. She was very guarded against me, for good reason. But none of them knew my real personality.

    Gazing at base camp, I turned towards Ava, Ya, and Mana, "thank you all for the escort; I am in your debt. Please visit the House of Snow if you need anything."

    Giving a small chuckle, I waited a few minutes watching Ava and her party step into the base camp before I followed behind. With my performance that was being monitored, I suspected there would be trouble in the days toe.

    "ITS YOU, YOU''RE THAT BASTARD THAT MURDERED RON," A loud venomous shout sounded, gathering the attention of everyone within the camp.

    "It was you that threw him towards that blood-tipped Anzu, MURDERER!!!" Another grievous man shouted with tears in his eyes.

    A light smirk hung on my lips as I looked up at Grimlor and the council of judges coldly staring at me.

    Grimlor had a grim expression, as did King Oswin and other judges. Witnessing me ughter must have really put things in perspective. Feeling like an outcast, Iughed, "Principle Girmlor, do you have anything to say with regards to these allegations." I asked, not showing I felt any remorse.

    "I..."

    "You bloody monster, how could The Acadamy of War cultivated a monster like you." A nobleman that held a scowl roared, cutting Grimlor off mid-sentence.

    My brow shot up as I gave the nobleman a perplexed stare, "Viscount Gordo, Is there something that you are alluding to?" I questioned, narrowing my gaze, "Whether they are beast or man, It was well within my right to do what I did. Don''t you agree, Principle Grimlor?"

    "Within your right? You helped murder an innocent man, then proceeded to go on a murdering spree ughtering everything that walked this world. You''re a bloody psychopath," A man by the name of Dn Lesien, a lowly Barron, shouted.

    Shrugging my shoulders, Iughed curtly, "Was this not apetition? Was it not allowed to scheme and plot. That pathetic insect Ron failed to use me as bait and died paying the price. As for those beasts, well, are they not just beasts. Mindless creatures that we used for Game. Little Barron, you will do well to hold your tongue lest you end up like Wynnstan."

    "YOU FUCKING BASTARD," Dn bellowed as a burst of qi assaulted me like a truck.

    Yet, my head remained high, still stained by the blood of my prey, "It is not your ce to speak; a low aristocratic like yourself should fuck off. Daddy is speaking to the Principal of War."

    A load murmuring resounded as everyone covered their mouths withughter and dread. Looking around at the faces of those who held a deep fear within. I snorted, not caring what they thought. Who were they? My ns are alreadying to fruition. By week''s end, King Oswin himself will be begging me for my help.

    "ENOUGH!!!" Grimlor shouted in a powerful voice hushing all the little murmurs that filled the area.

    "Ars¨¨ne Snow was well within his right to do as he did. While his action led to the death of Ron, it was clearly an act of self-defense. It was Ron who attacked first, thrusting his sword towards Ars¨¨ne."

    Barron Dn and Viscount Gordo faced morphed as they spat with disgust. Not willing to ept my fate, Dn stepped out with anger, "Grimlor, this is preposterous, is there be no punishment for..."

    "A fallen Barron family daring to insult the house of Snow''s spawn, how interesting. Dn, tell me where do you garner such courage." Grey''s cold, sinister voice sounded as he gracefully stepped forward.

    Each step causing a monstrous pressure to descend. Dn faced change, but to his horror, he fell to his knees as blood burst from his kneecaps, painting the very ground crimson.

    "Fallen from grace, your family''snd was all but taken, and you, a decedent of the Lesien House, was forced to plow grass like amoner. What right do you have to even speak."

    Shivering like an abused girl, Dn shook his head wildly, "M-my Lord..."

    "Who allowed you to speak, insect!!!" Grey''s cold voice sounded once more as he ced his foot on Dn''s head, mming it down to the ground. A muffled groan echoed as Dn whimpered with blood and teeth protruding from his lips.

    "Duke Greyson, please. Dn is still a Barron of Asterion. This is not the ce to show such indecent behavior. " An attractive woman with golden hair and light azure blue eyes said with a mncholy expression.

    Grey lightly smiled, removing his foot from Dn''s head, "Marquess Wayee, you are quite right." he said before giving me a pleasant smile, "Ars¨¨ne, you will kill Dn, I don''t care how you do it, but his entire house must die."

    A light smile floated upon my face as I bowed, "By your will Duke Greyson," I shouted, with a radiant tone.

 Chapter 31: Ring of Bael

    <h4>Chapter 31: Ring of Bael</h4>

    A deep silence urred as Marquess Wayee and Barron Dn paled. Staring at my new prey, I grinned, my teeth shining in the afternoon light, "I will be seeing youter, little Barron."

    Signaling me in the eye, Grey led me into an area upied by the Snow Family. Stepping into a massive war tent, Grey stared coldly at me, "What happened out there."

    My brow shot up in confusion, "What do you mean, " I asked, taking a seat, "where you all not watching what happened."

    Shaking his head, Grey frowned, "We saw you cultivate, but then the virtual screen of you went ck. We tried to send out our divine sense out, but we saw nothing. It was only when you were ughtering like a madman did we witness everything. This happened a few times, greatly confusing us."

    Gripping my chin, I frown before I clenched the demonic symbol on my arm. Grey eyed me for an extended period of time, "Ars¨¨ne, What happened." his words soft.

    "I can''t say...I was warned, and honestly, I think I''m going to listen to what Yura said in regards to that. Sorry Uncle, but I can''t show you what is there, but I can say it''s from the ancestor."

    Hearing me, he snorted, "...Fine...Tell me about the girl."

    "Yura? Hmmm, she is a Soul Bender, smart, strong, and talented, but it''s too early for her. Not to mention she holds far too many secrets. We can exploit her, but I would prefer not having to deal with her extra baggage."

    A familiar smirk surfaced as grey-eyed me, "Oh, and here I thought that she might have been a future Snow. Your interaction on screen was so sweet and heartwarming. King Oswin almost busted a fuse."

    My eyes grew wide in exacerbation, "What!?"

    Chuckling, he flicked my head walking out the tent, "Your mother and father are here. It would seem they wish to speak with you...also clean yourself off its disgusting."

    Rolling my eyes, I hopped into the bath within the tent before rushing out to find my parents. Mother and Father were both cuddlings, staring off into the distance together. A hint of anxiety could be seen within them as they turned towards me.

    Smiling weakly, mother leaped into my arms, gripping me tightly, "Your back," She said lightly, kissing my cheek.

    "Mom! I''m not a kid anymore," I groan, wiping the saliva from my cheek.

    Mother giggled before staring at father, whose eyes were absolutely dark as grey''s when he is serious. Pausing, I waited as a qi burst from his body, coving mother and me in a sphere stopping all sound and light from entering and exiting.

    Mother looked around before cing a ring on my finger, "Tell no one about this, not Grey, your brother, nor your grandfather. In fact, do not tell us anything; this meeting never happened." She said in a cold voice.

    "Wha..." covering my mouth, mother shook her head, "We do not speak of it, Ars¨¨ne...just walk away."

    Eying my parents, a memory from when I was young surfaced of their bloody bodies. Nodding, I slowly walked away; neither of us said anything as we separated, going inpletely different directions.

    Walking into my tent, I stared at the decrepit ring with a frown. It looked like it would turn to dust with the smallest touch, but there was a small attraction. Pushing the ring on my fingers, the demonic mark suddenly grew hot.

    Like hot iron, my arm grew aze as mes burst forward, consuming me and the ring. Yet, what I thought would be hell gave me afortable warmth. Rust and decay fell from the ring as a marvelous radiance burst forward.

    "Ring of Bael," I absentmindedly said aloud, as chill filled my fragmented soul.

    "We meet again, Ars¨¨ne. It would seem the strings of fate are bringing us closer together. How interesting to meet the same mortal twice in a row. " A familiar voice whispered deep into my ear.

    "Bael, One of the Princes of Hell?" I asked only to be met with silence.

    Watching the crimson mes begin to subside, a relief filled my mind as I tried removing the ring only to be met with failure. Cursing beneath my breath, I sighed in annoyance before flooding my dark qi into the ring.

    Yet, like a never-ending ck hole, my qi was absorbed, leaving me covered in sweat and exhaustion. Narrowing my gaze, I sighed before trying to recover my lost qi.

    A bitter taste filled my mouth as I stared at the ring before leaving; thepetition was nearly at its end. Hundreds of students could be seen pacing through the camp there faces covered in anxiety.

    With the sun still high in the sky, a joyful Grimlor, surrounded by instructors, flew into the air. He gave a heartwarming smile, "Students of War, Congrattions on surviving the trials of Serein. While we suffered two deaths, it was by no means without a just cause. You the Students have be both Strong and Wiser!"

    Portraying an elegant smile, I tried hiding my disgust at his condescending tone, cheering along with the other students. Smiles of Joy and tears could be seen as some children celebrated early.

    Grimlor smiled, waving his arm as a massive screen emerged, "We have been monitoring, watching your every move to see your performance, and we must congratte one student for ranking first.

    "Genis Asterion, please step forward," Grimlor shouted as a massive cheer resounded. Seeing the second prince rising up, I sneered. Did they really expect me to believe that the second prince was able to kill more than Yura and I?

    Grey gave me a stern stare, signaling that I was to expect this. Snorting I left, I was not interested in the prizes of second-ce mainly because my family had everything they already offered.

    I had already received the greatest gift from this trip. Looking back one more time at the prince that stood on the stage with a proud expression, a light snicker sounded as I returned to the train. With this challengeplete, I had no more reason to stay.

    Finding afortable seat, I closed my eyes, falling into a deep sleep. Being awake all night battling like a crazed demon was quite exhausting, and I had not yet reached the stage where I could remain awake no matter what happened.

    "Oh darkness, take me away into thend of dreams," I muttered aloud as my shoulder and finger pulsed, clouding my thoughts and body as a dear friend weed me with its embrace.

 Chapter 32: Second Prince

    <h4>Chapter 32: Second Prince</h4>

    Groaning, I slowly opened my eyes wiping the drool from my mouth as I gazed at the massive school through the window. Load noises pounded in my ears like drums as hundreds of students walked off the train. Stretching my muscles, I yawned, identally touching someone.

    "My apologies," I said with my typical smile, turning around to see a young man around my height staring at me in irritation.

    "Watch where you''re going, Snow!" Genis sneered with a cold stare.

    Not taking his words to heart, I shrugged, "No need to be so moody, Genis." I said, walking away, wasting no time with someone I didn''t even view as an equal.

    A prating intent stared at me venomously, causing me to stop; Genis had a cold grimace as he summoned his sword to my surprise. No words were spoken as Genis''s seventh Qi Condensation stage burst out, frightening everyone around him.

    A light smile hung to my lips as Iughed, "Do go on. try to humiliate yourself; I''m sure the queen will send me a basket of goodies for ridding the life from your body."

    Genis''s body began to freeze over as he sneered, taking a step forward, "ENOUGH! Stand down, GENIS!!!" A powerful feminine voice sounded, stopping Genis in his tracks.

    Looking at Victoria materialize in front of me like a phantom. Disdain grew present within my eyes as I walked away. Recalling the expression she had regarding Wynnstan still flickering within my head.

    "Ars¨¨ne, halt this instant! This lord is not done with you. Stand aside, Bitch!" Genis shouted with arrogance.

    Yet, my steps did not stop as I walked towards my ss with a bored expression. Genis was well known throughout Pendragon as an arrogant asshole. Taking offense for every little transgression, while his talents were high, he himself was only considered average within my eyes.

    My elder brother was a true monster, standing at the peak of the Spirit Realm. He was only twenty-four, yet he was one of few peak-level monsters in his generation. Genis was just a pile of shit that could somehow bark.

    Finding my seat, I closed my eyes as the morning light shone through my window, bathing the room in light. To my side sat Yura with an annoyed expression. I could feel her gaze on my face, yet I didn''t respond.

    "Attention," Victoria said, her voice oddly subtle without vigor, "I''m sure you all heard, but Wynnstan did not make it. Principle Grimlor noticing our ss having an extra spot transferred a student into our ss...Pleasee in, my lord. "

    Pushing the door open, my eyes shot open as I stared at Genis''s marching through with a conceited expression. He cuffed his hands towards Victoria eyeing her body lustfully before turning towards the ss.

    "I am the second prince of Asterion, Genis Asterion. Greetings!" His voice clear and crisped resounded, causing everyone to gasp.

    Yura had risen from her chair with an icy expression of disgust, "Why is he hear instructor Victoria," her voice cold as ice.

    "It''s not within my hands, Yura," Victoria weakly whispered.

    "Dear sister, why so distant are we not family," Genis stated with sorrow.

    Hatred could be seen within Yura''s eyes as she sneered, "Family? Your nothing more than Oswin''s mistake that he identally fucked into a whore." she yelled, giving the young prince no face.

    A burst ofughter flooded my mouth as I stared at Genis, whose faced turn ck as tar. Everyone was shocked hearing that Yura was rted to royalty as even Ava suddenly rose before bowing."My apologies,dy Yura, we meant no disrespect," she shouted, trembling with anxiety.

    One by one, everyone rose, apologizing; nevertheless, a look of displeasure shed across Yura''s appearance as she sat back down, ignoring everything around her.

    Coughing, Victoria pointed towards the empty spot of Wynnstan before ss officially started. The cozy atmosphere was slowly destroyed as the presence of two royals made the ss ufortable for most.

    Personally didn''t really care; Genis was just a minor inconvenience for me. A man who only knew how to fuck and bitch had no ce to be even considered an enemy.

    "Can I go to the restroom, instructor," I asked, raising my hand?

    Seeing Victoria nod, I beamed in joy before leaving campus altogether; who wanted to be trapped in an annoying ss with a person so infuriating.

    Walking the streets of Pendrgan, I smiled as this was one of my greatest part-time activities to do. Seeing the streets fill with people, I smiled before walking into a massive store filled with hundreds.

    "Young Master, wee back, " A stunning woman said with an elegant smile.

    "How are profits this week," I questioned, taking a seat.

    "We have been selling like a crazy, young master; even Duke Greyson made a massive order just the other day. The formation tool that allowed someone to be recorded is currently our biggest hit." Alice stated with a bewitching smile.

    Rubbing my chin, I stepped into my office, reviewing the documents before me, "Make a statement tomorrow that we will be releasing our new medical pills. I''m sure there will be millions of women that will be interested in increasing their beauty."

    "Yes, my lord," She said, giving me a deep bow.

    Mother had gifted me a store a few years ago. Honestly, it was some rich people type of shit. Who just gifts their children a store to manage. At first, this store just sold cultivation pills, but I slowly began changing that. Incorporating Ideas from my modern world.

    Slowly I gathered hundreds of formation and powerful cksmiths masters forcing them to sign a blood contract. It had taken over three years, but mypany Azure Mist was one the biggest stores in Pendragon. We created pills that no one ever thought of, like those that allowed women to deliver their children without dying or pills that could change your bone structurepletely.

    Honestly, it was easy; I merely came up with the idea, and my people created it. With my knowledge of the human body that this world was quitecking in, it became easy for my scientist to create my products. Being a surgeon in my past life had its benefits.

    My business had done so well that my mother continued gifting more businesses, one being a clothing store. This was much easier as I had a monopoly of creative ideas from my past life. No one aside from maybe the king of Asterion knew of my current wealth; not even grey nor my parents were aware of how rich I truly was.

    "What of our fashion department has ''it'' been created yet? I was informed that we still needed a few days," I asked with a hopeful stare.

    Alice brow shot up, "My lord, I thought you were informed; we are currently selling one of them at today''s auction house." She said, pushing her long ck hair back.

    "hmmm, I have not, but no matter, I shall go see. Do you have a ticket," I asked, feeling a deep excitement.

    Giving me a seductive smile, she pulled a ticket from her heavenly mountains, "This one is just for the young master," she said, her massive breast bouncing up and down erotically.

    Feeling her hot breath, a deep fire began to burn within my eyes as I smile, snatching the ticket before leaving in a hurry. Her pearlyughter echoed out, causing me to blush a little. I was never one to engage in such sexual pleasantries.

    I was a cannibal and a proud one at that; sex and other shit aside from anime never interested me. However, for some reason, that mentality didn''t transmigrate with me.

 Chapter 33: Auction House

    <h4>Chapter 33: Auction House</h4>

    Changing out of my school uniform, I donned a particr pitch-ck suit crafted from a terrifying creature far above my current cultivation before making my way to the auction house in a carriage prepared by mypany.

    Surrounded by a few silver armed guards, we traveled a few kilometers towards a magnificent building that had a modern aspect towards it. With a cold elegant smile, I stepped out of my carriage as an elderly man with long grey hair wee me with a bow, "Ashen Prince, we were expecting you."

    "Manager Craig, it''s been a while since I visited. Has my merchandise been sold yet," I asked, my voice oddly colder than usual?

    "No, my lord, the auction yet to..."

    "Ars¨¨ne!!!!" A loud voice sounded, startling everyone as a young man with Ashen Hair appeared, causing my guards to raise their weapons.

    "Stand down," I stated, eyeing my childish uncle with a kind smile.

    To manager Craig''s surprise, he saw Eroma wrap his arms around my neck, "Shouldn''t my little nephew be at the war academy?" He asked, giving me a childish smirk.

    Eroma was truly a kid when he wasn''t killing someone. I don''t know what Grandfather did, but Eroma behaves like a child even though he was in his thirties, although he still looks like he is a teen.

    "Eroma, please. ying hooky is a must; that jackass, the second prince, joined my ss today. I needed a day off."

    Shooting his brow up, he snickered, "...didn''t you start school a week ago...anyway thene with me, little nephew, shall we join this auction. Grey, that little shit gave me some pocket money."

    With an amused expression, I nodded, "Of course, that''s why I''m here. Manager Craig if you may please bring us to our booth."

    Following behind, Craig led us to a magnificent private booth high above themon people. With a bow, he excused himself.

    "Little S¨¨ne, what is your business selling today. Grey had neglected to ask you while you were in the forest of Serien." Eroma said in an oddly serious tone.

    "Is he looking to buy some of my merchandise? Did youe here to pick it up?" I asked, already knowing the answer

    "Yes, the rumors behind your clothing were leaked recently and is caused a huge steer within Pendragon."

    "Leaked? Uncle nothing was leaked. It was done intentionally. People like to believe rumors rather than facts. So exploiting such a concept, far more people are willing to join this auction." I stated, crossing my legs as a young girl with long cat-like ears stepped into my booth.

    Holding a bottle of Wine that was worth a few million Fel, she poured each of us a ss with a seductive smile. Eroma gave her a predatory smile before turning towards me, "Little S¨¨ne, with all your schemes and plots. Have you gotten your little dick wet yet?"

    Spitting the wine from my mouth, I coughed, "Damnit, Eroma!"

    Laughing, a gentle voice calming as the ocean sounded, "Weedies and Gentlemen, To Pendragons Auction house, Riverdale.

    Standing below stood a magnificent specimen, her breastrge and perky, draped in a tight cheongsam that showcased all types of curves. Withrge fox-like ears, she gave a smile that didn''t quite reach her ears as she pursed her lips seductively, causing a great stir awakened within Riverdale.

    "My name is Elsa Vi, your auctioneer for the remainder of this event." She said, eyeing all the men in the room with her enchanting jade eyes.

    Eroma was already hard up as he stared with hunger at the young woman. A deep Infatuation was present, yet all he did was exhale with an expression ofplexity, "Elsa, the bloody queen in the War of Gramor. She fought alongside Val butchering millions. I didn''t think they would hire such a woman."

    "Hire? she is the owner of this Auction house. I believe she stepped out because of my new type of armor. It was a revolutionary idea that would change the way we organize our armies. I would not be surprised if I am summoned before the king within a few days."

    Eroma grew quiet, twirling his hair; he spoke in a hushed tone, "What is my little nephew nning,"

    Shrugging, I took a sip gazing deeply at Elsa as the auction had officially started, "Our first item is known as the set of pill created by Lunar May; our Appraisor found that these allow you to boost your qi by a factor of two at the cost of your future."

    Faint murmurs echoed as Elsa snickered, flicking her long blonde hair, "Starting bid is 1,000 Fel with a five hundred increase for each bid."

    Staring at the fools willing to buy such a useless item, Iughed, was there a point in increasing your cultivation temporarily at the cost of your future.

    "5,000 Fel"

    "8,000 Fel"

    Various shouts raged on before the item was sold for about nine thousand Fel. Watching the item vanish, Elsa suddenly waved her hand as another item appeared. Eroma, on a few asions, would purchase a few items for himself or members of the family.

    While I remain still bored and a little drunk waiting for my item to be called, suddenly Elsa grinned as a ck spear appear, "Ladies and gentlemen, meet, Dragonsbane, a spear forged from the bones of a Chimera dragon."

    "Using the Heavenly mes of Purity, the de of the spear was crafted over a span of five hundred years. In contrast, the pole was crafted from that said dragon but with a twist. Lord Vilmal fused it with the heart of the Fallen abomination that attacked Pendragon thirty years ago."

    Licking her sensual lips, Elsa giggled as the audience held their breath in anticipation, "While this weapon has not been inscribed, the going price is five million Zel with an increase of a hundred thousand for each bid."

    "Ten Million," A hurried shout sounded, followed by hundreds.

    "Twenty Million

    Fifty Million"

    "One Hundred Million," I shouted, quieting the entire audience. A deep hunger appeared within my stomach as I stared at the pitch-ck spear in the distance. Even Eroma gasped at the tant wasteful spending on a spear with no inscription.

    "125,000,000," a cold cry from a distant private booth sounded.

    Sneering, Iughed," 200,000,000."

    "250,000,000," The booth shouted with venom in his tone.

    Clenching my shoulder, Eroma shook his head, "Stop, this is ridiculous, your blowing millions on a spear."

    "300,000,000 Fel," I shouted. His words falling on deaf ears as Elsa gave an enchanting smile in my direction, "Is the Ashen Prince really willing to drop money so extravagantly?"

    Frowning at her using my name, I nodded, "I have the money, so why can''t" I replied, staring deep into her jaded eyes, "Or would you rather I not."

    "Apologies, but if there are not any other bids, the Dragonsbane will belong to the Ashen Prince," Elsa shouted, showcasing her pearly white teeth.

 Chapter 34: To War

    <h4>Chapter 34: To War</h4>

    Waiting impatiently, a young girl stepped into my booth with an enchanting smile, "How will the young master be paying," She asked, perking her chest up.

    Handing her a golden ck card with my name on it, I smiled as she summoned Dragonsbane from her spiral bracelet. A radiant smile marred my face as I gripped Dragonsbane within my hands.

    Standing tall and proud Dragonsbane, with an abyssal colored de and handle, Iughed with glee, "All that is left is to inscribe it personally."

    "Your insane, Ars¨¨ne! you just wasted three hundred million on a spear that''s not even enchanted." Eroma shouted, pping me in the back of the neck.

    "It''s my money, plus it''s not that much. In a month, I can gain that money back." I wined rubbing my neck while eying Eroma angrily, "why the hell did you strike me!"

    Snorting, Eroma turned his head towards Elsa who''s face grew serious, "Now,dies and gentlemen, for our final item, I am sure all of you have heard of the new creation from Azure Mist. An I must say even I was tempted of stealing it."

    Walking out from behind Elsa stood arge man dressed in a dark ck suit, his face marred by war and suffering. With a respectful bow, he opened his arms wide as if waiting for something.

    Summoning a long sword, a horrifying qi burst from Elsa, swallowing her entire sword with an icy blue light. Her long blond hair rose as she released a deep breath. With a flicker, she appeared before therge man viciously stabbing deep into his chest.

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!

    A massive shock wave exploded out, sting me back against the wall. Blood dripped from my nose as my eyes grew wide at the monster standing like a goddess untouched by creation.

    Yet, the most amazing thing was that Elsa''s sword had only drawn a few drops of blood from therge man. He backed up, puking a mouth full of blood, before rising back up in a heavy breath.

    "People of Asterion, the greatest aplishment in the field of weaponry, a light armor surviving a full-powered attack from a peak Heavenly Realm master," Elsa said, her voice no longer soft and gentle but cold as ice.

    "No more are the days of preparing heavy armor when you enter a battlefield. No more clunky armor that slows your movement, Ladies and gentlemen, I present you the Nexus Armor."

    Eroma stared at me with dread, "What did you create...Can you mass-produce such armor?" He inquired, shivering.

    "Of course, I can mass-produce such armor, but that will depend on who is willing to pay the cost. The material, the time, and the skill needed are insane. I will speak to Grey at ater date in regards to this armor."

    "How many do you have," He asked, trying to hide his excitement.

    Smirking, Iughed, "The one I''m wearing and the one that is being sold," I said, recalling the resources it took.

    The Snow family are merely my allies; while we share the same blood, I needed to create my own army.

    "But dear brother, you''re missing the big picture; think about how I got such defense within a small piece of clothing. Did it ever ur to you that I could make light armor that has the same defense measure as heavy armor." my voice slightly high, allowing some of the spies that I knew were listening to hear.

    "This was just the highest measure I could create with the material I had; this is a new era, Eroma. An I have a monopoly of such designs."

    Pulling out a talisman, Eroma whispered something causing the void around them to quake. Shattering through space, I suddenly saw Grey and Grandfather walk out with a grim face. However, they were not the only ones as all-around Riverdale hundreds of men and woman began breaking through the void.

    Grey eyed me with a sneer, "You little shit, you wanted chaos to happen, didn''t you,"

    Laughing, I nodded, "Of course, Pendragon needs some chaos, and what better than to bring in a new age. Are you not excited? A war ising, dear uncle." my voice cold as a demon whispered.

    "The starting price is five hundred million; each increasing bid must be more than one million," Elsa said as a powerful killing intent pushed out, showering the entire auction house. The only sound being my crazedughter.

    "1 billion."

    "10 Billion,"

    "I bid a royal arm shadow me!"

    "I bid..."

    More and more bids began to be screamed out as filling the entire auction house in throwing it into anarchy. Suddenly someone shot forward heavenly qi bursting from his body as he reached therge man. However, to his horror, Elsa had also arrived, her eyes shining with icy killing intent.

    "Damnation of Frozen Time," she whispered in a menacing tone

    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!

    Gripping, Eroma, and me like small children, Grey pushed up a massive qi barrier, while around the auction house, a bright formation shed, teleporting everyone away as Elsa arte burst out.

    As if the world had been frozen, my eyes grew wide with awe as the entire Auction house began to dissolve into dust. The heavenly expert that had tried to steal my armor had long left this world, not having the chance to even see what happened.

    With a cold sneer, E looked towards the other heavenly experts hovering high in the azure skies, "Is there anyone that is willing to challenge Riverdale," Her tone, graceful yet icy, demanded.

    By her side, five other heavenly realm monsters appeared, eyeing everyone as if there were enemies. Unfortunately, no one dared. Who would be brave enough to challenge one of the world''s greatest organizations? While Riverdale was merely an auction house, it was heavily tied to the Golden Phoenix Sect. A Superpower far stronger than the Kingdom of Asterion.

    "Stand down!" A cold voice shouted as the skies began to change, losing their light.

    Bursting from the void, I could see King Oswin, sword in hand, shout out. A profound aura wrapped around him as he stared at everyone, "Arsene Snow to me NOW!" he demanded in a powerful roar, causing me to chuckle inwardly.

    Lifting me up by the cor, Grey eyed me; it was clear he didn''t know what was going on. A look I was rather enjoying, "Shall we dear uncle,"

 Chapter 35: Ashen Prince vs King Oswin

    <h4>Chapter 35: Ashen Prince vs King Oswin</h4>

    Taking a deep breath, I flipped the switch deep within me; the emotions I portrayed vanished, leaving only a cold, indifferent exterior. With a step, I gazed towards the King giving a light bow.

    "King Oswin," I said, my voice cold, my heart steady as a stillke.

    His deep blue eyes glimmered with killing intent as he stared me down. I could feel the deep scan of my body as he sneered, "What is the meaning of this, Boy."

    "Your grace, whatever do you mean," I questioned, exposing no emotions.

    Gritting his teeth, Oswin roared, "You may have instigated a massive war. Both Godwin and Romga will surely attack. Your little toy may have just sent us to hell."

    A profound force quickly assaulted me, trying to force me to my knees, yet my head stood high and back remain straight like a spear, "And? Is this not progress, your grace. Is this not what you expect of your kingdom citizens. Do you seek stagnation or progression?" I questioned, revealing a half-smile.

    "INSOLENCE!! What is progression before the lives of billions? You would sacrifice everything for what." Oswin roared, his eyes glowing with power causing the void to quake.

    "Than kill me." I curtly urged, knowing that that man before me was clearly testing me.

    "What!!!" astonishment masked his face as even Grey arched his brow in amazement.

    "If you, the king of Asterion, destroyer of the kingdom of Gramor, does not value progression, then why seek power? Kill me and be done with it, show weakness before the other two kingdoms. Show them Asterion is merely existing, neither striving for greatness nor progression. " I said, my words piercing deep into the matter at hand.

    While Oswin was a powerful man, he gotfortable falling into a loop of stagnation like most men. I had read hundreds of books about this man. Out of all the kings before him, he was the only one with the greatest ambition. In his younger days, blood graced his sword as heid waste to millions on this continent.

    So what will you do, King of Asterion? This is not just my test but yours. Your generals are all watching. The aristocrats that you named are here....all ording to my n.

    Oswin expression slowly began to grow indifferent as he smiled with a hint of indignation, "Well yed boy, well yed,"

    "Szar, call for my War Counsel; it would seem we have much to speak about...Bring your grandson as well," King Oswin stated before vanishing.

    A deep breath escaped from my lungs as sweat flooded my body like a stream dripping down. Smiling with a victorious expression, I gazed at Grey, "Do you think they will expect that."

    Grey''s eyes suddenly grew wide as he gasped, "you-you-you are using...son of a bitch!"

    Grinning, I nodded; yes, everything that will happen from now on will be a trap for the light of Ashna. I am using the entire kingdom of Asterion as my tool to force them out of hiding. I will burn this entire to dust to achieve victory.

    Grey had aplicated expression as he sighed, "you might be even colder than me. Billions will die in the years toe." he whispered.

    Grandfather was confused but didn''t say anything. He had been given orders from the king. Giving me a p to the back, he vanished.

    "Ummm, what of the Nexus Suit," Elsa asked, showing a half-smile.

    "...Well, the Auctions is ruin...send it to the king and charge him 50 Billion Zel. Take ten percent that should cover more than the cost for this building and satisfy Riverdale." I said, understanding the king or the queen would be more than willing to buy my armor.

    cing his hand on my shoulder Gray teleported both myself and Eroma inside the snow estate. A cold sneer crossed his face as he eyed his younger brother, "Leave us."

    Not being needed to be told twice, Eroma bolted out, leaving me alone with my dear uncle. Silence engulfed us as he triedprehending the situation at hand, "you may have picked the worst time to proceed with this scheme Ars¨¨ne."

    Figuring he was talking about the uing civil war, I shook my head, "I beg to differ, I just forced the king''s hand. Do you really think he will allow such a transgression to follow with such a war on the horizon?" I stated, staring up at the ceiling.

    "The passive game that the king was ying with the whore was a nuisance, to begin with. He could simply kill her and the second born and be done with the matter, but he allowed the situation to drag out. I am sure he will not kill Genis, but I will be surprised if the whore lives past a week."

    "I will agree, but why do you think he dragged out this situation," Grey asked, giving me a knowing look.

    "Will, you ever be done testing me, uncle?" I asked mboyantly, "He wanted to test those loyal to him, mainly us, and to see how his firstborn would settle the situation."

    Smiling, I gazed at the ring on my finger, "So do you still want Dra''s firstborn dead," I asked, walking to the door.

    "Of course, nothing has changed; we will be taking control of Marquess Dra spywork," Gray stated with a cold smile.

    Grinning viciously, I left Grey''s office before making my way to my room. Deep exhaustion forced its way into my body as I dropped to my bed. The pressure that the king disyed on me was quite stressful, not to mention this entire n took over five years to work out.

    ''Bigger on the inside,'' a type of space distortion technique many within this kingdom uses, yet no one thought to use it for other applications. By bending the dimension of heavy armor into itself, wepacted it into a string. From there, I had my cksmith weaved the dimensional strings into an entire piece of armor.

    It was quite simple but truly a time-consuming process, but it would seem my time in my infancy was not wasted. Smiling, I closed my eyes, allowing the darkness to push me deeper into its depths.

    That night a dream I was all too familiar with appeared again. ck mes surrounded me, followed by a blurred woman smiling with infatuation. Yet something was different as a deep voice sounded from my other self covered in ck mes,

    "Yura," he whispered

 Chapter 36: Oswin Asterion

    <h4>Chapter 36: Oswin Asterion</h4>

    With a sneer, I pped the whore from betwixt my legs away with dissatisfaction. With blood slipping down her sensual lips, she stared down, not daring to gaze towards her king.

    "Look at me whore, " Imanded, clenching her cheeks as I gazed into her dreadful eyes. With a light sneer, I ripped the clothing from her body as sheid bare before me, quivering like a newly bought ve.

    "Are you still fucking?" A soft scornful voice echoed within my throne room.

    With the grace of a dancer and the poised of an amazonian woman, a magnificent Enchantress appeared before me. Her eyes filled with a mocking gaze as she scoffed, pursing her lips in disgust, "Humiliated and toyed like themon whores you fuck. How does it feel Oswin," Isae demanded in a tone filled with venom.

    "Insolent bitch, watch your mouth. You may be the queen but do not push my buttons." I roared, banging my fist upon my golden throne.

    "I am not the whores you fuck, Oswin. I will do as I please." She said with a pause, "Leave us, harlot!"

    Biting her lips, the whore I ordered covered in her own saliva nodded, never raising her head as she stepped away with fear, bringing a contemptuous smile to the woman before me, "I wonder if this one was clean, we had to call a divine doctor a few years ago just to clean that filthy scum from your cock." Isae spat in disgust.

    Clenching my fist tightly, qi began to pour from my body, "Isae, what is it you want." I asked in an infuriated fashion, barely holding myself back. Why had I even married this bitch?

    "You know why I''m here...Ars¨¨ne Snow. The young man that might as well had raped you in front of your council. What are you nning to do in regards to him." She asked with a devious stare twirling her fingers through her silky hair, behaving like a schoolgirl in love.

    The very name caused my mind to swell in anger. Feeling like spitting blood, I exploded, "WHAT DOES IT FUCKING MATTER TO YOU."

    With an elegant snicker, Isae eyed me with disappointment and regret, "So unbing of a king. Damian to me now," She said aloud as the sh of a young man appeared.

    He stood cold as a block of ice, giving me an almost semi bow, "Your Grace," his soft masculine voice sounded,

    "I must say out of all the whores you fucked, aside from my baby, he is the greatest bastard you created." Isae giggled cutely, eyeing the young man with a smirk.

    Damian did not show emotion as he awaited his orders, silent as the void. With a lick of her soft lips, Isae circled around him meticulously, appraising him like a horse was before a race.

    "Little Damian, tell this queen what your thoughts regarding this so-called Ashen Prince, Ars¨¨ne Snow." She asked lustfully, causing me to pulse with ferocity.

    "I have had my eye on Arsene for about nine years now, and for the most part, he seems to be a more cruel version of Duke Greyson." He said, astounding both my wife and me. It was well hidden within the Arostorcaty, but Greyson was the most dangerous man in this kingdom. Even I feared him once upon a time. Where it not for ''her'' dying...Maybe...Maybe

    "In the beginning, he was an unruly child, but as the years passed, I have not found a more terrifying individual. I had met with this monster a few times over the years, testing him in disguise, and it was one of the most interesting experiences I faced in all my years as The Leader of The Order of Shadows." He lightly said, his eyes never leaving me for a second.

    Gripping my chin, I frowned, "You were responsible for that little incident with baron Aytone son, Wynnstan. Correct? " I asked, gradually having a better picture of what was happening around me.

    Giving a smile for the first time, Damian nodded, "Yes...It was all me. Arsene and Wynnstan had a little tic in ss, so I may have persuaded Baron Aytone into killing him, just to see how the young Ashen One would respond." Damian sinisterly as a dark light shed from his palms

    Eying the queen and me, Damian grinned, simr to a savage beast, "He is poised, cruel, and insanely intelligent. He perceives this world like Sir Selma. Thinking hundreds of moves into the future while also having hundreds of contingencies. Has it not urred to you, Your Grace, that such a boy was able to take credit for such marvelous armor like the Nexus Suit."

    Isae violet eyes lit up as they use to all those years ago as sheughed with excitement. Damian gave her a nod, "It''s not that none of the cksmiths or formation masters fear the House of Snow but rather the contract that they themselves consented to. I lost a few hundred men trying to procure such a contract, and it was horrifying even toprehend."

    "It was not surprising that his majesty was tricked. In fact, it would seem that the entire kingdom was fooled. Ars¨¨ne leaked his own creation on purpose. He knew how you would respond while having a grasp on how the kingdom citizens would react. He knew everything that was going to happen." Damion exined with a foreboding grimace.

    A chill ran through my body, remembering the blood-stoked child deep within the forest, yet Damion was not done as he continued, "It was all an illusion, your grace. His monstrous behavior in the forest, the elegance he disys. To put it into better terms, he is like a crossroads demon. Sweet and graceful on the surface but only before you sign your life away."

    With pearlyughter, Isae howled, "Well, done! Well yed! I must have such a man!" She shouted, twirling her hair with a hint of infatuation.

    "Isae! You are my wife, the Queen of Asterion...MY WOMAN!!!" I hollered as a heavy unbing feeling in the pit of my stomach began to rise.

    Yet it grew worse as Isae smirked with a disdainful sneer, "You have your whores to fuck, and I will have Ars¨¨ne to break my pussy off on. It seems fair...doesn''t it, dear?" she asked with a sweet innocent gaze.

    Blood leaked from my mouth as the void around me began to shatter, pealing away as I bellowed, "ISAELLA!!!!!!!!!! YOU DARE!!!"

    I was the king of an entire kingdom, while she was merely a woman that was graced to bear my progeny. How dare she, HOW DARE THIS WHORE BETRAY ME!!

    Shrugging her arms, Isae giggled elegantly with a light blush, "...I wonder how big he is, hmmm, this queen will have to teach him." She responded, walking out with grace, ignoring me like air.

    Blood soaked my throne as I puked a mouth full of crimson liquid as Damion grinned, giving me a deep bow, "Your Grace, my advice is just to go along with the boy for now. Once we have the Nexus Suit method, killing him will be simple." He said before vanishing like an illusion.

    My thoughts were scrambled as I sat back down in my throne room. Where had I gone wrong? Recalling the little bastard''s words of me being stagnant, I clenched my teeth as the pit of my stomach began to ached.

    With my face ruby red from anger, I bellowed in anger, causing a massive explosion within my throne room. Thinking of my wife...my queen...with that brat. The sounds of her moans as shey with that child. Him ramming her thought as she begged...FUCKING HELL...DAMNIT.

    Coughing a mouth full of blood up again, my world fell to darkness as I gazed in dismay at my guards rushing in, cking outpletely.

 Chapter 37: Feed me

    <h4>Chapter 37: Feed me</h4>

    A loud knock sounded through my room like a soft bell before a tender shove of my body caused me to open my weary eyes. With the moon still high in the midnight skies, mother gazed at me with pride.

    "Mother? What''s wrong?" I probed weakly as my bed kept beckoning my name.

    "You have a guest; I am so proud of my son," She stated, her eyes glimmering with an odd excitement.

    Gripping my shoulder, she ruthlessly dragged me from my bed towards the manor entrance. My sleep was all but ruin as I groaned, cursing the day of my birth.

    However, an astonishing expression masked my face as a deep set of amethyst eyes stared at me. My mouth dropped as Mother hugged me between her arms, "Is there something going on with you and Yura. Oh MY GOD!!!! TELL MAMA EVERYTHING," she murmured

    Like an excited young teenager, mother beamed, shivering with childlike wonder to my dismay. With a stern gaze, Yura marched forward, "I ran away," she simply told without a trace of emotion.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    ...I didn''t know how to even respond to this. However, mother immediately nodded, gripping her by the arm with hope, "Than you shall stay with us, I''m sure Ars¨¨ne will be more than happy to shelter such a wonderful girl...Isn''t that right, S¨¨ne?"

    Shaking my head immediately, I deny that request right away. This was not a charity. I don''t house people that run away. I eat them, this is not a shelter for the homeless. Damn it, Mother!

    "Yura, I can send you to a prestigious hotel in pendragon to stay..."

    Cutting me off, Yura shook with defiance, "No! I want you to feed me." she demanded, her gaze cold yet hiding something unusual beneath.

    Mother''s eyes shot up, glimmering as she gossiped to herself, "My baby, can cook? Grey did mention that you fed the youngdy within the Forest of Serien. Ars¨¨ne, you must take responsibility," She demanded with an unforgiving expression.

    What responsibility?... I just made fucking dinner. This doesn''t make any sense. What the hell is going on? In the name of the Dark Lord Bael, what the hell is happening?

    "Mother," I spoke patently, trying to remain calm, "She is a royal. It will no be appropriate for her to remain here."

    Sneering, mother rolled her eyes, "What does that have to do with anything, fuck the king, fuck the royals." She bellowed with disgust, dragging Yura into the Snow Estate with a content expression.

    Imaginary tears streamed from my eyes as I looked down. Damn, all the gods to hell, why is this happening to me? DAMN ALL OF YOU!!!

    With a slightugh, I saw Grey appear, "Now this is interesting," he said, eyeing Yura''s fading figure.

    "Why did you let this happen? It''s bad enough you had me go to school. Now I have to monitor a soul bender as well." I said with a whimper.

    Grey smirked in disdain, "Did you think I did notice you using my bottle of wine during the Forest of Serien. Think of this as your punishment." He said, chuckling with a triumphant grin.

    Watching Grey fade away, I cried pitifully, following behind mother, as she spoke excitedly towards Yura, who was surprisingly chatty with her. My nightmare only became more real when Mother ced her resting chamber right next to mine.

    "Yura dear, you can stay as long as you like, and feel free to summon my child to cook for you any time you want." Mother said, pping my back with satisfaction.

    With sparkling eyes, Yura eyed me with hunger. Sweat drenched my back as I tried to leave, but Mother''s steel-like grip clutched my shoulder tightly, leaving me no room to flee. Giving me a knowing stare of doom, she stepped away, leaving me alone with the young temptress.

    "Damn it, Yura, what the hell are you doing here," I shouted, ring at the young girl.

    "Genis tried to drug me today." She coldly mentioned, "In my anger, I tried to kill him. Killing a few guards along the way before that Slut he calls mother appeared. She tried to appease me, but I left in anger."

    Hearing her exnation, I truly didn''t understand why she was currently with me. There were far better ces to go. It was fiercely known that aside from Grey and Me, the House of Snow''s were brutes.

    "But why are you here?! Don''t you have friends" I demanded, my teeth clenching with irritation.

    Smirking, Yuraughed for the first time, cing me in a bewildered state at her beauty. "Because you can cook," she imed, rubbing her stomach with a radiant smile.

    The light faded from my eyes as I stared at my hands. Betrayed by my own ability...I should kill myself... NOOO!!!! fuck that.

    "You can''t say here, "I yelled oddly enough like a kid.

    "Toote, Lady Emma already said I could." Yura voiced without a care in the world.

    Snickering, she nced at her well-furnished room, grinning like a child. She eyed me before pushing me out, "I''m hungry," she announced, closing the door in my face.

    This entitled bitch DARES!!! Screaming inwardly, I left her room in a defeated manner. However, both mother and father were awaiting my arrival as they beamed with pride.

    "Well, done, my boy, you found yourself..."

    "A goddess," Mother swiftly interrupted, " Come tell mother everything."

    With a hateful gaze, I pushed my parent out of my room, locking the door. With tears in my eyes, Iid on my bed, sulking.

    I had checked the king of fucking Asterion as a meer Qi Condensation but was blindsided by a mear girl with no name or title. Showing up like the wind demanding everything. Clenching my fist, the locked door of my door opened as amethyst-colored eyes red at me, "Feed me," She said, inviting herself in.

    "For the love of God, how did you even get in," I asked, bewildered by the girl before me.

    Lifting up a set of key''s Yura emotionlessly grinned, "Lady Emma gave me your key, along with a few others."

    "Fuck my life," I moaned, falling back down to my bed "...will you leave me be if I feed you." I pitifully asked without a hint of vigor.

    Beaming with joy, Yura nodded, a delightful expression masking her face as she left, humming a small tone.

    Pushing my exhausted body up, I walked into the kitchen dispiritedly, preparing to make some riceballs, something I knew she liked. Filling some of them with various jellies, I could see some of the chefs gasping at my skills.

    A few dozen Rice balls were well portioned within an hour before I had a servent bring them to Yura. Walking back to my room, I sighed, closing my eyes, praying for a swift end.

 Chapter 38: Weekend

    <h4>Chapter 38: Weekend</h4>

    Rising with the morning star, I stretched my sore muscles with a haggard expression. It would take a few weeks for the War Council to gather within Pendragon.

    Gazing at the Nexus suit still draped around my body, I sighed, removing it before sending it into my Spiral Bracelet. Using it had its ups and downs, especially with how hot of a topic I was currently.

    I couldn''t risk having someone trying to steal it so early in its creation. Taking a shower, I smiled, dressing into a casual business suit. Today was one of the only days we had off, and I had tons to prepare for the uing war. I was sure some of my spies in the other two countries were fueling the mes of war.

    Stepping out my door, my brow shot up as Mother gripped my arm, "Oh good, your up, "She said, pulling me towards Yura''s room, "We need your help."

    Watching Yura in a Golden sundress that oddly looked like Mothers, my eyes grew wide as she shone brightly as a star in the morning light. The soothing, subtle scent of Jasmine filled my nose as Yura smiled, "Good morning Lady Emma...Ars¨¨ne"

    Nodding absentmindedly, Mother giggled, "Yura, my dear, take Ars¨¨ne out today. You are in need of clothing, correct?" she asked.

    With a light blush, Yura responded, "Yes, all my clothes are in the castle," She muttered, twitling her thumbs.

    Frowning inwardly, I gazed at the time, "Mom, I need to visit Azure Misty. There are some projects I need to check on. I have no time..."

    "Of course you do. Yura, just follow little Ars¨¨ne." she effortlessly interrupted, "Azure Misty owns a massive fashion store; take her there. "

    Pouting, I nodded, unable to deny Mother''s request. With a forced smile, I showed Yura to the entrance where an elegant carriage coated with gold and silver was awaiting me.

    Rubbing my temple, I gazed at the cold young girl staring out the window. She had not spoken since we boarded the carriage, only showing an asional smile at thendscape of Pendragon.

    With a soft pleasing expression, I closed my eyes as the wind whispered gently into the Carriage. A few minutester, we arrived before a massive building already lined with people. The echoes of excitement and sweat filled the air as loud shots vibrated the entire carriage.

    Yura frowned, her brow arched in displeasure as she shook her head, "too many people, I don''t want to wait in line."

    Smirking, I stepped down, raising my hands for her to grip as a gentleman should, "I own this establishment; it''s fine if we just walk in." I lightly whispered.

    With astonishment, she gripped my hand as we headed into one of the pendragon''s most significant attractions. Her eyes grew wide as she stepped into a modern, brightly lit building that glimmered with bright light. Showcasing hundreds of different clothing for both men and women.

    "We sell clothing, Pills, Weapons, and various misceneous items here; wee to Azure Misty," I remark, a little prideful at what I had aplished within such a small time frame.

    Looking at the watch on my wrist I frowned, before turning to Alice that was ring at Yura. "Alice, take Yura around the store, charge everything to my ount," Imanded, picking up a few documents.

    Like she had never seen so many things before in her life, Yura rushed through browsing all my various merchandise for hours. A calming smile would asionally grace my face as she began picking up various items with a bewildered expression. It was odd for a royal to be this disconnected from the world.

    With a soft hum, I pushed her out of my mind before focusing on my work. I was sure that the king would try to steal the Nexus Suit Form. A few years ago, someone had already broken in. Stealing some of the blood contracts I designed.

    We killed a few of their men, but none was captured alive. Feeling it could potentiallye back to bite me, I revamped the entire contract. Bending a few rules and what was allowed, It had taken a few weeks to aplish, but I knew the new contract was entirely moreplex and different from the previous one while still looking the same to those that gazed upon it. A trap I prepared just in case.

    Yet, there was something bothering me, and that was Wynnstan Aytone death. Nothing about that situation yed out as I hoped. Abruptly a softmotion sounded within my ear as a young girl draped in a golden sundress stepped in.

    With her wless hourss figure, she gripped her stomach, eyeing me pitifully, "Yura is hungry," she cutely moaned.

    To her side, Rose could be seen ring venomously at the young girl, yet she held her tongue, apparently knowing her ce.

    "Fine...follow me. We will not be taking the carriage." Izily replied, stepping out of my store at my own pace.

    Today was quite a beautiful day aside from the annoying sunlight; everything was perfect. Walking the streets of Pendragon, I stopped at an old-fashioned-looking tavern. Yura had a questioning look but didn''t seem to voice herint to my pleasure.

    With music andughter sounding around us, Yura finally seemed to rx as we took a seat at the bar.

    "Two Blue Fire Ale, XI0," I said, watching the bartender give me a piercing nod.

    "Come this way, my lord, your guess can remain." He said as I rose from my chair, leaving Yura to her own devices.

    Marching with a heavy step into the underground cer, a deep rottening scent filled my nose. There were no bodies nor blood around, yet the stench of death lingered for almost no apparent reason, greatly confusing me no matter how many times I return.

    Stepping into the darkroom that held a single chair, I coolly smiled, taking a seat as darkness engulfed me.

    "So the great Ashen Prince has returned, "A soft crackling voice spoke from the dark.

    "Riveon...It has been a while, but are these theatrics still necessary? " I asked perfectly, being able to see through such simple darkness.

    "What is it you want, Ashen One?" The cold man dressed in a dark ck cloak questioned in an impatient manner as if this conversation was below him.

    "Always so eager, fine. I will pay ten billion Zel, but I want you to kill the King of Godwin''s only heir. I believe his name is Dumar Godwin. Make it look like it was the work of Romga." I said, giving a pleasing grin towards the cloaked man.

    Riveon grew silent as he thought of the pros and cons of my request. It was a rather risky move but one I was willing to take mainly because it was not my people that would be dying on the battlefield but rather the innocent soldiers of Asterion. I never understood the point of being a soldier, is loyalty to one''s county so important?

    "Twenty Billion and Dumar Godwin son of Yarlor Godwin will parish by the next New moon. " He imed, a hint of confidence throbbing from his cloaked stature.

    "Twenty billion? Fine," I muttered with a pause, " but Riveon should you fail. Your lives will be forfeited. I hope you understand," I coolly said, rising from my chair ending our conversation.

    "The name has been given, and the contract epted. Dumar Godwin, Crown prince of Godwin, will be vanquished."

 Chapter 39: Target

    <h4>Chapter 39: Target</h4>

    With a hint of a cold smile on my face, I stepped through the darkness, hearing Riveons cold deration. Whether he failed or not had really no impact on me. What was truly important was that one of the three kingdoms being targeted for the assassination.

    Should Riveon fail, Asterion will be attacked more vigorously by Godwin, a move I was perfectly willing to make. While the king of Asterion is smart, hecks the mindset of a true emperor. Aside from the Vargis Family, the only one that holds the mind of a true Emperor is Grey, and he had zero interest in being a king.

    Stepping back in the restaurant, Iughed as I saw Yura munching on over dozen of tes. Her clothing, soaked in grease and various juices as she joyfully gorged herself.

    "Are you done eating?" I asked, not being interested in eating at an establishment that had a cer that smelt like rotting flesh.

    Raising her small head towards me, she smiled, "Can we take some of this to go?" She asked with a shine of hope in her eyes.

    "Oh, so guess you will not be eating my food tonight?" I questioned with a smirk.

    Dropping her food as though it was trash, she quickly shot up with a radiant smile, "Shall we go?"

    Chuckling, I paid the bill when a gleam of a certain individual caught my eyes. I looked at my target with a heavy smile, surrounded by over a dozen women dressed in revealing clothing. The flirtatiousughter of various women entering my ear.

    "Do you know him?" Yura asked.

    "We met a few times, I think; he is Marquess Dra''s only child, Tomas Loneheart."

    Taking a step forward, I gave an elegant smile towards the young manughing wildly like an animal as he gripped therge bosom of a whore.

    Not bothering to take notice of me, Tomas continued his life of debauchery as sounds of moans echoed out as he yed with the women in public.

    With a fake frown, I shook my head, "Disgusting, Tomas, why must you be so vulgar. If you are out of money, I will be more than willing to purchase a hotel of your and your..dies of the evening. But please stop this indecent behavior." I said with righteous indignation.

    Pushing the harlot from hisp, Tomas rose, sizing me up like a piece of meat, "My oh my, if it isn''t the Ashen Prince himself!" He said mockingly, causing some of his whores to giggle as their hands found their way over his behind.

    "The child of Marquess, openly whoring, this is quite the fiasco." I said, drawing closer, "Ladies, please leave us."

    Snorting, Tomas sneered, "Stay the fuck here, I''m not done." he berated with an ugly scowl, "What the hell do you want, Snow."

    "I am merely a kind citizen Tomas, while this establishment isn''t a family-friendly ce, it is by no means an invitation for you and these women," I said, eyeing the bartender.

    "The young master is correct, Mr.Tomas, please leave." the bartender calmly said, as his customers eyed Tomas with cold killing intent.

    Around Pendragon, there are many establishments that were heavily tied with an underground criminal syndicate. Protected by both the government and the various powerful mercenary groups. With these establishments distributing info, there is a non-verbal agreement amounts those that visit. "Don''t Piss off the House,"

    Tomas''s face slowly became cold like ice; qi began to throb from his body as he growled at everyone, "Will Hassin be siding with the Ashen Prince?" he asked in a calcting manner.

    Arching my brow at his change, Iughed, "Tomas, what does Hassin have to do with anything? You needn''t change to subject. This is about your indecent behavior."

    "Father did mention that you might try to target me." Tomas shrewdly remarked, "So is this your n, Ars¨¨ne?"

    It was rather surprising seeing Tomas behave so intelligently. It would appear that the information I received was rather misleading.

    With a single step, Tomas appeared before me, his palm bursting with starlight. False shock filled my face as I slipped backward, barely dodging his attack. With a smirked, Tomas attacked again, but as he drew closer. A powerful kick pped across his face sting him out of the restaurant.

    Ficking my suit, I smiled towards the bartender, "Subtract the damage cost from my card." I said before shing with cklight towards Tomas.

    With blood dripping from his lips, pooling over his clothing, a vicious expression filled his face as he growled, "ARSENE!!"

    With his Seventh QI Condensation stage bursting from his body, he madly charged at me, causing me to grin with joy. Mike Tyson said "that everyone has a n till they get punched in the mouth," and that yed perfectly with Tomas. He was but a child with no experience. This was the expected oue.

    Summoning Dragonsbane, a demonic light flickered through my eyes as Tomas arrived, smashing his fist down with anger. Parrying his attack with the center of my pole, a deep vibration filled my arms as a numbing sensation prated my hands.

    ck sh

    With a single step of cklight, I arrived behind Tomas, shooting out Dragonsbane with exquisite precision. Twisting and bending inhumanly, my spear shed across his shoulder, drawing blood.

    Not willing to let up, I charged forward, creating a wild barrage; the Demonic Spear of Order was a very aggressive and precise technique that had taken me over nine years just to be fluent in.

    Howling with wild abandonmentTomas Qi spiked as I retreated as a massive burst of Qi drew from his hands. Suddenly a great heat assaulted my senses. My heart began to pound as ck qi showered me.

    "INTERNAL FIST" he screamed.

    Narrowing my eyes, I stomped my foot as he flickered to me with his movement technique, Crimson light shone, but a profound light radiated from my eyes as I pushed Qi into my mind.

    Time began to grow still as sweat drenched my forehead. Seeing his fist a few centimeters from my face, I tilted ever so slightly.

    BOOOOOOOOM!!!!!

    Blood burst from my ear as Dragonsbane stabbed deep into his stomach. Blood showered my de as Tomas coughed blood.

    "H-H-HOW How did you dodge that," he questioned with blood pooling from his mouth. Sneering, I mmed his impaled body continuously on the pavement with the intention to shatter his skull wide open.

    BOOM!! BOOM!! BOOM!! BOOM!!

    Bones and screamed howled forward as Tomas quickly lost consciousness, smirking. I waved Dragonsbane, causing his body to fly from my de.

    Falling to one knee, I began gasping for some semnce of air. Enhancing my brain''s neuralworks with qi had allowed me to perceive time differently, but it came at a cost.

    Blood began pouring from my nose like a stream as my vision slowly began to blur. However, not allowing myself to fall, I summoned a few tier-one healing pills before gulping them down like candy. Feeling the cool sensation in my brain, I stepped towards Tomas with a pondering air.

    Killing him was my mission, but there was more to be done before he died. Just killing him was not enough; I need to unravel Dra. I need to break that, man. Death is but a relief. Not a punishment I gift to my enemies so easily.

 Chapter 40: Library

    <h4>Chapter 40: Library</h4>

    Clenching his throat, a deep voice sounded behind as an elderly man with sharp cold eyes stared at me, "Release him," He demanded, leaving no room for negotiations. Heavenly qi began to flood the area like a storm. Still, just as it came, a frightening Intent flooded the area, causing the elderly man to tremble in astonishment as over five heavenly masters and hundreds of spirit realm masters appeared.

    "I am the owner of Azure Misty. Did you really think I would not hire my own soldiers? Not only is my household present, so are the mercenaries I handpicked." I stated, plucking the spiral ring from Tomas''s still body.

    Trowing the mutted body of Tomas away, I smiled at the confused Yura, "Shall we go?" I said, taking her hand before she could respond as we quickly left the area.

    Watching the Heavenly and Spirit master vanish, Yura frowned, "Why do you need so many guards...were they with you in the Forest of Serien." she said, jerking her hand away.

    "No, they only protect me within Pendragon. This city is a hundred times more dangerous than you would believe. You lived like a princess, so you don''t know the atrocities that happen deep in the streets of this city." I wickedly dered, licking my lips.

    "Why did you not kill him? You just left yourself an enemy?" she questioned as we stepped into the carriage, but her question was quickly met with still silence.

    I was far too tired to reply, and we were only allies for now. I had still not even decided if I wanted to kill this girl that was slowly destroying my life. Puffing her cheeks, Yura turned towards the window.

    Smiling weakly, I closed my eyes, slowly chanting the Demonic Sacrge Mantra. As qi began filling my body, I pondered over all my weakness, aside from cultivation.

    Most people my age only new one or two artes, a movement and attack arte. While I only had a movement arte putting me at a major disadvantage. Not to mention ck sh was but a self-created arte I made in my free time. While it was fast, it was trash whenpared to Tomas''s movement technique.

    Opening my eyes to the massive estate, I stepped out of the carriage, heading to the library. Yura had already left before I knew it; not being bothered by the strange girl, I turned to Grant with a smile.

    He gave me an insignificant nod before returning to his book. Smirking regarding the elderly man so focus on his heavy reading, I chuckled, heading upstairs.

    Realm of Blood, Qi Condensation, Earth Realm, Spirit Realm, Heavenly Realm, Heavenly Transformation were the names of cultivation ranks that the snow family recorded for this library. With your cultivation representing which floor you were allowed to frequent in the Snow''s Library.

    Rising to the second floor that held artes meant for Qi Condensation, a bright smile shone as I browsed all of their content, recording all of them down into my mind pce. While also trying to decide which to cultivate in.

    There were two that greatly caught my interest, Will of mes vol 1 and Illusionary Step. And as its name suggested, Will of mes made it possible to control mes by absorbing the Elemental Qi of Fire into your dantian.

    Thinking of being a fire bender I grinned, while checking out the Illusion step. This arte was meant to confuse your enemy with erratic movements. However, while its speed was not the best, it was far faster than ck sh, and I had some thoughts on adding the illusionary concept to my spear.

    Believing I was done, I ran towards the librarian with a smile, "Lord Grant, I wish to take these. Can you check these out."

    Eyeing the books, Grant''s mood sank, "Will of Fire...you must really love being tortured, don''t you?" He questioned with a grim expression.

    "I am used to the pain, while it''s very primitive arte, Will of Fire has the best results." I coolly said, not really minding the fire that will consume me in the future.

    With a soft sigh, Grant handed me back the books, "Return them within six months." He said, returning his gaze to his book.

    I left the Library, giving a slight bow, before heading to one of our family cultivation grounds. One of the best things about being part of a massive, powerful family was that they had plenty of resources.

    Walking into the massive cultivation ground, a dense set of qi assaulted my body, causing my mind to grow fussy. While with each breath I took, the ck mist deep within me began growing stronger.

    "Finally decided to start cultivating, Little Prince, " A contemptuous voice asked.

    Staring at the elderly man I had not seen in years, I couldn''t help but smile, although I didn''t bow like those of the younger generation are expected to.

    "Yarmor, it has been a while," I coldly said, eyeing the elderly man that had once tried to study me like a genie pig during our first meeting. "I wish to rent a cultivation cave."

    Narrowing his eyes, Yarmor scoffed, "A Cave? They are all being used," he imed, tantly lying before me. "Why don''t youe back in? Let''s see...how about six months."

    "Do you really wish to y this game with me, Yarmor?" I coldly questioned, "You? A bastard of the Snows wish to challenge me?"

    "Insolence!!" Yarmor howled as heavenly qi burst out from his body, trying to force me to my knees. However, just like with the elderly man that tried to protect Tomas, Five heavenly signatures shed, eyeing the man with sinister intent.

    "I am no longer that child, Yarmor," I said, turning my back towards the wretched man.

    "You have truly just made an enemy today, old man. I hope you understand what will happen not to you but your entire bloodline." I said as a ruthless Aura showered my body.

    "You are just a child with a little money..."

    "Little?... Then how about I ce a bounty on all your family members? I heard your son just recently conceived a child. Don''t worry, I sure he can y with its head once I personally rip it from its body."

    Blood drained from Yarmor face; as his Aura grew more chaotic. Clenching his teeth, Qi rushed out as he stormed towards me with a sinister smile.

    BOOOM!!!!!!!

    With a massive shockwave, I was blown away as blood and bones burst from my body. High up in the air, Lights and QI began to fly, moving so fast that I could not even perceive. The sky began to twist and bend as Yarmor fought with three heavenly experts. Inparison, the other two from the Snow Estate watched.

    Pulling out a talisman from my spiral ring, I roared, "Kill Yarmor'' Snow''s entire Bloodline. I don''t care how much it cost; I want them all dead. THAT INCLUDES THE ONE WITHIN THIS ESTATE!!!"

    "NOOOOO!!!" Yarmor exploded with terror, charging towards me.

    However, a grand brutal aura abruptly appeared as both Father and Mother emerged, radiating a baleful air. Space began to twist as mother raised her katana from her side. The clouds within the skies of Pendragon began to split as she struck down.

    Blood burst from Yarmor as his entire right arm flew high in the air, yet just as he was about to scream, Father appeared inches from his face, his fist glowing resembling a crimson sun.

    BOOM!!!!!!!!!

    Like a falling meteor, a ck light flicked through the Azure skies, crashing heavily into the snow estate. Mass destruction followed by screamed of anguish as hundreds of men and women perished just from the cruel shockwave.

    "COME MEET YOUR DEATH, YARMOR!" Mother shrieked as a ck cold light coiled high above the skies. Twirling as she began chanting.

    "Oh, Fallen de of Heavens Severance, Sever thy chains of captivity and heed my call. So that we may walk the path of Oblivion together, SPLIT THE VOID AND APPEAR HEAVENLY SWORD ASI!"

    As her words fell, the void shattered like ss as a massive golden heavenly de could be seen falling from the skies like an angel. Pressure like never before crashed down, forcing me to my knees. At the same time, the skin on my body began to peal as the sword descended.

    Yet, just the de was about tond space and time distorted around the massive sword, as Grey alongside Grandfather appeared twisting space around the de, sending it somewhere else.

    Sweat drenched their clothing as they stared weakly towards mother with dread, "Enough of this Madness Emma, he is down." Grandfather pleaded, staring at the mutted body of Yarmor.

    Sneering, Mother lowered her hand before stuffing a pill within my mouth, healing all my wounds within seconds.

 Chapter 41: Departure

    <h4>Chapter 41: Departure</h4>

    "What the hell happened?" Grandfathered demanded with a grim expression as he eyed me along with my guards.

    "Szar, that bastard is a demon. Kill him now!" Yarmor shouted as he pushed his mangled body out from the crater, blood racing down his body as he gasped for air.

    With contempt radiating from me, I snapped as a virtual image appeared, clearly revealing everything that urred from beginning to end. A look of terror clouded Yarmor face, but he still bellowed, "He ced a bounty on my families head,"

    "So what, " I said cruelly, "This is the price you will pay for this transgression."

    Aplicated expression masked everyone as they heard my words, but I could care less. Yarmor was in the heavenly realm far above me. It would be suicide to try to defeat him as I am now.

    "Revoke this bounty now, Ars¨¨ne; we do not kill family members," Grandfather said before turning to Yarmor.

    "as for you..."

    "No," my cold voice sounded, cutting him off, "They die, or he dies; I don''t care about this fucking rule. A heavenly realm master tried to kill me. Was it not for my guards, I would be dead," I said, not caring for my disrespect

    Szar''s face twisted as his palm swept across my face. Blood burst from my lips, but my eyes remained cold and sinister, "Even if you kill me, they will still die. While the snow is a powerful family, I already control the majority of Asterion''s economy. I have thousands of contingency in case of my death."

    Growing pale grandfather trembled, but a powerful hand gripped his shoulder as Grey stepped forward towards me, "Are you threatening the House of Snow, Ars¨¨ne Snow." Grey asked softly, his tone mild and light.

    "Threatening? You know me, Grey, do you think I need to threaten people. The king of this nation fell to my plot I created years ago, " With a pause, I looked towards Yarmor, "I earned my spot within this family, I created massive revenue for all of you. I increased your cultivation resources and much more. Did you think I did that out of the kindness of my heart?

    "Just as the Snow Expect loyalty from its descents, so too do I. Yarmor tried to murder me, so I asked what will you do about it. "

    Turning to my parents, I bowed, "thank you for your help, " I said with a warm smile, "were it not for you, I would have died. "

    "...Sene...what are you doing," Mother asked, her voice shaking as her throat seemed to tighten up.

    Smiling bitterly, I turned to Grey, who gave me a cold, knowing look deep within his eyes, " Kill Him, or I walk," I said

    "What!!!" Szar shouted.

    Looking at the various people that were gathering, I smiled inwardly, "What will it be, dear uncle,"

    "Then walk, Ars¨¨ne," He said without a final thought, causing me tough inwardly. Knowing Grey was acting the best he could, I coldly red at the man covered in blood, "I will be seeing you again one day."

    No one said anything but tears filled Mother''s face as she gripped me, pleading with grandfather. A bitter feeling gripped my heart as I stared at mother. This was all a y for me to distance myself from the Snows. I had originally wanted to do so after the war council, but Yarmor gave me a more believable reason to do so earlier. Peeling her off my body, I kissed her cheek, sending her a loving look. "Come visit me when you have time, mama."

    Falling to my knees, I kowtow towards my mother and father, "Thank you both," I said as a tear fell from my face.

    Everything came with a price, yes, everything. My fame will be rising soon, especially after I meet with the king, and I need to distance myself from my loved ones. With a final Kowtow, I left, stepping to one of mypanies carriages, where surprisingly, Yura was awaiting me. She gave me a sharp stare before pointing towards her stomach.

    Not feeling like entertaining her, the carriage took off, leaving a ce I have lived for fourteen years. With a bitter expression, I closed my eyes, resuming my cultivation.

    As time began to pass, the carriage slowly came to a stop before I walked out alongside Yura. Before us stood an elegant yet modern-looking mansion. Something I had created years ago for when I finally left the Snow house.

    Pushing the dusty doors open, I stared at what would be my new home. Yura had a surprising look as nothing within Pendragon had such an aesthetic look to it.

    "There are ten rooms. Pick one; I will call some workers tomorrow," I said before heading to the master bedroom, flopping to the bed.

    "Young master, are we good to go?" A cold, monotone voice asked,

    "yes, open up the various branches across pendragon. How has the infiltration within the Order of Shadows been going." I asked, not bothering to look towards the shadow within my room.

    "We have not been able to join, but we discovered the leader''s name; it is Damion Asterion." The Shadow said, bringing a light smile to my face.

    "Keep trying; what about our organization within the other two countries." I inquired, "Has anyone been discovered yet."

    "No, my lord, both the cities of rmery and Frusphia has both been lined. Only awaiting your orders," Shadow said with a pause, "But are you really willing too...my lord,"

    Rising out of my bed, I eyed the young man dressed in all ck, his features hidden behind the shadows of his hood, "Second thoughts?" I coldly asked, "It''s a littlete for that, don''t you think. This is a war, not apetition."

    "My apologies," he said with a bow, "Both Godwin''s and Romga''s capitals have been set. We shall begin lining Pendragon tonight. It will take about a month, assuming nothing happens." Shadow voiced before vanishing.

    A light smile came to my face as I walked out on the balcony looking at the orange rays of sunlight hovering over the horizon. Blood was soon going to grace this city, with the death of the First prince of Godwin.

    "Once Marquess Dra''swork is within my hands, the hunt will officially begin. The Light of Ashna will soon feel my wrath."

 Chapter 42: ArsÃ¨ne Vs Victoria

    <h4>Chapter 42: Ars¨¨ne Vs Victoria</h4>

    "The snow family has revoked your entrance within the academy of war. " Grimlor curiously said, "I am sorry, Ars¨¨ne, but you are no longer a student within the Academy of War.

    Narrowing my gaze, I scoff, " Grimlor, I am sure you are aware of what happened a few days ago. It will not be long before this kingdom is relying on me for the nexus armour." I coolly said, "Do you think it would be wise to remove me from this academy."

    A grim look appeared on Grimlor''s rugged appearance, "So what do you propose? It is not within my hands. Even though I am the principal, there is amittee I must report to. It is not me you have to convinced but them."

    "I beg to differ; you do not really seem to understand the power you hold." I cunningly whispered, "There is a reason you''re the principal of this Academy for over one hundred years. Do you really believe that themittee will voice theirints against me if you stand by my side?"

    Rising from my chair, I fixed my uniform, "Allow me ess to this school, and I will create a few hundred Nexus suits that can defend against a Spirit Realm master. I will even make the armour look like the school uniforms." I said, walking out of the room with an indifferent expression.

    I could feel an air of gloom surround Grimlor," Fine...I ept," He weakly expressed

    With a smile, I left, walking to homeroom with a delightful expression. Yet, to my dismay, a loud dreadful voice filled my ears, "What the hell is an outcast doing here." Genis shouted in a manner unbing of a prince.

    Sending an irritating nce towards this mistake, I took a huge breath, trying not to kill the son of the king. With a smile still on my face, I stepped to my seat as Victoria weakly weed me.

    Oddly ncing towards Victoria, I couldn''t help but be surprised at her unkempt appearance. Although most would not notice, I could not help but observe the deep panda''s under her eyes along with her ruffled clothing.

    "As most of you have heard, the King of Asterion has dered a state of emergency in regards to this school." She shouted regain the vigour that was missing before, "For those that don''t know, this state of Emergency means an uing war will begin soon."

    With a deep breath, everyone aside from me gasped, "That is why a major change is about to happen so in five days. A majorpetition will be held to determine who will enter ss S. We usually don''t dopetition afterpetition, but this is a major event the king demanded we have. "

    With a powerful p of her hands, Victoria stared us down with a cold, oppressive re, "Resources, Artes, instructors, everything you could want is presented in ss S." She proudly dered.

    Raising my hand, I rose, "Instructor does this mean that there is no school for the next five days." I asked with an optimistic tone.

    "Correct, Grimlor has said will be allowed unfettered ess to all resources assuming you have the school credit or money to use them," exined Victoria

    The sounds of Cheer exploded out as even I chuckled with joy. Smirking at us, Victoria cleared her throat, "Enough! You are all allowed to leave, but if you have any questions or you need help, please contact me." She loudly said.

    However, everyone rushed out of the room,pletely ignoring the poor instructor except for me, her favourite student. Eying the young woman as she gathered some documents, I approached her with a grin.

    "Instructor, I could use your help," I confidently said, "Unless you are busy."

    Shaking her head, she looked at me with a puzzled expression, "I thought you hated me?" She muttered with a pitiful air around her.

    "I do not hate you, Victoria, rather I''m disappointed bordering on disgust by your actions. I am sure you have your reasons, but it doesn''t matter to me. Wynnstan is dead, and that''s all that matters. Now back to my request, I would like to spar with you."

    With a mask of gloom surrounding her, she stared at me in bewilderment, unable to even speak, "Don''t be so surprised. I need to understand how powerful I am, and a Peak Spirit Realm master is perfect." I voiced in an annoyed tone.

    Arriving on the training ground, I drew DragonsBane before getting in position. At the same time, Victoria''s Aura began to fall before she appeared the same rank as me while drawing a long sword out of thin air.

    The air of gloom surrounding her vanished, leaving only a powerful killing machine, "Ready," She systematically asked.

    Arching my brow, I nodded, "Ready," however, just as my words fell, a pale knee shoot into my face sting me back. Blood gushed from my nose, but I didn''t panic. Focusing, I applied qi around me before I flicker to her.

    A look of shock consumed her beautiful face, but it faded just as quickly as she parried my spear. Sparks began to fly as we shed. Thrusting my spear out chaotically, I slowly began pushing Victoria back as light wounds starting appearing.

    Yet, just as I felt I was going to win, her cultivation jumped one realm above mine. Not letting it startled me, I ducked as her sword light shed above my head, nicking some of my hair. Doing a small spin as I ducked, the back of my spear swept forward towards her chest.

    Yet to my astonishment, she vanished; not feeling her around me, I turned to the air just as her de came crashing down. Pushing DragonsBane at an angle, the loud nk of steel against steel filled our ears, followed by sparks as her sword skidded over my polearm.

    Not letting this pass, I sent a palm to her chest, sting her back, yet as if she was expecting my move, all I felt was a small resistance as she lightly flew back.

    Sweat hadpletely filled my head as I fell to one knee in exhaustion. While Victoria had a bright smile, "You really are a monster," She eximed, trying to mask her excitement.

    Clenching my fist at nearly hearing the young woman, I wiped the blood from my nose. Having a semnce of how strong I was. While I could fight a peak second-tier monster, it was just a beast that held no skill. Against someone in the same rank or higher was a different story.

    Catching my breath, I arose, readying my spear while clearing my mind of any thoughts aside from Victoria and DragonsBane.

    Eyeing me, Victoria used her cultivation, charging at me at an impable rate. Trusting my senses, I sidestepped while leaping into the air, thrusting my spear over fifty times. BLack qi covered Dragonsbane boosting its speed, but Victoria easily weaved through it, like a master anticipating my every move.

    Frowning, I began refining my spear technique; no one had ever survived this long against me. Especially within the snow estate, I was only allowed to fight people around my age or, as they said, in my generation.

    The Demonic spear of Order was a paradox within itself broken up into millions of different forms, but one thing that stood out was that there were only two constants: Chaos and Order.

    Suddenly understanding that I was focusing on learning both at the same time, I stopped only focusing on the chaotic section of this technique. Putting Order off, for now, my fighting style began to warp.

    With wild abandonment, Dragonsbane became an entric dragon thrusting, swiping, moving in any direction possible. Not letting up even when my qi was running dangerously low, I pushed forward.

    Blood began leaking from my palms, but I rushed forward, ignoring everything, understanding what it meant to fight like a demon truly. With incautious precision, I ignore the wounds I was gradually receiving, charging forward. Dragonsbane shot viciously towards Victoria''s neck before twisting like a serpent, somehow attacking both left and right, bing more ruthless with my strokes. Astonishment showed Victoria as she upped her cultivation again, parrying my strike.

    A deep vibration began filling my hands as a primordial instant began kicking in. The royal demonic emblem began to throb as Victoria, and I began shing over and over again. Her sword was both elegant and graceful, epassing the winds as it swept through the air¡ªallowing it to boost her de''s speed and flexibility.

    As we fought, however, by technique slowly began to pulse with a more sinister concept. My eyes slowly began to glow as I remembered the darkness; if she could use the wind, I shall use the darkness.

    Gripping Dragonsbane tighter, my eyes glimmered as we continued shing. Tightening my Concentrating, I envisioned my de surrounded by the shadows that gued us with the sun shining down from the heavens. Giving a thrust, Dragonsbane suddenly vanished from both my perception and Victorias as a load nk sounded, sting Victoria back.

    Blood began leaking from her chest as she clenched where my spear struck; remembering the feeling, my eyes slowly began to glow with a dark light as Iughed at Victoria''s grim expression.

    Rising as if she wasn''t hutting, she spat up a little blood as her wounds began to heal at a visible rate. "I think it''s best for us to stop. I believe you have aplished what you set out for, have you not Ars¨¨ne?" She questioned

    Puzzled, I nodded absentmindedly as my vision slowly began to grow blurry. Falling to the floor, I began gasping excessively for air as blood pooled from my body.

 Chapter 43: CALL ME FIRE LORD...

    <h4>Chapter 43: CALL ME FIRE LORD...</h4>

    Gritting my teeth, I pulled a low-grade healing Qi pill from my bracelet, swallowing it without a moment''s hesitation. The wounds on my body slowly began to close, but the dizziness remained.

    Walking towards me, Victoria softly patted my head, "You did well; it is rare to see someone your age resonate with the elements around you so early." She proudly eximed. "If you work at it more, then you will discover an entirely new world, the Realm of Elements."

    "Grow strong, Ars¨¨ne," she said with a loving gaze before disappearing from my sight.

    Laying in a pool of my own blood, I smiled, gazing up at the afternoon star, ring down at me. With her words still radiating in me, I gripped DragonsBane as Iid on the ground pushing the shadows into my spear.

    Feeling my spear vanish from my grip, I concentrated before I could sense my spear in my hand. Turning my head to the spear that was within my clutches, I gasped as I could see it, yet its presence didn''t seem to hold significance.

    Pushing my exhausted body up, Iughed before leaving with my spear still in hand. No one had seemed to notice that my weapon was drawn as they ignored me without a care. Understanding more about what my spear did or rather what the darkness did, I sent Dragonsbane back to the storage before heading home.

    Enjoying the winds against my face, I made a quick lunch setting a te aside for Yura if she ever decides to appear before walking into myrge underground chamber. I had created this chamber in secret for training, allowing me to cultivate in peace without the risk of someone trying to kill me.

    Looking at the massive fire logs in the distance, I smiled as I knew some of my servants that came in today had already prepared the necessary equipment for my cultivation. Sucking in a deep breath, I caught the entire log ame.

    A wave of heat and ash assaulted my senses; with sweat dripping from my brow, I released a smile filled with insanity. In order to cultivate the Will of mes, a cultivator must absorb the element of fire within our bodies. However, in order to do so, we must be near that source or consume it. Consuming the element directly being the fastest but most dangerous method.

    Cloaking my body with mes, I stepped into the inferno as a searing sensation filled my feet, rushing towards my entire body. Groaning, I instantly activated the Demonic Sacrilege Mantra. Coiling around me like serpents, the mes began flowing through my pores.

    With an outcry of despair, my eyes were the first to burst into mes as I clenched my lids in anguish, but I didn''t stop. Using the other half of my mind to control the Demonic Scauge Mantra, I began thrashing around like a rabid dog that was lit on fire.

    As if swallowing a mouth of ash, I puked my stomach''s contents as the mes began charring my insides. My once fair skin had turned ck as the abyss. It was not long before I lost the strength to move, much less scream.

    With my vision gone, Iid in the inferno of purgatory. The stench of ash and flesh assaulted my mind. Feeling death approaching, my mind slowly grew sharp as I felt a pulse of the demonic Mark on my shoulder. Pushing my willpower and QI to the max, I crawled out of the pit of hell. Clenching the ashes thatid on the pavement for dear life as I crawled.

    Pulling an elixir of life pill from my spiral bracelet, I swallowed before I lost consciousness. The sweet vour of life energy willed my seared body, flowing down my throat, slowly healing all my injuries. Hours began to pass before I finally regained my vision before bitterly grinning at my smouldering form.

    Like a snake shedding its flesh, I slowly peeled the burnt crusty skin from my body, revealing a milky white flesh beneath. Realizing I may have overestimated myself, I remembered that I was only at the second stage of Qi condensation.

    With a bitterness tracing down my spine, I closed my eyes, facing deep into my dantian. However, to my surprise, I saw an inferno of qi. No more was the mist of Qi that signified condensation but a massive ck sun beaming with demon ck light.

    Gripping the demonic marking, I drew closer to the ck ming sun, light touching what was mine. A soothing sensation ran through my consciousness, giving me a sense of belonging.

    Making an educated guess that qi may have affected my mes, I reached out my hands as a ck wild me burst from my hand. Untamed and Unruly, the mes coiled around me before fading. Deep exhaustion overcame me as I fell to my back, gasping for air.

    Making a quick note to increase my cultivation as quick as possible, I looked at the crimson mes still burning. Seeing the results I had, I looked inside my spiral bracelet of thest five pills that were worth more than the mansion I lived in before rushing into the inferno with a magical smile.

    With the searing sensation burning inside, Iughed madly, somehow still able to handle the mes better, "CALL ME FIRE, LORD OZAI," I bellowed as ck mes burst from my fist and mouth. Allowing my inner otaku to take over.

    With Demonic Sacege absorbing QI and Elemental Ether, I felt arge block inside me bust before I could register what happened. Feeling the breakthrough, I gasped aloud as more and more Qi and Ether filled me. The Mark of Sacege began to pulse hotter than the mes, but I ignored it, enjoying the inferno.

    While the pain still persists, the results outweigh the price. At first, the fire scorched my skin, but as the hours began to pass, the mes stopped affecting me as my body began adapting. Using three more pills, I sat in the lotus position with a cold facepletely immune to mortal mes.

    With a victorious smile, I rose, drawing DragonsBane while recalling the Illusionary step. Pushing my qi to my feet, I slowly began trying to get a grip on this artes move set. With each step I took, my body would flicker, but I still felt my movements were wed.

    Pondering over and over my movement Arte, I slowly began tracing sluggishly around the inferno. No longer was my body flickering but rather fading like an afterimage. As the hours began flowing, I spent all day and night working on my movement arte.

    With each step I made, the afterimage would no longer fade but rather move and react as if it was me. Proudly smirking at myself, I felt like pushing it even harder. With wild abandonment, I continued cultivating and train not caring for the passage of time.

    With the constant Qi filling my mind and body, I felt a rush of ecstasy filling me as I trained. Working not just on my movement Arte but the Demonic Spear of Order. The spar with Victoria had taught me many things.

    It was not long before I suddenly fell to my knees as a deep hunger and mental exhaustion overcame me. My mind slowly began to blur before I fell unconscious.

    "FUCK", I muttered aloud before Darkness arrived.

 Chapter 44: Gate of Fire

    <h4>Chapter 44: Gate of Fire</h4>

    Slowly opening my eyes, the scent of ash flooded my nose, causing cloudy ck tears to rise. With a harsh cough full of ash, I rose from the pavement, clutching my stomach. In a hurry, I weakly rushed to the kitchen, ring down at the cooks that were present with a happy smile, "Thank god Alice hired you all, cook me something," I shouted, feeling my vision slowly beginning to fade again.

    "Yes, my lord...we have been looking for you for three days." A young cook eximed with worry.

    "Just cook; we can talkter," Imanded as I grabbed an emerald colour apple biting down with lustful fever. As the burst of sweet and sour filled my mouth, the hunger within my body grew even stronger.

    Staring at the five cooks in front of me, I began to salivate...damn it, it''s been fifteen years. I just want a little taste. Is that so much to ask for.

    Watching the cooks rushed to prepare me food, I joined in, helping them cook faster before digging in. I didn''t even bother looking to see what I was devouring as my hunger never left. Clutching my fist, I coldly demanded, "Do we have any ranked three or two monsters."

    Shaking their heads, I scoffed in irritation before rushing out of my house to a local restaurant that served such products. My hunger was quickly rising, and my control was slowly beginning to fade away.

    "Hello Ashen Prince, would you like a..."

    Rushing past the waiter in a rather upscale restaurant, I arrived before the kitchen busting in with desperation. Not caring for the chefs, I began devouring all the meat radiating a powerful vital Qi. Whether it was raw or cooked, everything fell into my stomach as the hunger faded by a little.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Staring at the wide eye chefs and waiters, I smirked before continuing to feast. This young master was starving. Like a savage beast, I consumed their entire stook of food before looking at them angrily, "Is this all you have." I shouted feeling my stomoch acids searing my insides.

    "..."

    "Damn it, here," I said, throwing a million Fel towards them before charging into the next restaurant with fever. Restaurant after restaurant soon fell prey to my hunger before I finally felt alive again.

    "What the hell was that?" I shouted aloud while staring at my oversize stomach.

    Walking back to my home, I looked at my chefs, "Go buy rank three ingredients. Speak with Alice if we are going over the budget." I said, walking back to my room.

    Looking at myself covered in ash and food, I smiled bitterly before taking a quick shower. Three days had passed during my culcivation sesession, and I have finally reached the fourth stage of Qi Condensation. A rather outstanding achievement to do within my time span. Yet, my qi was perfectly stable.

    Putting on my school uniform, I left, thinking about what happened to Yura. There was no trace of the youngdy, and I was rather curious of where she went. Wasting no time, I arrived before homeroom, studying the young womanzily sitting at her desk reading some documents.

    "Instructor Victoria, I need your help," I said with a solemn expression, "My body is acting differently..."

    Growing red, Victoria shook her head quickly, "Speak to your parents about that!" She shouted, turning her head with a rather silly blush.

    "....Damit, I''m not talking about puberty," I yelled angrily

    "After my cultivation session, I awakened with a deep hunger. I went to five restaurants devoring everything they had in order not to die from starvation." I exined.

    Opening her mouth wide, she nodded, trying to hide her embarrassment, "Oh...sorry," giving a slight cough, she continued, "I head in the Forest of Serien you opened the Gate of Truth."

    "Arsene, body Cultivation is rather rare in Asterion, so it''s not surprising if you don''t know all the stages and effects of what happens. To put it simply, you have simply reached the first stage, called the Gate of Fire." She slowly exined.

    Touching my chin, I frowned, "then what is the gate of truth." I asked, not understanding.

    "The gate of truth is nearly the name of the entire Realm. Most people think opening the gate of truth is the same as opening a stage, but it is just the name in reality. It''s just a door allowing you to cultivate your body."

    "The realm of truth is broken up into five stages, Gate of Fire, Gate of Man, Gate of Life, Gate of Death, and finally, oddly enough, the Gate of Truth. My guess is that you just open your Gate of Fire."

    Gasping at the new information, I scowled. It would seem that I can''t just rely on all the Snow''s knolege. At least not anymore; there are far too many things I need to learn.

    "Thank you," Giving a bow of gratitude, I beamed, "Instructor is the best,"

    Trying to hide her blush, Victoria pushed me out of the room, "Go cultivate, you only have two days...also, the King sent an envoy you are to show up in his court after the tournament." She quietly whispered with a reverent tone.

    Giving a slight nod, I left having a new understanding of what was going on with me. Returning to my home, Iid on the couch feeling a little tired.

    "Your back," A familiar voice announced.

    "Yura...where have you been," I asked, turning to her soul steering gaze.

    "I was invited into the S ss; I just met with the five instructors." She indifferentlymented

    Rolling my eyes at this tant unfair treatment, I looked up the ceiling, "How is thepetition," I curiously asked.

    "I have nopetition," Yura arrogantly dered, her body pulsing with Earth Qi.

    With a hollow Laugh, I arose, staring into her deep, amethyst eyes, "Really now?" I questioned with a profound smirk,

    Not bothering with me, I watch the young girl shrugged, walking away without a care in the world. With the sway of her hips, I licked my lips, admiring the graceful view before shaking my head...what''s wrong with me?

    A heavy heat began rising within me but soon cool as Qi filled my body. Looking down at the looming or maybe rising sword of Damocles, I left before humiliating myself.

    A/N: >_

    Walking back down to my underground cabin, I focused my mind before entering the ming Inferno again. With the heavy warmth around me, I drew Dragonsbane before resuming my training.

 Chapter 45: Tenebrae*

    <h4>Chapter 45: Tenebrae*</h4>

    With a tranquil mind, a dark shadow covered Dragonsbane causing its presence to fade from existence. Pushing my will out, the shadow slowly consumed me, along with Dragonsbane, seemingly causing us to vanish.

    Not allowing my concentration to break, I engrossed myself within the chilling sensation I was experiencing. There was light everywhere within my underground chamber, but all that registered within me was darkness.

    "You should not be here half-breed; it is far too early," A tranquil voice uttered, " But, wee to Tenebrae or as you mortals call it The Shadow Realm. "

    A cold yet heavy sweat showered my forehead as I fell to my knees. Fear like no other consumed me as a shadowy figure materialized. Its body appearing like cken mes, while its sharp piercing eyes shed with a crimson hue.

    "Child of Bael and Tenebrae", It sinisterly proimed, "We shall meet again. Live, and endeavour for the great awakening ising," it whispered in a corrupted tone. With a final smirk of disdain, its ming figure snapped as I awaken, drenched with sweat.

    Thudump!!!-Thudump!!!, gripping my heart, I swallowed a deep breath of fresh air, dropping Dragonsbane. I was quivering as I could feel cold tears falling from my face uncontrobly.

    I had not feared death. No! I excepted death was bound to take me long ago. Yet, that thing...that thing...what the hell was that thing. Wiping my eyes filled with tears, I rose with a hollow heart. Bitterness filled my mouth as I spat. "I-I-I am a fucking disgrace,"

    Looking at my still trembling hands, I curled them into a fist. The mark of Sacege was burning my shoulder, but my mind slowly turning colder as I felt a humiliation I had not experienced before. I had fallen to my knees, like amon ve. I shed tears like a mere child for no reason but fear. I...

    NO!!! No more, lifting Dragonsbane, I took a deep breath as darkness consumed me once again. However, I had not actualized this time in the shadow realm, but that did not deter my determination.

    With a thrust of my spear, I began training in the art of the spear. With fury, I clenched my fist till blood leaked dripping down the tip of Dragonsbane. Anger, Hatred, Self-Loathing, contempt all fueled my Spearmanship as I grew wild.

    Qi and Elemental Ether all showered into me as I pushed the limits of my adaptive body. Gritting my teeth, I slowly began pushing the concept of my Illusitionary Arte into my Spearmanship. Slowly but surely, my spear began appearing like afterimages flying and attacking based on my will.

    WIth a heavy roar of bitter anger, I continued for an entire day before falling consumed in exhaustion. My muscles were quivering as multiple cramps engulfed my body, twisting in various angles uncontrobly.

    With bloodlust still in my eyes, I open my hands before ck mes grew wild. Gazing coldly at the uncontroble mes, I slowly began bending the mes to my will. The way of the sith is the only true way. What the hell would the Jedi know? They lost...badly.

    Smiling, I spent the remainder of the day learning to bend mes. Consumed in mes, I slowly tried cloaking my spear before making massive wings with my mes, only to realize that it took far too much Qi. However, that didn''t stop me from testing the highest possible limit of my control.

    With sweat covering me, I smiled. Sensing night had descended, I slowly arose, leaving my trainingir. Like a new man born from the ashes, I entered the kitchen as the cooks prepared me a massive meal to satiate my hunger before heading to my room.

    With a long soothing bath, I smiled as all my rage slowly began to fade. What had happened had only further proved that I was nothing as of right now...Someone not even worth being near a creature like that entity.

    Rxing, I slowly left the bath, falling on my bed naked, a habit I developed training for years within the Snow Mansion.

    "Well-Well-Well has someone been expecting me, " A passionate, tender voice sounded.

    With wide eyes, I drew Dragonbane, only to be surprised at the huntress before me, "Your highness? " I questioned, giving a slight bow.

    With long ck hair falling like a raging waterfall, Isae Asterion licked her lips, tracing her lips with her delicate fingers. Her Violet eyes glimmering as they reflected my entire form within. With a sway of her hips of shoulders, she approached with the grace of a tigress.

    "I didn''t think you would recognize me," She whispered elegantly, her hot breath lightly blowing across my ears. "Tell this queen, am I pretty."

    Nodding my head without hesitation, she quickly chuckled seductively as she stepped around me in a circle, seemingly eying me as if I was prey. With a predatory step, her cool finger brushed my chin before tracing down from my chin to my abs.

    I would be a fool not to understand what was going on, but just as I was about to speak, I felt a sharp pain in my Dantain. With a seductive smirk, she pushed me onto my bed, "Don''t worry, little Arsene, this queen just seal your qi." She lightly said, her gentle fingers still etching down from my body.

    Her mouth, however, suddenly grew wide as she stared at the spear thatid bare for the world to see. Licking her lips alluringly, her fingers traced me down further as she gasped, "How do you even move with this monster," She quietly asked her intense breath, slowly sending a shiver through my spine.

    Trailing her single finger down mynce, her eyes grew wider as her index finger seemed never to stop moving. With a gulp, a hint of sweat flowed down her chest, slowly losing its way in between her bosom.

    Slowly but surely, my heavenly dragon was awakened, roaring to the world at the tant teasing. My eyes slowly turned bloodshot as I felt a heavy heat rising from the depts. With a slight groan, Isae grinned as her dress dropped.

    With a glimmer of moonlight shining on her body, she did a twirl. Like a fairy under the moon-lit night, Isae smiled seductively. Her pink nipples bare just for me while her buns plumped as the clouds.

    Dropping to her knees, her finger gripped my shaft with her violent eyes filled with lust, "Shall we begin." she questioned, giving the dragon a hot breath of fresh air.

 Chapter 46: Isaella (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 46: Isae (R-18)</h4>

    Dropping to her knees, her finger gripped my shaft with her violent eyes filled with desire, "Shall we begin." she questioned, giving the dragon a hot breath of fresh air.

    Not awaiting my reply, she lifted my divine spear as her smooth tongue slowly trailed from its base to its tip. A shiver ran through me as a cool yet warm sensation shot through me. With an enchanting smile, her tongue twirls wildly around my head.

    "~Mhhh,~" A soft moan escaped me, with my eyes slowly turning crimson as she yed with me.

    Noticing my plight, her eyes shone with amusement as she engulfed my entire head before descending down my shaft. My eye grew wide as she stared up with her violet eyes.

    Very soon, a symphony of music sounded within my ears, "~Slurp~Slurp~POP~POP."

    Bobbing her head up and down in a perfect rhythm, her eyes never left me as tears slowly began to build up within them. The dark mascara on her eyes slowly grew a mess, seemingly only enchanting her beauty.

    "~Slurp~Slurp~" with powerful suction, I groaned aloud in pleasure as sweet nectar began shing from her garden. The scent of Lily''s flooded my room as she increased her pace.

    Her head shot up and down like a piston as I quivered, feeling something rising up; her eyes glimmered with lust.

    "~AH~" Releasing a massive load, Isae''s cheeks swelled as white clouds flowed from her nose and mouth. Tryin to swallow as much as she could, her face was slowly covered in snow.

    However, things were far fromplete. With my spear standing strong, ready for war, she gasped before gently kissing my manhood. Giving me a good clean, she grinned as he rose nectar trailing down her well-kept bush.

    Rising above me, Isae smiled, gently rubbing her clit; slowly but surely, more and more nectar fell like rain over my shaft like raindrops. As she slowly lowered her body on top of me, stopping only when she came in close contact.

    WIth simultaneous gulp, her breathing grew aze as she slowly lowered herself down,"~AAAHHH~~" She intensely moan as only the tip of the head entered.

    A deep hunger began to consume me as The Mark of Sacrilege began to glimmer, yet somehow Isae did not seem to notice as if she was unworthy.

    Pushing my body up, I looked deep into her violent eyes, gripping her soft waist, pushing her down slowly. Nectar began raining down from me as she pushed her head into my chest.

    "~AHHH~~AHH~More~" she softly muttered, losing the gracefulness of a queen she once had.

    Ginning, my hips shot up as she bellowed in delight, "~FUCK!!!~" her eyes slowly rolled back as she quivered, giving my cock a powerful sensation.

    "~FULL~IM~FULL~," eximed Isae, ruthlessly pushing me back down before giving me a slow ride. With her hips rocking back and forth, nectar flooded my body, consuming my entire to my bed.

    With a heavenly sensation sucking the life out of me, my mind nked as she quickly began picking up the pace. "~Fuck ~fuck ~fuck~ fuck~ Isae repeated as her body quivered multiple times.

    Drenching me like it was the flood, Isae quickly began bouncing up and down with wild abandonment, gritting my teeth a heavy pressure returned. Clenching her waist, my hips began thrusting up as I followed the same rhythm as her as if it was a dance "AAhhh~~ahhh~~~" She screeched without reservation.

    Pushing her down, I looked her down with a sadistic smile, "My turn," I shouted feverishly, shoving my cock deep into her garden. Her eyes grew wide as she gasped for air.

    WIth a ruthless thrusting, she bellowed, " Don''t ~stop~Please~Please ~MORE!" She begged.

    Gripping her perfectly pink nipples fiercely, she quivered as her tongue hung loosely from her mouth. Like a waterfall, a massive st of nectar shed over me, but my hips didn''t stop.

    "AAAHHH~OOOHHH!~~FU~~~CKKK MEEE~~~~" Screaming at the top of her lungs as I pounded her, releasing a massive load deep within her womb. Like if she was ame, she moaned in bliss.

    Her eyes wet with tears and various liquids as she stared hungrily, begging for more, pulling my cock from her body, she bent over on all four, her ass high in the air as she twirled it around, "PLEASE~~~MORE~FUCK~ME~ NOW~" she wailed, begging as she flickered her soaked clit.

    With my manhood still rock hard, I slowly traced her clit, returning the earlier teasing, watching her eyes slowly tear up before pounding ruthlessly inside. With each thrust, I could feel a deep quiver run across her as her eyes slowly lost their sanity. Like a wild beast, I kept pounding, releasing multiple loads of white clouds inside.

    Her eye had slowly pulled up inside her lids, but my conquest was far from over; raising my hand High, I gave her ass a heavy p as a stream of nectar shot forward.

    "!!!!!AAAAAAHHH ~PLEASE~NO~NO~NO~MOR~!~AHHH~~" She screamed in pleasure and ecstasy as I ran her through without mercy.

    SLAP SLAP SLAP watching her ass giggling like jello I grinned lustfully as a single cheek grew red with my handprint.

    "ARS~ENE~~~PLEAS~!~~~PLEASE~~~NO~~~AHHHH" she begged in pleasure.

    Not carrying what she was trying to say, I kept on trusting, my fingers flicking across her clit as she moaned inhumane noises, "AG~E~__H*H~OIH~~OI#H~JLK~."

    Grinning menacingly, my thumb suddenly traced her backdoor before peeking deep within. Her eyes grew wide as she Cried at the top of her lungs, "AAHHHH~~MORE~FUCK~ME~FUCK~ME TILL~I~DROP."

    "As you wish, mydy," I said, eyeing her sweaty forehead, with a lustful grin, I removed my cock from her garden. Entering her back door as her eyes rolled to the back of her head.

    With a mad pounding, Isae simply broke, "!!!!!!!FAAAACK~ME~~~~OWI~N SMA~~~ALLL C~~OXCK N~VEERR COM~PAR.!!!!!! MMUCK ME, AFUCK ME! FUCK ME! FUCK ME," She bellowed as I shot my cock out of her before releasing it over her face. Hours soon began to pass as I yed with both holes releasing almost infinity inside of her.

    With her mouth wide open, I jammed my massive piece in as she began gargling over my cock. Gripping the back of her head, I pushed back and forth, releasing another load within her. It was long before Isae simply fainted, bringing a pause to my conquest.

    ...

    ...

    Oops, scratching my head. I gazed down a the mess of a woman. Her legs were trembling while her garden and ass were leaking my white chocte while her tongue hung from her face. Smiling with pride, my face changed as my body grew hot.

    The Mark of Sacerlerge pulsed with insane power as I felt my dantian about to burst. Looking at the seal that Isae ced on me shatter, I felt a surge of Yin Qi assault my ming Dantain. Blood drained from my face as I pushed the demonic Scacuge Mantra to the limit as best I could.

    A massive boom sounded within me as I clenched my teeth while blood exploded from five orifices as I groaned. Unfortunately, the boom soon appeared again as my dantian began twisting more and more, causing a deep fear to rise within me.

    However, just as I fell into despair, deep ancient marking surfaced around my body, pulsing with an ancient aura. My mind nked as the raging Yin QI became docile as a bunny. Releasing a sigh of relief, I swallowed a low-grade healing pill.

    The marking over my body had vanished, leaving a docile yin qi that hung inside me doing nothing. Sending my intent into that energy source, I had it orbit around my Dantain for when I need to break through again.

    With a sigh of relief, I cleaned Isae and myself up before embracing the darkness with a satisfied grin.

 Chapter 47: Begin

    <h4>Chapter 47: Begin</h4>

    Opening my eyes, a satisfied grin appeared. Thesest few days all seemed like a blur, having its up and downs, but the night with Isae was...hmmm, I can''t really put in a word. Chuckling aloud, it turned to see an empty room.

    Pushing the nket off my naked body, I frowned as a shadow charged into my room. With a predatory stare, he took a sniff giving a menacing yet entertained smile.

    "Little bro, did you finally get some. Has that cherry been popped..." Eroma asked his ashen hair shivering, "did you give her the call of duty..."

    Palming my face, I sighed, "Damn it, Eroma, why are you here...How the hell did you even figure it out?" I questioned,pletely bewildered by the young man''s antics.

    With his head raised high, Eroma flicked his ashen hair to the side, posing like he was a Jojo character, "You dare ask this lord such aughable question," He arrogantly exined, "FOOL! I have been plowing since I was ten. This nose can detect anything regarding a woman. when you were only a toddler, I had..."

    Coughing, I got quickly dress, wearing my school uniform, leaving this idiot to monologue to himself. Seeing I waste, I rushed to my carriage as it shot off.

    "Why are you here," I inquired, gazing at a man I truly considered to be a brother.

    Looking around, Eroma smile faded as a burst of qi flooded the area. However, I suddenly waved my hand as darkness enveloped the area, shocking Eroma.

    "Dao...no Element of Darkness," He muttered.

    "It would seem you were busy little brother," He lightly said, gettingfortable, "I am here on Grey''s orders. He wants you to kill or cripple Tomas today. Your little interaction with that loser the other day had caused quite the stir within Pendragon." Eroma exined.

    cing my chin on my palm, I contemting whether killing Tomas was within my best interest. "Tell Grey I will cripple Tomas. We need Dra to go insane. You can kill a man but never humiliate them. A foolish saying, but it still holds true." I revealed, eyeing Eroma.

    A slight twitch flickered through his brow as heughed, "You really are like that bastard grey. Do you need me to deliver anything...Maybe to Emma or Val." He asked, causing a bitter taste to fill my mouth.

    "no, "I softly said, "There was a reason for what I did. It''s fine if you all visit, but it must be done tactfully, but I do have a mission for you."

    With a cold smiled, I whispered into his ear, "I want you to ce a bounty on my head during today''s tournament."

    With a confused stare, he nodded absentmindedly before gazing out around the area, "I need to go; I can sense some monster''s divine sense trying to find you." He coldlymented, "I will do as you asked but be careful there are some real monsters here today."

    Flickering from my sight, a chill assaulted my body as I released the darkness from around the carriage. With a hint of contempt, I looked at the massive castle in the distance. Various air carriages lit up the Azure sky revealing all the different academies all across Asterion.

    Iughed with a slight smile; it would seem that my dear elder brother will be making an appearance. It had been far too long. I wonder if he will be enraged at his dear younger brother.

    Chuckling at the thought, I exited the carriage as a squad of soldiers greeted me with a respectful salute, "Inquisitor, the king as decreed that we protect you during your time at the Acadamy of War. " A soldier with ck and golden armour proudly said.

    Inquisitor? Is that my new title. It would seem that there is someone by the king''s side with some intelligence. Giving a fake smile, I nodded, marching away as a small squad of Spirit Realm masters followed behind.

    Looking at Grimolor already at a massive podium draped in an elegant gown befitting that of an aristocrat. He gazed down at the sea of men and women as excitement began brewing like a storm.

    "WELCOME!" He shouted, causing a mass of cheers to filled the air.

    "Today, the Children of War will battle against our great nations best and brightest Academies." He proudly proimed, "Who will prevail, Those from War? or maybe it will be those that are to be the des of The King himself? And how could I forget those that hail from the aristocracy themselves."

    Like a chaotic sea of anarchy, many men and women began screaming like a crazed beast, causing a slight radiant smile to shine not just from Grimlor but all the instructors surrounding him.

    "WAR! WAR! WAR! WAR! WAR!"

    "KNIGHTS! KNIGHTS! KNIGHTS! KNIGHTS!"

    "Asterion! Asterion! Asterion! Asterion!"

    As the sea of people roared at the top of their lungs, a hint of excitement filled my heart as I beamed with joy. Walking to the tform below, a senior with blond hair treated me with a proud expression.

    "Arsene, we have been awaiting your arrival," He proudly eximed, "Your number is 49, may victory grace your de Ashen Prince."

    Chuckling, I stepped into the mass of students; some held radiate smiles while others shone with anxiety. But one thing was clear, everyone here was ready topete. My blood was already running hot as the mark of Sacege heated up with my excitement.

    "Wee, my fellow countrymen, for the time of supremacy is now upon our fellow students. Blood will soon rain, and only one will be standing." Grimlor roar as he shot his fist into the air.

    "FOR THE KINGDOM OF ASTERION!!!!!!! LONG LIVE HIS MAJESTY THE KING" Grimlor Cheered as the sea of people followed.

    "LONG LIVE HIS MAJESTY THE KING"

    "LONG LIVE HIS MAJESTY THE KING"

    "LONG LIVE HIS MAJESTY THE KING"

    With a deafening roar, a burst of bright and charismaticughter filled the air as powerful Qi shot down like a bolt of silver lightning. Draped in his royal attire, Oswin roared, "MEN OF ASTERION, WELCOME TO OUR KINGDOMS FIRST COMPETITION INVOLVING EVERY SCHOOL IN ASTERION."

    Shock at the king had made an appearance, the people went frantic. With a warm smiled, he waved as he turned to Grimlor, "Begin."

    "Yes, your majesty, "

 Chapter 48: Battle Royale

    <h4>Chapter 48: Battle Royale</h4>

    With a snap of his fingers, a massive formation took ce before my feet, a familiar feeling force its way within me as my stomach began to churn.

    Gripping my mouth shut, teardrops filled my eyes as I looked around at the massive forest, "Children of Asterion, your first trial is a battle royal, survive. Around this forest is a massive poison that will soon consume you if you don''t head for the centre. Each minute that passes will force you to flee and fight." Glimlors voice sounded deep over the air.

    " I hope to see you at the finish line." He cheered as his voice faded.

    My eyes grew wide as a numbing sensation filled my body, looking at the yellowish miasma in the area a few meters away, I shot in the opposite direction, hoping I was heading in the correct direction.

    Suddenly a burst of sword light shot towards my head with cold intent. I dodged with a slight skid while kicking up to a tree, doing a backflip appearing behind the shocked young man around the fifth Qi Condensation.

    "WAI~" He quickly shouted but with Dragonsbane already in hand, I thrust forward, skewing him to a tree.

    However, a deep sensation filled me as I gripped Dragonsbane, throwing the young man''s body towards an arrow.

    BLood burst like a waterfall over the ground as three more students appeared, all holding swords around the fifth stage of Qi condensation.

    Raising my spear, I shot forward, my spear twisting in almost impossible manners. My first target was the archer in the distance. A look of fear had covered the young girl''s face, but Dragonsbane and not stoped as it pierced deep into her neck.

    "Vama!!!" a young-looking knight shouted as he appeared next to me, swinging his de elegantly.

    With my spear still inside the young girl, I tilted my body as the young knight''s de stroke against my polearm. A powerful vibration bust from his de, but I held steadfast as I pushed back, sting him back.

    Yet, their attack was notplete as thest man with a sinister sword appeared, "Shadow sh," he roared aloud!

    I saw his sword fading with cold eyes, but it was his mistake using anything rted to darkness on me. With a profound step in quick session, I weaved through his sh as my spear shot forward in a beautiful arch severing his arm.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAH," he howled, clutching his missing arm in anguish as my foot shot into his face sting away before I looked towards the young knight trembling in terror.

    "DIE!!!!!" He bellowed as he shot forward; qi burst from his body, but my spear had already entered his chest as his eyes grew wide.

    "Illusionary sh," I muttered as the light from his eyes slowly began to fade.

    Watching as the three students of the knight academy began to fade away. I nodded, realizing there was a formation at least protecting some of the students to an extent. Gazing at the young girl''s still body before me, I frowned before walking away. Unlike the other three knights, she was cold as ice, her face pale with a look of horror still marred into her expression before her death.

    Rushing towards what should be the centre, I remained alert for any attacks. My battle prowess was only at the peak of Qi condensation. While no one should be my match, at this stage, there was a massive gap between the earth realm and my current realm. It would be until I reach the eighth or ninth stage would I be able to challenge Earth Realm Experts... although that was before my body cultivation kicked in.

    With a smile on my face, I shot forward-moving at a quick speed no human in my previous life could experience. With a predatory stare, I smiled before stopping. I, the great Arsene, was not going to strive merely to survive.

    I was the hunter no the hunted. My eyes shined with golden light as I shot east...west...you what fuck directions. Turning in a random direction, I smiled as the scent of blood assaulted my nose.

    Hiding my aura, I looked at the ten young knights and Students of War battling each other. Crimson stained the floor as organs could be seen hanging from some poor individual to the side as he faded.

    Summoning my bow, I applied darkness to my entire bow before giving it a nock. With quick, precise session, my arrows stabbed through the chest of five young knights.

    "ARCHER, SCATTER," A young man with fire-like hair roared.

    A happy look appeared on my fellow students, only for it to fade as my arrow stabbed through one of their necks.

    The poor young man''s eyes grew wide as a stream of blood oozed from his neck, falling to his knees, yet just as I thought that he would fade, my eyes grew wide as dark veins appeared around his body along with the other five knights I shot.

    Gasping aloud as I felt their life end, I felt a cold killing intent look onto me. Punching out behind me, a powerful shock wave sted me back. A hint of blood pool from my arm, but it was only a slight cut.

    Drawing Dragonsbane, I stared in amusement at the young man with crimson hair ring hatefully at me, "You bastard! Did you have to kill them" He hollered as tears filled his eyes?

    With a shrug, I eyed the dead men, "It was really an ident...sorry," I apologetically replied, yet a smile still masked my face.

    "DIE" both the young man with crimson hair and my fellow students of war.

    Beams of light shot out in all directions as the crimson-haired man charged forward surprisingly well coordinated.

    Pushing my illusionary step to the max, I vanished, leaving an afterimage of myself weaving through the sea of death. There were five men from war and five men from the knights. With a shrewd glow, I shot towards the young unsuspecting knights.

    Blood soon sshed over the sea of grass as Dragonsbane shed deep into their necks. I had not applied the darkness attribute this time, so their bodies were allowed to fade. I shot forward with a predatory smile as the young man with crimson hair waved his arm holding a small talisman in the air.

    "COME FORTH, Divine Lightning," He bellowed in heartbreak.

    The hairs on my body began to rise as I gripped Dragonsbane. My eyes grew extremely cold while looking up at the sky shing with crimson lightning. shing to the dead bodies, I gripped two of them before tossing them into the air as the lightning rained down.

    BOOOOOOOOOM!

    My face paled as the lightning shot through the dead bodies turning them to ash. Gritting my teeth, darkness covered Dragonsbane while I trust forward, hoping to be quick enough to meet the lightning head-on.

    A deep-searing sensation filled my skin, but for some reason, the darkness around Dragonsbane absorbed most of the terrifying lightning. Falling to a single knee, I bellowed with delight, "HAHAHA IS THAT ALL!!!!"

    With a massive sear over my chest, I arose as ck light began covering me. The knights and War student''s eyes grew wide as the suddenly lost slight of me. Like a hunter, I ughtered the rest of the knights before flickering to my fellow ssmates.

    I had not truly killed them as I still needed to have a good rtionship with Grimlor, but I did sever their arms and legs. All that was left was the young man before me that radiated the qi of a seventh qi condensation master.

    "Shall we?" I asked with a deep bloodlust in my heart.

 Chapter 49: Ashen Prince

    <h4>Chapter 49: Ashen Prince</h4>

    "Shall we?" I asked with a deep bloodlust in my heart.

    With a calm gaze, the young man shook his head, "No, this will end," He said lightly, hiding his heartache.

    With an arch smile, I drew closer before stopping. Turning to a squad of knights behind me, gripping their weapons, a look of courage radiating from their stance.

    With a sharp whistle, I turned to the young knight, "Will you really abandon them. I will kill them, you know." I kindly warned with a cunning smirk.

    Clenching his chest, tears fell as he stabbed his sword into the ground, "I Rn Griff will no forget this sacrifice." He bellowed with a broken heart.

    Lightly smiling, a fellow knight stepped forward, "We will defeat this demon. Flee Sir Rn, inform Alister of this thing."

    Feeling a little embarrassed, I smiled, giving a slight bow, "Please call me Arsene Snow or the Ashen Prince," I elegantly said, raising the blood-stained Dragonsbane.

    ring in my direction, I watched as the young man shot away. His soft wails still echoing deep inside my heart. With a slight lick of Dragonsbane, I beamed with delight. Killing was so much better than sex...well, not really, but it''s a closeparison.

    "Shall we gentlemen," I cruellymanded with a bloodthirsty grin.

    Not waiting for them to answer, I charged with Dragonsbane twisting and weaving through the sea of knights. Screams and wails filled my ears, yet my spear never stopped. With each sh and stab of my de, a profound resonance would ur as my Spearmanship slowly began to evolve.

    Slowly being lost in the feeling. I continued as a crimson tempest filled the ground. None of them begged, which had greatly surprised, but that was merely it.

    Looking a thest man standing, I gave him a slight nod of acknowledgment before stabbing my de through his chest. As the light slowly withered from his eyes, he began to fade away. I had not truly murdered the knights; that would be a little much...at least for now.

    Licking my bloody lips, I looked towards the heavens, knowing that Grimlor and the others were watching my performance. With a wink, I shot forward, continuing my massacre.

    It did not matter who it was. All would fall to my de. It was not long before I could hear a small whisper of my name being mentioned by those I hunted. I did not know how they weremunicating, but it would seem like they were wary of me.

    However, it didn''t truly help, as I had eliminated over a few hundred men and women within five hours. Looking at the yellow miasma that had long lost its effect against me, I beamed before heading towards the center of the forest.

    Staring at Rn, who was quivering, I chuckled as I approached, "Well, that was quick. I believe that Principle Grimlor had wanted at least twenty to survive, but I think both of us know that isn''t going to happen." Imented, toying with the little lion before me.

    Sweat covered Rn''s brow as he gritted his teeth. Drawing his longsword from his waist, he readied his stance, "You will pay for what you have done," he hatefully shouted.

    Rather amused, I yed along, "Really? and who will be doing that." I asked sarcastically.

    With a bloody smile from clenching his teeth, heughed, "he will sever that head of yours." Rnd wildly shouted as he charged forward.

    With a sneer, I parried his de as sparks flew like fireflies across Dragonsne. Growing bored of the mindless ughter, I no longer toyed with Rnd. As his de skied across the pole, my fist swiftly shot towards his chest.

    "Wh."

    Before he could finish his words, a burst of a ck inferno shot into his chest as he squeals like that of a pig heading to the ughter. Wails filled the centre forests as he rolled around, trying to extinguish the mes but to no avail.

    Like seas of vines, my mes began drilling into his chest as he begged. A look of disgust slowly shone on my face as I kicked him across the face, "Your fellow Knights had not begged. Show some decorum, be a fucking knight and die with honour. "

    Bones and ash began to fall from his chest region as he howled, "STOP PLEASE, THESE FLAMES AAAAAAAH!!!" like maggots striking into his flesh, ck mes consumed him.

    However, to my surprise, aside from burning, Rn began to wither like that of an elderly person. The longer he withstood the mes, the more aged he became.

    "Enough! Arsene" A powerful voice sounded as the voice distorted around me.

    Looking at Grimlor''s icy expression, I eyed him innocently," Principle Grimlor, how great to see you. Have Ipleted this little battle royal" I asked, my eyes glimmering like those of a child?

    With a twitch of his lips, he quickly nodded before qi bust from his body, removing my mes from Rn. Unfortunately, Rn was not the same anymore. His eyes, hair, teeth, skin were either missing or turned to ash. His body was not even twitching as his entire brain seem to have stop functioning.

    "Braindead...damn, I am good," I absentmindedly murmured.

    A rather crestfallen expression manifested on Grimlor as he waved his hand, teleporting Rolon and me back to the ocean of people.

    "ASHEN PRINCE"

    "ASHEN PRINCE"

    "ASHEN PRINCE"

    "ASHEN PRINCE"

    With a scream of cheers, I waved, giving some of the cute girls a wink. Yet, just as I was about to walk off, a powerful killing intent shot forwards as a katana stabbed towards my neck with wicked intent.

    Appearing like phantoms stood my three guards along with the soldiers the king assigned. Eyeing the School of Knights instructor, I indifferently greeted, "You are very brave attacking me, or maybe you are just that foolish. Kill him!" I coldlymanded.

    Watching the middle age instructor''s eyes grow wide, a burst of energy from the three heavenly masters shot into the peak Spirit realm instructor turning him into a mist of gore. Stepping over the bits and pieces of the foolish Instructor, I looked towards Grimlor. Awaiting his response. A deep silence had permeated the area as everyone fell a chill ran through their bodies. With a slight cough, Grimlor raised my arm high,

    "Winner of Zone 7 THE ASHEN PRINCE, ARSENE SNOW!!!!" Suddenly a wave of cheers filled my ears as everyone seem to forget what just happened.

    Grinning from ear to ear, I sent a lovely smirk towards the instructors at the School of Knights. Enjoying their ugly expressions.

 Chapter 50: Tournament 1

    <h4>Chapter 50: Tournament 1</h4>

    "What the hell was that, Arsene" an obnoxious cry rang in my ear as a young woman with ck hair berated me.

    With tears wetting my cheeks, I gazed innocently into victoria''s eyes, "Whatever do you mean, big sis, Arsene only wanted to win," I pitifully exim, ying like that of a fool.

    With a loud thump, Victoria punched right across my forehead, "You shameless bastard. Do you realize what you have done?" She questioned.

    Clutching my throbbing skull, I shrugged, "Not much can be done about that. Honestly, most of the deaths by me were idents. I had no idea the effects of the Element of Darkness." I cunningly mentioned, pondering over my Qi and Elements.

    With a serious expression, Victoria looked out at the other students eyeing me in horror, "You have made an enemy out of everyone. I even heard that the Snow''s had ced a rather high bounty on your head." Victoria murmured with a warning pitch.

    Touching my chin, a rather believable scowled masked my expression as I red furiously at Grey and Szar sitting near the king. Their eyes were cold and indifferent as they turned to look at me.

    With eyes sharp as a de, Grey smiled as he pointed to a young knight walking towards me. A massive amount of killing intent flooded the area, shocking me to my core.

    My kill count was only one hundred sixty-eight in my previous world, yet the young man before me was different. The sounds of wails and carnage echoed through my skull as he paused, "A~r~s~e~n~e, " he vengefully howled as he stood before me.

    His hair ran long and wild, while his chiselled face, as if crafted by the gods, shone with a profound shine. His pace was intense yet almost demonic as he continued marching towards me, like a panther stalking its prey. Standing eye to eye, he clenched his fist.

    A light smile appeared on me as everyone stared at us with apprehension. A tense suffocating atmosphere filled the air. Yet, all of it vanished as I spoke, "...Wanna kiss or something? You''re a little close...Not judging, but I am not interested. I prefer men less muscr...no homo...well...you know what...I stand by what I said." Imented, poking fun at the young man before me.

    To my side, victoria covered her mouth, snickering as many in the audience burst intoughter. I even caught a glimpse of grey smiling.

    As if poisoned, the young man''s face grew purple as the halbert formed from inside his hand. A powerful battle intent filled the area, quieting theughter, "Arsene! You will pay for what you did; my name is Alister Vargis. The third child of...."

    "I don''t care," I swiftly interrupted, "If you''re not going to fight me right now. Then remove your foul scent from my presence. This young master was chatting the finedy near me." I arrogantly stated.

    Wrapping my arms around Victoria''s soft waist, I walked awayughing aloud as she red at me. Yet, my senses never left any opening for Alister to strike.

    "You will die today," He bellowed, walking away in humiliation.

    "You really have a habit of pissing people off," Victoria dered, pealing my arms from her waist. "But there is something different about you. Did anything happen after west saw each other?"

    With a pitiful face, I shook my head, already missing the tender touch of her waist, "No...I don''t think so," I swiftly lied, turning my head.

    Not believing my words, Victoria touched various parts of my body before gasping, "...Your not a V..."

    Coving her mouth as quickly as possible, I could feel three powerful intents busting from the void around me. One, in particr, being mothers as her words echoed deep within my mind, "D~E~A~R!!!, you will tell mama who stole her baby from her right." She asked sweetly

    Yet, a deep dread consumed me as I shook my head, not daring to speak. Oswin already had an icy gaze, but I believe he had not made the connection yet. Damn it; she was the one that raped me...kinda. Well, she was the one that came at me...Yes, let''s justify it like that.

    "Instructor, please don''t speak my business so casually." I scolded, "Are you trying to get me killed."

    Snorting, she pushed my hand away, "only fifteen and already a pervert.,do you even know her name?" She demanded.

    With tears in my eyes, I just ran; there was no winning. I just want to eat people, is that so much to ask for. Transmigrated as a fetus was already hell. Now I am in this ridiculous situation due to some horny queen.

    Time gradually began to pass while I dodged the king''s cold eyes and ignored the sharp words of Mother. Seeing everyone was present, Grimlor rose high in the air. "I would like to congratte the few hundred men and women of the three great academies. But we will nowmence with the second stage of this tournament." Grimlor''s mighty voice thundered as four giant stages began to materialize in the area.

    Four instructors flickered to each stage there bodies pushing out a terrifying amount of Spiritual Qi as they each called out two sets of numbers.

    Stage 1 contestant 2 vs 44

    "Stage 2 Contestent 311 vs 404

    Stage 3 contestant 49 vs 109

    Stage 4 Contestatn 899 vs 100

    Hearing my number, I walked to the stage as a young nobleman stepped forward. His golden hair shone in the bright sunlight as he stepped on the stage with a superior expression. He eyed me up and down before coving his mouth with a small fan.

    "Just surrender a lowly second-born trash from a house of brutes has no ce here." Hemented, slowly fanning his body, " Stay, and I James Egor shall have you taste my de."

    "Another idiot," I whispered in an audible tone, "Can we begin Instructor Row."

    Smiling, Row nodded, " Begin!!" he bellowed as he shed away.

    Low born trash," James screamed, summoning an aesthetic rapier. Not bothering to summon Dragonsbane, I dodged at thest second, my hands slowly being covered with mes as I gripped his face.

    The burning stench of flesh quickly filled the area as James pitifully screamed in agony foolishly, turning around like a chicken that had its head chopped off. My ck mes tearing into his flesh as he bellowed.

    "AAAHHHHH!!!! I Surrender," he shrieked, falling to his knees.

    This fool dares to have a battle with the Fire Lord. Not bothering to put out my mes, I stepped off the stage while watching what would be mypetition in the future.

    The tournament speedily continued; the nk of steel against steel sounded while blood poured from the stages as the hundreds ofpetitors began to fall.

 Chapter 51: Tournament 2

    <h4>Chapter 51: Tournament 2</h4>

    "Stage four 49 vs 89," Victoria''s feminine voice sounded.

    With a happy grin, I looked at the young man I had humiliated a week ago, "Tomas, we meet again. How are your injuries? I heard daddy had to call some of the best doctors to recover his pathetic son." With a hint of amusement, I crossed my arms, "Personally, I would have killed myself. Getting your ass kicked by a stage two qi condensation cultivator while you were at seven is just pathetic."

    Bloodlust filled Tomas as two gauntlets formed in his arms. Looking at the odd marking around them, a solum expression marred my face.

    "You will die TODAY." He bellowed, losing all his former intelligence.

    It is not intelligence that makes the man, rather the ability to be self-aware of his actions. Snickering with contempt, I raised my arms with a slight beckon, "Allow big daddy to entertain you. "

    Deep spider veins shattered across the ground as Tomas''s eighth-ranked qi condensation rushed out for his feet. Within a second, he appeared next to me, faster than anything I had ever seen before.

    A palm appeared right next to my face as I sidestepped in a hurried manner. Massive shockwaves echoed out as his gauntlets shone with white light. A wave of anxiety filled me as the white light covered Tomas causing him to burst with speeds not belonging to a qi condensation expert.

    With a flicker, Tomas would appear, striking with sinister intent as I would bearly dodge. A cruel smile branded his expression as he howled like a wolf, "DIE ARSENE,"

    "Do you really think big daddy will fall merely to speed?" I mocked, pushing qi into my neuroreceptors along my spine and brain. Like time had frozen, I grinned savagely as ck mes covered Dragonsbane.

    Watching as Tomas grew closer, his eyes shine with ruthless savagery as he shot a fist towards my skull, but Dragonsbane parried. With widen eyes, I growled like a demon wing from the depths of hell.

    Opening my mouth wide, a mass of ck mes shot from my mouth, searing his entire face in surprise. A howl of anguish filled the arena stopping all the fights, but unlikest time Tomas didn''t lower his guard.

    Charging forward, five different clones of myself appeared as they each attacked Tomas. Confusion written over his melting face glistened as my spear shot from behind, piercing through his shoulder. ck mes melting his insides as he bellowed in despair ,"AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!"

    "TOMAS!!!" A loud, powerful voice from Marquess Dra sounded,

    "PROTECT ME," I roared as Tomas leapt away in a panic. The mes covering him had vanished, but a massive hole could be seen from his shoulder.

    Lights began to explode within the heavens as my three heavenly masters protected me from Marquess Dra.

    Eyeing victoria, I smiled viciously, "He has not given up. You are not to interfere." I coldly spat as my body faded like an illusion.

    Wrapping my body in darkness, Victoria''s eyes, along with everyone, grew wide with bewilderment as I appeared in front of Tomas.

    "Illusionary sh," I howled as Dragonsbane covered in mes, divided into an infinite stream of illusions, all attacking from different angles.

    With a ruthless grin filled with madness, my spear began brutally butchering Tomas in front of me. No blood fell but rather chunks of seared flesh. A slight tinge of hunger permeated my stomach as the scent of beef jerk filled my nose, but I held it in.

    Suddenly a massive qi shot down at me. With widened eyes, I smiled inwardly as the beam of crimson light shot through my body. A massive explosion sounded, causing all the big wigs to rise with anger. Although a littlete, in my opinion.

    Yet, to their horror, I was standing behind Tomas perfectly fine with an arm deep within his dantian. A savage grin masked my face as I studied the horrified look of the assassin of spirit rank and Marquess Dra.

    "Genjustu Bitch," I howled in amusement.

    "NO!!!!"Dra screamed in heartbreak as he fought as hard as he could to reach his dear child.

    But my work was not done as the element of darkness shot through his Lumbar Plexus and Sacral Plexus. Like a broken puppet, Tomas''s eyes and mouth expanded in shock, yet no sound sounded, but rather myughter.

    Removing my bloody hand, I exploded with cruelughter, "Marquess, how do you like my gift. You dare attack this lord. Watch as I sever the chains that tether your love."

    My eyes had long turned crimson as the Demonic Sacrilege Mantra activated on its own. Knowledge like no other filled my mind as ck mes swallowed me whole, corrupting my very thoughts. Gripping the living puppet within my hands, I saw a white-coloured me deep within his eyes, causing me to grin as I set the little pet ame before me.

    "Beg me little Tomas, Beg big daddy," I sadistically asked, causing the entire audience to feel a sense of anticipation.

    "TOMAS!!" Dra screamed, but two other heavenly masters appeared, one from the house of snow and the other from the Vergil house, stopping him dead in his tracks.

    "D-dad--daddy," Tomas murmured in a weak manner, his body already chard and blistered from my mes.

    "What is this, daddy? That is Marquess Dra. Please, my dear nephew, call me big daddy," I swiftly corrected.

    "Arsene, stop this at once." Both Grimlor and Victoria shouted.

    Sneering, a radiant fang shone from my mouth, "You made the rule, and as long as no one dies, anything is allowed. This is the consequence of daring to kill this lord. This is the price of his sin. You never announced anything when he used an enchanted weapon." I bellowed, my voice dark and clear for the world to hear.

    Carnage was written over me as I looked at my dear pet, "Now Tomas, what were you saying. "I asked with an innocent tone as if greeting a precious friend.

    "F-FOGI-FORGIVE ME BIG DADDY," Tomas shouted as the light within his eyes slowly began to lose its light. It was not my mes that had caused this. No, I could practically feel the humiliation Tomas felt as he wept inwardly.

    Stuffing a healing pill into his mouth, I shook my head in panic, "Tomas? Tomas? are you Ok?" Looking at Victoria with horror, I threw the mutted body before her, "Can you help him? I think something is wrong." I asked with panic, causing everyone around me to gasp as they covered their eyes, not daring to gaze at the pile of shit lying on the floor.

    Turning her head, Victoria covered her mouth as the stench of ash and burnt flesh assaulted her nostrils. Seeing her so disgusted, I rushed over, kicking my poor pet, by ident off the stage, "Victoria, are you, Ok." I asked with genuine care.

    Pushing my arms away, she looked like a child terrified, "Why?" she questioned, as tears filled her dark eyes.

    A realization filled my soul as I chuckled in disappointment, "You are not fit to live in the cultivation world Victoria. You are far too kind. You might not hesitate to kill your enemies, but that empathy will be the death of you one day." I whispered for only her to hear.

 Chapter 52: Tournament 3

    <h4>Chapter 52: Tournament 3</h4>

    With a cold stare, I gazed towards the king, my face stained with the blood of the fool. With a grim appearance, King Oswin arose furiously, "Marquess Dra, what is the meaning of this. You dare attack our kingdoms New Inquisitor." He demanded with a frosty re, his tone dark as the abyss.

    Yet, all Marquess did was fall to his knees before his broken son, as some of the injuries on Tomas''s body was slowly being healed by my pill. It was a somewhat unnecessary step, but one that would leave Tomas deformed and broken for the rest of his life.

    Tears swelled within his eyes as he took Tomas into his powerful arms, "...M..My...boy..." He mournfully whispered, "P...Plea...please...do...don''t die..."

    Even the king became lost for words as Marquess broke down, shedding tears of blood. Like there was a sword in his heart, blood began to ooze from his mouth, leaking upon the seared face of his only child.

    Stepping forward, I bowed, "Forgive me, Marquess Dra...I never meant for this to happen...we were friends, and things went..." I apologized with a tick in my throat, trying not to burst intoughter. "I am...so sorry, but he will pull through I gave him a blood elixir, something that will stop all the blood loss, while doing a quick emergency...treatment."

    With a pale face, Dra gazed at me with broken eyes. The warmth within his body had all but vanished as his pale face grew hollow. "...Why...Why...why my son..." he begged, as his dark hair slowly began turning grey

    Damn, now this is actually making me sad...or is my acting that good. Shaking my head, tears fell from my face as I bowed again, "Forgive me, for a genius of Asterion has fallen today." I replied, walking away.

    Oswin''s face had twisted in an ugly deformity as he clenched his fist. Even Grey had a rather sorrowful grimace. Nevertheless, he is a far better actor than me.

    "Is this not a fitting end to an assassin," a bewitching voice asked as the void around Dra shattered.

    Stepping out, Isae clenched Marquess Dra by the throat, her violet eyes shining with intense killing intent, "You a heavenly rank master, attacked a Qi condensation master, one that the king himself just gifted a title to. Tell me, Dra, what do you think the punishment of killing an Inquisitor of Asterion is." She questioned, her powerful fingers digging into Dra''s throat.

    Yet, the only thing I noticed was the blood rushing downwards as Isae questioned the man. Tying to hind my excitement, I felt a powerful intent from Oswin as he eyed me for a second. Dark killing intent could be seen shadowing his royal body.

    Unfortunately, before my nightmare was far from over, a shadow appeared next to me. As Eroma cried withughter, "Brother, Did you fuck the queen." he questioned with a low murmur.

    As if hell was unleashed, Oswin killing intent showered the void causing every heavenly master to rise in their seat.

    ....FUCK YOU, EROMA...

    With a mischievous grin, he eyed Isae and me taking a deep breath in as his eyes glimmered with a dark light.

    "Damn it, EROMA!! stop making shit up; this is the first time I am meeting her majesty, the Queen." I whispered, allowing my heartbeat to remain steady with the element of darkness, hoping no one would notice. " Please stop talking; the King is right there."

    With a seductive smile, Isae giggled, eyeing Eroma with an icy grimace, "Eroma, the Crimson sh, Your jokes are going tond you and that boy in hot waters." She eximed, turning her attention to the king, sending him a wink.

    ...I am going to fucking die. With Imaginary tears, I could feel my life slowly beginning to fade as Isae burst intoughter, "is hubby so worried...although I have yet to climbed my way into his room...his mansion is protected with a terrifying formation." She silently whispered, licking her lips as she eyed me like meat.

    No one aside from those at heavenly rank and me could hear her words, but I knew rumours were going to rise. Damn you! Now I am going to have to kill this stupid king.

    Oswin''s intense gaze eyed me as he released a savage smile that sent a shiver down my spine. By his side, Grey had uncharacteristically broken down inughter. Appearing in front of me like a phantom, Oswin ced his hands on my throat as he asked, devoid of emotion, "Did you fuck my wife, Arsene Snow,"

    Despair seized my consciousness as Oswin spoke. I could feel his qi flooding my body, trying to find any signs of deception. I gulped with fear in my heart, yet in my despair, it had returned after a few years.

    The Sign of Scarege pulsed, and the Ring of Bael shivered as the Void of Darkness within my soul rang like an ancient bell. My mind suddenly became subzero as I shook with indifference, "No."

    There was no respect in my tone, rather disdain and scorn as if looking at a lower lifeform. Oswin, nheless, did not seem to notice as he released a mouthful of air in relief. Shivering in the legs, he gazed at the mischievous Isae, who send him another wink before shing away with Marquess Dra.

    Releasing me, Oswin eyed me for a few seconds, "Stay away from her," He warned with infatuation, following after Isae.

    Fixing my clothing, I gazed coldly at Eroma before walking off the stage. Finding a secluded area, I fell to my knees, clutching my head. I released a cry as I took out the soul pills I had not taken since I broke through into Qi condensation.

    With the ring of Bael and Mark of Sacege still throbbing, my skull felt like exploding as blood leaked from my ears and nose. The anguish slowly grew worse as I lost my vision within my left eye.

    Like it was melting, I howled, mming my fist into the pavement, causing a massive crack to appear around me. Suddenly the throbbing and suffering stopped after what seemed like hours. My vision had returned...but something was different.

    My mind was different...there was a connection that wasn''t there before. Various markings had appeared on my body, pulsing as I looked up into the eye of the twinkling star above. Yet all that was there was the darkness that governed the vast expanse.

    It was Empty, Lonely, Mysterious, Rich, and Beautiful. With a smile, my mind recorded the image down as my vision fell to ck.

 Chapter 53: Bael

    <h4>Chapter 53: Bael</h4>

    Surrounded by an ocean of darkness, Iid confused and rxed as I gazed into the void. It had been five days since I arrived in this majestic heaven. I neither ate nor slept, but I never felt alone as I spoke with the darkness.

    There was a symmetry between us, I could not deny, and I loved it. It did not bring warmth like fire, Power like lightning. No...I did not bring any of those things but ratherpanionship. A rather foolish thing to say, but...It was true...at least to me...at...least...to...me.

    Fire turns to embers and perishes, while lightning will fade its energy returning to the heavens, but Darkness will always remain. There is noparison to any other elements. There is no opposite as even light itself only hinders the inevitable.

    Consumed in the darkness, I grinned, neither caring nor concerned about if I was still alive as this was my heaven...Eternal Darkness.

    "Arsene," A cold, menacing voice called as I felt the simmering sensation on my shoulder acting up. "Arsene,"

    Narrowing my gaze, a bright crimson light shattered my eternal darkness as a throne appeared. A familiar power reminding me of that thing from the shadow realm assaulted me, but unlikest time the darkness appeared, protecting me with its blessing like its child.

    "Eternal Night?" the menacing voice whispered as I saw a man or demonyingzily on an iron throne filled with endless skulls. With a blink of my gaze, the heads and faces would shift in an almost endless torment.

    "Who are you," I questioned, not feeling concerned but ratherfort before a being that could kill me with a thought.

    With a light smile, the blurred demonughed with admiration, "Arsene, so this is your soul. Never had I meet a fellow demon nor mortal, with such an affinity with the heavenly Dao of darkness. The only thingparable are those Elements birth by the will of The Heavens." He imed with an almost gleeful smile.

    "Bael," I lightly whispered as I clenched my shoulder.

    "Oh? so you remember this Prince," He brightly replied, "Arsene, tell me what do you think of this world."

    With a light chuckled, I eyed the demon calmly, "Are you going to propose a deal with me," I countered with my question?

    Arching his brow, Beal shook his head, "With you? boy, you are far too weak even to consider forming a contract with this prince. Not to mention he as ns for you." He mockingly said.

    "No, nothing of the sorts. This you live on, Tensen Lumireis, is a well-known. Housing quite a few monsters. You are currently living on an ind that spans a few million kilometres in length." He exined, resting his head on his palm.

    Tensen Lumireis? Finally, some info regarding the ce I live on. Eyeing Bael with hunger, I could see a gaze fill with contempt as he chuckled aloud, "You are far too young; I am here to warn you, boy. I just blocked a monstrous divine sense aiming at you, and you need to leave."

    "What!" I shouted with surprise as I felt the reaper''s cold de on my throat.

    "Yes, it was quite odd for a divine being to scan a weak mortal like you, but it''s not unheard of. You have my mark, so you will inherit my enemies but also my allies." He said, Studying the darkness with honour, yet Bael slowly began to fade, "That ring you wear will protect you, but be aware that you must not lose yourself to Sacege like most demons before you. Whether you be a Devil or a Demon will depend on you. Demonic Sacrilege is a powerful Mantra, but it could easily force you to enter the ways of the demon." he warned as he faded awaypletely.

    ***

    "ARSENE!!! ARSENE!!! ARSENE!!! ARSENE!!! " A loud shout sted into my ear as my eyes shot open.

    BLinding rays of light stabbed my eyes as the world became blurry before falling in focus. Standing over my body stood Eroma as he released a massive breath of relief.

    "Fuck!!! are you trying to kill your poor uncle," Eroma howled, "I found you unconscious, and none of your guards seems to be around, and what the hell is wrong with your left eye."

    Clutching my left eye, memories of what happened flooded my mind as I gasped. Summoning a small mirror, I gulped as a storm of crimson and ck appeared in my eye. There was no design, yet an air of mystery was presented as my mind slowly fell into a trance.

    "Arsene, "Eroma called out with concern, shattering my daze.

    "Sorry...I don''t know what happened, but...Wait, why the hell did you rat on me in front of everyone, " I coldly asked, rising up in a fury.

    Clutching his stomach inughter, Eroma leapt away as he pointed, "So it was true...Damn, I''m good, " He bragged, gloating with mirth.

    "E~R~O~M~A," I furiously bellowed as the young man flickered away, hisughter echoing out like a siren song. This bastard just wanted to see what would happen.

    Fucking prick, I hope to god...demon...fuck...I hope Isae will quell Oswin''s suspicion at least, but the rumours will be the most bothersome. Cursing my fate, I walked back into the tournament, where everyone was still gathered.

    The excitement had not decreased even a little after my little incident, but no one dear to stare into my eyes. Fear me, mortals, Fear this future king. AHAHHA A

    "Ar...Arsene?" A captivating voice abruptly called.

    Turning around, I saw a rather charming girl with long purple hair reaching to her waist. With an exquisite proportional set of buns. I eyed her marvellous hourss figure for a second, giving a slight nod as she beamed with pleasure.

    "Grim said you would be one of our new ssmates like Yura." She eximed with a sunny smile.

    "Grim?... Do you mean Grimlor?" I questioned as the young girl walked around me with an innocent smile that never reached her eyes.

    "Yes...Grimlor is my uncle." She exined, sending me a cute wink, with her azure eyes, "My name is Nora A. Levon," she introduces, giving a light curtsy in her uniform.

    ying along, I took her hand, giving it a light kiss, "it''s an honour Lady Nora, "

    BLushing, Nora pulled her hand away as she ran away, yet I could see a cold grimace on her face causing me to smile, "It would seem she doesn''t have much experience with schemes, to lose your..."

    Coving my mouth, a wave of nausea consumed me as I fell to my knees. ck veins began protruding from my neck as Nora turned around, giving me a cruel smile at a distance.

    "Fuck my recent luck"

 Chapter 54: All Her Fault

    <h4>Chapter 54: All Her Fault</h4>

    Arsene, you imbecile, why the hell are you thinking with your dick? Women are the root of all evil. Damn it, was it not Eve that took the first bite of the apple in the garden of Eden. Then persuaded Adam to take the second bite. Women are Evil!!!

    Coughing up a mouthful of ck blood that smelt of a rotting carcass, I gave Nora a cold re before rising back up with a wobble. There were many who gasped around me as even Grimlor gulped at what Nora had done to his disbelief.

    A Deep fog of darkness had consumed parts of my vision, but my heart remained strong. As with each passing breath I took, the poison slowly began being assimted to Nora''s amazement as I sent a rather angelic smile towards Grimlor.

    Horror was written as day as he appeared in front of me in a sh, "Arsene I..."

    "It''s fine, Principle," I calmly interrupted, "But I am curious about this little nephew who was so foolish as to try to kill me in front of so many people."

    With a shameful gaze, Grimlor lowered his head, his face seemly ageing a few decades as he bowed, "P-please forgive her." He requested, his tone shivering as his bow slowly became deeper.

    ...Grimlor...Grimlor...Grimlor...were you not a major yer in the military, that bitches heart would have been on my table.

    "No need, Principle," I forcibly remarked, not epting his bow as I pushed his muscr body back up, "I am sure she had her reason''s, and it''s not the first time I have been poisoned."

    "Y-you you forgive her?" He questioned, in disbelief, causing me to grin.

    "Your rtionship with me is rather important right now," I replied, " But I would like to know why she did something so foolish."

    With a gleaming chill in my heart, I turned my attention to Nora, who my guards apprehended. A rather useless bunch as they allowed an assassin so close to me.

    Her magnificent face had already turned pale as she shivered before Grimlors intimidating re, "Why?" He coldly interrogated as he gripped her throat.

    Shock with a look of betrayal shed through her eyes as tears flooded her face, "Un-Uncle Uncle Please."

    Grimlor''s face slowly turned even colder as an aura of ughter unbing of a principle filled the area around Nora and me. A profound terror filled my soul as I took a step back.

    "Why?" Grimlor questioned again. However, Venom had entered his tone as he eyed the young beauty with his deadly gaze.

    "Y-Y-Yura," She nervously muttered, "He is living with Yura."

    ....

    ....

    ...

    "No! No! No! No! WHAT!" I hollered, trying toprehend her words as even Grimlor had released the young girl as she broke into tears, falling to her knees.

    "Yura was supposed to live with me, not him," She eximed as tears and snot streamed away, "She is my best friend, and he tricked her. THAT RAPIST, THAT GIGOLO!"

    "STOP! PLEASE STOP!" I yelled, covering her mouth, unable to hear anymore.

    Gods, Demons, Ah, kill me. I don''t care who, just please kill me. Yura is destroying my life. She is living with me, eating and stealing my food. Now she has assassins trying to kill me. I need to escape...change my name.

    Bursting intoughter, Grimlor turned to me, pping my back with hisrge hands, "So it was all Yura''s doing, huh?"

    Sulking, I stared weakly into his eyes before walking away without any words. The poison had all but vanished from my system as I turned to the matches on stage. There was no anger for the young fool but rather an irritation like a kink in the neck.

    "49 vs 78," Victoria shouted as she stared deep into my soulless eyes.

    Stepping up to sage, a wonderful sight awaited me as I burst into a stream of refreshingughter at the young man before me, "Thank the heavens, I really needed to blow off steam."

    With a charming grin, a sea of pure white teeth glimmered as I stared at Genis Asterion, the annoying twat of my life in ss. Turning to Victoria, I bowed deeply, "Instructor are you giving me a gift."

    "What is this drivel," Genis brazenly shouted, "Come face your death, low born scum. Victoria, start this match so I can show this fool what this prince can do."

    With a magical smile, I nodded towards Victoria as she waved her hand, "Begin!" she yelled.

    Clutching a greatsword in his hand like a normal de, a royal aura pulsed off of Genis as qi began to rise all the way to the ninth stage of Qi Condensation. Shocking me to the core as he unleashed a savage grin, unbing of a royal.

    Shooting at me like a crazed beast Genis mmed his de down. Feeling the intensity of his attack, I quickly tried to avoid his strike. Unfortunately, his de began to shine as the space around me began to freeze.

    Panicked regarding the situation, I quickly shot Dragonsbane, covered in mes, out meeting his de. A massive shockwave shook the stage as I was sted back, bloodshot from my arms as his crazedughter echoed.

    "A beaten bitch should know when to give up. Why don''t you get on all fours and beg this prince for forgiveness." He bellowed as the Audience began cheering.

    "KILL THE DEMON,"

    "KILL HIM, MY PRINCE,"

    Chuckling, I gazed at my wounded arms that had already stop bleeding, releasing a sadisticugh, "Prince? You are nothing more than the bastard the king fucked into a whore, mistaking her to be a person. Tell me, how many men have the whore you call mother had?" I bellowed, "Does she even remember the number of cocks she took?"

    Watching as the prince started to grow cold, I lowered Dragonsbane, "Do you even know where the imperial whore is? Has being birth by a whore made you retarded?" I giggled as his face slowly turned pale as a ghost, "Come on, Genis, think about what happen fourteen years ago."

    There was a deep silence as even the members of nobilityughed as they stared in disdain towards the man known as Genis. It was ridiculous that this fool believed he was of relevance. Birth by a whore, had already marked him as trash, while his talent alone was subpar.

    "Tell me, how many crystals do you snort to reach that level? How many daughters did you **** to obtain that cultivation? Trash, that''s the only word to describe you. Your mother is a slut, and you are no better." I shouted, allowing everyone to hear.

    "DIE!" Genis howled in depravity

    So young and foolish, so easily tempted by words. With a grin that never reached my ears, qi shot into my spine and brain. My body slowly became crimson-hot as a stream of firey hot breath rushed from my lungs. My left eye began to pulse as the elements of fire and darkness consumed my body.

    "Come, Harlot,e y with daddy!" I shouted, watching as Genis charge equivalent to a raging bull.

 Chapter 55: Genis Vs Arsene

    <h4>Chapter 55: Genis Vs Arsene</h4>

    Illusionary step

    Flickering around the stage, I dodged Genis charged as two clones of myself charged towards Genis. While my real self stood a safe distance away as a ball of ck mes grew within my palm.

    With my mind focus, I beganpressing the mes, making them as small as a marble. A terrifying amount of heat assaulted the stage as Genis gasped when he realized the illusionary clones faded away.

    "ARSENE!!!" HE howled as he raised his greatsword high in the sky, "Imperial Destruction,"

    Abruptly a massive sword appeared in the skies above the arena as he bellowed. His sword began to shine again as the massive Arte above grew even stronger, sucking qi from heaven and earth away, while the space around me became frozen again. However, I was ready as I controlled the darkness element to blend with my body as I slipped out of the frozen zone. Leaving an illusion of me behind...genjutsu bitch.

    A massive explosion sounded, shattering the very ground below me as the de shot through my illusionary body. While Genis roared in pleasure, "Die, you bastarded. That mother of your''s will be following you soon,"

    "Really?" I deeply stated in his ear.

    With a horrid gaze, he turned towards me, or rather Dragonsbane that was pointed towards his head with a small ming ball at the end of the tip,

    "Impact," I whispered.

    "BOOOM!!!"

    A massive explosion annihted the entire stage, sting Genis and me away as blood gushed from my mouth, but Genis was even worse as half his skull was sted off, while the rest of his body was consumed in mes. His screams echoed out as he rolled on the floor.

    The winds from the entire arena grew wild as an insane heat assaulted the entire area. mes ck as night poured everywhere like rain as many instructors sped to quench some of the mes that got too close to the audience.

    The sweet scent of sizzling flesh filled my nose as I slowly rose from the ground. Blood leaked from my forehead, tracing down my cheek as my vision slowly became blurry. Yet, a cool sensation soon began to fill my body.

    Feeling my physique slowly growing strong, I beamed as I felt the gate of fire pulsing deep within me. Suddenly a burst of Qi rushed out of Genis as his de shined with a golden light. Disgust shed through my eyes as his wounds began to heal.

    With widening eyes, I shot forward using my movement arte, sending a ruthless ming kick to Genis''s face sting him high in the air. Teeth exploded out as a sob sounded from Genis. Nevertheless, I was not done as Dragonsbane was thrust hundreds of times in quick session.

    Genis had regained some awareness, but he still failed to stop some of my attacks, only managing to block some of my fatal strikes. Over fiftyrge holes filled the young prince as he could not move in the air.

    "ENOUGH! Stop this match at once, Grimlor," A powerful voice shouted as I felt a force crush down on my body. Unfortunately for that person, the darkness was around me, protecting its child with its blessing.

    With a hint of carnage, I dropped Dragaonbane as Genis crashed into the tform, powerless to catch himself due to his injuries. Imagining a dragon hundred of heads from Greek Mythology, my arm was thrust forward as I roared, "Dragon of the Darkness me,"

    Feeling a little prideful, my inner otaku came out as I remembered one of my favourite characters using the same technique. However, to my awe, a terrifying Aura poured out from my arm as an unholy majestic ck me charged out.

    With a scream of anguish, I gasped as all my Qi vanished, leaving almost nothing left in my dantian. Blood gushed from my arm, only for it to evaporate into oblivion. My left eye began to pulse as I could feel a sinister dragon w its way out from my arm.

    The heat became so unbearable that even Victoria had risen some strange talisman coving both her and Genis. With one final roar, hell was unleashed as everything within the arena was turned to ash in an instant.

    As if a Volcano was unleashed, ash filled the heavens raining down over Pendragon as I ARSENE! stood alone surrounded by magma. A burst of savageughter filled me as I roared with delight at the power. My entire arm was gone, but that could be mended.

    Looking up at the ckened skies of Pendragon, I felt pride, "Get me an elixir that can regenerate a new arm." Imanded one of my heaven rank servants hiding in the ash.

    "You crazy bastarded," Victoria roared as she sted herself out of the magma. With a dishevelled appearance, she dropped the unconscious Genis in a safe location before clutching my shirt.

    "Why would you use a Legend like that!?" She questioned, pointing at the devastation around me, "You destroyed all the arenas and put millions of lives on the line."

    "She is correct; that was foolish young Inquisitor." An elderly man with long grey hair and square-like eyesmented, "...But to actually use one is a miracle."

    "Yes...but what legend did you use," Grimlor inquired in a hushed tone admiring the ash that covered the capital.

    Legend? What the hell are they talking about...Maybe there are just bewildered by my greatness. Am I too much for this world?

    "Umm, what are legends" I proudly asked, still feeling high from my conquest.

    pping the back of my head, Mother appeared ring at me, "Do you remember the spell I used at the Snow Estate. That was a Legend; it''s where we summon power from a greater source, usually something or someone from a forgotten era." She exined, "But it usually requires a massive incantation or a special connection. For you use it by ident means that whoever you called upon is closely rted to you."

    Pausing, it suddenly hit me, as I thought of a dragon with hundreds of heads when I cast that spell or rather Arte."Typhoeus!" The mythological dragon that would have killed Zeus if not for his Lightning bolts. The legendary beast that was banished to Tartarus for his crime...FUCK YAY!!!

    Drooling with pleasure, Iughed only to be struck again by Mother and Victoria as they both pointed towards the sky, "You idiot look at what you did,"

    Puckering my lips, I shrugged, "No one''s dead," I eximed, eyeing the half-dead prince.

    Grimlor sighed before flying high up in the air as he gazed at the audience, "Ladies and Gentlemen, we are sorry, but the tournament will have to be ced on hold. Please return tomorrow for the finals." Grimlor shouted a thunderous amount of boo''s, and cheers filled the air.

    Smirking, I suddenly became cold as I swallowed the pill one of my men had given me. I bowed towards the elderly man while he eyed me with an inquisitive look. "Grandmaster Selma, it''s an honor to meet you." I respectfully uttered.

    Selma, the man before me, was one of the few people I had always wanted to avoid at all cost. He is like Gray and Me, thinking hundreds of steps in the future. A man that had led the strategy in the destruction of Gramor. If there was anyone who was one of my greatest adversaries at the moment, it would be this man.

    With a friendly grin, he cuffed his hands, "You are an inquisitor now. No need to bow before anyone anymore, Young Ashen One." He stated, analyzing my entire body as it healed at a rate visible to the eye.

    "Shall we head to his highness''s castle, Grandmaster?" I asked as I felt a powerful qi wrapped around every Heavenly master in the area. Space began to twist and bend as if melting as we appeared in a magnificent throne room filled with gold and silver.

 Chapter 56: War Council - Let it Burn

    <h4>Chapter 56: War Council - Let it Burn</h4>

    "Wee," Oswin stated, his aura surrounded with a royal charisma making everyone in the room want to bow. Unfortunately for the young king, there was arge faceprint of a hand on his cheek.

    A deep-seated rage was clear as day as he red down at everyone, especially me...bro, it''s fine... it happens, and it was not my fault your wife wanted me. She assaulted me.

    Along with me, everyone in the room cuffed their arms towards the king, "Your grace," we stated with reverence.

    With a permanent scowl on his face, a man by the name of Duke Wybert Vargis stepped forward. His grey hair hanging loose, while a vicious scar ran down his right eye, adding to his dominating appearance.

    "Your Grace is best we kill that boy," He brazenly imed a point at me with indifference.

    Lightly coughing, I smiled with sorrow, "Wybert, how you can be so cruel? Was it not your n that protected me today from Marquess Dra." I asked with a pitiful tone.

    Sneering, Wybert shot Szar a disgusted look, "When did you allow such trash to speak out, are you not the patriarch?" He coldly reprimanded, "And you boy. I was defending the honour of the tournament. You just happen to be on my side at the time."

    Shrugging my shoulder, I nodded, "but of course, Wybert, I will remember that when I battle against your grandson. Although the second born, I believe he willst longer than the second prince." I said, not caring if the King heard.

    "Stop it, you two," Grandmaster Selma coldly warned, "We are in a crisis. There is no time for petty squabbles."

    "He is correct," King Oswin dered," Especially in light of the recent incident, Prince Dumar Godwin was killed today. There is evidence pointing towards Romga."

    Narrowing his eyes, Selma, along with Grey, eyed me coldly, causing me to sweat inwardly while disying an indifferent appearance. "Anything to say, Arsene" Selma thoroughly asked,

    "Whatever do you mean, Grandmaster," I innocently yed while a smirk hung on my lips.

    Selma grew colder, his square eyes glimmering with killing intent, as he eyed the king, "Reports from the Order of Shadows im that Young Arsene visited the Hassin residents this week." He exined, throwing a letter towards the king.

    Oswin''s face began to twist as he arose from his throne, "What is the meaning of this Arsene," He roared as the void around me quivered. "Did you hire these assassins?"

    Trowing Selma a smile, I quickly nodded, "of course, but does that change anything." I asked as everyone''s Aura became colder. "the situation has not changed, much aside from Asterion gaining an ally."

    "You Tratours bastard," Wybert howled as he clenched my throat tightly bring me off the ground, "Do you really believe that no one would not know that you hired these assassins. Hassin is well known for only operating in Asterion."

    With a crushing feeling against my throat, a cold intent began to form within my heart as I openly smirked towards Wybert, "W...Why...not let the intelligent men speak, fool."

    "Watch you mouth Arsene," Grey fairly fired off, "He is still a duke, why you an Inquisitor. Release him, Wybert. There are many things we need to know before he is dead."

    Clenching his teeth, Wybert begrudgingly released me. Falling back to my feet, I lightly fixed my cor. "Now, is there anything you like to know?" I asked as Grey and Selma nodded.

    "Why would you so foolishly kill the Godwins only child" Selma questioned, "You made no attempt to hide your motives."

    With a puzzled look, I chuckled, "It would seem the Order of Shadows has not told any of you yet," I said, pointing towards the door, "Why don''t you ask our new guest."

    Bursting through the door of the throne room stood a man covered in sweat and fear. His body was shaking, covered in ash as he fell to his knees. "My Lord, I bring news from Godwin."

    "What!"

    Selma grew pale as he stared dead into my eyes. Sending him a wink, the messenger on his knees mmed his head into the carpet, "My Lord, Godwin is in mes."

    Bursting intoughter, I nodded, "Yes, But not just mes, no I gave Godwin quite the gift. There men and women will soon turn to ash as their crops will slowly turn to rot. Godwin, as you all know, it will burn today." I eximed, stunning everyone.

    "Godwin will burn, and all the evidence will point to the kingdom of Romga. The only Kingdom with the best doctors and Alchemist. Even if the king of Godwin knows of me going to Hassin, do you really think he will believe me a man with no connection to Godwin would have an entire Kingdom burn?"

    "Your a bloody monster," Grimlor shouted, gritting his teeth, "H-How many are dead, "

    "There numbers are in the billions right now, my lord. The explosion happened an hour after the prince, was killed. But it''s just as the boy said, Godwin, is screaming for Romga''s head." The messenger shouted

    Selma had an extremely grim grimace as he red at me, "You yed with their poor rtionship? But was it n...."

    "Necessary?" I swiftly interrupted, "The advantage this kingdom had was my Nexus armor. We were at aplete disadvantage no matter your trump cards."

    Eying Mother, she nodded as she appeared next to the messenger severing his head from the body, "There is no need to thank me. But I have just singlehandedly cut Godwins battle prowess in half. It doesn''t matter if they knew it was me or not because, in the end, both kingdoms would attack us. Now we only have to worry about Romga as we ughter Godwin''s troops."

    Gripping his hands tight, Wybert turned to a ruggedly armored man that was quiet the entire time. " General Victor, How are our defenses at the border."

    "Perfect, we are ready to attack at any moment and defend for over two hundred years time." He curtly stated, "There were some spies, but we left them in order to allow our enemy to have some false data."

    Nodding, Wybert turned his attention to the king, "Your..."

    "I know, send a messenger to Romga, they know we screwed them, but they have no choice but to join us. They hate Godwin with a passion...G-o-g-goo- Good work, Arsene," The king forcefully said, as he eyed with killing intent as tant as day.

    "But of course, your grace," I lightly responded, "Shall we discuss the real reason I am here, The Nexus Armor."

    A hint of greed shone in almost everyone eyes as General Victor stepped forward, "What is your price?" he bluntly asked.

    "I will start by saying handing the form over is never going to happen," I t out dered, startling everyone.

    Rising from his throne, Oswin red, "Choose your words wisely, Boy!" Hemanded

 Chapter 57: Do It

    <h4>Chapter 57: Do It</h4>

    With cold detachment, I could see Oswin, Wybert, among the other Heavenly Masters trembling in rage and a tinge of excitement as the foul scent of death graced the throne room.

    "It''s just as I said, Your Grace. The Nexus Armor is mine, and I have no intention of handing it over." I lightly responded, "I am no longer a part of the Snow House, so I need protection."

    "Then Die!!!" a loud voice proimed.

    Time had already slowed as I pushed my already dried dantian to use some leftover qi. With her golden hair glimmering, I could see Marquess Wayee appear before me as a slender palm shot towards my head.

    Turning my attention towards the king, I smiled as the palm stopped a centimeter from my head, blood dripped falling from my chin as I anticipated the king''s response.

    "...stop...Wayee," Oswin begrudgingly stated.

    Sending the gorgeous woman a wink, I gently wiped the blood from my face, "Well, shall we talk about price?" I asked, not caring for the sinister intent flooding the pce, "One million per hundred Spirit rank armor. Multiply that by a factor of ten for each rank we rank up."

    "NO, this kingdom can''t support that!" The financial minister Bryan shouted with his long grey bread trembling madly.

    "Then raise the taxes; this is a country that doesn''t tax its ves for some reason and among other things. Don''t make excuses; I am well aware of how much this kingdom has." I lightly said, sending an innocent look at Bryan.

    With an aged look, he grew pale, looking at the king for help, "...we...we.."

    "Can do it, " I interrupted, "there are over twenty billion men and women in this kingdom. I am more than sure we cane to an arrangement."

    "Stop this," Szar shouted, gripping me by the cor, "Are you not a citizen of this kingdom? how can you just send us into bankruptcy?"

    "Us? I am giving this kingdom a chance. Burn Godwin down and enve their people, and you will have more than enough resources to pay me. It''s nothing personal, just business." I lightly said, pushing his hands away.

    "I shall take my leave; I am sure you all have things to discuss. As always, it was a pleasure, your grace." I humbly said before removing myself from the throne room.

    Looking up at the still darkened skies of pendragon that reeked of ash and sulfur, I grinned as a shadow appeared next to me, "My lord, all the preparation are finish within this kingdom. And the second wave will soon hit Godwin within a few days." the shadow lifelessly stated.

    "gues are one of the worst things for mortals, even if you''re a cultivator. Could you send me a report of the death list? We mainly targeted the defenseless to kill off any way of drafting people into this new war."

    Bowing, the shadow left as I arrived home. With a weary day, Iid on my bed as I closed my eyes, trying to invite the darkness in. Only for a massive screen to appear in my room.

    "Arsene," Grey''s cold voice sounded, ruining my mood.

    "Uncle? how can I help you?" I bitterly asked. Didn''t I leave the family? Can''t you leave me alone? At least for a day.

    "What did you do to Dra''swork," He coldly asked, his tone at absolute zero.

    Arching my brow, I arose, "what do you mean," I asked in bewilderment, "Didn''t you take care of it as soon as Dra was taken into custody?"

    Nodding his head, Grey gripped his chin, "I did, but it would seem that bastard had a backup n. Any Idea of what could have happened."

    shing through my memories, I nodded, thinking of only one man "Selma," I cautiously replied, "He is the only one in this kingdom that could have predicted our moves behind our backs. Uncle, send out the barbarian''s, set ame Dra''s home, and kill his son wherever he is...Even if he is in the pce."

    "Why," he asked in bewilderment, not clearlyprehending as to why.

    "No reason...that''s the point. We need Selma on his toes," I hurried to exin, "I don''t think he could have taken over Dra''swork but merely dyed our rise. We need to move fast, and Dra will be a good pawn."

    Watching as Grey severed the connection, I dropped to the bed in exhaustion. Selma was truly bothersome, but we still need him in this war. I am far too young and weak to defeat him on the battlefield, not to mention in military tactics. Then again, I don''t really care if Asterion wins.

    Closing my eyes, night came and went in a sh as a nket of heat assaulted my godly body. With a long whine, Imented, "Why is it so hot...Damn, I miss the modern era; AC is life."

    Quickly preparing, I suddenly gasped as a young girl with long purple hair appeared in my kitchen,"...NO! NO! FUCK NO! YURAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!" I bellowed as a deep set of amethyst eyes appeared with a hint of amusement radiating from within.

    "Yes," She said, seemingly answering my next question before it was asked.

    "NO!!"

    "YES!!!"

    "IT''S MY HOUSE!!!"

    Shrugging her shoulders, Yura smiled as she patted Nora''s, causing her to purr, "You can stay as long as you like." She zingly stated,

    With a heavy blush, Nora giggled, "Yura is the best,"

    Gritting my teeth, I pped my head, pondering if I was air. Am I a simp?...that must be it. Two lifetimes and it''s only now that I realize that I am a simp...Your not shit, Arsene! Kill yourself!

    Bitterly skipping breakfast, I stepped into my carriage as the two young girls joined. Staring at me with mischievous smiles. While it was odd for Yura to behave like this, but it was one hundred percent better than the cold brick she was.

    "Yura? Are you aware that some higher being tried to scan me?" I asked, remembering the conversation with Bael."You wouldn''t have anything to do with that?"

    Gasping, Yura''s eyes grew wide as she looked up with a hint of annoyance. A light grin, however, arose before vanishing as she nodded in a bright tone, "...Yes...It must have been Mother or Father, but how did you know."

    ncing at Nora, I covered myself and Yura in a sphere of darkness, "Bael told me, you won''t happen to know of him, would you?"

    "Yes and no," She eximed, shaking her head, "While I hold some knowledge regarding the demon and Devils, I have yet to unlock that kind of knowledge. But there are some things I just cannot speak of."

    "Unlock?" I muttered, sending an intriguing smile towards the young goddess covering her mouth at her mistake.

    Inherited memories, something I had heard in my past life. Allowing its user to hold knowledge from their ancestors depending on how powerful their bloodline is. A somewhat overpowered ability if used correctly.

    "Are you human...is that even your real appearance," I asked, looking at herck of emotions. Unless she was truly happy or angered, it was terribly hard to see her express emotion.

    "...Nevermind, forget I said anything," I whispered, removing the darkness. I could see Nora eyeing me with rage. "Dumb dumb, don''t do that."

 Chapter 58: Drarethiul

    <h4>Chapter 58: Drar''ethiul</h4>

    Looking at the stadium filled with over a hundred men and women, I felt a rush of excitement. I had originally thought that I was invincible in my realm but yesterday proved differently. Fighting Style, speed, Intelligence, and Tactics are all a part ofbat. It was arrogance to believe I was invincible in my realm.

    Taking a deep breath, I calmed my raging emotions as I stepped on stage with the other three contestants. There was no disdain present within any of their eyes but a powerful battle intent and respect.

    "Ramsy Lam, Arsene Snow, Alister Vargis, and Dromark Vargis, Congrats on making it to the finals." Grimlor gantly shouted, "However, there can only be one,"

    With a flourish of his cape, he sprang high in the sky as an eruption of Qi shot forth from his body. A heavy pressure surrounded our bodies, but none bent a knee.

    Growing grim, Grimlor snapped his fingers as seven young men and women appeared, all radiating a profound earthly qi. Dense and thick, my eyes grew wide as I saw Yura standing in the air alongside Nora.

    "Unlike our past tournament, this will be different," Grimlor stated as multiple heavenly experts shattered the void taking a step out. "This will be a battle royal, but in a secret realm, we discovered fifty years ago. From the reports, time seems to move faster there, so you can stay an entire month there, and only one hour will pass here." He exined

    Nodding towards the five Heavenly masters, a massive boom shot forth, sting me alongside mypetition away. Turbulent winds stabbed like knives into my skin as I pushed my qi forward to guard.

    Gulping, I witness a massive ck gate materialize. Shimmering with crimson light that seemed to consume the very light around Pendragon. Sending a bewildered nce at Yura, I could see astonishment as she clenched her fist, taking a step back.

    Fear gripped my heart as I could see Grimlor eyeing me with a cruel gleam that didn''t seem like his own. Million of thoughts pinged in my mind, but the mark of Sacrilege began to pulse as the doors of the gate shot open.

    Space began to twist as everyone at Earth Realm and lower was sucked in before we could speak. Wailing, I clenched my teeth as my skin began to peel. Yet, before I could do anything, aforting sensation flooded out from the Mark of Sacege protecting me.

    Suddenly a bright light filled my vision as I bellowed in a fury, "FUCK YOU GRIMLOR."

    Free-falling from the very heavens, I screamed as I could see the ground approaching ever so slowly. Pushing the element of darkness into my back, I imagined wings only to fail as they failed to materialized.

    Gritting my teeth, I pushed qi and darkness to my feet as I tried to jump. Brightly beaming at the resistance, I sent all my qi to my feet before jumping. Blood ruptured from my legs, but I hadpletely stopped falling, allowing my body to reach a zero velocity before it fell again.

    Lightly jumping every so often, I smiled as Inded gently. While some of my veins had ruptured, they had already healed. Looking around, I frowned as a deep feral growling sounded from behind.

    Quickly ducking, a massive fist shot down as a powerful shock wave shot into my body, drawing blood from my mouth. Standing over three meters tall stood a brawny beastpletely covered in fur. While its head was that of a skinned skull, its eyes gleaming with a crimson hue.

    Beating its chest like a gori, the demon shot towards me, "SHEREE!!!" it shrieked, sending out a massive shockwave with its roar.

    Blood gust like raging rivers from my ears and eyes; inparison, my very bones began to break apart. "WHAT ARE YOU!?" I shouted, consuming my body in ck qi.

    Pushing the illusionary step to the max, I dodged its erratic charge while my clones confused it. At a safe distance, I swallowed some pills before nocking my bow. Sending a few arrows towards the beast, yet all that followed was a ck ooze that slowly began to dissolve the graze around me, sucking all the life away.

    Like a ck hole, the bone-like skull began to grow as a massive exoskeleton appeared, resembling a dragon. With its mouth wide open, I shot away as a massive beam of death exploded.

    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!

    Not daring to turn back, I fled like a bat out of hell as a heavy shockwave sent tremors throughout the area. Vanishing into a mist of darkness, I ran a few hundred kilometers before I felt I was safe.

    With a cold gleam, I smiled, "It was a stage two demonic beast, yet I was defeated..." Laughing wildly at my own ipetence, I peered up at the crimson crescent moon that appeared to be bleeding crimson light.

    Taking a deep breath, the Demonic Sacege Mantra activated while I attempted to recover my lost qi mending my injuries. Hours began to pass, but my guard never wavered. The stench of death hung deeply in this world. Yet, there was something that seemed to grip my very soul the longer I stayed.

    "We are in Danger," A soft familiar voice sounded. I did not look surprised at Yura''s appearance but fairly intrigued by her words as she continued in a cautious pitch, "This is the world of Drar''ethiul. While only an Illusionary zone, we are in mortal danger the longer we stay. "

    Fear was all but visible on Yura as she gazed up at the bleeding moon, "Drar''ethiul, Lord of Betrayal, King of Deceit and Schemes..."

    "And one of the Princes of Hell," I stated absentmindedly as the mark of sacrilege pulsed, sending knowledge deep within my soul, "Residing on the six Layer of Hell, Drar''ethiul, The Profane Prince."

    "I don''t know how Oswin found this ce, but this kingdom is done," Yura muttered, "Once the Holy Order hears of this, Asterion will fade away like a fleeting memory. "

    "We need to find Nora," I hastily proimed, "The more people, the better; this ce is far too dangerous."

    Sweat was already present amongst my brow, as Yura agreed. sting off the ground like rockets, we shot through the forest, avoiding every monster we could. Unfotually the deep feeling inside the pit of my stomach continued to worsen the longer I remained within this realm. As if something was wing itself deep within me.

    "Arsene, Arsene," A soft call would asionally ring softly in my ear.

    Stopping, I fell to my knees as the voice continued to grow stronger and stronger. "ARSENE, ARSENE!!" Like loud explosion sounding in my head, blood pooled from my ears as a demonicugher sounded, "HALF-BLOOD, HALF-BLOOD, HALF-BLOOD, HALF-BLOOD, HALF-BLOOD! HALF-BLOOD! HALF-BLOOD!" Over and over, the cries of demons sounded consuming my very spirit.

    Dark,plex marking abruptly began to materialize around me as the noise slowly faded. Yet this change did not bring joy as I felt my body adapted differently than average.

    "...I''m fine, Yura," I calmly said, turning to the young girl holding her longsword, "my physique took care of whatever that was."

    "What is that divine Physique," She softly muttered, "...how could it stop the Mark of Sacrilege."

 Chapter 59: Hell Spawn

    <h4>Chapter 59: Hell Spawn</h4>

    With the taste of sulfur in my mouth, I arose, staring dead into Yura''s amethyst gaze. With astonishment, she eyed me like a miracle had urred, "What?" I growled.

    She knew something, and there was a coldness within me that wasn''t present before. A whisper gently calling me. Nevertheless, my question was never answered as a terrifying tremor flooded the forest. Bringing earth and debris over us forcing Yura and me to cover our bodies with qi, simultaneously a deprave howl echoed, shaking the air around us.

    "NORA!!" Yura bark in a panic, dashing towards the tremor with haste.

    Blending into the darkness, I shot forward, shadowing Yura''s movement, not allowing anything to attack her or me as we arrived at a massive crater. Tremendous shes flickered as a girl covered in qi and blood shed around the battlefield.

    Enraged, Yura''s aura twisted as amethyst light flickered from her body, arriving before the demon seemingly instantly. Her longsword already in hand as she cleaved down, yet a nk sounded as her dended on the exoskeleton of the demon.

    Not surprised in the least, Yura qi began to rise, bing sharp as her very de flickered, breaking through the sound barrier with each stroke. Globs of thick, slimy ck blood littered the gravel as the beast roared.

    Unfortunately for the deprave beast, I appeared right next to Yura, showering both of us inplete darkness, allowing us to ignore most of the damage of this monster''s sound attack. "Don''t let the blood touch you!" I roared as Dragonsbane, covered in ck mes, shot forward.

    "NORA!!" Yura hollered as Nora came crashing down like a meteor sting the demon down into the gravel. Shockwaves radiated out with ruthless ferocity as Nora wailed her de down in quick session. Suddenly her longsword warped, nking into an ax as she bellowed, "Lunar Smash," she wailed mming down her glimmering ax as a wave of destruction shook the very heavens.

    WIth my darkness defending against the insane power that Nora was throwing at the beast, I shot high into the air,pressing a massive ball of mes, "MOVE!" I shouted in haste

    Shooting away, a small marble shot down as a raging inferno shot high up into the atmosphere parting the dark clouds that hung over this god-forsaken realm. Wails of torment radiated out as the deformed demon wed it''s way out, sending a massive beam of crimson qi towards me. The hairs on my skin rose before turning to dust as death approached.

    Stepping in the atmosphere, I promptly dodged by the skin of my teeth as my entire left arm warped into a smoldering mess of charcoal as the demon cried out, sending multiple beams of carnage throughout the forest, flooding the entire battleground in death.

    Appearing right below the demon, Yura had an extremely cold grimace as her de pulsed with an insane type of energy I had never felt before. Like razor-sharp knives stabbing into my eyes, she gracefully danced around the monster, her de severing the entire demon into multiple pieces letting a mist of fine blood litter the ground.

    "Turn it to ash, Arsene," She exploded, her appearance pale as the moon.

    Not needing to be told twice, I appeared near the beast, throwing Yura far away as a massive st of demonic mes burst from every inch of my body. A whimper could be heard as the regenerating demon slowly turned to ash. Not giving up, I didn''t stop before the very ash turned to nothingness. With perspiration covering every crevice of my body, I swallowed a recovery pill, turning my attention to the pale goddess.

    "What the hell was that thing, "Nora shouted, appearing next to Yura.

    Heavily panting, Yura bit her lips, "Hell Spawn, we need to leave," She eximed, dashing off into the distance.

    Finding a small ce to rest after a few hours, I quickly began cultivating as Qi filled my weary form. My arm was quickly healing as it seemed this entire environment was meant for cultivators like me. Feeling the Demonic Qi in the air, the Demonic SacrilegeMantra worked in overtime, sucking in qi at an inhuman rate.

    Even so, something was terribly wrong as I absorbed more demonic qi. With each breath I grasped, my senses began to grow sharper and deadlier. I could sense a great change was ruing the longer I remained within this realm...Yet, I didn''t feel right...It didn''t feel warm, rather cold!

    Pushing my eyes open, I studied the marking that littered my skin. Soplex I could feel my very soul pulse in agony as I stared. Giving off an ancient aura, the odd marking began to twist as my left eye began to sting.

    Clenching my eye, I cried out in anguish as I could sense a symbol present in my pupils. I could not physically see, it yet I could perceive it...It was me...it was my emblem! Confused, I turned to Nora, who had a worried expression as she peered over my sweaty body. "Are you ok, " She asked as if she didn''t try to kill me just yesterday.

    "I don''t know, "I responded, my eye still throbbing, "But it''s fine for now, I guess."

    Smirking, Nora giggled, staring deep into my left eye, "I want one, but what is that." She asked, her fingers reaching to touch it.

    pping her hands away, an angry pout surfaced as she stuck her tongue out. "Dummy,"

    "I agree," Yura lightly chimed in, she too peering into my eye, "what are you now? Demon, Devil, Human?"

    I wonder if I have Sharingan...Focus, "We can worry about meter. We need to find a way out of here,"

    With a depressive look, Nora shook her head, "There isn''t one. We have to wait an entire month before we are teleported out. Uncle had told me that how most realms like this work."

    "Do you know who discovered this realm?" I urged. "...was it Selma?"

    Nodding in confusion, "Yes, it was Grandmaster Selma. Does that matter?" She replied.

    Selma, you old goat fucking prick, just wait till I leave this damn ce. "No," I muttered, stepping out the dark cave we were sheltering in. The scent of decay filled my nostril as I could vaguely see a castle far in the distance.

    Feeling the Mark of Sacirlege acting up, I noticed Yura skillfully standing next to me, "There is a high chance we will die if we go," She cautioned, crossing her arms.

    "oh? So why is there a curious gleam in those enchanting eyes," I probed, " Don''t you want to go just as bad as I do?"

    With a slight flush, she nodded, "M...maybe,"

    Staring at me, a cunning grin appeared on her Irresistible lips as she walked away, causing me to wonder. Running my hands through my hair, Iughed at my foolish thoughts.

    "Shall we go?"

 Chapter 60: Castle of Brimstone

    <h4>Chapter 60: Castle of Brimstone</h4>

    With a heavy stench of sulfur filling my lungs, I stepped through the eerie forest as the sounds of various demonic howls sounded, sending shivers through my spine. It had been five days since we decided on traveling together to the exalted castle that didn''t seem to be getting closer.

    Taking the lead, Yura''s emotionless face would shiver ever so slightly as she would tighten her grip around her de, sending us various signals that an attack could happen. With each day we traveled, the weather became colder while a heavy feeling of loss continued to grow.

    Food was already a problem to find, especially for Yura and Nora. I could devour anything, especially demonic meat, unlike the two, as my body would quickly adapt. In fact, I would not be surprised if I ever reach the stage where food was not necessary.

    Only eating wild berries had greatly taken a toll on the youngdies as their faces had grown tighter, their bodies losing a small percent of muscle mass the longer, we continued. With a wry grin, I tapped Yura''s shoulder, "You all need to eat; the castle can wait. If we continue like this, both of you will perish."

    Biting her lips, Yura bitterly turned to a pale Nora. Her body quaking as she struggled to stand. Inparison, cultivators could survive without food for about a week or two; unfortunately, that was only based in a normal setting. Unlike me, Yura and Nora could not absorb demonic Qi to fuel their bodies but somewhat had to refine the demonic qi in a long process of changing it into normal earth qi.

    "... let''s go find something..." Yura weakly replied.

    Looking at the seemingly powerless duo, I shook my head, "You two wait here," I said, darting in another direction from the two girls.

    Pushing my recently enhanced senses to the max, I took a deep breath of sulfur and ash, arriving at an arrie swamp. A foul scent of decaying flesh entered my nostrils, sending a cold shiver down my spine as a man stood in the middle of a swamp¡ªDraped in a threatening skull-like armor that glimmered with a hollow ck light.

    "A guest," He lightly inquired in surprise, "No...a half-blood? and one of Bael''s."

    Sweat trickled from my neck as the man joyfully chuckled, snapping his fingers as both Yura and Nora appeared. With horror in her sight, Yura gripped Nora''s hand in panic.

    "Another half-blood? Child of Bael, why have youe to my realm?"

    "Drar''ethiul, I..."

    "Foolish child, Do not speak my master''s name, although it is quite thepliment. You may call me Sagthith, One of Lord Drar''ethiul, Generals." He pridefully emitted, taking a step towards me¡ªhis scrutinizing gaze studying my every movement.

    With an ufortable grin, he brushed my left eye, "your own Crest at only fifteen. Impressive, but been more impressive is that physique." He enchantingly whispered, his boney gauntlet piecing through my eyelid as he tightened.

    Bellowing in anguish, I shot back as blood gushed from my hollow lid. With a sadistic smile enchanting his cruelty, I could vaguely see Sagthith holding my left eyeball within his grip.

    "Tell me, boy, why are you in my realm?" he repeated, tossing my eye in his hand up and down as though he was ying with a ball.

    Yet, nothing sounded from my mouth as I just red brutishly at the demon. Pushing my hand up, I burst into untamedughter, "Bael will kill you, Sagthith,"

    Bellowing inughter, Sagthith clenched my throat, "My lord is "

    "Drar''ethiul," I forcefully shouted, "Lord of Betrayal, father of lies, and he will disown you the moment Bael rains death down on his domain. I don''t know what type of games are going on, but one thing is clear no king or prince will allow another to steal their toys."

    With a slight pause, Sagthith released my throat as he roared with wildugher, "Bael did say you were intelligent. You pass, boy," He haughtily dered, stuffing my eye back into my body, ignoring my screams.

    "Arsene Snow, bymand of Lord Asmodeus, you are to head to the Castle of Brimstone and collect the mes of Hellfire." Sagthith savagely shouted, "This is your first challenge, seed, and you will gain the power of a God fail, and you, along with everyone rted to you by karma, will die. Not allowing me even to speak, Sagthith vanished, his wickedughter still pounding inside my ear.

    Gulping, Nora fell to her knees as another foul sent began to spread from between her legs. "wh-wh-what is that thing...He-he." She stuttered in fear as tears poured from her face.

    With a cold grimace, I opened my throbbing left eye as bright, vibrant colors filled my vision. While I had regained my sight, no joy was shown. Giving Yura an unfamiliar nce, I shot deeper into the forest in hopes of looking for food.

    There was no point in talking about what happened, and I needed Yura''s help. With a heart filled with vicious rage, a demonic smiled graced my lips, reaching to my ears. HE WILL DIE, HIS FAMILY, HIS CHILDREN, HIS EXISTENCE, HIS EVERYTHING WILL BURN!!!

    With an unsatisfied bloodlust, I stopped gazing at an odd-looking boar. Its fur filled with various inscriptions as razor-sharp husk sprouted from his face and legs. There was no demonic energy radiating from it but rather a powerful Vital qi.

    Hiding in the tree''s I shot down with Dragonsbane in hand. With a brutal roar, my de shot deep into its spine. Warm deep liquid gushed over my face as the boar roared. Unfortunately for the beast, Dragonsbane kept piercing its spine over and over before it could understand what happened.

    With one final cry, the beast''s eyes grew dim and lifeless as I collected it with my spiral bracelet. Looking around for a bit, I shot off into the distance, continuing my search. It may have been a coincidence, but I had found a small squat of edible meat.

    Not one to believe that I would be so lucky at a time like this, I sneered, knowing it might have been Sagthith doing before charging in. My spear reaping the lives of whatever animals or creature that had the pleasure of witnessing my carnage. Scars marked my body, but I didn''t stop until there was a sea of crimson.

    Returning covered in gore, I threw Yura and Nora a massive pound of uncooked meat before sitting in the lotus position to cultivate. Absorbing demonic qi like a ck hole, I could sense my body changing, evolving into something unseen by the world.

    My already heightened senses had already been revolutionary, but they continued to grow even stronger than when I used my dantian. Feeling I had reached the max of the fifth stage, I shot past the threshold of my limit.

    With a boom! The ck sun within me began to expand and contract more and more as the emblem within my left pupil glimmered. As if delighted by my breakthrough, It appeared deep within my core, marking both my left eye and dantian with its crest.

    My crest, at least for now, didn''t seem to do anything. Yet, I continued to push my cultivation forward, cultivating all day and night as the two girls recovered their strength.

 Chapter 61: The Day a Demon is Born

    <h4>Chapter 61: The Day a Demon is Born</h4>

    While my breakthrough was not a significant aplishment, something ancient and dark pulsed from my crest, The Ring of Bael and The Mark of Sacege began thumping in harmony, and I felt my body begin to churn and burn.

    mes matching the crimson heaven appeared around me, but my torment never came but rather an icy wave of meticulous thought. An Influx of Knowledge that was never there began to form as memories of war and ughter filled my soul.

    I stood over billions of demons, devils, monsters, filth as they all prostrated before me... their king, their prince quivering like little rats they were.

    "Father, please forgive us." my son, the very spawn I fucked from a whore I didn''t even remember, begged like that of amon whore.

    With disgust, I stomped on the bug begging for its life, "Ezrith, how many cycles have you followed me. Together we dethrone the previous Bael, yet...you betray me!" I amusingly dered, watching him squirm like a worm.

    Horror shone like massive suns from my foolish child as he shook his head in panic, "Father, please! I was only following the Doctrine of Sin!" He foolishly bellowed, "Are we not Devils, are we not higher being. I am your strongest creation; will you really kill me?"

    "Doctrine of Sin? Kill you?" I questioned in bewilderment, "Ezrith, I am the new Prince of Hell! How could I kill my own son? You will burn Ezrith; you will burn for the next Dao Cycle. Your wife and children with also burn. All your loved ones will burn in an eternal hell of my design. I am the NEW LORD OF WRATH. I AM FUCKING BAEL!" I bellowed in a fury

    Time and space shattered as the billions of insects before my son and me burst into a mist of blood that showered the like a flood.

    With a sight filled with ruby red, I stomped down as my dear son''s head exploding it like a watermelon. With brain matter beneath my feet, I ripped his backend soul from his carcass, "YOU WILL SUFFER EZITH! ETERNITY WILL BE YOUR TORMENT! "

    "Dao Cycles will seem like seconds, Pain will feel like a luxury, death will be a fleeting concept. Your existence will fade, and when you are just a nk empty shell, I will rebuild you just to destroy you over again."

    Howling withughter, I turned towards the massive golden gate shimmering with heavenly radiance as hundreds of angels, lead by a single arch-angel descended towards this barren hell, "You are toote. I have already opened the Gates of Brimstone. They are already here. It has already begun Yeshamiel; we will begin ughtering every mythology to grace this omniverse; we will destroy every religion every legend, for we are the ORIGIN of it all."

    "BAEL!!!" Yeshamiel howled with his so-called righteous indignation as he came crashing down with heavenly might.

    ***

    With a hollow sight, the crimson mes around me died out, leaving me barren as I fell to the ground to powerless to catch my fall. With a heavy thump, I weakly studied my malnourished frame. My muscles had all but vanished, leaving me in a mummified state. Yet, my left eye soon began to spin as an ancient force streamed through my body. Both the Ring of Bael and Mark of Sacerlege vanished as if afraid. While time had suddenly halted, a familiar face or rather loli appeared in front of me.

    Evergreen hair that hung to her feet and deep emerald green colored eyes stared at me with interest as she grinned, "Arsene," She childishly called, her hands moving through my shivered hair, "You have done well...no you have done an astonishing job."

    "Your start has officially begun," she softly whispered, her hands gleaming with a gently emerald light, mending my broken form, "my champion...Demon''s, Devils, Angels, and Various Legends, you have much to ovee, but I hope to see you at the peak."

    "The force you carry is an ancient one, created by none but grews in all. While it was your wish, it was always with you, my Champion...My Arsene. "

    With a loving smile that didn''t match her physique, she caressed my head with her soft lips, "My Champion, Rise, for I will be awaiting you at the end." She lovingly whispered, fading from existence before my very eyes sending my vision to ck.

    ***

    Shooting my eyes open in panic, I gasped for air like a man deprived of oxygen, my world spinning up and down as my body shot high into the air with a slight movement of my legs.

    "What are you doing," Nora hollered, a hint of anger and confusion flowing my her stance.

    With my world still spinning, I poorly crashnded on the ground, vomiting the bitter taste of sulfur from my guts. Abruptly Nora looked like she had been frozen in time before moving at light speed. Lights twisted like a sea of stars radiating their light down. Baffled by what I was seeing, I clenched my eyes shut while covering my mouth.

    "Arsene?" She worriedly called. "What is going on."

    "Leave him, Nora," Yura suddenly uttered, "his transformation is still underway. Just give it a few hours. He is still cooking inside."

    Silence suddenly descended, causing a rxing sensation to fill my soul as I remained still for a few hours. My world slowly began to adjust, as vibrant colors like never before filled my sight. The previous godforsaken realm created by a devil had turned into a majestic beauty of dark colors.

    In contrast, Nora looked like apletely different person. While she was still an enchanting beauty in her own right, something was missing. Nheless... Yura seemed to have grown in appeal as she stood there like a doll staring at me curiously. Various emotions that were missing now present as if I was finally worthy of seeing her for what she was.

    Her enchanting amethyst eyes sucking in my very soul as she gave a rare bewitching smile that almost stopped my heart, sending it into a fluttered state of anarchy. With a glow of invisible divine light, Yura tilted her head, a little confused yet a little curious.

    "Are you well?" she asked, her voice sweet as honey connected with my ears.

    ...I wanna eat her...No!!...Just a little bite..e on, Arsene!... Shaking my head out of my trance, I quickly nodded before noticing my clothing. "...Who changed me,"

    Going ruby red Nora slowly raised her hand, looking like a child caught in the act, "...I...couldn''t...let Yura do it," she stuttered, falling all over her words.

    "See anything you like," I asked, lightly tracing my fingers down my chest, "All yours, Nora,"

    Steam could practically be seen rising from Nora as she shot away, shedding tears of embarrassment. Bursting intoughter, I saw a yful smile hanging on Yura''s lips.

    Sending her a wink, I looked up at the crescent moon, "How long has it been?" I asked, awaiting the worst possibility.

    "Only a day," She yfully said, "...How does it feel to be a devil, or did you turn into a demon?"

    With an arch brow, I chuckled, remembering the sight of the little loli goddess that held me, "Neither I believe but maybe both." I said, turning to stare into amethyst.

    Drawing closer, she held my face, looking up into my eyes, "Your right eye turned to crimson, and you have grown taller." She brazenly said, not aware of her beauty, "But the greatest change is your soul."

    Widening my eyes, I didn''t back up, or rather I couldn''t as the light scent of jasmine entranced me. I wanted to remain; I wanted to stay with her, "You can see it?" I asked, my heart throbbing.

    "Of course, so can you. You hold the Mark of Sacege, a royal emblem," She exined, squishing various parts of my body, "Most that hold the emblem of any royal family will receive the knowledge of their origin. The first technique is usually called soul gaze."

    Remembering my battle with Tomas, I could visibly see a small white me deep within his eyes. "The mes of Life, the Soul," Yura continued, "It''s not a really useful technique, but it''s a way of developing some training with your soul."

    Stepping away, her bright smile slowly faded, "but when I first saw you, your fire was broken, corrupted by something. It was ck as night, while the broken segment was ashen, slowly making its way through your soul."

    cing her hand on my heart, she smirked, her eyes glimmering with passion, "but now, it''spletely different from anything I have seen. A soul, ck as night with a bleeding ashen light...Can I cut you up" She innocently asked, with puppy dog eyes?

    "...Just a little piece...Please"

 Chapter 62: Class Ten

    <h4>Chapter 62: ss Ten</h4>

    Taking a massive step back, I felt my skin throb as she stared at me like meat...I was the cannibal! Is she stealing my thunder? You-you can''t say shit like that.

    With doe eyes, Yura pouted, "Please," she cutely urged, sending a colder sensation down my spine.

    "NO!!!" I yelled, rejecting my inner simp from rising.

    WIth a betrayal re, she twisted her head, puffing cutely. With a stomp of her feet, she walked away.

    ...She is crazy...Women are evil, Arsene. Remember your lesson with Nora...although those words really did do it for me. Fixing my cor, I caught up with Yura and Nora as we rushed towards the castle.

    With time not on our or at least my side, we rushed through the eerie forest ignoring anything we found. Yet, as we continued, the scent of sulfur grew deeper as the heat began to rise.

    "Nora, will you be ok?" I asked, noticing her mmy brow, oozing sweat. "If you can''t..."

    "It''s not the heat...can you two not feel it," She hastily said, "The closer we get, the stronger rejection I feel."

    cing her hands on her head Yura frowned, "It''s a soul attack, but I think it will vanish once we reach."

    With anxious eyes, Yura stared at the castle that was aze in a sea of crimson mes. Waves of heat and sulfur showered the void bending space.

    Narrowing my gaze, Dragonsbane grew aze as I eyed the two men standing a few kilometers away. They had not noticed me, but a powerful battle intent radiated off their bodies as they shot forward in our direction.

    Drawing her weapon Yura took her stance as a profound qi rose from her body. Within a few seconds, the two men arrived, staring at Nora and Yura with joy.

    "NORA!!! You are here. We have been looking for days. Thank God, how have you been," A man with blonde hair asked, his golden eyes shining with love.

    "Zef!!!" Nora hollered, gipping his neck. Giving kisses against his cheek, "We missed you; this ce is a nightmare."

    With a yfully push, Zef wiped his cheek, "Enough, I don''t need your sloppy saliva...Disgusting," he angrily pouted,

    "And who is this nice piece of ass" eximed Zef, eyeing me up and down a hint of desire in his gaze.

    Tilting my head, I smirked, nodding at my greatness. The greatestpliment a man can receive is not from a woman, but rather a gay man...No homo...Women''s standards are all over the ce, especially from what I have noticed in my past life. "Nice to meet you, Zef. My name is Arsene,"

    With widened eyes, he gasped, bowing deeply, "Ashen prince, it''s an honor. I heard of your work in regards to the Nexus armor." he respectfully said, losing his earlier tone.

    Arching my brow, I shook his hand, "cksmith or Inscriber," I asked, eyeing the young man.

    "Enough of this!" Yura stated, "Arsene, we are on a deadline! I don''t wish to be killed by Sagthith."

    "Huh!?"

    With a cold look, she turned to the castle of Brimstone, "He said by karma...that means everyone you came into contact too. That will include Nora and me. We need to go," She thoughtlessly dered, sending me a cold realization.

    "Zel, Winfor, we will exin," Nora said as we dashed towards the castle formed with brimstone as she exined everything that happened.

    With a cold gaze Winfor, a man with jet ck hair andrge muscles, scowled, eyeing me, "So you got us involved?" he dered, hate overflowing from him.

    ncing at the handsome young man with a shrug, I could see a small shallow scar running down his cheek to his neck and a profoundly set of emerald eyes that were shimmering with fury.

    "Yep"

    "You!!" he fiercely bellowed.

    "Enough, Winfor, he will be a part of ss ten soon, and his mes will be of use in this hell," Nora exined.

    Snorting, Winfor was about to open his mouth when a wave of terrifying pressure assaulted everyone. Nora, Winfor, and Zef both grew pale as they clenched their chest.

    "Push through; We are only sixteen kilometers(10 miles) away," I shouted, not really affected for some reason.

    Nora and Zed nodded with clenched teeth, determination radiating from them as they shot forward, taking the lead.

    "Give me a Job!" Zed suddenly eximed to my surprise, "You are not a cksmith, but you hold ideas that could change Asterion." He proudly said, his brow and palms filled with sweat.

    "I wish to learn. I wish to build," he weakly voiced, as the soul pressure began growing stronger.

    A true man, in my opinion, "I don''t hire those that are not masters, words are cheap...can you back it up." I asked, feeling the young man worthy of my words." What can you give me aside from words."

    As the pressure began to grow, blood soon began to pool from their heads, dripping slowly down their face. At the same time, Zel sent an intense stare, one filled with purpose and confidence. With his golden locks flowing down his handsome face, his steely blue eyes glimmered, "Destruction...For that spear that you hold was crafted by my master. His knowledge is mine,"

    Yura sent Zel an appraising stare as a grin surfaced. Tightening my grip on DragonsBane, I smiled, "Your hired, assuming we survive."

    At the fifteen-kilometer mark, Yura and I suddenly felt a powerful sensation gripping our souls as we sent a nced at one another.

    Throwing the soul pill, I stopped using long ago towards Nora and Zel. I watched as their aura stabilized.

    "what about me?" Winfor shouted, expecting me to deliver him something.

    "I''m a petty person; I don''t give to people that hold such aggression towards me." I quickly said, handing Yura thest of my pills.

    "I think you will need these more than me...My body is different." I lightly whispered,

    Hours began to pass before finally reached the ten-kilometer waypoint. Yet, a sinister feeling assaulted me as I red daggers at the demon draped in skull-like armor.

    Amusement was very present as he chuckled, "Demonic Varient, now that''s new...Yet, there is still human within you. I can see why Lord Asmodeus is so interested in you." stated Sagthith with a fiendish tone.

    "What do you want," Yura fearlessly demanded,

    "Girl, were it not for your house siding with us, during the Fall of Night, I would have pulled that colorful soul from your body." he coldly said.

    Snorting, Yura sneered, "Hmph, Sided? We ughter you like garbage. Was it not for Lord Asmodeus and Lord Azazel? We would have ughtered your pathetic god.

    Time suddenly stopped as blue-colored mes showered Sagthith. Howels of death arose from the cold grass ne as all life around us faded. Nora, Zef, and Winfor were turned to skeletons falling to the ground with a thud as Sagthith bellowed his resentment, "We will never forget. The Celestials will pay for what happened that day."

    Yura seem to burst intougher as she pointed towards the heavens, "Celestrial? They were only the foot soldiers. Yet, Drar''ethiul, the newly crown prince of Hell, fell to his knees and begged the other lords of hell for help. He begged everyone, including our family, for help, yet you, his great general, stands before me with pride."

    Gasping at their conversation, I could see rage materializing in a ck mist, but a thunderp of Azure lightning flickered across the midnight skies sending a shiver down Sagthith''s spine, causing him to grow silent. Yet, with a crimson hue, he bellowed inughter, "Your n may protect you, Yura, but not even they can stop me from rigging the life from your body, should you fail the challenge in the Castle of Brimstone.

    With a snap of his fingers, time seems to have reversed as Nora, Zef, and Winfor were both standing with pale-like faces there, breathing unevenly as they vomited their stomach contents. Tears fell from Nora''s gorgeous face as she whimpered, "...I...Di...Died...Dar...Dark...Darkness...cold..."

    Zel was not different as he clenched his arms, shivering. Walking up to Yura, I could see a pale expression as a deep terror radiating out of him. "It''s Ok...Yura...It''s ok...We will live."

    With a hint of tears streaming down her cheeks, for reasons I didn''t understand, Yura bitterly smiled beforeforting Nora. The sounds of weeping could be heard, but it was soon quelled within a few minutes as the terrifying soul pressure consumed everyone.

    Not being worried about us. Winfor, who no one cared about, continued forward. His sights stained with tears and determination.

 Chapter 63: Castle of Brimstone - Blood Knight

    <h4>Chapter 63: Castle of Brimstone - Blood Knight</h4>

    Picking Nora up, Yura rushed forward as the pressure continued to rise, pushing down with ruthless intent. With palms filled with sweat, Yura slowly began gasping for breath as we rushed forward.

    Yet as we arrived at the five-kilometer waypoint, a massive wave of hellfire assaulted us, searing some of our clothing as we moved closer. While the heat didn''t affect me much, the soul pressure was starting to bear down upon my soul.

    Yet, as fast as it came, I could feel my soul adapting, growing strong the longer I remained. My thoughts continued to advance as my mind pce started to evolve. With blood leaking from my nose, I gritted my teeth, marching through the inferno.

    Pushing up a qi barrier, Winfor gasped for air as he fell to his knees. His skin smothered by the mes.

    "Get up, are you not an Earth Realm cultivator," I jeered, "Look at me, aside from a nose bleed, I am perfectly fine and sexy."

    With mes rising from his pupils, I could see intense hate from Winfor as he shot up bellowing in rage, "I WILL NOT FALL HERE,"

    Why are dumb people like this so talented in the cultivation world? That question will always be beyond my knowledge; sending a false encouraging nod, I summoned my Nexus Suit before handing it to Yura and Nora. "Wear this; it will protect you from the mes."

    Pushing it into Nora''s arms, Yura beamed, "wear it; mes of this level cannot affect me," She sweetly said, her brow filled with perspiration.

    Biting her lip, Nora shivered, giving a nod filled with frustration. Watching as Yura''s clothing was sticking to her body as she struggled to move, Nora lowered her head. Donning only part of the suit handing her the rest, "You were it also...I only need a piece."

    "I-"

    "Just wear it; the suit is broken up into threeyers the shirt, the vest, and the actual suit. It was made to go to business and look professional, but eachyer holds the same defensive capabilities. " I exined, handing another piece to Zef. "Help Winfor defend against the heat."

    Hours began to pass before days slipped away, but our rate had barely increased. We had reached the three-kilometer mark, but the soul pressure was so unbearable that Nora and Zef would puke blood before copsing as their bodies convulsed.

    Winfor was a little better as he would only freeze, unable to move. Sending a knowing look at Yura, she nodded with understanding as she wrapped her arms around Nora, "Swallow all the soul pills." she warned.

    Confused, Nora suddenly paled as she gobbled all the pills down. Sending a wink at Zel and Winfor, I gripped their shoulders, "Try not to die," I jokingly eximed.

    "NOOO WAIT," Winfor bellowed in panic.

    Unfortunately, his words fell on deaf ears as I shot forward, shattering the sound barrier. My speed had morphed so much that breaking the speed barrier was a simple task with my new monstrous body.

    With the winds stabbing into my skin, I turned to the uncoiled duo,ughing my ass off at their foamy mouth. Understanding a certain straw hat fool in a very popr anime a little better, I turned to Yura, who was also giggling with a mischievous expression.

    "I may have to start doing this more often." She muttered, sending a chill down my spine.

    Was she always like this? Is that why she and Mother connected so well? Cursing the thought, I looked at the massive bridge blocked by a shut gate. Picking Yura and Nora up, I shot up into the clouds stepping on the air as we made it inside the castle.

    Dropping everyone down, I could see Nora''s pale-like face grow lighter as the soul pressure vanished, leaving everyone to recover. Resing my head on the fire hot ground, I shot up, "What the hell is this!" I screamed, my skin scorched

    Panicked, Yura pulled Nora up only to sigh in relief. Puzzled, she gazed at everyone frowning at how there were not injured. Touching the floor, she gasped, "Brimstone."

    "What!?" I questioned, swallowing a healing pill, "I heard of that, but what is it."

    "It''s the bane of all that is evil," A cold voice sounded.

    Drawing Dragonsbane, I eyed the Demonic knight before me. Standing around Yura''s height,rge sinister horns curled around each other from the knight''s skeleton mask, his skin smoldered with crimson mes while deep long fangs fell from what seemed like his lips. There was a predatory vibe around him as he stepped forward with heavy nk from his decrepit armor.

    "Blood Knight," muttered Yura, "Wake everyone up; we need them, "

    Demonicughter filled the void as the Blood knight shot forward, appearing before Yura in an instant. A massive straight greatsword formed from within his palm as he shed down.

    With a massive boom, sparked flew like fireflies as Yura parried, her Qi flooding her body as she tried to defend. A grim expression clouding her face as she began flickering her Longsword madly.

    Gritting my teeth, I summoned some ck mes before searing everyone''s shoulders as they screamed, awaking almost instantly. Not bothering to exin, ck mes shot out from Dragonsbane.

    "COME LITTLE DEMON, CRIMSON RAIN!" Said the Blood Knight as crimson qi wrapped around his demonic form. His eyes glimmering with a ruby red hue.

    Thick blood-like tentacles began forming from his back, shooting towards everyone. Yura could dodge, but I was far slower even with my new body.

    Pushing out Dragonsbane, I blocked as blood ruptured from my arms; bones could be seen as my body flew into the pavement of the castle, searing my skin.

    "You are weak," he bellowed, mming Yura away like an effortless doll.

    Appearing in front of me like a phantom, I could smell the scent of sulfur as he released a massive steamy breath of air. With a cruel grin, his greatsword swept towards my neck with the intent of severing my head.

    The hair on my body rose as Dragonsbane shot forward, only for my spear to fly high in the air. His stroke had missed, but blood gushed from my chest area as I quickly rushed to force my organs from falling out. Gritting my teeth, he sneered in disdain, "Pathetic; you have much to learn, Child of Bael. Lord Asmodeus has will that you be trained."

    With a chill against my skin, I watched as the blood knight effortlessly dodged Yura and Nora''s attack as they appeared next to me in a sh. While dodging, Winfor and Zef suddenly appeared, trying to sneak attack in one swift movement towards his Arms and legs. A feral smile graced his monster''s mask as his eyes glimmered with sinister intent.

    "Make distance! Yura!!! Stop fucking holding back," I bellowed, "I can sense hundreds of more demonsing."

    At my cold words, Amethyst colored light radiated from Yura as she appeared before the monster. Deep jet ck gauntlets appeared on her arms as she swung her sword with vicious intent. Roaring the Demon suddenly froze as ck blood rained from his neck, showering Yura in ck.

    "Wa-What!? How did you hit me?" he weakly yelled, covering his neck as more globs of blood filled the area.

    With widening eyes, I saw Yura gracefully flicker her arms as her de extended like a snake, shing deep into the monster over and over again. nks of metal against one another as the demon tried to defend yet. Yura was relentless, spilling blood like a demonic goddess.

    Pushing my mangled body up, I stared at the iing sinister Qi with fear, "YURA, LEAVE HIM, LET''S GO!!!" I screamed before rushing off deeper into the castle.

    With a scowl, Yura red at the demon with a mocking icy grimace. I could feel the anger and bloodlust flowing from her as she appeared before me, lifting me like a child before moving at a far greater pace.

    Feeling a little humiliated, I red at the young girl grinning mischievously as I created a sphere of darkness to hide everyone. A deep silence filled the air as we rushed through the insanelyplex castle.

    Nevertheless, the more we traveled, the greater our fears became as we passed various heavenly rank demonic demons and higher. Some would stare at us, but most decided to leave us alone before finding a safe zone in a decrepit library.

 Chapter 64: Castle of Brimstone - Labours of ArsÃ¨ne

    <h4>Chapter 64: Castle of Brimstone - Labours of Ars¨¨ne</h4>

    "This was definitely not Selma''s doing, "I said aloud, "Yura, would the king really send you here?"

    "No, that fool knows better, especially with my guardian watching. This realm...I believe we are in the demon world. Some of the demons we saw in the castle...they would not be allowed to live on Tensen Lumireis. " Exined Yura.

    "Damn it, what the hell are you two speaking about," Yelled Winfor, "How the fuck do we get out of here."

    Swallowing a tier-one healing pill, I closed my eyes, allowing my body to visibly heal "Good question, but all we can do is explore this hellish ce." I slowly said.

    "You may have to do that on your own," Nora hesitantly exined, "You have the darkness element, meaning you can hide. If we join, we will only slow you down."

    Opening my weary eyes, I looked at the massive library before exploring. We could discuss thister, not to mention we were all exhausted.

    With the musty scent of paper filling the void, I marched through the decrepit library. Reading some of the various books that caught my eye. Many of the books were written in anothernguage, yet for some reason, everything made sense.

    "Year of The Eternal me, Newly Crown prince, Bael lead his soldiers alongside his majesty Drar''ethiul against the northern mythology. Within five billion cycles Zeus alongside Oden fell to their knees forced to sign a treaty with One of the New Gods, Ashna."

    "Yet, only misfortune befell Ashna as Asmodeus personally materialized calling forth damnation. In one fell swoop, the two Elder Gods fell alongside a New God. Blood painted the very heavens as Asmodeus called forth another Gate of Brimstone, allowing our realm to achieve another victory."

    Pausing, a sinister feeling gripped my heart...Ashna was a new god...and lost to Asmodeus. But how is she still alive. If Bael and Ashna are considered new gods, how could an elder god-like Asmodeus not kill her?

    "The history of the Eternal me era is quite interesting, don''t you agree, young master?" A fiendish voice asked, sending a cold shiver down my spine.

    Turning around, I froze as a frail elderly man with magnificently long bread fell to his knees¡ªtwo crimson-ck horns protruding from his skull as he stared at me with crimson eyes. A light smile graced his wrinkled expressions while he turned to the book in my hand.

    "Asmodeus is quite the enigma among the Elder Gods. Striking down Elder Gods like grass, yet letting their mythology live on." He continued, " When confronted by Lord Bael as to why he allowed Ashna to live, he merely smiled, never answering the question. Outraged, Bael foolishly battled with Asmodeus, sadly losing with a mere p to the face."

    Chuckling the elderly man stocked his grey beard, a hint of mockery in his eyes, "It was not known why Lord Bael so foolishly attacked His Majesty, Asmodeus, yet the result was that Bael was punished having to murder all his children and ns along with two of his most powerful general. A harsh punishment, but it showed just how powerful Lord Asmodeus is."

    Gulping, I could feel a terrifying stareing from deep within the void as I looked at the man before me, "...Why tell me this..." I asked with fear. Trying to seem as unafraid as possible.

    "Because Young Master Ars¨¨ne, Lord Asmodeus has decreed Lord Bael failed to carry out his punishment. Why do you think that you are here? You, a child of Bael, a devil that should not exist."

    Smirking a long ordinary cane appeared in the elderly man''s hand, "As penance Lord Asmodeus has decreed that you young master. Will carry out the will of the Demons and Devils by following the Twelve Labours..."

    "Like Hercules, "I interrupted with annoyance, "So the reason that Bael came to me, a mortal so many times is because of this?"

    A profound look shed across his face as he mmed his cane down, "So you know of Hercules...How odd, no matter. Yes, his sins are yours, Young Arsene."

    With a meticulous smile, the elderly demon slowly began to fade as his words sounded, "Obtain the me of Hellfire. That is your first Trial created by Lord Drar''ethiul."

    Feeling the sweat drip from my palms, I clenched my fist shut as a deep breath expelled from my lungs. Dropping to the ground, I felt a sense of powerlessness as my vision slowly began to fog.

    "Fuck me!" I weakly shouted, trying to get a grip.

    Appearing next to me stood Yura with a mournful smile, "You have to Arsene...Lord Asmodeus is not someone anyone can fight. Even my ancestors know better than to ever to fight that monster. There are some things within existence that you can never fight against...and he is one of them. "

    cing her hand on my head, a cool sensation filled my soul as I stared into her amethyst eyes. "...Yeah..." I weakly told, pushing her hands away. My mind was in a mess.

    Rising back up, I looked up at the massive library before taking a deep breath, "I will go outter after we recover."

    Walking away, I leaped to another story of the library before starting my cultivation. Demonic Qi flooded my body at a monstrous rate, unlike before. However, nothing seems to bring joy as drew Dragonsbane from my bracelet.

    I had avoided learning the artes Bael gave me nine years ago, but now is the best time as ever to start. ''Crimson Winds'' was a spear technique that affected not only the spear but the body. Itbines the concept of wind and blood into a whirlwind of destruction and Chaos.

    Crimson qi began to pulse from my body as my skin grew crimson. Cracks within my skin slowly began to appear, yet no blood ran. Jet ck qi rushed through all twelve of my Mederians as it slowly turned crimson, causing my thoughts to turn cold. A deep hunger awakened within me before I released the arte.

    "I need to add the concept of Wind and Blood to it; Unfortunately, I don''t know how to correctly absorb the elements of Wind and..."

    Realizing I was within a library of a devil. Iughed before rushing through the library, collecting everything. Everyone had stared at me, but I ignored it, collecting everything that was within the library within a few hours.

    None of them could read any of the demonic scripts, so I was allowed to freely do as I pleased before returning to my spot with a content smile. There had been hundreds of artes, all that would make Grey shit himself in surprise.

    Grinning, I summoned multiple books that that was oddly enough like the Will of Fire. They were also called Will of Wind, Will of Earth, Will of Thunder, etc. Studying the hundreds of different various manuals, I summoned The Will of Darkness, Wind, Blood, andstly, Will of Lightning.

    Scanning them over, my lips fell into a pout at how they all rted in some way. Closing my eyes, I felt the darkness element around deep inside of me and around me, spiraling like the moon in its orbit. In contrast, the Blood element hovered around my blood.

    Taking it one at a time, I started working on the blood element. Controlling the already existing element around my blood, I began cycling it through my meridians using the demonic Sacege Mantra as a catalyst. With each cycle, the blood element would grow even stronger. Splitting my mind, I had one have half absorbed Blood element while the other half train with The Crimson Winds Arte.

 Chapter 65: Castle of Brimstone - Exploring

    <h4>Chapter 65: Castle of Brimstone - Exploring</h4>

    "Arsene, are you ready," asked Yura, her seductive body wrapped in a skin-tight ck suit. A look of excitement gleaming from her as she gave a dazzling smile.

    "...Why are you so happy?" I asked, trying to hide away the growing dragon between my legs. "We are trapped in a castle with heavenly ranked beings."

    Covering her mouth, she beamed, her amethyst eyes glimmering with radiance. "I always wanted to behave like a thief. I have read many stories about mysterious masters breaking into a majestic castle to steal the most price possessions." She stated, trembling with glee.

    This girl is going to the death of me, but it''s better to have a monster like her..." Fine, but please don''t do anything stupid. Is the other''sing?" I asked, removing my shirt.

    With a curious gleam, she eyed me up and down before lowering her gaze after a second. She shook her head, "No, Zef and Nora souls are still in a state of confusion. It will take a few more days to recover. The same with Winfor."

    Nodding, I donned the Nexus armor from Yura and Zed before looking out at the massive door before us. "Shall we?" I asked as darkness coiled around our bodies like small serpents.

    Slowly peeking through the door, I rushed out, closing the door tightly. Yura nodded before pointing towards the bottom of the castle, "We need to head to the bottom; the me should be there," she lightly whispered,

    "Or At the top in the hands of a God-ranked beast," I countered with a cynical smile staring up coldly. "But maybe you are correct; let''s head deeper down."

    With a bewitching smile, I could see Yura shiver as she shot forward. Hiding behind various decrepit vases or walls trying to hide from...Well, nothing as no one was around...It made zero sense. Realizing she was a bit of a weirdo, I sighed, following behind.

    Yet things only got weirder as she began crawling on the floor when there was no reason to. No one was around; we were not being sneaky in the slightest but rather making more nose even with my darkness.

    "Damnit, Yura!!! Keep it down, " I yelled in a hushed tone.

    Puffing her cheeks, she snorted as if insulted at myment. With another sigh, I finally realized what was wrong...She had fucking 8th-grade syndrome, the gotdamn ch¨±niby¨­ blessing. A curse most Otaku''s suffer from, shit even now, I sometimes behave like that.

    Getting amused, I eyed her magnificent body, dressed in her skin-tight outfit. She gave off a biker type of feel as she crawled on the floor, on all fours looking left and right in a...straight hallway. Ignoring that fact, she slowly got to a corner before rising seductively behind a wall. Her ample buns pressed against the wall as she stared around the hallway.

    Was I this retarded when I went through that phase...God, I hope not.''

    Following behind, enjoying the view, Yura and I slowly made our way through what we believe to be the castle''s eastern segment. A few guards quickly fell to Dragonsbane as they were not at the level of that Blood knight nor the beast we fought in the forest. Yet, everything changed as we arrived at a ck door.

    There was a scent I had not smelt in a while, the scent of human flesh...and it was fresh. Looking at Yura, she drew her de before we slowly opened the door without making a sound.

    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHH" Wails of anguish suddenly filled our ears as we gazed at the bloody sight before us. Our feet were soaked in blood and gore as we took a step in while hundreds, if not thousands of body parts from man and beast littering the floor in an area that looked like a dungeon.

    The scent of rotting flesh and sulfur filled my nostrils as I frowned in disgust. Yura quickly covered her mouth and nose as she quivered.

    "Hold it in," I whispered in the darkness. "Not here; they will smell it,"

    With a teary look, Yura swallowed as she clenched her teeth, "disgusting." she muttered inwardly. Yet somehow, I didn''t think she was talking about the bodies rather the vomit she swallowed.

    "Some of the blood is fresh. We need to take it slowly, Arsene. Something about this zone is frightening." said Yura with a hint of apprehension.

    With a nod of my head, Yura silently took the lead. Slowly we began exploring yet, with each step we took, the blood quickly began rising before it was to her knees. Not being deterred, we kept moving. The blood had not risen, but we never dropped our guard.

    Pausing, Yura suddenly covered my mouth, pushing me into a wall as we hid behind a vase filled with webs and pestilence.

    "Zoor, How are the new catch of the day," an elegant-looking man dressed in a ck suit asked, his jet ck long hair elegantly wrapped in a ponytail. At the same time, a set of small circr sses hung on his nose. "It''s been a long time since we got anything fresh in Galvez."

    "Lord Dromore, they are currently being prepped, but I questioned if they will be of any substance, my lord. They are just poorly talented mortals at the lowest stage of cultivation," said Zoor, with a slight bow filled with disdain.

    "h, who cares? As long as they taste good, I will be happy. It''s been hundreds of years since anything good arrived."

    WIth a sharp stare, I removed Yura''s soft hands from my mouth. ''We need to move from his location. Move quickly, Dromore seems at the stage of that Blood knight." I muttered,pressing my words down with demonic qi.

    Taking the lead, we sneakily departed in the opposite direction of the duo, making my way deeper into the dungeon with Yura following behind, making sure to remain out of his peripheral vision.

    "GHAAAAAA" More screamed filled my ears as Dromore suddenly turned in our direction.

    However, Yura was just as quickly using her 8th-grade syndrome instincts we dropped into the river of blood and guts without making a ssh. I could feel a scrutinizing ringing from Dromore as he slowly walked away.

    Waiting a few minutes, Yura took a peek out, sighing in a breath of relief. Wiping the rotting pieces of flesh and blood from my face, I spat in revulsion. This was disgusting, the sauce had all but stalled and brown in some areas, and the meat was growing with puss and worms.

    Gripping Yura''s hands, who seem to about to ball her eyes out, we traveled deeper into the dungeon. Watching in horror as hundreds of beasts and demons were being tortured and experimented on. We watched as a fiend force-fed a fellow demon his own brain as he screamed in pain. Slowly bing a simpleton, by the 8th bite, all that was left was a broken toy, opening and closing its mouth in repetition.

    More and more sickening scenes were slowly entering our minds before I turned to the teary-eyed girl. Her shoulder trembling as tears fell from her blood-stained cheeks. I was a psychopath all be it on the low spectrum of the chart but, Yura was not. It was clear as day that she had never seen such a disturbing sight.

    "We can''t stop, Yura." I lightly said, patting her soft head, "It''s hard, but we must keep moving."

    Pulling her arm, we came upon a strange chamber; the scent of brimstone was not present but rather the rich smell of fresh blood seeping through the walls. We could not hear the screams of tortured souls but a sort of whimpering as we stepped in.

 Chapter 66: Castle of Brimstone - Bloodbath

    <h4>Chapter 66: Castle of Brimstone - Bloodbath</h4>

    "Should we go?" Yura questioned in hesitation, "...It might be the others."

    "We should. I need more pawns...I mean help."

    Sending an annoyed re towards me, Yura snorted, "You really are like Duke Greyson, scheming at every little turn," She eximed, marching ahead with anger in her steps.

    "Arent you a soul bender, should you not be like that," I returned, wondering what really makes a soul bender.

    "That''s not what soul benders are," she said with a pause, "While we are smarter, there is more than just talent and intelligence. If we ever make it out this small ind, you will understand or maybe if you finally awaken."

    ''we''....damn it is she nning on following me everywhere. Damn you, Mother! You invited her to our home. Now she believes we are family.

    Pausing, Yura raised her right arm, signaling for me to stop. She pointed towards four young men strapped to a wooden cross. Their hands and legs were pinned byrge iron spikes as theyid bare in a pool of their own flesh that was slowly dripping like sweat from their bloodied bodies.

    "Fucking Hell," I muttered in shock as Yura covered her mouth, horror visible on her face.

    Opening and closing their mouths, I saw the various veins and muscles visibly throbbing over their skinless forms. Their very eyes balls were all but stain crimson as they were forced to watch one another suffer.

    I must say that these demons really had an imagination. Taking a look around, making sure no one was around, Yura and I stepped closer as one of the young men''s gaze seem to capture our presence. Fear, Hope, and Despair all registered in a single gaze.

    "Yu-ra - Yura, run...run," he weakly whispered, "You-You are no match. We-We were no match,"

    Clenching her fist Yura shook her head, "Ed, save your strength." she muttered with sorrow. " we will get you out of here."

    "We can only save one, Yura." I interceded, "The rest will have to die,"

    Hope seemed to gleam from ed''s eyes, but it suddenly went dark as he bellowed, "Ducked!!!"

    Not needing his input Yura suddenly parried a ruthless crimson swipe from behind. A ruthless grimace swallowed her gorgeous face as killing intent became visible. Rising from the depths of her very bones, a faint ckish Aura engulfed her.

    "You will pay!" screamed Yura, to my horror as I felt a primordial fear rising from my soul.

    "I knew I sense someone, but who would have guessed there are two half-bloods? How lucky, " said Dromore, with a cruel crazed smile beaming from his lips.

    "Amazingly done, My Lord," Zool praise, lightly pping his hands elegantly, "But allow me to take care of this Arsene, Your Grace. No reason for my lord to dirty his hands on a low-rank demon."

    Drawing Dragonsbane, ck mes consumed my form as I stared coldly at Zool, fixing his gloves as he eyed me with contempt.

    "Just leave him alive, Zool." said Dromore without a second thought, " Youngdy, has anyone ever told you that you have very bewitching eyes?"

    A slight smile appeared as a terrifying intent engulfed Yura and her sword, "A low-grade filth daring to speak to me. " she screamed in disgust, shooting at Dromore like a ck sh.

    BOOOOOOOM!!!

    A massive shock wave exploded out as Dromore was sted away, his entire right arm in Yura''s clutches as she quivered in rage. Amethyst qi flooded her body as she shot towards Dromore, who was beyond frightened.

    "True Sword Intent...You''re a Soul Bender," He bellowed with fear.

    In but a moment, Zool had lost his concentration seeing his lord injured; taking my chance, I shot forward, appearing in front of him in an ashen sh. Dragonbane stabbing forth as Zool easily dodged, yet to his surprise, my body faded as I appeared right behind with Dragonsbane already piercing through his spine.

    Blood gushed from his mouth as he twisted his head around like an owl, "HOW!?'' yelled Zool, while his left arm pped me away before I could react.

    A slight sting went through my skin, but aside from flying back, I was perfectly unharmed. Realizing he was far weaker than the blood knight, I sighed a breath of relief. Yet, my joy quickly vanished as my spear wound began to twist, closing by itself as his body began to transform.

    Grinning ferally, I saw an abomination of a creature that held no eyes but rather loose yet tight skin that draped over where its eyes should be with razor-sharp, shark-like teeth. It had a bald scalp with crimson skin, standing over five meters tall. It had four arms, each three-meter long with long ws shining with a sharp light.

    Squealing in a high pitch that brought blood to my ears, Zool shot towards me with speed far quicker than anything I had seen before. Yet, even though it was fast, my eyes still tracked its movement as his w came towards my neck. With a single step and a tilt of my head, I dodged as a small fine line of blood flowed from my neck.

    "A Blood Fiend?" I muttered as the Mark of Sacege supplied me with knowledge. A beast that ate the flesh of its victims. They held a terrifyingly high healing factor and stamina¡ªno major weakness aside from the brain and heart.

    With me being too close to the beast to use Dragonsbane correctly, my left arm shot out, beating against Zools chest as an explosion of mes consumed both of us in an inferno. While also making sure my mes came in contact with ed and the others.

    Roaring Zool bellowed, "MORE MORE MORE!!!"

    With the scent of burnt flesh filling the room, Zool begged for more. Infatuation gleaming from his abominable form as his mouth shot open. Knowing what could potentiallye, I flickered away as a massive beam of light shot down.

    Gulping, I looked down only to be surprised that the floor was not melted, much less damaged. Not taking any more chances, I pointed my hands towards Zool as the mes around him began bending, consuming him in a sphere of mes.

    Taking out a pill from my bracelet in a hurry, I shot them quickly towards the four defenseless men in the nick of time as Zool shot through the mes like a raging bull. mming into Dragonsbane and me with a lustful look.

    "How can you fight me half-blood?" He questioned as blood poured from my mouth, "Even with this realm''s restrictions, I should be around Earth rank. WHY ARE YOU SO POWERFUL?"

    Twisting my body, I distributed most of the force away, but I could still feel many of my organs shift when we came in contact. Not answering his foolish question, Dragonsbane shot forth employing the chaos aspect of my technique.

    A raging inferno of spear attacks struck into Zool''s mighty body, who didn''t bother to dodge as he struck down. With all four fists, each from different angles. Dodging the first two, I clenched my fist, creating a cloak of darkness around me as his two other fists struck directly into my chest and rib.

    Trying as hard as possible not to be sted away, I ignored my shattered ribs, smiling savagely as I bellowed, <chrimson wind="">."</chrimson>

    As if a tornado had been transported inside this chamber, I watched as Zool try to make distance only to fail as I appeared in front of him in an instant, severing one of his arms with a crescent arch of Dragonsbane. Blood rained over me, but to my surprise, his blood suddenly began twirling around me, not returning to its original owner.

    While Crimson wind wascking in the concept of blood and wind, it was still a powerful Arte even if it held millions of ws at this moment.

    "Die, Carnage of Blood!!!" yelled Zool as a ball filled with crimson qi that could kill me in a single attack struck out from his three arms. Weaving thought is arte with extreme precision and speed; I appeared right over his shiny red skull plunging Dragonsbane covered in mes through his skull.

 Chapter 67: Castle of Brimstone - Spell of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 67: Castle of Brimstone - Spell of Blood</h4>

    Creating a massive sphere of me, I exploded Zool''s entire skull in mes before shooting off his body. Only to watch in horror at how his headless form twisted towards me.

    Impossible, are there weaknesses, not their brain? "How are you alive," I bellowed, sweat dripping from my palm as I gripped Dragonsbane tighter.

    Coughing arge mouthful of blood from having Crimson Winds active for so long, I gritted my teeth as a face began to morph on Zools stomach. Resisting the urge to puke, I ready myself as he charged towards me.

    Blood quickly shot from his body, erratically attacking me in a seemingly endless manner as I parried equally with my de. Lights of ruby red and ck flickered around as shockwaves shot through the entire area, causing the pools of blood and flesh to fly high over us.

    "What are YOU? how are you still alive?" Zool howled as he began making various hand signs.

    "Blood of Sin gather from my origin," he quickly chanted as the blood in the entire chamber levitated off the ground. " and Shower my enemies with thy will, heeds thy call sinful beings of my beginning, CHAMBER OF BLOOD."

    With widened eyes, I pushed demonic qi into my mind and spine as my entire vision turned to ruby red. Blood covered my every sight, only leaving Zool with a cruel grin on his deformed body standing before me.

    With a cold mind and empty heart, I waited for Zool''s next move. Darkness blended with my body as I watched as the Blood Fiend pointed towards me. "DIE!!!"

    Suddenly millions of drops of blood shot towards me, storming my every passage of escape. However, to his horror, my body suddenly vanished as four men appeared next to him.

    Ed gritted his teeth with his almost skinless appearance as his palm shot out along with the other three victims. Yet, blood suddenly twirled around Zool, protecting him like how the darkness protected me. Unfortunately for him, the four earth realm geniuses were all monsters in their own right.

    BOOM!!!

    With each using their own powerful Arte, Zool was sted away as bones and various organs shot from his body. Roaring with anguish and hate, he pointed with his only remaining arm towards them, "AHHHHHHHHH."

    Hearing his shriek, I gave a sinister grin as I watched as blood covered the four in a sphere with what I can only assume is death. Not letting their efforts go to waste, I appeared right behind Zool, covered in darkness as Dragonsbane shot deep through his heart.

    "Shatter your shackles, Typhoeus, Fallen beast of the Underworld, " I bellowed as hundreds of mes shout from Dragonsbane''s tip turning Zool to nothing but ash. The heat became so unbearable all the blood in the room turned to nothingness, leaving three mutted bodies who seem to be protecting one person. Tears flowed from Ed''s face as he mourned, wrapping his arms around their bodies.

    Dropping the burning hot spear in my palm, I quickly swallowed a pill before releasing Crimson winds. My mind was still sharp as I rushed towards Ed jamming a healing pill into his mouth.

    "Ed, we need to go?" I shouted, putting the dead bodies into my spiral bracelet. "We need to find Yura. Weep after we get out of here."

    A hateful look appeared as more tears streamed from his eyes, "Y-you are right," He weakly moaned.

    Rushing towards Yura''s insane battle, I watched as a young girl with jet ck hair shot her foot deep into a beast simr to Zool splitting his body in half as she waved her arm, skinning his entire body in an instant.

    Screams of anguish filled the dungeon as Dromore howled, trying his best to fight, but Yura only seemed to be ying around with him as she began removing his very muscles in a systematic manner. The precision was so perfect that some of his wounds would not even bleed, yet his screams seem to only intensify.

    Giving us a nce, she severed his body into hundreds of pieces before shing towards Ed wrapping her arms around his skinless appearance, "I''m-I''m sorry big brother...I''m sorry? I should have tried to find you when I found Nora." She cried out with tears.

    Not trying to hear any of this, I covered our bodies in Darkness, taking both of them in my arms before shooting off into the distance. I could feel and smell hundreds of monsters heading in our direction.

    Killing intent filled the entire dungeon as I watched the blood knight make its appearance. Hiding in a dark corner, I drew my bow, creating a dark arrow before firing it into a vase. My arrows could not be sensed, so they made the best distraction and assassination tools.

    "After him, Lord Drar''ethiul wants him dead." Yelled the Blood Knight, his greatsword in hand, as hemanded various demons to search the dungeon. "I want Arsene DEAD!!!"

    Using the little chaos, we snuck out before fleeing the entire dungeon in a matter of seconds whenpared to the hours we took to reach here. Yura was busy healing Ed trying to stop him from shedding blood and flesh.

    Making a few rounds in random locations, we waited for Ed to stop bleeding before making our way towards the library. Giving five knocks followed by a scratching noise on the left side of the door, we saw Winfor slowly open the door.

    He gasped before pulling Ed in; tears could be seen in his eyes as he looked towards Yura, "What happened." He sharply asked; sorrow could be seen on his grimace as heid the man down.

    Biting her lip, she looked down in shame, "He was captured; the other three with him are dead," I coldly said in ce of Yura.

    With a pale face, Winfor teared up, "...Al, Yi, and Vil. I''m sorry," he said, gazing at his friend, who was also torn.

    "They died protecting me...I''m sorry, Winfor. I''m sorry," Begged Ed.

    It was quite odd for me to see any of this. Personally, I wouldn''t say I liked Winfor, but he was oddly different when he was around those he liked and respected. The people around him were his ssmates...no. They were his family.

    Turning to Nora and Zed, who was in deep cultivation, I sighed, knowing only more tears would follow. I don''t know how we got here, but one thing was clear, my enemies were the Princes of Hell.

    Looking down at my scorched palm that held Dragonsbane when I cast a fragmented Legend, I sighed, swallowing another lowgrade healing pill. My body was weary and mangled, but all my wounds stopped bleeding, but there was a massive problem.

    The Nexus armor is not working perfectly within this realm. We spent years working on various scenarios, for it not to work perfectly is suspicious. Inparison, most of Zools random attacks would have killed me without the armor, but it was significantly weaker than it''s supposed to be. It is clear something is going on within this realm.

 Chapter 68: Castle of Brimstone - Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 68: Castle of Brimstone - Breakthrough</h4>

    Stepping in a secluded location, I looked up at the dark, decrepit chandelier that looked like it would keen over at any second. Feeling stress, I got out a bottle of Whiskey I stole from Grey''s secret stash before pouring a ss. While the other part of my mind began absorbing Demonic Qi to help recover.

    ''Barron 42,'' a type of liquor created by the Snows and one of Grey''s and Father''s favorites. Tasting the woody amber, ginger, barley mixed with a little touch of cinnamon and orange zest. I sighed, taking another sip, closing my eyes, rxing as a warmth took over my chest.

    Hours passed like seconds as I kept pouring a ss before she appeared before me. Her eyes were stained with red, while various parts of her face painted with crusty red markings. There was a mournful air to her as she sat next to me.

    Pouring her a cup, we sat in silence as the qi within the area slowly became dry and stagnant. "Will you remain with him, or will youe with me?" I quietly asked, my gaze never leaving the chandelier.

    "You," she weakly said with a pause, "Nora, Winfor, and Zed are all too weak."

    Chuckling, I turned to her, "they are all stronger than me,"

    "No, maybe in a one-on-one fight, but you are far more versatile." She exined, taking a wig of her whiskey, "The fight with Zool showed me a lot. Killing a first stage Earth demon is quite the achievement even if he was suppressed."

    "It will not happen again; I surprised Zool. Not to mention he did not take the battle seriously at the beginning. And there was that spell he cast. He would win one hundred percent of the time if we fought again."

    With a drunken stare, Yura looked up at the chandelier, "Who will you side with?" she lightly whispered, resting her head against the floor.

    The sound of light snoring echoed out as Yura fell into a deep slumber. Smiling, I looked at my arm that had all but recovered. Clenching my fist closed, Yin qi suddenly surrounded me as my mind became cold.

    With my body far stronger than before, it was finally time to increase my cultivation. I originally wanted to take things slow, but that is out of the question. Using Isae Yin qi, she gifted me after that night; I shot half of it into my dantian.

    Like a waterfall, blood rained from my nose and eyes as a powerful explosion one after another went off inside my ear. Gritting my teeth, I felt the dark sun shimmering with ck mist growing darker andrger deep within my dantian.

    Time began to slow as an unfamiliar voice sounded, "Child of Bael, I hope you do not disappoint me. For Bael nor any of the other princes will save you from my wrath. Strive forward, little variant, I shall await your triumph." It dered, its tone soft and lustful like a siren yet powerful and dark as a demon.

    Coughing a mouth full of blood up, Yura shot up with a fearful sh. "L-L-Lord Asmodeus," she whispered with dread. "Why would he?"

    Rushing towards me, Yura touched my chest, gasping with horror, "where did you get this Yin Qi from" She questioned.

    Having no time to exin, one final explosion sounded as my vision blurred; I had officially reached the ninth stage of Qi Condensation. Not allowing myself to faint, I quickly closed my eyes, entering a deep meditative state.

    Surrounded by a familiar darkness, my mind slowly became nk as all thought left me, and yet another part of me still could observe, could thing, could exist. I was no longer myself but rather the darkness: a familiar feeling I once had, I once craved, one that brought joy and happiness to my existence.

    Hours passed like seconds while days passed like minutes, I didn''t know how long I remained, but as I opened my eyes, I saw a horrified stare of a goddess.

    "Dao Comprehension...That''s not possible, especially for you," Yura shouted, "How are you alive? Your soul should have been obliterated."

    Tilting my head, I looked down at the dried blood around me, "How long was I gone for?" I asked with hesitation.

    Ignoring my question, Yura began poking various parts of my body, "what are you?" she questioned, poking my cheek. "That physique should not allow you do toprehend Dao?"

    Guessing only a few minutes, maybe even a few hours passed, I arose, pushing the young girl''s hands away, "Stop it," I demanded, only for her to keep poking me.

    Puffing her cheeks, she turned around, hiding her gaze from me, "Dummy, it''s been two days." she lightly said.

    Damn, we only have three weeks; we need to start moving. Looking at Yura, I patted her head, "Are you ready to head back out?" I asked, my body pulsing with a profound amount of power.

    Shooting me a cute nce, she smiled, nodding as she vanished from my sight, "Go clean yourself off before we leave." shemented.

    Taking a sniff, the rotting scent of blood assaulted my nose, causing me to gag. Quickly shooting fire from all around me to burn the disgusting filth of my magnificent body, my eyes suddenly went wide at the difference in quality. As if all life around me was being devoured, I saw the chandelier and various books shelves turn to dust the longer my mes remained.

    As if it had a mind of its own, my mes coiled around me, protecting me like its child...Just like the darkness. Smiling, I patted my mes, only to get an odd reaction. I could feel my mes jumping with joy as though it was alive. Chuckling, I extinguish my me as I appeared before Yura like a phantom startling her.

    A jealous look could be seening from her as she looked at the subtle dark light shimmering around my body. A small, subtle detail I missed as I arose.

    "Take me with you," a powerful voice said.

    Turning my head, I saw an average-looking man with long blue hair that fell to his shoulders. He stood six feet tall with sharp Azure eyes that seem to pierce into me. The air around him was dark as a seamless killing intent radiated off him.

    "Ed?" I asked with confusion.

    "It''s Edain; only my sisters and brothers are allowed to call me Ed." he corrected with a cold smile.

    "Oh, fine, you cane. Maybe you can keep that little girl in check." I coldly replied, pointing at Yura, who was blushing as she turned her head.

    "Sh-Shut Up-up, dummy. I didn''t do anything weird Ok," She said, stuttering over her words.

    Laughing at her antics, I turned to Nora, Zed, and Winfor, " Do you all wish to join as well."

    "I don''t think that''s a good idea," Edain suddenlymented, "Nora, Zed, and Winfor, are heavy hitters. Theyck small-based attacks. If we get into a battle, they shall cause argermotion."

    He is smart, or at least he knew his allies very well¡ªsmirking, I nodded, " Than it will just be us, I look forward to working with you, Edain." I lightly said, sticking my arm out to shake his hand.

    Gripping my palm tightly, he beamed with a radiant smile, "Yes...Yes, it will be an interesting trip."

    Looking at us, Yura tilted her head, probably sensing the odd tension between us. Personally, I don''t even know why there was one, but I am always ready to piss someone off¡ªit was, after all, one of the few joys in my life.

 Chapter 69: Castle of Brimstone - Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 69: Castle of Brimstone - Abyss</h4>

    Making our way out of the library, Yura, Edain, and I shot through the Castle of Brimstone, heading deeper in from where we left off. The Blood Knight had already left this area heading somewhere unknown to us.

    His presence was very threatening to me; unlike the other being we fought before, he was the most skilled; even with his powerful body, he didn''t allow anything to hit, much less hurt him. His every move was hidden in a vale of mystery.

    Stepping through the bloody torture hall, I could see Edain''s face twist as he red at the hundreds of demons still torturing other poor souls. Their screams seem to trigger cruel memories as he clenched his fist.

    Yura gripped his shoulder as she shook her head, causing me to smile, "you two seem to know each other well. How did you meet?" I asked, knowing how cold Yura was, before my transformation. It was rather offputting to see her so close to someone...other than me.

    Sending me a suspicious look Edain, patted the little girl''s head as we headed deeper in, "we met when we were about nine years old. I had foolishly challenged her to a dual when Grimlor first took her to the special ss." he bitterly exined.

    "And I kicked his ass so bad; I made him beg," Yura finished, making a cute victory symbol. Her head was raised high as she passed her hand through her silky hair showing off her body as her two girls jiggled.

    Blushing, Edain red at her before turning towards me, nodding in a defeated manner, "I lost miserably; after that, we became friends. Grimlor had told her to join the special ss, but she refused for some reason."

    "So as the years passed, I along with Nora slowly became family with this little Yura." he lovingly said, "Although she didn''t really have a rtionship with the others from the ss."

    Pausing, I looked at Yura, beaming in joy, "...Why didn''t you go live with him or Nora...Whye to me" I shouted out in anger.

    A cold killing intent suddenly filled the dark void around us as Edain red, "What?"

    Gulping, I could feel a powerful aura far stronger than Zool pulsing from him, "Yura, can you exin." I said, not willing to anger this person anymore.

    "He can cook really good." She curtly said, beaming in joy, "plus, he has afortable bed."

    "WHAT!!!" Both Edain and I bellowed.

    A sword made from ice suddenly formed as Edain smiled coldly, pointing it toward my throat, "I didn''t do anything," I quickly exined.

    "Damn it, Yura, exin better," I shouted as the darkness around us began to trembled due to myck of concentration.

    Tilting her head cutely, she chuckled, "But it''s good, it''s better than the room Oswin gifted me."

    Exining everything to Edain, I could see a sigh of relief as he smiled, "This girl is going to kill me, one day."

    "Me too," I whispered beneath my breath, cursing her name.

    Laughing aloud at the mischief, Yura suddenly paused, growing more serious as she pointed towards the massive hole or a rather pool in the distance.

    Standing there stood a man dressed simr to Sagthith, draped in skeleton-like armor. His eyes gleamed with a crimson hue as she spoke, "Come closer, Boy?" a woman''s voice cold and metallic-like iron sounded.

    Drawing our weapons, I dropped the dark vale from around us before stepping closer. Turning her head, I could see amusement as she eyed Dragonsebane for a few seconds mumbling something in an inaudible tone.

    "Who are you?" Yura asked, her sword seemingly hovering over my head, ready to cut any who stared at it.

    "So it really is you, huh? But no matter, I am here to gift you something." She lightly said, "A gift from Lord Bael himself."

    Throwing me a small demonic-looking dagger, my heart and blood began to burn as I held this de in my palm, "It will allow you and your little party to survive the trip down. I wish you well; Lord Bael is cing all his hope on you."

    Flickering away, I suddenly saw Edain drop to his knees, hyperventting as sweat dripped down his neck. His body shuttered as he clenched his arms, trying to stop the shaking.

    Gulping, I stared into therge abyss in front of me; a primordial fear consumed me as Yura stepped to my side, holding my shoulder, "Do not look at the Abyss of Hell; only those in the realm of gods have that right."

    Yet, my eyes never left; while there was fear, I could feel the darkness calling my name as if even without this de, I would be safe. The voice slowly became stronger as I felt my soul pulse with fever.

    Gritting my teeth, my vision slowly went dark as Yura cover my eyes, "Ignore it, Arsene, you will die even with that de."

    A gush of wind suddenly blew through my wet head as I turned to Yura, confused yet grateful before we stepped towards Edain. He seemed to have gotten better, but there was something obviously wrong as he kept shivering. His hollow dead eyes radiated a deadly qi as he curled into a ball, mumbling in an inaudible voice.

    Remembering the being within the Shadow Realm, I chuckled before turning back to Yura, "I''m going to go get the others; wait with him."

    "Don''t...Do you know what''s in the Abyss?" asked Yura. A frightening re could be seen from her gorgeous face as sweat trailed from her body. "That dagger might save you for a small second, but no mortal can survive the Abyss."

    "We have no choice!" I yelled, feeling the pent-up pressure, "even if we search the top of the castle of Brimstone. It''s all but clear that these monsters monitored everything we do. What are we to do, aside but head deeper in? "

    We were stuck; either we head towards death within the Abyss or die at the hands of Sagthith. This Trial was impossible. Clenching my hair, I looked into the swirling darkness again. Hearing its beckoning soothing voice. I spoke in a chilling tone.

    "Tell me about the Abyss?"

    Biting her lips, Yura looked up, "From my memories, the Abyss is a ne that inhabits Chaos. Elder Gods fall like ants, and people like us are dead just from the winds." Yura bitterly exined, "There are only two beings who journeyed through the abyss and lived, The King of the Nine Hells, Asmodeus and Serpent Of The Abyss, Leviathan."

    Eying me for a second, Yura gazed towards the swirling Abyss with a horrified pale expression. Her shoulders trembling as she gulped, "Only those two are known for traveling through the Abyss, for a couple of lifetimes. Living to tell the tale, as far as I know...only their myth has survived no one else. "

    Staring into Amythest, I frowned; I didn''t know why but I felt she was lying. Not about Asmodeus and this Leviathan, but about something else. Yura did not seem to truly fear the Abyss but was rather acting? There was a deep, intriguing gleam as I felt she wasn''t trying to convince me but rather herself.

    With her brow soak in sweat, yura gulped, licking her lips as she clenched her fist shut with a small tremor, muttering something I couldn''t quite make out.

 Chapter 70: Castle of Brimstone - Blood of Ancients

    <h4>Chapter 70: Castle of Brimstone - Blood of Ancients</h4>

    Clenching my eyes shut, I weed the darkness as sweat skimmed down my back, drenching my clothing. We were weak, remarkably weak; that damned dagger might protect us, but...

    Shooting my eyes open, I peered strictly at the dagger before shifting to Yura, "Do you know that woman?" I asked, feeling doubtful.

    As ifing to the same realization, Yura shook her head, "No, but her armor is simr to Sagthith, and he follows the Lord of Deceit."

    "I have no doubt that this path leads to the Abyss, but I dought if this dagger will protect us Or if we really need to head into the abyss," I coldly spat, feeling foolish for missing such an important detail. Fear really is a powerful tool when used correctly.

    Clitting my tongue, I looked at the demonic dagger that heldplex ruins, painting it in a demonic light; suddenly, a massive throbbing sensation pulsed from my mind as the Ring of Bael suddenly activated, swallowing the Dagger in a mist of darkness before I could perceive what happened.

    With a disgusted expression, Yura stepped out, slitting her wrist with her de. However, only a single drop of blood fell from her arms as she chanted, "Ancestors of Cmity, heed the call of thy chosen and shatter thy enemies will."

    BOOOM!!! BOOOM!!!

    As if Cmity was within that single drop of blood, the world began to shake as Yura flicked her blood drop over the pool of darkness. Space began to bend and melt as her blood hovered over the abyss, suddenly turning into a crimson eye.

    A hint of amusement radiating from before it turned its gaze towards me. "Child of Tenebrae, we meet again, how amusing. Will you not kneel in fear like before?" it asked, suddenly taking form into a cken ming creature with eyes glimmering with a crimson hue.

    "YOU!!!" I Bellowed as Ancient markings covered my body. My Ashen hair rose as I red with hatred at the entity before me. He was the bastard that made me feel fear...he was the one that forced me to my knees.

    A look of shock filled the monster as a faint shimmer ran through him, "W-W-Who created you?" he muttered.

    "Grandfather, stop this at once!!!" Yura defended, "We are stuck, and he is the only reason we are still alive."

    Sending the young girl a disdainful nce, this entity sneered with its ming mouth, "He is not a demon nor devil, yet he holds the Blood of Tenebrae. No wonder the King of Hell took an interest in him. You will do well to be wary about him, Yura. I''m sure you heard about the snakes in the garden and all that other bullshit."

    Snapping his fingers, the world suddenly shattered like ss as everything around us changed. No longer were we in a cold dark dungeon but in a massive garden with a pool of swirling darkness. " Call upon me if needed, Yura." the entity stated before vanishing.

    Growing pale, Yura suddenly dropped sweat pooling off of her like streams as she smiled happily towards me, "I did it," she joyfully eximed.

    "You did it? my ass," I yelled, "Who was that ming bastard!?"

    Puffing her cheeks, Yura stuck her tongue out, "Find out for yourself," she mischievously said before turning to the unconscious Edain foaming at the mouth. A sharp giggled fill with a little mockery escaped from her mouth as she burst intoughter.

    Rolling my eyes, I looked at the well-kept garden, unlike the rest of the castle. There was a very low-level presence around us, but nothing that would require Yura to move.

    "I''ll go clean up around us...watch over Edain," I said as I turned to Yura, who was giving a capricious grin towards Edain.

    Feeling a chill ran through me, I left quickly as possible, leaving Yura and Edain alone. Giving the young man a silent pray I nced towards the twenty or so workers in the area. Crimson scales covered their bodes as they hovered over the ground withrge ck wings¡ªa long sharp tail coil around their waist as they tended to the garden.

    Their aura was far below Zool, bringing a rather cruel smile to my face. Drawing my bow, I nocked three arrows at once, firing them in quick session, cloaking each of them in Darkness. Blood soon showered the garden as the imps could not even scream before being run through by my arrows.

    Dropping my bow, I dashed forward before anyone realized what was going on. Like an ashen sh of lightning, I appeared before the group of demons with Dragonsbane in hand. Making a sinister sweep, I severed their childlike bodies from the waist. Watching as their organs ran loose from their bodies. Not letting my chance go, I quickly twirled my spear creating a profound whirlwind of death. Blood soon shot towards the crimson skies, painting the heavens as I studied the dead squad of demons.

    Their small bodies still twitching from their fast death. Chuckling, my face suddenly morph as a massive greatsword fell towards me with vicious intent. Pushing Dragonsbane up at thest second, blood gushed from my chest as I red at the blood knight with anger and a little excitement.

    My wound was not that serious, but it still hurt like hell as the Blood knight chuckled, "So you broke through Lords Fe''so Illusion. Congrattions, that must have been a challenging task.

    Leaping back, I got in position as the blood knight raised his sword towards me, "Last time, you were not even able to defend. Will it be different this time half breed?"

    Sneering, I shot towards the blood knight. Dragonsbane glimmering with a sinister cklight vanishing from his perception. Appearing to his throat in a matter of seconds.

    "What?" he bellowed as Crimson Qi shot from his body, sting me back. Catching my footing in an instant, I smiled, "Cultivation gives you speed and power, but my darkness gives me more. If you don''t take me seriously, you will die." I coldly said.

    I did not know why but I liked this knight. He held respect for me with a slight trace of reverence. He could have killed me when we first met but didn''t. I knew there was something going on, and this knight was ying its cards well.

    Smiling, the Blood Knightughed before removing his mask. A look of shock masked my face as a demonic goddess bless me with her presence. Long ck hair flowed from her head as two small little fangs protruded from her mouth.

    "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Ezra, Blood Knight of the Order Asmodeus." she introduced with a slight bow,"

    With a charming wink, she licked her lips seductively, causing my heart to beat uncontrobly. Quickly biting my tongue, I felt my mind being warped, prompting me to bend the darkness within me.

    "OHHH!!! you broke through that," she eximed, "Most mortals fail too, are you perhaps a soul bender as well?"

    Frowning ck mes covered me as I decided to remain quiet. A predatory gleam could be seen from the young woman as she grinned with lust. Taking a step towards me, almost like a lion ring down its prey.

    "So it was you, Ezra?" A scornful shout announced as Yura appeared with an unconscious Edain hanging from her arm, his face filled with random doodles.

    "Ah, if it isn''t my dear Yura? I had not seen you since the ball five years ago. Father begged me to meet with you. It would seem that he had this nned all along." Said Ezra with a thoughtful expression.

    "Your father is not known as the Lord of Hell without reason. It would seem he has many ns." Yura impatiently said, her body pulsing with killing intent.

    "What? Your Asmodeus''s child?" I shouted in bewilderment.

    "She sure is, and her mother''s name is Leviathan."

 Chapter 71: Castle of Brimstone - True Power

    <h4>Chapter 71: Castle of Brimstone - True Power</h4>

    Good God, why the hell is this happening to me. Is my adaptive body that great? Truck-Kun, can I exchange my wishes for something else?

    "Father told me a couple of weeks ago that I am to marry some nobody." Ezra angrily puffed her cheeks, her crimson eyes glimmering with a ruby-red light, "At first, I was against the idea, but after getting a wisp of your blood and knowing Yura had a thing for you, I change my mind."

    Gulping down, I suddenly saw something that caused my very cells to shiver in fear. Time suddenly began to bend as Yura stepped in front of me. A massive magical circle, soplex the very world around me seemed to burn, materialized.

    The smile on Ezra''s face faded as she shivered but didn''t back down as she raised her greatsword. ck and crimson mes covered her very form as she stared down at Yura. Yet, to my surprise, I could see a deep fear radiating from Ezra.

    Yura''s hair had all but changed to silver as she took a single step appearing before Ezra in an instant. With horror, the young demoness tried to defend herself, but Yura''s cold, sinister de had already pierced through her neck, sting her skull from her body. Blood showered her gorgeous face as she sneered, whispering something inaudible to me.

    Suddenly Ezra''s headless body exploded in a mist of crimson blood, decimating everything that came into contact with it. Unfortunately for Ezra, Yura had somehow appeared next to me. Her amethyst eyes ring at the blood mist with disgust, "How many more blood clones do you have, Ezra?" Yura bellowed, "Levi and Asmodeus will not save you. that I can guarantee."

    "I do not need their help. You soul benders really are cheaters," Ezra sharply said as her body began to reform, "Your power of space and time has dramatically increased, but it would seem you have yet to awaken your Mortal Dao. Father neglected to tell me you were here, but nothing has changed, Yura. I will return, assuming my future husband lives past this trial. It''s only a matter of time, my dear Yura."

    With a flick of her wrist, Yura returned to normal as her hair returned to jet ck. A radiant smile masked her face as she watched Ezra vanish in a mist of blood.

    "...Umm, what is going on? At this point, I feel like I am missing something?" I asked, utterly confused.

    "oh, nothing, we just have a little argument," Yura expressed with a shy smile, "That''s all. Truly!!!"

    "Little?!" Rolling my eyes, I looked around at the devastated garden, not knowing what to do. It seemed like with each step I made, the pool of demons and devils I meet was rapidly increasing. Although I am interested in meeting the Olympian Gods...Hopefully, I will not have to pull a Kratos."

    Watching Yura slowly sit down, I watched as she slowlyid her head against the pavement. Light snoring echoed out as shey defenseless beside me. Palming my face in irritation, I quickly lifted the useless duo up before returning to the library in a jiffy. With Ezra gone, it was far easier traveling around the castle.

    Exining what happened to Nora and everyone else, I told them to gather their things in preparation. I had this feeling that everything was going to end with thisst trip. About three days had passed since that incident before Yura regain consciousness. A groggy looked appeared around her eyes as she smiled happily towards me, "Yura, hungry," came her reply in a child-like tone.

    ...So am I. I wanted to eat Edain, but apparently, he is one of your brothers. With an annoyed re, I pointed towards her ring, "there is food within that ring."

    "Yura ate it all," She shouted, "Feed me...Or else I will telldy Emma."

    "Son of a bitch, Damn it, Yura; you just woke up now you''re already ckmailing me." I angrily blurted, "Get dress; we will be leaving today. I feel we are close to the me."

    Marching away, I could feel Yura eyeing the back of me with a mischievous expression, giggling as she covered her mouth, trying to hold back herughter. Feeling even more annoyed, I looked towards everyone as we waited a few minutes for Yura to join us.

    "Will the blood knight all but gone? I feel it''s a lot safer for all of you to join." I quickly said, "Not to mention. We can''t always stay here. In fact, I feel it''s odd that no one dared even to enter here."

    Nodding, Edain rose, "Agreed, but what about the other two men? I don''t know their names, but I believe they were from a different academy?"

    "Fuck them," I blurted out, annoyed, "I''m not a hero; they can die for all I care."

    Nodding Winfor for the first time seem to smile. "SO you finally decided to say something of relevance." He proudly said, "They are probably dead anyway. You have seen those monsters around this ce; even most of our ss perished."

    Bitting, his lips Edain, scowled but agreed. It was in as day that this idiot was ming himself for some reason. A foolish self-punishment that would not solve anything.

    "So we''re all in agreement? let''s get out of this hell," Nora quickly added with a bright smile,

    Nodding, I covered everyone in darkness before flickering out of the library. We did not truly try to hide our movements as we ran through the castle of brimstone, ughtering everything we saw. However, it would seem without Ezra leading these demons. Thousands seem to cover the halls of the castle.

    Blood quickly graced my spear as we charged through. Shouts and screams quickly filled our ears as more and more low-level demons charged towards their death. It was not long before we all were separated in the sea of demons.

    I must say it was foolish of us to be separated, but it was our first time fighting in a battle that seems to emte what war would be like. Licking the sweet taste of demon blood from my face, I eyed the sea of food before me.

    ck mes consumed me as Dragaonsbane became a raging dragon twisting and burning in every direction. As if the devil possed the Dragonsbane, it slowly began bing more and more savage and deranged.

    Chaos had no form; Chaos had no meaning. Chaos had no purpose. There was only Anarchy, and that is what my Spearmenship was portrayed as I swam through the river of death. Blood painted my arms and spear crimson.

    Beggs of mercy did not register as the mark of sacrilege began to tingle,pelling me to ughter. Yet, something was different, as if there was a switch within my mind to turn on and off.

    Grinning from ear to ear, I felt that my body was all but adapted to this marking. I would not be bound to the rules of Demons or Devils but rather thews I make for myself. Why would I ept such a gift from a devil if I didn''t have a n? Life is all about deception, and I''m sure Bael, along with the others, will not notice. How could they? Those that have not mastered the Art of the Mask are doomed to fail.

    I have gained all the benefits but none of its faults. Laughing aloud, I focused on improving my Spearmanship. Days quickly began to pass before I finally saw Yura drenched in blood, a faint grin masking her face as she stared at me with joy.

 Chapter 72: Castle of Brimstone - Trial of Arsene

    <h4>Chapter 72: Castle of Brimstone - Trial of Arsene</h4>

    With a sudden flick to her forehead, I eyed the young woman rubbing her head as she red at me. ncing around, I watched as Nora, Zed, Winfor, and Edain all walked out the river of death with a cold expression.

    It would seem like something had broken inside of them during this time of ughter. We had been battling for about two days straight, but It would be odd if something wasn''t wrong. Nevertheless, we had to continue, and their mental health was none of my concern.

    None of us said a word as we continued forward in silence. Hours soon turned into days before we arrived at the massive garden still damaged from the brief period When Yura and Ezra fought. Sending a subtle nce towards Yura, I felt a cold chill churn my skin as I turned away.

    "Are you thinking of her?" Yura asked sweetly. Turning her soul-catching gaze towards me.

    Gulping down, I swiftly shook my head. ''Damn it, why am I so scared...No why is she so terrifying. I''m a man...I''m a man.....Damnit

    "Who are you talking about, " Nora asked, giving Yura a tight hug from behind, plumping up her massive buns between her arms.

    Instantly turning red, Yura pushed Nora away as she pointed towards the massive door filled with hundreds of formations. "We-we need to break through that door-door." Eximed Yura with a shudder.

    Gazing at the door, my mind turned fuzzy when the ring of bael abruptly gave off a dark demonic light. Suddenly all the formations surrounding the door vanished. ncing at Yura in shock, she quickly nodded as we shot through the door.

    As if entering an inferno, I saw Yura and everyone else surround themselves with earth qi. I, however, didn''t bother to summon my qi as I had darkness around me at all times protecting me. Not letting my guard waver, I shot a little qi into my left eye, causing everything within this hell to grew brighter and more profound.

    As we had entered a massive arena, I saw a profound white lotus hovering at the base of the arena pulsing with an ancient power. Each of its pedals seminally glowing with a sinful aura, yet beneath all of it held a holy aura that seems to contradict its existence.

    "mes of Hellfire," I muttered.

    "Yes, a me not created by demons, devil, angels, or the heavens." Yura continued, " No one knows how it came into existence. As no one has ever sessfully fused with it."

    "What!!" I bellowed, turning to Yura, who turned her head in shame, "Why the fuck are you telling me this now!"

    "Because she has to follow the rules of this false heaven!" A powerful voice yelled,

    Levitating above the Pure white lotus stood a tall warrior. His body was fully cloaked in golden armor as his hair seemingly matched his armor, while two radiant white wings expanded out, coving the very stary sky.

    Drawing Dragonsbane, I spat in annoyance, "Are you the guardian, although you don''t seem like someone who would follow the will of demons." I questioned, taking a long look at his majestic wings.

    With a slight smile that seemed to captivate the very void around me, the angel nodded, "Correct, Child of Tenebrae. However, I am quite interested in you. A mortal with the will of a demon yet can never be one."

    Eying me with a scrutinizing re, he snapped as everyone but me fell to their knees. "Father has only allowed one to control these mes. So tell me, boy, will you go against me?"

    So GOD is real; well, it''s toote for me. My sins are too deep never to be forgiven. Lowing Dragonsbane, I nodded, "I do not fear death, for I know the darkness will wee me back with open arms."

    With a smile of approval, the angel snapped as I appeared before him, "You may call me Gabrial, but I think you already know that." Said the angel with an oddly familiar voice as he ruffled my hair.

    "I hope you survive, Sene, because ''he'' is awaiting for your ascension. Truck-Kun did a fine job, but the rest is up to you. But be warned never trust any of the mythology''s you encounter, even if they are angels. They are but false images of my kind."

    Nodding absentmindedly, I whispered beneath my breath, trying to guess our rtionship, "Uncle?"

    "Unfortunately not by blood, but this game is far moreplicated than what you think. Even the words you are currently speaking are nothing more than illusions, governed into the heavens themselves by its new ruler. Do not even trust your mind as it''s not truly yours yet. Continue on, Sene, for we are awaiting your rise."

    With a kind smile that brought an unnatural warmth to my heart, Gabrial snapped, causing time to abruptly reverse, turning back just as we entered the massive door.

    "Yes, a me not created by demons, devils, angels, or the heavens." Yura continued, " No one knows how it came into existence. As no one has ever sessfully fused with it." Yura said again, not aware of what just happened.

    Gasping, I turned to her again, pausing in fright, not daring to even speak of what just happen. Something deep within my soul was whispering to me not to speak of what just urred.

    Looking at the shameful look of Yura, I patted her head, thinking of that profound feeling I just had. It was kind of like instincts yet even more profound.

    "WELCOME HALF-BREED," A fiendish voice sted out, shaking the will of everyone around me.

    ncing at the tall man with a terrifying katana, sitting in the lotus position, eyeing us like meat. Taking a deep breath, I grew solemn, stepping closer with Dragonsbane.

    With a half-smile, the man with long crimson hair arose, cing his katana against his shoulder, "I am Karthronig, Lord of Gallreum." He introduced himself with a savage smile that contradicted his demeanor.

    "I heard of you from father. Gallreum one of the most advanced worlds of the Western Supercluster." blurted out Yura with shimmering eyes.

    "Fucking hell, why are you here, Yura? Your father will kill me if he finds out you''re a part of this trial." Karthronig half-heartedly muttered, taking me by surprise.

    "No matter, I have no choice as Lord Asmodeus and Lord Drar''ethiul has decried I kill anyone who enters," Said Karthronig regaining his cold demeanor as he swung his katana down, creating a massive gush of wind brutishly forcing us back. "If you wish to take the mes of Hellfire, you must win Child of Bael.

    Drawing our weapons, I saw Winfor alongside Yura charge out at an impable pace. " Take him out quickly. Karthronig is suppressing his power to the 9th stage of Qi Condensation." Bellowed Yua, while winfor to her side swung out with his greatsword.

    Arriving before, Karthronig, Winfor raged downwards, causing a massive shockwave to st out, only to watch in horror as Karthronig effortlessly caught his de with his hand. "pathetic mortal," He disdainfully eximed, only to turn to Yura as she held her empty waist and back.

    "Come forth, Sigfried," Yura bellowed as two longswords appeared at her side.

    <cross de=""> Yura chanted as she did a quick draw forcing Karthronig to block as he was sted away. Her hair had slowly turned silver as she spoke, "Back me up,"</cross>

    Not needing to tell me, I appeared right where Karthronig had justnded as I struck out, my des covered in darkness and mes. The nks of des resounded as Krarthrionig and I engaged with each other in a terrifying game of skill.

    Yet, to my horror, blood gushed from my chest as Karthronig did an impossible sword stroke. His dark crimson hair glimmering as deep yellow mes gushed from my wounds. Screaming out in anguish, I dropped my spear as he tried to take advantage of this moment.

    However, he suddenly gasped as I pointed towards his chest as a small jet ck marble at my fingertips glimmered with darkness </impact>

    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!

    WHile Karthronig was stronger than me, it appeared he only used a mortal type of me, something I waspletely immune to. Seeing his body sted away, I almost puked blood at his unharmed appearance, bitting my lips; I quickly gasped as Nora appeared right above his body with a massive ax as she struck down with killing intent.

    Karthronig had managed to efficiency block, but the force had forced him to m into the ground on his two feet, creating cracks around. A disdainful smirk rippled around his eyes as he turned towards me, "These mortals can not harm me. This is the pinnacle of what we demons are capable of in the 9th stage of Qi condensation."

    "Only you and Yura have the ability to harm me, so why don''t I give your little pets something to do," Karthronig exined as a massive legion of demons appeared, bringing horror to our faces.

    Edain and Zed had appeared behind Karthronig only to stop as hundreds of demons rain down, creating massive chaos on the battlefield.

    Seeing me lose a little focus, Karthronig materialized before me, his de shing like shes of light. Yet, with qi being pushed into my left eye, everything slowed as I blocked with extreme precision.

    "You are not bad. If you lived in Gallruem, you would have definitely have been a Chosen." Express Karthronig with a cold expression. Smiling, I suddenly faded before his eyes.

    Yura had said that my movement Arte would not work, but what about if I added the element of darkness to it.

    With a surprise gleam, Karthronig split my fading form into two. A trace of shock filled his eyes as a mist of darkness appeared around him.

    "You have Dao? Impossible! You are still a mortal...I can smell it" He bellowed as he struck out, hitting me out from his shadow. With a smile, I clenched my fist as the dark mist around Karthronig suddenly shot out like beams into his body.

    With a look of fear, I saw Qi shot out from his body as he attempted to block my attack. Unfortunately for him, the mist was made like water droplets, and each of these droplets shot out a beam of their own. It was impossible to block such an attack.

    "YURA!!!!" I screamed as an amethyst goddess surrounded by silver light descended down with her two des, "Celestrial Demon sh,"

    Time and Space suddenly tore as a massive ck hole suddenly appeared to my horror. However, Yura''s de Sigfried had suddenly created a barrier around me and everyone else as the demons experienced what is known as the Event Horizon.

    Watching how everything vanish, I looked at the goddess still in battle position as she frowned, "He is still alive. Get to the damn Lotus and absorbed it."

    With sword qi shimmering from her de Yura alongside Edain, Zed and Nora, charged once the ck hole faded. Standing there with his sword in the ground was Karthronig. All the flesh around his two arms had all but peeled away as he red at Yura.

    Fading into the darkness, I shot towards the Massive Lutas hovering off the ground. Karthronig had sent me a nce but was stopped by zed as he held two daggers. shing out with cold intent.

    With sweat flowing like streams, I arrived at the massive Lutas before touching it without a care of what would happen.

    "NOO," Bellowed Karthronig as he sted Nora away with a swot of his long katana. Sparks flew like fireflies as Nora coughed a mouthful of blood and guts.

    Not caring about Karthronig, I chanted the Demonic Sacege Mantra as the Lutas pulsed. Suddenly my nexus armor that had to seem to lost all its defense capabilities turned to ash.

    With a scream filled with anguish, I tried to pull my arms away only to watch as my arms were engulfed into the massive Lutas. Yet to my horror, I suddenly felt my ver soul turn to mes as my eyes became unfocused.

    I wanted to scream, but my body would not even listen; it was not long before I waspletely consumed by the lotas. Losing all concepts of thought.

 Chapter 73: Prince of Hell, Bael - Hellfire

    <h4>Chapter 73: Prince of Hell, Bael - Hellfire</h4>

    "Will he make it?" I inquired, knowing he was watching...He was always watching. "No one has ever taken the mes of Hellfire. It doesn''t matter how powerful you are. Everyone that has tried has died. Must this really be his trial, Lord Asmodeus? Even you fear these mes."

    "It was it not you that failed toplete your punishment. It''s unbing Bael, are you so pathetic?" A dark voice from the void spoke, sending a shiver through my spine. "Tell me, little prince, should I not kill you now for disobeying me. or will you gamble and hope that Arsene survives."

    Fallin to my knee''s I lowered my head, "My Lord..."

    "Enough vermin, you princes are disgusting. It brings me great shame for you all to be this spineless. It''s hard to believe that the first Bael was one of the Kings of Hell. How low your name. No, your very house has fallen." Said Asmodeus, his words indifferent as ever, holding no emotion.

    He was always like that when speaking with us princes¡ªone of the nine kings of hell, yet the coldest and strongest one of them all. Asmodeus''s threshold for nonsense was really high as he rarely interfered with the other kings or princes, but once angered, only eternal damnation would await you.

    "If Arsene fails, you will die. Should he survive, you are to descend on Tensen Lumireis and watch over his evolution. The other kings have already taken an interest in him, so they will give outbors along with some of the little princes. You are only to watch. If you are discovered by those that live on Tensen Lumireis, I will personally rig that neck of yours. Clear?" Asmodeus dered, his words piercing like spears l through my heart.

    "Understood, my lord, " I shouted, in fear of what could happen. Asmodeus was number one. There was no challenging him as he had no equals.

    "His very existence is an enigma, Neither born from darkness, yet holds the power of Tenebrae. While also holding the very blood of Kings or should I say ''Bael,'' but I wonder if he will inherit the original Baels knowledge. Out of all the Kings within my Hell, Bael was the most knowledgeable. You fail to grasp it, but that child may be the Key to Bael''s infinite knowledge. " Said Asmodeus sharply as his presence faded away. Allowing me to breathe a sigh of relief.

    Studying the image for a second, I closed my eyes before Kain appeared before me, his fangs glimmering with a sharp light as he bowed. A wave of silk white hair hung from his shoulders as the shadow of half his face came into view. "You called your excellency?"

    "Yes, tell me about all the mythologies regarding Tensen Lumireis."

    With a gleam of crimson light flickering across his ruby red pupils, I could vaguely see amusement as he smiled, "From the reports, Tensen Lumireis is currently housing the defeated Norse and Olympian Gods. Unfortunately, the power scale recently shifted with Hades killing Hera for siding with Zeus during thest major battle."

    Nodding as I heard reports regarding such matters, I allowed Kain to continue, "Posiden remained neutral his only worry is finding someone to hold the Title of Zeus. As for the Norse gods, they are in even a more destructive state. While Oden wasn''t their strongest Elder God, he was their leader, and they are currently in a civil war."

    "From what I hear, one of the Eldest Ancients, Yggdrasil, personally had to get involved. A being rivaling the Kings of Hell. Although not much is known, I believe that Yggdrasil may have done something with the Body of Oden that had long vanished after the battle with Lord Asmodeus."

    "Enough, which side do you think would be wise in sending Arsene to?" I asked, feeling weary.

    Lowing his head, the Dao of darkness showered Kain''s face, yet I could perceive a cruel smile as he shrugged, "Personally, I believe that Norse gods are the way to go. If he traveled to Midgard, by way of Yggdrasil, then his battle prowess will rise expediently."

    "set it up...And Kain, do be aware I am conscious of your extra circr activities with the other Princes. I hope you do not end up like my dear son that is still screaming in the depths of the 8thyer of hell." I brightly exim, shing my teeth towards my only remaining General.

    Fear showered Kain as he kowtowed towards me, causing me to spit in disgust, " We are in treaty with the Norse Gods at this moment. I don''t care what you do. Just send him to Midgard. Understood."

    Seeing my foolish General vanish, I smiled. Kain was a serpent; oddly enough, that was the only reason why I left him alive. My other generals were far too stupid and cowardly to make it. Just like my son, theyck the ability to scheme.

    "It would seem you have everything under control," A soft feminine voice sounded. Yet a cold sensation showered my very soul as I fell to my knees. "I do not know why that foolish man kept you alive or why he gave my only daughter to such a mortal. Tell me, Bael, what is so special about Arsene Snow?"

    "Le-Leviathan?" I whispered in horror, "It''s his physique. No matter how much we study the marking around his body, we cannotprehend them."

    A disdainful snort echoed from the void as devilish beauty materialized, yet I didn''t dear gaze towards her.

    "Merely a King of Hell, yet he made such a foolish decision without me." Shouted Levi, "Maybe if I kill all the other Kings of Hell, then maybe that man Asmodeus will respect me enough to ask my opinion. How dare that fucker try to take my baby away. Just wait till I see him again. I''m going to cut that dragon from between his legs.

    Sweat gripped my head as I remembered the battle of Levi brutally beating Five of the kings of hell, almost killing all of them when they found out she was pregnant.

    "It seemed I have to visit Little Sis, Yggdrasil," Eximed Levi as she vanished in a sh.

    Damn it, who the hell is this descendent of mine. Why does it seem that the entire omniverse revolves around him? And more importantly, why the hell is Yura with him. Her family must really have an interest in him to allow him to survive this long.

    Rising from my knees, I sighed, "He is my only hope, but once he reaches the realm of Gods, he will die. No matter if it''s Asmodeus or any other King of Hell''s decision. Arsene Snow must die."

 Chapter 74: Castle of Brimstone - Blazing Demon

    <h4>Chapter 74: Castle of Brimstone - zing Demon</h4>

    "ma?" I whispered to myself as I gazed at the massive Demon bearing down at me with uncertainty¡ªhis crimson eyes holding confusion yet a hint of astonishment.

    "You know my true name? Strange, we have never met before." He responded, meticulously stroking his beard. "I was born from these very mes, but I was never allowed to travel or interact with anyone freely, yet you, a mere mortal, know of my true name."

    Gulping, I felt a chill filled my soul as I looked around at the zing inferno of white mes. Something was going on. Yet the warning of Gabriel rang like wedding bells in my ears. "This game is far moreplicated than what you think. Even the words you are currently speaking are nothing more than illusions, governed into the heavens themselves by its new ruler."

    "Your name is Arsene Snow, born in the Year of Ash, currently Fifteen, holding an Ancient Physique only held by one other. You hold the blood of Bael and Tenabrea, yet your neither a demon, devil, nor Shade. So tell me, boy, why should I give you my me?" Asked ma as a massive screen appeared disying the battle with Karthronig.

    A cold grimace had masked Yura as everyoneid still on the battlefield spilling blood from their bodies. A silver crown had graced her head as her very outfit had changed into silver armor that wrapped like silver serpents around her body, disying an outward beauty. Space and Time seemed to bend like water as she gazed towards the me, or was it me onest time? A half-smile seem to sh as she muttered, "I am waiting...I will always be waiting."

    Karthronig''s arm was all but missing as he clenched his missing limb. red down at Yura with hate, "You''re a real monster, even by the ancient standards. I see why they are after you. It will not be surprising if the kings begin targeting you."

    Yura didn''t seem to register what he said as Sigfried shifted into a massively long Katana matching the very weapon Karthronig was using. Sword intent rained from the very void as Yura growled with a feral intent of a white wolf. "The Kings of Hell and the Court of Nox are already hunting me, but even they dear not anger my family. Why do you think Lord Asmodeus sided with us? It''s not because of our strength but something far deadlier."

    Bitting my lips, I felt something in my heart begin to heat up as my vision faded, memories of a lost time surface, as I stood surrounded in ck mes in a void of darkness as Yura stood across from me with an infatuated re.

    My blood began to race as she drew close, ignoring my very mes that seem to sear the very sun itself. "Arsene, I finally found you," She whispered with a hint of madness.

    Opening my eyes, I turned towards ma, a hint of impatiens present as I yelled, "I will give you freedom! You are simply a consciousness, so apany me. I don''t care; just let me out." I roared, consumed by my very impatience. It was strange; it was like there was a connection between Yura and myself, slowly getting stronger. Yet, no matter how much my body adapted, this feeling continued to grow.

    "I don''t know how you know so much about me or my body, but one thing is clear you are stuck. This might be thest time someone like me wille around. I can adapt to anything, so it''s not about me being worthy but whether you will settle for the one that could release you from this hell you are in."

    ma grew surprised for the second time as he frowned, "Your time stream is like that girl...it doesn''t exist, but you are correct. Gabriel may have chosen correctly, fine boy, allow me to see the very heavens through your eyes." Yell ma as he ignited into a massive white sun that seemed to span as far as the gxy itself.

    I bellowed with a powerful roar as my left pupil ran hot, causing my emblem to appear high above my head. Suddenly, information like no other branded itself into my emblem as I struck out, shattering the very void around me. With heat pushing from my lungs, I growled, releasing a stream of hot air.

    ring at Yura and Karthronig battling at speeds that I found hard to believe, I smiled savagely. Activating the Mark of Sacerlege, I shot forward. ck and white mes covered me in a nket as I appeared next to Yura in a fiery sh.

    With a tap to her shoulder, my mes gripped her very de with an ancient power as she bellowed, already knowing my intent, <celestrial oblivian=""></celestrial>

    Space and time became split as she struck down with indifference before these veryws began being seared into nothingness as Yura gripped my shoulder, teleporting me along with everyone else away. Suddenly all sound faded as if we were in a vacuum. My lungs began to expand and bleed as I looked in horror at the mes that began searing reality.

    A feral roar filled with agony suddenly sounded as Karthronig''s very soul was disintegrating. No longer would his soul exist within this reality; no longer could he reincarnate as his very existence will fade from all. Turning to Yura, who smiled, I saw the light fade from her gaze as she fell unconscious within my arms.

    "It''s not over," A voice yelled from behind me as I faded like an illusion, along with Yura leaving a ming afterimage of myself behind for someone to attack.

    "Karthronig," I said as I looked at his still burning soul and then towards the ugly grimace of the man before me.

    "You really did a number on my second body. Do you have any idea how much resources it takes to make a clone of that caliber," said Karthronig with a terrifying voice? "Damn these princes, why did they pick me? Why is my power so limited here."

    Ignoring hisment, I gently ced Yura on the ground as ck and White mes gripped my body. I could feel my emblem pulsing as ma''s voice sounded, "You have ten minutes. After that, your borrowed power will vanish, and I will merge with your soul."

    Nodding inwardly, a deep set of ck and white wings gripped my back as I levitated off the ground. My qi and not changed but rather my understanding of what Dao was and what the mes of Hellfire are capable of doing. Knowledge was power, and currently, I was holding an almost infinite amount of knowledge gifted by ma, all be it only temporary.

    Tightening my grip around Dragonsbane, I envisioned Typhoeus through my spear. Causing Dragonbane to morph into a spear that held the appearance of a ck dragon that bellowed towards the Heavens. A faint whisper could be heard as Dragonsbane quivered as if it was alive, as if it was trying to tear the heavens apart. Dragonsbane was alive, pulsing with evil intent as I red at Kathronic. Not worrying about it, for now, I released a feral growl before dropping from the crimson skies.

    Seeing me fall, Karthronig shivered for a second but stilled dashed towards me as he bellowed with hate, "ARSENE!!!"

    "Karthronig!!!" I responded as our des shed.

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!

 Chapter 75: Castle of Brimstone(Final) - Arsene vs Karthronig

    <h4>Chapter 75: Castle of Brimstone(Final) - Arsene vs Karthronig</h4>

    BOOOOM!!!!

    With a shockwave sting the very brimstone from the pavement, I parried Karthronig''s attack, following up with my right-wing that held the power of my normal mes. Everything happened so quickly as my wing wisped through the air singeing the very fabric of space.

    "SHIT!!!" Yelled Karthronig as he lowed his center of gravity, dodging my strike only for his face to be seared by the heat. A derange looked masked his face as his katana suddenly flickered over a million times within a single second.

    Yet, his moves remained slow within my vision as my left eye pulsed, allowing me to process everything I was witnessing within a millisecond. Dodging all its strikes, my body suddenly exploded, consuming myself with white mes, to Karthronig''s surprise.

    Seeing he was about to be scared by the mes of Hellfire, Karthronig began to glow crimson as his body tried to flicker away.

    "It''s a clone," I shouted, trying to turn his attention towards a clone I created from the beginning of the battle. A hint of bloodlust emanated from my clone as he shot towards Karthronig.

    "Got you," Bellowed Karthronig, <domain of="" blood=""></domain>

    Suddenly a massive sphere of blood consumed my clone and Karthronig as he smiled, slicing me in half only to gasp at the massive mes in the distance condensing. As if a massive dragon wed its way from the depths of Tartarus, the white mes around me turned to ck as a foul sent rang out from the broken world controlled by Drar''ethiul.

    "Lend thy aid, oh Great King of the Depts, Typhoeus," I chanted as I grinned maddeningly towards Karthronig. Watching his face turn pale with dread, he yelled, "this is not a power a Qi Condensation should have...What are you!!!"

    "I am THE END!!!!" I yelled as I shot towards Karthronig. Space seemed to havepress as I sted through his domain like it was air. With our faces close enough to touch, I grinned with madness, "May thy soul be gifted to the King of the Depts."

    "NOOOO!!!" Karthronig yelled with horror, "Final..."

    With a trust, a dragon''s roar that epassed the void shattered everything as I could vaguely make out a sinister set of eyes that glimmered with hope and Hunger.

    BOOOOOOOOM!!!

    ck winds shot through space as the Castle of Brimstone was decimated in an instant. Be it heavenly monsters or higher, all faded out of existence as abyssal chains sprang from the darkness clutching all the poor souls that had perished.

    Howls of Laughter sounded from me and the void as I red at Karthronig lower half. Various organs and bones hung from his body as he levitated off the ground painting it red. A lifeless look masked his expression as chains sprung around his body. Gripping him so tightly, I could see his very skin beginning to tear.

    "Please...Please...I was just following his orders. Please" Begged Karthronig as a massive ck portal appeared, pulling his body in.

    "No, the moment your second soul died marked my death as well. But we will meet again. Typhoeus has helped me twice. It''s only fitting I release him from his cage...Do you not agree" I asked, gazing up at the surprised look of silver eyes.

    "We will meet again, Child of Tenebrae," said Typhoeus with a child-like feminine voice that faded away with Karthronig.

    Turning to Yura thatid still, Inded before her as I gently caressed her cheek with the back of my palm, "Why do I keep having visions of us. Who are you?" I asked sluggishly, my mind turning fuzzy.

    "Arsene," ma sounded, "We may meet one day again; always remember the knowledge you hold is always within you. It just requires you to...Show me the world...show me everything."

    With a weary smile, I fell to my knees next to Yura. Ancient marks began to rise from my limbs as I closed my eyes one final time, allowing the darkness to take me.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Wee back, Arsene. It will always amaze me the grandness of your soul." said a fiendish voice that causes my skin to throb with fear and dread.

    "Bael?" I weakly said, not really understanding what was happening.

    "Yes, your soul is in a deplorable state." He coldly pronounced, "It has been a month, and everyone within Drar''ethiul''s realm is worried about you."

    Regaining my awareness, I sprang up from the dark void that I knew to be my soul, "What are you talking about? Were we not suppose to return after I obtain the mes of Hellfire?" I demanded, showing no respect for this bastard.

    Was it not his fault for angering a king of Hell as a lowly new God? Even I know better than to piss off someone way above my level.

    "Watch your tone, Boy!" Bael firmly proimed, "were it not for Asmodeus, I would have killed you."

    "Piss off, were it not for your bitch ass getting his ass kicked by a king of hell. None of this would have happened," I yelled,

    Bael seemed to tremble a little as he took a deep breath in, trying to calm his anger. "Did anyone ever tell you that you have a way of pissing people off? Speak again, and I will cripple that soul of yours, making you a retard for a few years."

    Pursing my lips, I snorted at the prince with annoyance, "Just tell me what you want, Bael. We are both being toyed with at this moment, and our lives both hang in the bnce."

    "Agreed," He said, leaning back on his throne as he closed his eyes, "Drar''ethiul is quite angry with you. Apparently, he has notified the Holy Legion of your existence?"

    "What is that?" I asked, "Yura mentioned something about them before."

    "They are just an annoying group of fanatics that worship the angels, our only enemy. They have made it their mission to destroy anything evil, and Tensen Lumireis one of their territories that they protect."

    Frowning, I pondered for a moment, "Do they have a rtionship with the New God that Asmodeus didn''t kill?"

    Bael seemed to tremble with rage as he red down at me from his throne, "Y~E~S," He forcefully eximed, "That bitch was a disciple of their Order until she left. She has a strong bond with those bastards."

    Rubbing my temples, I sighed in irritation. This trip really gave a deep light on the current hell I was in. The more I learn, the more confused I got. It''s as if I walked into the middle of a game I never yed before and was expected to y along. "Thank you for waking me, but I need a favor?"

    "It''s about the ring, isn''t it?" He asked as I nodded in confirmation, "You will have ess to it but be warned that ring was never mine, to begin with."

    "What?" I shouted, yet without any warning, my mind suddenly shifted as crimson light peered into my eyes. Blocking the light with my palm, I arose to look around at the destruction around me.

    Confused, I quickly searched for Yura and everyone else but to no avail. After hours of fruitless searching, my mind suddenly turned sharp as I felt a cold set of eyes ring at me.

    "Sagthith, where are they?" I asked, ring at the death knight hovering above me.

    "You really are something. No one has ever held the mes of Hellfire. It''s a shame I will never remember any of this," He said as a massive gate appeared before me.

    "Congrattions, Arsene, you havepleted the first Labor. We hope to see your progress." said Sagthith, "Head into the gate of Brimstone, and you will be returned to your world. Although some time will have a pass."

    I didn''t feel like it was a trap, but then again the pool of the Abyss didn''t either. Looking at Sagthith, I smiled before stepping toward the gate of Brimstone that looked like nothing more than a bunch of old rocks that were branded to one another.

    With a brief sh of light, I appeared where it all began. The stadiums were all but empty, yet before I could speak, mother leaped into my arms, wailing her eyes out.

    "Your Back," she mournfully whimpered, "it has been three months."

    Surprised, I felt my heart shiver as I tighten my arms around her. "Sorry, Mother, " I replied as I kissed her cheeks that were stain with tears. With the taste of salty liquid in my mouth, a tear ran from my face as I tighten my grip.

    With a loving smile, mother kissed my forehead, "Wee back, Arsene."

 Chapter 76: Lifeless?

    <h4>Chapter 76: Lifeless?</h4>

    Spending a few hours pacifying mother, I smiled as she flew up in the air flying away with a bright smile.

    It appeared that Yura and the others had returned two months ago. Yura was so enraged that she actually cursed the Nine Hells before storming off. The others, however, were in a serious state as most of their injuries could not be healed right away.

    Interestingly enough, Ramsy Lam, Alister Vargis, and Dromark Vargis were not teleported with us. Nevertheless, mass panic exploded as all seven of Asterion''s super-geniuses vanished.

    "Are you there?" I asked aloud as Shadow appeared next to me on one knee, "You guys are really on the ball, huh. How did you know I returned.

    "We never left, my lord," said the shadow, a hint of pride pressing in his tone. With a smirk, I nodded, "Tell me the state of this Kingdom."

    "They are in a really good state, my lord. Selma has brokered a treaty with Romga, and apparently, they are nning on attacking Fort Gravem. One of Godwin''s major forts within a few days.

    "What about my Nexus Armor and Dra''s spywork," I asked as they were the most important resources to me.

    "Selma tried to battle Lord Greyson, but he joined the battle far toote. After about two months, Lord Greyson imed Dra''swork along with ending his life. " Said the Shadow, causing a bright grin to appear, "As for the Nexus Armor, you will have to speak with Rose regarding such matters, my lord."

    "Has my operation room been prepared?" I suddenly asked with a bright smile. With Dra dead, there was no one that could annoy me anymore, although it didn''t matter anymore with the Legion on its way. Well, there is Grey, but I could care less anymore. I am going to feast by the week''s end.

    With a nod that brought a quiver to my heart, I beamed with delight

    "Tell Grey I request a meeting for the Snow Family tomorrow," I said before walking home. It was currently evening, and I was terrifyingly hungry. It had been three months since Ist ate.

    Within about half an hour, I arrived before my estate as a peer of deep Asmythe eyes stared at me. A wave of warmth that confused me gripped my heart as Yura smiled, "Wee Home, " She eximed with glee.

    Yet, my mood slightly plummeted as a girl with Violet hair and three other men covered in bandages raced out, "Your back" They shouted in sync.

    "Yura"

    "Yes," she said with a mischievous smile.

    "Yura."

    "Yes," She repeated

    "Are they living with me now?"

    Nodding with a radiant smile, Yura giggled, "Yes," she said with a pause, "Ok, they are just staying a few days. You were missing for about two months.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    FUCKKKKKK!!!!!!!!!! I am going to kill this girl; cursing beneath my breath, I red at everyone, "Get the hell out, you all can''t say here," I ruthlessly proimed.

    Yet, my voice didn''t seem to reach their ears as they clenched my shoulders, dragging me inside with smiling faces. A small party soon began filled withughter and tears as everyone spoke about what happened within Drar''ethiul''s Realm.

    Looking at the full moon that hung in the sky, I smiled as the party died down, allowing me to have some peace and quiet within my room finally.

    With a hum, I stepped into my room and stared at my crimson bed with a frown. An ufortable feeling filled my heart as I closed my door. Taking a deep breath, the scent of blood filled my nose as a ting of killing intent could still be felt within the air.

    There was no one within my room. Furthermore, there were enough formations to stop a heaven-rank master. Yet, as I drew closer, apprehension gripped me as I stared down at the woman thatid lifelessly on my bed.

    Her heart was all but removed, lying gently within her palm as if the killer had ced it there. A horrid look of despair could be seen as blood leaked from my sheets over the ground with a small dribble of noise as if from a leaky faucet.

    "Isae," I weakly asked as a shiver ran through my heart. Her eyes were hollow and cold as sheid lifelessly on my bed, fully naked.

    Drawing closer, I caressed her cheek that was cold as Ice. Her skin pale as the moon that hung over the midnight sky.

    "Isae," I called out again, bewildered by her still body.

    Yet, the only sound that seemed to echo out was the drops of blood leaking over my floor. What should I feel at this moment? There was really no emotion regarding this woman. While she may have been my first, I did not love her. Our rtionship was weird, I would be wrong to say I didn''t feel something, but sadness is not an emotion I will conform to.

    Trailing my hands through her hair, I suddenly smiled, "Do not worry, Isae, for you shall be with me forever." I darkly whispered as I drew Dragonsbane, only to gasped at its evolution.

    Its appearance identical to when I used the mes of Hellfire as a catalyst to summon Typhoeus. A sinister dark light seemed to grip Dragonsbane as a faint dragon''s roar hummed. Not being distracted, I ruthlessly severed Isae two feet, hands, andstly, head. Personally, this was not how I usually do things, but who am I to discard this gift. I already had a list of people, including blood type, age, sex, and cultivation.

    Coving our bodies in the darkness, I looked at the Ring of Bael, sending my intent within. With a cold smile, I threw Isae''s lifeless body along with my entire bed inside. No Body no crime, at least that was said in my past life.

    Showering my room with darkness, I sneakily left under the shade of night, leaving Isae''s feet, hands, and Head in random dumpers all around Pendragon.

    "This is kind of fucked up...I may have a mental problem," I eximed as I gazed at her still eyes that seem to be staring back at me with disappointment. Closing her eyes, I nodded, feeling a little better at what I was doing.

    "Sorry, Isae, I hope you understand. Well, maybe you won''t, but it''s been a long time." I pathetically tried to defend, "But do not fret once you are in my tummy, I will definitely find your killer...Maybe"

    With one final nce, I faded, never to return to this location again. With the presence of night and the blessing of darkness, it didn''t matter if someone was monitoring me because I was sure whoever tried to spy would have already given up trying to spot me.

 Chapter 77: Yura Springfield* - ???

    <h4>Chapter 77: Yura ''Springfield''* - ???</h4>

    "Ars¨¨ne Snow," said the young boy with long ashen hair that reached his shoulders. A sense of pride and disdain radiating out of him as he stared us down in ss. He did not seem cold, but I could feel an icy intent beneath his gaze, hidden under a veil of contempt.

    I would like to say it was our first meeting, but that would be a lie. He was the one from my dream, and as I gazed at him, I felt something stir deep within me. His cute face, along with his chubby cheeks, all seem to captivate my thoughts.

    But he is mortal. How could he have an effect on someone like me? Maybe the other Arseir Gods will have some Idea? Or maybe I could ask the Vanir Gods. I do not want to annoy my mother nor father with such matters, and they are right around the corner.

    Shaking my head, time slowly began to slip. We had met a few more times along the way...none of them pleasant. He was to put in words an annoying bastard...a stupid dummy. Yet, no matter what I did, he always seemed to appear within my dreams.

    Him standing covering with ck mes while I stood across from him. My face, so unbing I wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    It wasn''t long before I personally started monitoring his movements...For educational reasons. His favorite color is purple, yet he never wears it. He loves steaks, beating people up, and pissing people off. His personality is confusing. Sometimes he is kind and sweet. Other times he is ruthless and demonic. No matter how I look at it, it''s hard to understand him. His mother, Emma, is a powerful Heavenly Realm along with her husband, Val. As for Grey...He should not be here.

    Every day he would train, causing my heart to break, watching as he swung his spear. Did he have no friends? "Maybe we could be friends." I would ask ever so often, twirling my hair, wondering if my dream would evere true.

    Shaking my head, I sneered at my thoughts. He is just a mortal with a broken soul, and once they found me, I will be forced to leave.

    My monitoring continued for years before I saw him again. But he was different up close. He stood tall and proud. The wild child long ago was but a dream as he gave me an untamed nce deep within my sight. Causing me to fluster. Thank god, mortals find it hard to perceive higher beings.

    I knew everything about him, yet nothing as he intruded himself again to us, this time with grace and perfection with a slight hint of contempt. I had spent nine years studying him, yet, as I stared at him, a single wink caused me to quiver, and for the first time, it finally came to me. ''

    ''I wanted him.''

    Our time within the forest of Seriun was so magical and Strange. I had to y my cards right with him, showing that we were still not on good terms, but that quickly faded once we started traveling together. Although, one of the biggest surprises that came to me was his ability to cook. The very taste of that meat had caused my loins to stir with each bite I took. Staring at his devilish smile, I could feel myself getting wet.

    ''I wanted him.''

    Later that day, I found out he was a Child of Bael, that pathic loser. It will always bewilder me as to why my father never killed him. Things did not go well after I spoke to him about him losing control. He was but a mortal tying to battle the Mark of Sacrilege. Something neither gods nor angels can control. It was a constant, a mark that is given to those marked by the Origin of their bloodlines. Not even kings can gift it away; only those with the potential can have it.

    That was when I made a mistake; I had told my father about Arsene Snow. It was a foolish decision. I deeply regret knowing he was a child of Bael. Things soon escted with Genis and me, forcing me to move in with Arsene. A suggestion Father oddly enough came up with.

    Arsene was so angry I struggled to contain myughter as he raged silently. I may have to do this again. Looking at his scrunched face, I found my smile, fully knowing my father would strike one day. Yet the day he took me shopping really opened my eyes to his operations. I had always studied him but never really what he had aplished.

    Watching him so focus, I stared at him as he looked up from his papers. His gaze seemed to freeze as we stared into each other''s eyes. Just like me, I knew he could feel it as well. Maybe he will deny the feeling, but we both know there was something there. Like a string tugging at our hearts the longer we were together. Nine years I looked after him, and yet...

    That was when it finally happened that whore had entered his room by bending space. When I was born, the Northern ne of the Celestrial Pce was destroyed by my power. I had an abnormal control of space and time, something both father and mother warned me not to use. So feeling someone bending space was well within my abilities.

    Teleporting in his room, I blended into a void allowing me to see them, but they never to see me. I watched as Isae pushed him down, falling to her knees as she traced his spear with her tongue. My breathing quickly grew uneven as I fell to my bottom.

    Hearing the noise of her ''pop''s and ''Surps,'' I twisted my legs over each other as I began breathing even harder. A heavy pressure stung my loins as Arsene released a load inside her mouth.

    I didn''t know how it happened, but my fingers soon found their way between my legs, slowly pacing back and forth around my clit. As Isae moan so too would I, as she came, so too would I, as she begged, so too would I. Looking at the white clouds that covered the ground and sheets, I slowly drew closer, taking it in with a scoop of my finger. With a slight lick, my mind and loins experienced the true meaning of life. I finally understood why the devils envy those within Heaven.

    ''I wanted him!''

    ''I wanted him!''

    ''I wanted him!''

    ''I wanted him!''

    Teleporting out, I fell to my knees as I viciously paced my fingers, back and forth, soaking my fingers in a waterfall of nectar. Arsene''s room was soundproof, but I could still hear. I could still see him running Isae through as she begged for more. His lustful crimson gaze that stirred my very existence, filling my mind and body as he savagely released within both her holes. With a p to her ass, I came again, showering my bed as he continued. He was so strong, so....

    ''I wanted him!''

    ''I wanted him!''

    ''I wanted him!''

    Releasing a load and unbing moan of my own, I closed my eyes, falling into a sweet dream of my own. There he stood both tall and proud, fully exposed, staring at me with passion. The subtle scent of Lavender tracing around his body as he gently ced me on top of his bed.

    A kiss that took my first came as he gently removed my dress. Slowly tracing my nick with warm, loving kisses before moving down towards my breast with a hint of lust. With a slight flick of his tongue against my nipples, I quivered as my eyes grew wet.

    "~Arsene~" I bitterly called out as I rubbed my legs together, "~Please~."

    Yet, only a smile seem to surface as he caressed my breast. His hot breath slowly streaming down over me sending shivers through my spine in anticipation of what was toe. I love him...Yes...I love him.

    "Yura," Said Arsene, his words soft and warm as he stared at me.

    "Wake Up"

    With horror in my eyes, I shot awake screaming in frustration. DAMN IT, DAMN IT, DAMN IT, DAMN IT, FUCK

    Crying my eyes out, I continued watching him over him during the tournament, hiding my killing intent towards Isae. Arsene was mine, MINE!!! MINE!!!!

 Chapter 78: Yura Springfield - Blood of Kings

    <h4>Chapter 78: Yura Springfield - Blood of Kings</h4>

    There was something oddly exhrating watching him scorched someoneughing in a maniacal way. The way his eyes would brighten with crimson light as Tomas begged, the way his domineering Aura would cause a stir that made me want to take him.

    I had lied many times to Arsene. It was not intentional but rather a Law, we, Gods, had to abide by. Yet, for each lie I spoke, I felt my mind and heart shatter as he gazed towards me with suspicion, but it will not be long before we are the same. You still think of me as an innocent little girl, but I understood all of your sexual jokes. I could feel your intense stare. Your physique may protect you from it, but how long can youst, my love?

    How long can you resist it, Arsene...I am a god, yet before you, I am just a little girl falling deeper in love with you: those cold eyes, your bewitching voice, the enameling aroma of your existence. Please, Arsene, wait for me. I can feel your blood stirring. I can feel the foul mark of Bael twisting your very existence.

    Arsene, you are a lot like Father, especially when you behave like a child, but other times you remind me of the Orginal Bael from the legends. He was smart, cruel, ambitious, and uncontroble. I have seen the Lords of Time, Lords of Hell, Lords of Chaos, yet there is only you. Only you seem to enter my gaze, seem to consume my thought. It''s you, Arsene. I need you, just like how you will need me. It may not be now, but I can feel it. I can feel it growing within you.

    Gazing up at the midnight sky, a massive ck gate appeared before me. Closing my eyes, my hair turned to silver as I pushed through the gates made of Brimstone.

    "Lilith, you have returned?" A cold voice that gave me warmth weed me.

    "Father, why is your Aura so present within this broken ind?" I asked as I gazed at the handsome Demon. His skin was a dark crimson as long ck enchanted horns sprouted like spears from his skull. A half-smile was present as he rubbed his shaven chin.

    "what are you nning to do to Arsene?" I coldly asked as I gazed at one of the most powerful beings in the Omniverse, The Lord of Hell, Asmodeus.

    Pursing his lips, he ran his fingers through his long ashen hair as a cruel grin branded his cold face, "He is a child of Bael, Lilith. The very fact that I haven''t killed him was already giving face. Would you not agree?"

    With a sharp bite of my lips, I red at him, "Stop with the games. You knew about Bael''s lost bloodline long ago but didn''t bother to do anything about it."

    With a casual shrug, he appeared behind me, giving me a hug, "Lili, why are you so mad?" He childishly asked, rubbing his cheek against mine, "Isn''t he going to be my future son-inw?"

    Son in Law? Blushing, I pushed father away, shaking my head, "Stop changing the subject?"

    With a pout, Asmodeus chuckled, "Fine, Fine, it''s because that child doesn''t make sense. His soul, his timeline, and his physique. I have reviewed it all, and he doesn''t seem to exist...The same as you."

    "When Levi-Chan and I found you in the Abyss. We both were bewildered by you, and Fifteen yearster, here came another?" He meticulouslymented, "I even went back in time, only to be horrified that Arsene didn''t seem to exist? It didn''t matter if I killed his mother. Arsene, in the present, was not affected... In fact, nothing was affected as his mother still existed in the present. And it would be best if you understood parallel worlds do not exist in the higher realms, only mortals realms. "

    Confused, I shook my head, "That doesn''t make sense? Did you also do that with me?" I asked, perplexed at what I was hearing.

    "No, doing something like that in the abyss is impossible as the concept of time was slowly being destroyed." Said Asmodeus as he patted my head, "I''m sorry, Lili, but you must return...Those fools I created must be really worried that you vanished. Just follow the flow. I am sure he will survive what I have in store for him."

    Hearing Father''sforting words, I begrudgingly nodded, knowing I would be by Arsene''s side. With a cheerful smile, the Gates of Brimstone took me away.

    Arriving back, I followed the flow as Father had requested until it finally happened. I felt a powerful spike of demonic Qi fill the entire arena. A powerful Demon had taken control of Grimlor as a low-Grade Gate of Brimstone appeared. Frowning, I allowed myself to be sucked into the World of Drar''ethiul.

    A Prince of Hell, and Lord of Deceit, Drar''ethiul was one of the leading bastards that were hunting me. Father had said this was for training, but battling Kings and Princes of Hell was almost impossible. Not to mention the Court of Nox.

    Knowing that my cover was blown with the prince of hell, I quickly searched for Arsene before trying to find Nora and Edain. While I dearly loved them, they were not Arsene but rather mortals that would fade with the passage of time.

    Yet, even as I thought those words, I felt my heart disagree, as I watched Nora shivering in fear before Sagthith and staring at the cruel state of Edain. While I was the adopted daughter of Asmodeus, I had never truly seen such things, I never truly traveled the Hells. Yet, Arsene seemed almost indifferent. In fact, I could feel a sense of delight at the cruel scenes we gazed upon.

    How many secrets did he hold? What could shake that frozen heart? Shaking my head, I smiled beneath the shadows of blood as we continued on. Death was around every turn for both of us. However, we made it to the end. That was when I stopped following Father''s word.

    I saw my dear sister, that bitch, and how dare father try to betray me. At that moment, I had lost control for a moment, almost killing her, but I regret nothing, he was mine. HE WAS MINE!!!!!!

    Just you wait Little sister!!! While you do not know about me your big sis is about to destroy your life.

    Licking my lips, I gazed down at his unconscious body. We were finally alone; everyone was half dead and unconscious after the battle with Karthronig and I could care less about them. We were finally alone, yet you were still as ice. With a touch of our lips together, I melted feeling you grow warm.

    It was mine and yours first. Smiling with love, I looked up at Sagthith as he red at me, "How unbing, for the daughter of The Celestrial Pce to be like this. Have you no shame?" He questioned.

    ''Shame? isn''t all fair in love and war.'' I thought with a bewitching smile as I traced my lips with my fingers still warm from his touch, "Sagthith, we will see each other again, and I hope you still remember me. The eye you took from him, the pain you gave him. I will return a hundredfold, you will break, you will shatter, and you will die in an eternal Hell of Damnation."

    "For even when time ends and begins, your true end will never ur. Eternity will fade, but you will remain, for your existence will morph the very concepts of suffering." I spat with untamed hatred. "This will be my will as the holder of The Blood of Kings."

    I could see Sagthi shiver as he banished me along with everyone from the World of Drar''ethiul. Feeling the warm air of pure qi, my mind grew red as I bellowed at the Nine Hells. WHERE WAS HE?

    Yet, neither Father nor Mother heeded my call. Arsene was gone, and I was without a path. Two months passed, and my mind grew slow and still as I stepped into his room, trying to get a wisp of his scent.

    Unfortunately, all I saw was a naked whore, her finger between her legs as she moaned, calling for my man. "Arsene! Arsene!!" She would scream for his name.

    Everything after that happened so quickly as the seal father had ced shattered. All I could remember was that time froze as my arm plunged into Isae''s chest, ripping her still-beating heart from her chest.

    With a gasp, she stared at me as her mouth opened. Not lettering her have the chance to speak, I clenched her throat causing bones to crack, "HE IS MINE!!!" I Screamed in hysteria, ripping her soul from her body.

    "HE IS MINE! MINE! MINE! MINE! MINE! MINE! MINE! MINE!" I yelled, tears streaming down like streams as I clenched the white me in my hands.

    A faint cry sounded as Isae soul me vanished from the Omniverse, never to appear again. The only remained piece of evidence being her still lifeless body still wet from her early activities.

    "He is mine," I whispered one final time cing her still-beating heart back in her hand.

 Chapter 79: First- End of Vol 1

    <h4>Chapter 79: First- End of Vol 1</h4>

    With the Full moon hovering over Pendragon, I arrived in a dark room. The only source of light being the cold metal table in the center of the room.

    Isae Asterion was a six hundred-year-old woman with an unknown level of cultivation but was said to be as strong or stronger than the King of Asterion.

    Laying the headless corpse of Isae upon my table, I drew a long de before gently severing her thigh. It was to be the main part of my dish upon this magical night. I had not known how long Isae Asterionid dead upon my bed, but her blood had not run dry.

    With a smile, I watched as blood drained from her severed leg. " Oops, such a noobish mistake. I forgot to drain the blood." I said with an apologetic smile, "Forgive me, Isae, it''s been so long, and I have grown rather rusty."

    Collecting her blood in an elegant bucket, I nodded with aplishment at the glimmering red sauce. With her being at Heavenly rank or higher, I was in for a massive surprise. Removing her Kidney, Lungs, Heart, and bones. I quickly began tossing her colon and various unedible parts away.

    "I am sure Mother and Father would love this, but I guess only Yura will be dining with me tonight, assuming she is awake," I whispered, thinking about the adorable smile I long for.

    Holding Isae thigh, I slowly skinned it leaving just the right amount of fat while keeping the rest of the skin off the side. It would be used as bacon bitster to sprinkle over my roast. That crunch was going to be magical.

    Cleaning the various organs of Isae, I beamed as I looked at the various parts of the former Queen before me. My table was clean and well organized, not allowing a drop of blood to go to waste.

    "Shall we begin, my queen,"

    Humming a song from a long-lost anime, I began thoroughly seasoning Isae. I will not allow my first meal or woman to have an uneven season part. Gathering Dragon Salt, Duval Peppers, Cinnamon, Raven Mushrooms, Avona Apples, Soul water, and various other expensive spices, I began thoroughly seasoning Isae organs before storing them away. Tonight''s meal was going to be roast of the highest order. Although I would rather wait a few days for the seasonings to dig deeper in, unfortunately, I was far too impatient to wait.

    Butterflying Isae thick juicy thigh, I glimmered with delight at the tenderness. They say pork is the closest thing to human flesh, but those people are idiots. Nothing can bepared to the flesh of man.

    Seasoning with my leftover spices, I licked my lips as I began massaging Isae. Maybe it was just me, but I could vaguely hear her moans as I spent over thirty min rubbing my seasonings in.

    Chuckling at my idiotic imagination, I tightened Isae thigh with some special cooking string that could protect my food from overcooking and dissipate after my dish wasplete. Only to p my head for forgetting the stuffing, which consisted of mushrooms, Golden Potato, Scallions, and various other vegetables.

    Packing up Isae''s thigh, I grabbed her femur before leaving my butchering room with a joyful smile before heading to my home. My operating room was not for cooking but rather for preparing my meat.

    With Yura, Inviting everyone under the heavens to live with me, I was forced to improvise. Smirking, I stepped into my kitchen, releasing everyone from work as Iid out Isae on the table.

    Splitting her Femur down the middle before preparing to season it for its bone marrow. A delicacy that wasparable to an orgasm.

    Time began to slip before I felt a deep set of amethyst eyes staring at me curiously. There was both joy and something else I couldn''t make out present, but it didn''t matter as I ced Isae thigh into the oven to cook. The bone marrow would be added inter.

    "Can you wait a few hours?" I softly inquired with a grin, turning to gaze into her cat-like pupils? When did that happen? They looked so enchanting I felt my soul tremble.

    "What are you making?" questioned Yura as she drew closer, taking a whiff off of me.

    Flicking her naughty head, I chuckled, "Help me prepare the table." I said as I drew a dusty bottle from my cab.

    There was an ancient aura surrounding this bottle as it read, "Arevion De La Ray," A bottle I had bought for a few million created by someone unknown master from a lost time.

    Within a few minutes, a heavenly sent began to radiate out of my kitchen, bringing tears to my eyes. Yura could be seen drooling as she stared at me with astonishment, "What is that?" She asked with a poor whimper.

    "Something I prepared for a special asion. It was originally meant for when I killed Dra, but surviving Drar''ethiul''s Realm seemed more prominent. Would you not agree?" I asked as Yuraid down some candles and two tes. Her eyes studying me up and down, looking for something.

    "Are you Ok?" I asked; ever since I saw Yura today, there was an odd gleam within her eyes as she would stare at me with apprehension. Unfortunately, such thoughts quickly faded away as the heavenly scent of my roast slowly began to fill the air. Drooling pooled from my mouth as I opened the oven basting Isae within her own juices. She was far more wet now than she was that night...I''m such a dick.

    Gulping in anticipation as the deep rich oil could be seen slipping from my roast, I felt Yura grip my shoulder, "Can we eat it now?" She asked with a heavy fever.

    "Nope, it needs a few more hours...Can you hand me the bones there?" I inquired as Yura nodded, watching as I ced Isae bones within the oven.

    Sitting across from Yura, I slowly started making a conversation with the young girl that I had started taking a liking to, getting up to baste my roast every twenty minutes. It was not long before the sounds of Yura and My stomach radiated out with vigor.

    Licking my lips, I took Isae out of the oven, cing her in the center of our table. With a heavy gaze at the dark brown crust that formed around Isae, I turned to Yura. Her amethyst eyes were glimmering like stars as she took in the scent of the goddess we were about to feast upon.

    Taking a deep gulp, I ced half a bone before Yura being sure to dribble some sauce all over the bone before carving into Isae. The outside had created a perfect crust, but as I drew a slice for Yura, I could gaze at the perfectly pink meat within, dripping with juices.

    Making sure she had some of the fillings, I cut a portion for myself before opening the wine. WIth a whiff, I smiled before pouring a deep colorful wine. A profound aura could be felt as its color would alternate between Red and White. Sometimes blending with each other as light from the moon glimmered over it.

    Yura had not started but rather stared at me. With a rather predatory gleam, I was all but familiar with, but for some reason, I could not recall. Raising my ss, I waited as she raised her ss to mine.

    "To our First"

    "To our First"

    With a clink of our sses, I took a sip as a mellow sweet yet; rich vor exploded from within my mouth, running down my throat with grace. A slight moan suddenly sounded as I turned to Yura who face was bright as an apple. A wicked yet bewitching expression could be seen as she turned towards me, smiling with glee.

    With a gulp, I closed my eyes before digging into a piece of bone marrow. With the texture of mashed potato, I smiled, gently cing it on top of a slice of Isae. With one final whiff of an ex-lover, I bit down.

    BOOOM!!!!!!!!

    My mind suddenly felt like it exploded as tears fell from both Yura and My eyes. No words were spoken, yet as the divine meat entered my mouth, I quivered. With each bite, juices after juices exploded, allowing me to experience every single spice I used. The seasoning was on point, and the texture was so unique, so soft I felt I was melting inside. It was then I truly understood that God himself had blessed me his hands... I may be the seconding because this shit is fire.

    It may have been unintentional, but the dragon was quickly awakened as I stared lustfully at Yura. Her breathing was all but uneven as we stared each other down like animals.

    Our eyes never left each other as we kept devouring Isae until all that remained was an empty te, nothing was wasted as even bits, and pieces of the bone were consumed. Yet, as I devoured more, the attraction toward this woman before me kept growing. My mind had slowly begun to slip as I clenched the table. My dragon trying to rip through my pants.

    "~Yura~," I said with a feral growl filled with untamed lust.

    "~Arsene~" She replied, her tone equal to mine.

    Rising from my table, I drew closer towards Yura, gripping her waist as I felt her passionate breath against my chest. Her nipples were already hard-pressed against my chest as my hands trailed towards her seductive, plummed ass, allowing me to clench them firmly. Like marshmallows or maybe jello, I felt my cock find its way between her garden, trying to push past my clothing to reach Valha.

    An alluring moan sounded as Yura gazed up towards me, her waterly cat-like amethyst eyes glimmering with desire. "~Arsene~" she whispered, sending my heart into a wild trance. Our breath inches from each other, as we could feel our partner''s heavy breath. I could feel her awaiting me, I could sense the apprehension, the longing, the lust. She was Mine, and I would be hers from now on...My Yura

    "WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!?"

 Chapter 80: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 80: Meeting</h4>

    "WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!?" The familiar voice of Mother sounded as she appeared.

    Yet, the only thing within my eyes was the young girl I held within my arms. Lowering my head, our lips touched. Isae might have been the best thing I have ever tasted, but as Yura and I connected, my mind suddenly understood something.

    Pushing my tongue in, I felt Yura quiver. Her grip around me slowly grew tighter as we yed a game of ''Hide and Seek'' amongst each other. The misty aura of lust seemingly clouded our minds as I coiled around her sensual tongue. Opening my eyes towards Yura and her towards me we separated our breath heavy with passion.

    "Y~u~r~a"

    "Call me L~i~l..."

    "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU ALL DOING" mother bellowed, pushing us apart as she covered her nose. "Damn it, what the hell did you two eat."

    Confused, my vision suddenly turned to ck as mother tapped both Yura and my head, knocking us both out.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Snapping my eyes open, I looked up at my ceiling. My mind slowly getting clearer as memories of what happened pieced into my mind. Touching my lips, I smiled, remembering her soft lips against mine. The subtle scent of Jasmine clouded my very fibers.

    Feeling my heart beginning to beat like crazy, I abruptly saw mother ring at me, "You really have some exining to do? Did you try to **** Yura?" she coldly inquired with a ruthless gleam.

    "Huh!?" In all my years, I have never even considered the thought of something so deprave and I fucking eat people. **** was something degenerates do. While I know I''m a bastard. Even I would never stoop so low as to do something so disgusting. I mean, I was a handsome demon with a body of a god...Come on, who didn''t want a little bit of Arsene? But why the hell would I **** someone? It''s so cheap...

    "The hell are you talking about? Why the fuck would you even ask that?" I angrily cursed, "You did not raise a piece of shit."

    Mother seemed dumbfounded at my outburst as she looked strangely at me. Suddenly strange symbols began to appear as mother nodded,

    <truth></truth>

    "You didn''t lie. That''s good," she eximed with a joyful smile.

    Realizing there was a truth formation, I shook my head in annoyance, "I don''t know what happenedst night, but why are you here?"

    "Grey asked me to bring you overst night." She exined, twirling her hair as she eyed me up and down, with a hint of suspicion, "but after I knocked you out. I decided to wait till morning."

    With a cold frown, I arose from my bed, "let''s get Yura and head out. She may know more about this than I do." I said as Mother quickly frowned

    "That may not be the wisest..."

    "It fine, Lady Emma," an enchanting voice suddenly eximed, "It would seem whatever beast Arsene used had something wrong with it. The stronger the beast, the higher the effects its final primordial instinct will be. In our case, it was lust. It''s a rare urrence that only happens with sensitive animals that have strong emotions before death, but it seems we fell prey to itst night. "

    Feeling my heartbeat thumping like drums, I felt my dragon quiver against my pants as I stared at Yura dressed in a bewitching white dress. Her face hanging low as she didn''t dare stare into my eyes. Yet, I could feel her intense intent wrapped around me.

    "Yura..." I whispered, drawing closer towards her ear, my voice only for her to hear, "I''m sorry, but I do not regret what happened. Although I am grateful mother stopped us from continuing. I do not condone drugging, those close to me."

    Yura''s cat-like eyes suddenly shot up as she stared deep into my eyes. Delight, anger, lust, and various emotion could be seen as she shuddered," Although I hope you will tell me your real name one day. All I have is ''Lil,'' although I don''t mind calling you Lil Yura. "

    Widening her eyes, an enchanting smile captivated my mind as she nodded, "umn, Then grow stronger. My name is not for the weak to hear." she said with a hint of sass.

    Smirking, I nodded, turning towards mother, "Let''s go, we have a major problem,"

    Stepping out of my room, I quickly stopped as I gazed at the pale Winfor pacing back and forth as Zef leaned across his door.

    "Just let it go," Zef quietly said, his face hidden beneath the shades of his hair. " No one will find out."

    Turning to Yura, I could see an intrigue gleam as she drew closer, taking a whiff as if she was a dog. "OH!!!" she blurted out, covering her mouth as she ran back, hiding behind me.

    Winfor face had turned even paler like a ghost as he flickered away, yet Zef seemed to smile as he looked towards Yura, "Can you keep it a secret?"

    "What secret? What is happening?" I asked, looking at the girl behind me, grinning.

    "It''s a secret," Said Yura and Zef simultaneously.

    ncing at mother, she too shrugged. Deciding it was not of relevance, I boarded my carriage as we headed to the Snow Estate. It had been about three months since I wasst here. Mother seemed to smile as she ran her fingers through my hair, "Richter is also here, although he is pretty angry at what you did to those poor knights."

    Smirking, I chuckled, stepping out as mother led Yura and me towards the meeting room. With the scent of sandalwood in the air, I turned to look at a young man with long jet ck hair elegantly tied in a ponytail.

    There was a graceful aura around him as he turned around towards me, eyeing both mother and me with surprise " Mother, Arsene," He shouted, rushing towards us as his arms stretched around the both of us.

    "I thought you said he was angry at me?" I whispered to mother.

    Beaming with love, she kissed Richter, "It''s still early," she coldly said with a chuckled, sending a chill down my spine.

    "Oh, she is quite correct, my dear little brother," Richter added before turning towards Yura.

    His eyes seem to contract as he gasped, "Mother said you were pretty, but she neglected to state you were a goddess."

    The tip of Yura''s ears quickly turned a light shade of crimson as she peeked at me for a second, "It''s an honor for you to grace us with your presence Sir Richter."

    "Shall we enter," I annoyingly said, ring at Richter as I pushed to door open?

    "Did any of you bitches miss me?" I shouted with a domineering smile.

    pping the back of my head, Mother shook her head, "I have brought him, Grey," Mother begrudgingly said, taking her ce next to father.

    Sending father a nod, I turned to look at all the major yers in the Snow estate present except Yarmor. Closing the door, I showered the room in darkness as my gaze slowly turned dark and sinister.

    "We are all in major trouble." I said, turning to the quiet Yura, "Can you tell everyone everything you know about the Holy Legion."

    Yura seemed to freeze as she covered her mouth, "W-Who told you about them...Was it one of the Princes?"

    Nodding, Yura took a deep breath, pondering for a moment," The Holy Legion is a major branch created by the Court of Nox, one of the most powerful organizations to exist. This, while not controlled by the Holy Legion, is responsible for exterminating Demons and Devil along with anything evil."

    A cold grimace covered Grey''s face as he rose from his chair, "While we may have done some despicable things, why would such a powerful organization like them find trouble with us?"

    "Because all of us hold the blood of B..."

    "Do not speak his name to them, Arsene. They are not like you, should they hear his name only death with follow." Yura warned, clutching my arm as she shook her head with disapproval, "All they need to know is that they hold the blood of a powerful demon."

    I could see Grey turn pale as Grandfather arose, gripping his shoulder. Father, however, seem cold as he turned towards me, " How long do we have,"

    Shaking my head, Yura suddenly spoke, "You all have ten or six months. Although finding a secr world like this is quite difficult, especially when your demon blood is so thin, but they may just track Arsene down. His blood is too pure to go unnoticed. It''s hard to believe he is merely a half-breed."

 Chapter 81: Murder of Isaella Asterion

    <h4>Chapter 81: Murder of Isae Asterion</h4>

    "I know that we are in a war, but we need to flee right away," I solemnly dered.

    "We cannot run," Richtor yelled, "What of the King? What of Asterion? I have given the oath to serve and protect this kingdom."

    Foolish idiot, why are you so naive? Taking a deep breath, I suddenly felt Yura shake her head as she gripped my shoulder, "Richter, if you do not leave, Asterion will die within a few minutes. The Snow family is a major house connecting all around Pendragon. They will kill everyone just so that the Snow bloodline will die out."

    Clenching his fist, small droplets of blood rippled from his palm as he turned his head. There was a shameful air as he looked away as if he was betraying Asterion.

    Thank God I brought Yura. I have zero patients for such foolish behavior. " She is correct, Richtor. Justice is rtive, and we are part demon. You need to make a choice either to leave or cause Asterion to burn to the ground."

    Sending Grey a knowing look, I turned around, taking Yura''s soft palm, leaving without a moment''s hesitation. A cold hue shed from my eyes as the rays of sunlight pierce into my crimson eyes.

    "Shadow, detonate the other bombs in pendragon and Romga in two weeks. We need to escte this war even more." I softly said as Yura turned towards me.

    "I will set up a portal for them, but Arsene, I hope you understand. You cannot join your family as they flee." She bitterly warned, "This sounds like the work of Drar''ethiul, and he is a bastard through and through."

    "C-can you protect them?" I hopefully asked, thinking of mother and father.

    "All I can do is give them safe passage, but only a few can join Arsene. My family will only ept a maybe three or four," said Yura as she turned her head away in shame.

    Smiling, I patted her head, "Thank you. I know you will do all you can."

    "Y-your not mad?" She questioned with teary eyes.

    "Mad? Hell No! it''s not like this is your fault?" I exined, yet I could see a painful glow sh through her amethyst eyes.

    "Arsene, wait up!" A deep shout suddenly called.

    Richer had a poor expression as he gripped my shoulder, "You cannot leave."

    Frowning, I looked up as hundreds of soldiers rush through the gates of the Snow estate surrounding Yura and me with a menacing aura. Taking the lead stood a tall, bewitchingly blonde woman as she eyed me up and down with a scrutinizing re. "Inquisitor, we would like you toe with us."

    Is she on drugs...does weed even exist here in Asterion? "I will have to pass, but you can schedule a meeting with me for this week." I coldly replied, smelling something fishy was going on.

    The Title of Inquisitor meant I could act freely within Pendragon. We had the right to investigate anyone, even the king himself. It was a powerful title,parable to that of a marquess or low-rank duke. For a mere soldier to demand that I follow them was odd, not to mention such a low-grade soldier.

    "Inquisitor, please, I insist. T..."

    "I don''t care," I abruptly yell, demonic light shimmering from my body," You can fuck off, now."

    "y, why bother arguing with him?" an earth realm solder yelled off to the side, "We have our orders."

    "Arsene, please don''t..."

    Richter had not even finished as my body faded. By the time these soldiers had appeared, I had already created a clone. Appearing from the very shadows of the foolish soldier who spoke, my arm already piercing through his spine, ruthlessly ripping it from his back.

    Blood sttered over my face as my other palm pped the back of his head, painting the pavement with the soldier''s skull. Brain mater showered the scene as his eyeball flew along with a few teeth within ys crossed arms. Instantly, the entire squad of soldiers drew their weapons as bloodlust filled the area. With a sadistic smile, I gazed at the shivering y with a tinge of disdain, "You have one chance. What is this about, or die like this fool."

    My time within the World of Drar''ethiul was not wasted. I was not a human anymore, but a variant of both demon and Devil. Unless they were skill, killing low-grade earth realm masters was as simple as frying me some Isae Bacon.

    Scowling with contempt, I tossed the soldier''s spine from my hand as his body began releasing a disgusting odor, still twitching on the ground as if he was still alive. y suddenly covered her mouth as tears ran from her eyes, "Greg...Big -Big Brother," she wailed as Greg''s eyeball fell to the pavement finding its position oddly enough, staring back up at her.

    "Speak, girl," Imanded a she fell to her knees, gripping her headless brother''s body. Realizing I was getting nowhere, killing intent began to rise as the void shook. Stepping out stood an elderly man with square-like eyes.

    "Is this your doing, Selma?" I coldly questioned, " If you wanted me, why did you send soldiers? More so of this level of skill and intelligence? "

    It must have been due to my senses, but Selma''s face warped as I felt killing intent filled his gaze. Nevertheless, just as I was going to speak, y''s head flew high in the air as Yura stepped out with a cold face ring at Selma.

    "You had better had a good reason for this, Selma? Not only did they interrupt an Inquisitor but a Royal who he was apanying," She tantly announced.

    "My apologies, but it wasn''t supposed to go down like this...

    "But it did. Why are you here, Selma?" Yura questioned with a royal decorum. Her gaze was filled with contempt and disgust as the rays of sunlight traced her dark silk-like hair. Dark clouds could be seen within her gaze as she awaited his response.

    It may not just be me, but as Yura spoke, I felt a heavy pressure on my soul, causing both Richter and Selma to lower their heads as if they were listening to the words of the king himself.

    "Isae Asterion is dead, and Arsene Snow is the prime suspect," said Selma causing a burst of wickedughter to echo out.

    "Do you wish me to take your head, Selma?" asked Yura as she traced her bloodied sword with her index finger. "Are you telling me Arsene was capable of killing a Heavenly Transformation Master? More so Isae Asterion, a woman that was said to be stronger than the king?"

    A cold chill ran through my mind as sweat grew from my back. I did not think much of Isae Asterion''s death, as it served no purpose. If whoever killed her wanted me dead, I would be dead, but hearing Yura''s words had me guessing. It finally made sense as to why my formation had no effect on that woman that night.

    Lowering his head, Selma visibly gulped as he turned towards Grey and Szar, who had just appeared. A sinister glow radiating from their bodies as Grey stepped forward. "Putting that aside, who allowed you to enter the Snow Estate with soldiers?"

    Selma didn''t seem even to bother to answer as Yura royal Aura seem to surpass the king himself exploded out, causing everyone to gasp. "I am waiting, Selma." she coldly dered.

    "Mydy its was due to finding Arsene''s Aura on Isae severed head. We..."

    "Arsene, can you show everyone your Aura" Yura demanded, leaving me no room to refuse.

    Smiling Demonic Qi arose like a flood bringing a hollow feeling of death around, "Was this the Aura you felt?" I asked,ughing. I had covered all my bases regarding disposing of Isae. While I could have just hidden her body in the Ring of Bael, I needed Asterion to know that they had lost a heavenly ranked master...Well, I guess it''s a heavenly Transformation Master.

    Selma''s face grew pale as Yura giggled, "Arsene had experienced a great change in that hell we escaped from, but no one but our team would know that. So tell me, Selma is this the Aura that was on Isae''s cold body?"

    "No," Selma weakly replied.

    "Oh, then what do you think that means. To me, it sounds like you tried to frame...

    "I would never, mydy," Sm blustered out in panic, sweat falling from his elderly body like streams, " I-I-I was merely following Marquess Hunts lead?" He yelled, obviously pushing me on someone else.

    "Then bring me his head next time we meet...And don''t you dare interrupt me again. Where it not for this war, I would have taken that little head of yours." Yura stated, pulling me away by hand. "I will be awaiting it very soon, Selma."

    "Holy Shit, You''re a badass," I muttered, gazing in amazement at Yura, who was struggling not tough. A mischievous grin masking her face as she sent me a lovable wink

    "That was fun,"

 Chapter 82: Phoenix Sect

    <h4>Chapter 82: Phoenix Sect</h4>

    I had never really thought of Yura as someone that held authority. She was more a mischievous cat that did anything she wanted. An uncontroble little minx, if you will.

    Sitting in the carriage, Yura had a curious gleam as she yed with her hair with her fingers sending me odd nces every now and again, "Are you not sad ''she'' is dead?" she questioned with a dark gleam.

    "Not really. Why do you ask?" I replied, knowing she was talking about Isae.

    "Well, there are rumors regarding you two. I assume that is why Selma tried to frame you?" Yura quickly exined as she awaited my response. Her eyes never blinking once. There was a trace of insanity that confused me, but...

    "Umm, I''m not really sad. It''s not like I knew the Queen really well. I met her twice." I carelessly stated, why should I feel bad? It''s not like I wanted to have a rtionship with Isae.

    Humming with disbelief or maybe relief, Yura nodded as she turned her head towards the shadows, masking her expression from my curious eyes. It would seem like she knew something. With a light chuckle, I suddenly asked, "Do you know how to get off this Ind?"

    "There are about five portals. One is held by Oswin, although that idiot has no idea how to use it." Yura sharply responded with disdain. "Leaving by boat is asking for death. It would take hundreds of years just to reach the nearest continent. And the monsters there are all stronger than Heavenly Transformation cultivators."

    "I can get it for you, but I am sure Bael already has ns for you. That bastard is..."

    "I thought you didn''t know of Bael?" I suddenly inquired with a smile that didn''t reach my ears. Yura quickly paled as she realized her mistake.

    Smirking, Iughed, "It''s fine. I already knew you were hiding something. Although I am more interested in that Blood Knight, named Ezra."

    At this point, I could practically feel the killing intent oozing around Yura likeva as she quivered in anger, to my surprise. With a crimson hue from her Amythse eyes, Yura grunted, scowling at me, "Why do you ask...Do you also want to have a run at her, too, like Isae?"

    "No, no, no," I hurried to exin as I felt a cold de against the nape of my neck. "I was just curious about your rtionship. You two seem like you knew each other for years."

    "We know each other because we battled one another for years. Although I may be stuck here, Father would have me attend parties every now and again. We met a few times, and our rivalry started just like that."

    "Sister-in-Law has so many secrets." An obnoxious voice suddenly sounded as a pair of arms wrapped around my neck. "But you know, most rivals of enchanting women like you tend to be just a sexy. Care to introduce me?"

    God, have I done something to deserve this? Looking at my Uncle, I grieved, "Eroma, why are you here?" I asked, sending the ruby red Yura an odd nce.

    "I am here to tell you your ss will be heading to Demo to attack Fort Gravem." Eroma exined, handing an envelope, "Here is a detail report of who will all be there."

    "You would note to me if it was only that?" I coldly responded as Eroma suddenly looked at Yura with hesitation.

    "Ummm, I guess it''s fine. She is my Sister-In-Law." He muttered under his breath as Yura seemed to have zoned out as a little bit of drool slipped down her chin. "Riverdale will be there, be careful. It seems the Phenix Sect has also taken an interest in you."

    "Oh them, it''s fine. I don''t really have ns to participate that much in this war. I have other matters at hand."

    Eroma seemed to frown, shaking his head in disappointment, "Arsene, if that is your mentality, then they will kill you. There is a massive difference between a Sect and a Kingdom. Kingdoms must abide by an order to maintain a sense of security for their people, but Sects are different there rules tend to follow whoever is the strongest."

    "While you were gone, some dared to attack Grey, and It did not end well. You may not know, but that demon rained so much blood of their sect that the Sect Master had to intervene. Grey by himself battled for seven days before the Phenix Sect Master retreated from his own sect."

    Hearing his words, my eyes seem to gleam by themselves with a sinister hue as the carriage stopped just as Eroma gave a profound smile, "no one aside from your father and me knows what happened, but Yu Fan is a smart man. He will realize you have been kicked out of the House of Snow."

    Watching as Eroma faded away like a ghost, Yura arose, her body pulsing with an amethyst light that radiated a savage Aura that sent a primordial fear down my spine.

    Standing shoulder to shoulder, I stepped out of my carriage with a sinister bloodlust that only grew within the Depts of Drar''ethiuls realm. With each breath I took, I could feel my mind growing colder as five young men around the early stages of the Earth realm had the honor of witnessing their future Lord.

    "Give us the Nexus Armor, Snow," A young man with long golden locks and azure blue eyes yelled with an overbearing roar.

    "You will be an enemy of Pendragon should they die," Yura whispered with an indifferent murmur.

    "And should that happens, the Asterion Economy will crash so much. Most of Asterion citizens will die or will leave for another kingdom." I cruelly whispered, imagining the mes of death that I prepared to swallow Pendragon whole. My goal was Ashna; innocent death''s never mattered to me. I had tons of contingency to ensure my survival. The game has started. Should Oswin abandon me, nothing would change.

    Yura seemed surprised for a second, but it faded as a mischievous smile appeared, "You will make a fine, Demon Lord one day."

    "Give us the Nexus Armor, Snow!!!" the Golden-headed disciple repeated with ferocity. His body pulsing with golden mes with each breath he took.

    With a look of scorn, Iughed. While most of the knowledge I gain from ma had vanished, I had learned a few things regarding the Dao of me. And those mes were nothing short of horse shit.

    "Vance, I will handle this," Another Disciple yelled as he appeared before me in a sh of golden light. His fist burning in a golden hue of mes as he struck towards my face.

    BOOOOM!!!!

    Humans are such interesting fools. Gazing as the smoke cleared, I watched as the little disciple shivered like an abused woman. Clenching his fist, I smiled, "You have not even opened the Gate of Fire. Moreover, you are a mere human with a me that isn''t capable of burning a coked-up whore" I wickedly voiced, ripping his arm from his socket.

    A guiser of crimson rain gushed over the pavement as a roar of despair filled my ears, "MY ARM!!" MY ARM AHH HAHA MAMA MAMA MAMA!!!" he begged as he clenched his bloodied shoulder.

    Bellowing in cruelughter that cracked like a demon''s I heard within the Depts of Drar''ethiuls realm. I shoved his own arm through the young disciple''s skull. Chunks of brain matter painted the floor as I stepped over the lifeless disciple''s body, drawing Dragonsbane from the Ring of Bael.

    Vance grew pale, yet it seemed his arrogance won over reality as he roared, "The Phoenix Sect will destroy you."

    Not bothering to speak, I rushed towards Vance twirling my spear as he tried to defend against me. At the same time, Yura took care of those around me. However, unlike the others, Vance was far stronger, although not nearly enough.

    Blood quickly trailed over the ground as Dragonsbane stabbed into Vance''s shoulder, severing his cor bone in one swift arch of Dragonsbane. Tears quickly began to rise as he clenched his bloodied shoulder. Bitting his lips as blood cascaded down his elegant Phoenix robes.

    "ARSENE SNOW," Vance bellowed as he took out an oddly familiar pill.

 Chapter 83: Truth of Soul Benders

    <h4>Chapter 83: Truth of Soul Benders</h4>

    With a maddening shine that radiated chaos, Vance swallowed the familiar pill causing his aura to spike like crazy. Deep ck veins apperied like spiderwebs aound his face as he bellowed. "DIE ARSENE, DIE DIE DIE DIE"

    Consumed in golden mes, Vance appeared above me like a sh of golden lightning striking down with an ax kick towards my head. Yet all he met was air as I quickly sidestep, Dragosbane already piercing towards his left lung.

    Blood trailed over my de as a hollow roar of a dragon permeated my ckened soul. Like its was craving death, craving Carnage. It was not a soul attack but rather a roar of a pet wanting to feast.

    Joyful at my profound spear, I gazed at Vance clenched his side as globs of blood trickled out. "How? How? HOW?! I am twice as strong, twice as fast."

    "Is this the limit of your intelligence? Speed and power are meaningless. It doesn''t matter if you are faster or stronger; for as long as I can react, I will win. All that matters is Tactics, you fool," I sadistically whispered, rushing towards the fearful Vance as he backed away in a hurry.

    <golden phenix=""> Bellowed Vance as a massive golden me consumed the entire area. Yura had somehow vanished, leaving the bodies of Vance''s crew still and broken.</golden>

    Watching as the mes took the form of a Golden Phoenix, I could feel something burning within Vance as tears of blood rain from his sockets. Hovering off the floor, I quickly observed as Vance flew up into the atmosphere as he red down with hate at me.

    With his finger pointed towards me, a golden tear fell from his right eye as he wispered. "<golden sacrificice="">."</golden>

    Like a setting sun, my entire vision was filled with a zing inferno as a Golden Phoenix fell towards me. There was no time to dodge, no time to release my own Artes, but I was rather too disdainful to dodge, much less meet head-on with my own Arte.

    With a pulse, I could feel my emblem within my own left eye trembled. I could feel my very soul ripple out as ''Night'' suddenly descended. Like a sphere of infinite darkness that devoured everything its path, I watched as the Golden Phoenix still burnin with profound power, along with Vance, vanished as if they had never existed.

    Growing pale as a ghost, I fell to my knees as Yura appeared. Her face beaming with joy as she stuffed a strange pill down my throat, "You-You-You really did it. Finally, I was waiting for you to use it. YOu really are ate bloomer."

    Confused, I felt my vision be clearer as she helped me off my knees, "What are you talking about?" I had never felt such a powerful force like that before, and it came from within me?

    "How do you think I am so powerful, Arsene? I am only at the First stage of Earth Realm yet. I can battle with Ezra so easily. Do you think you can defeat her at my level." She questioned with a smirk as I shook my head.

    "I do not, but I just thought it was due to your race? I just assumed that''s how all gods are."

    "Nope, it''s due to being a soul bender. What you just used is called SoulForce, one of the most powerful forces in creation. The benefits of unlocking Soul force are insane. To this day, the benefits seem limitless."

    "But it''s a legendary skill thates with being a soul bender. No one aside fomr us can use it. it doesnt matter how powerful you are, soul force belongs to soul benders.l It can boostprehension, speed, power, defense...honesty; it does everything." Said Yura with a joyful gleam.

    Opening my eyes wide, I gasped as I knew I was not a soul bender. Realizing my Adaptive body was doing much more than I originally thought, I smiled, looking around at the massive abyss in the middle of Pendragon.

    When ''night'' had descended, everything that came in contact with it discintigrated. Realizing mother had protected...Mother?

    "Arsene?" Yura asked as she saw my frozen face.

    "it''s nothing," I whispered, pondering about what I just said. It was not the first time I was called Child of Tenebrae, but it seems there is more to it than that. For me to call the darkness mother...

    Fixing my loose clothing Yura and I walked home, leaving the city guards to guess what happened. I am sure word will get out of what I did, but I have other ns.

    Stepping into my room, a massive virtual screen appeared as I stared at the cold Grey. "Uncle, we need to talk. I have bad news regarding Ashna."

    I could feel a dangerous intent fill my room as Grey eyes chilled," What is it," He replied with a hollow tone.

    "I learned many things from that realm I was within. One regarding Ashna, how she was killed by an Ancient God and its was not just any God, yet she still lives. I do not know what is going on, but we may have stepped on the dragon."

    "She killed my wife, my soul mate, Arsene," Grey whispered, "It matters not if Ashna is a god or an Elder god. I will kill her; you can either help me or leave."

    "Uncle, I was merely informing you of what we are facing, and she is actively hunting soul benders. She needs to die.Give me full control of Dra''s Network," I suddenly asked,

    Grey did not say anything, but I could feel him running million''s of calctions as he suddenly frowned, "Are you going to Drench Pendragon in blood?"

    "You know I care not for the lives of innocents, just like with what I did with Godwin, I have no problem doing that to Asterion. I am a demon; why would I act like a hero?"

    A bitter expression-filled Grey as he sighed, "Your mother and father are both proud of you. Yet, even they will be saddened to hear that, Arsene. I hope as you age, you will grow morepassionate. Soul Benders are different than others; it matters not if you are a demon or a Heavenly God. How we think, feel, love are all different; you will learn as you grow. " Grey said with a hint of mncholy as he severed the connection.

    Sneering, I looked out my window at the brightly lit azure sky of pendragon, "Maybe in the future, I may be different, but as of right now, I will drench this fucking kingdom in blood. Don''t you agree...Yura?"

    With a smile filled with bloodlust, Yura materialized, "Ashna must die. Should she hide within a sea of people, then they too must die."

 Chapter 84: Drenching Pendragon

    <h4>Chapter 84: Drenching Pendragon</h4>

    Within an hour, a man with hollow eyes appeared before my estate. His forehead branded with the words, "ve." A hollow glow could be seen as the man fell to his knees, "I am here to serve, Ashen Prince. I am Belsan, the caretaker of thete Dra''s spywork. By order of my old lord Duke Greyson, you are to be my new Master."

    ring down at the man with the marking of a ve, I snorted in irritation at Dra''s foolish method of maintaining his organization. "Get me a full report regarding all you know of The Light of Ashna. I want everything regarding whereabouts, meetings, names, likes, and dislikes. I want everything." Imanded with an icy expression. "Also, you are to distribute all your knowledge to my men."

    "I have alreadypleted your first request, my lord, Duke Greyson''s first order was the very same." He fearfully said, handing me a small bracelet, "this holds everything we gathered."

    Nodding, I saw Shadow appear before vanishing with Belsan in a dark sh. Stepping into my office, I began looking through all the thousand of papers regarding the Light of Ashna, and it was quite surprising all how deep their ws reached.

    "So the Whore and Dra were both members of the Light of Ashna. But ording to Dra''s diary, he was but a low-grade member. Although it seemed they had no idea how much knowledge Dra actually had regarding their cult.

    Twirling my pen within my hands, I pped my hands as Shadow appeared, "Are we ready for a war?" I indifferently asked.

    "Yes, My Lord, Pendragon is lined, and we have a few million soldiers ready to rage war against anyone. By yourmand, my lord, Pendragon will be turned into a wastnd by day''s end."

    "Good, prepare your armor. Blood will rain from this damn kingdom today." I yelled as Shadow left.

    Changing into a high-grade nexus armor that could defend against a Spirit Realm master. I coldly smiled at my ck robe draped around my body decorated withplicated inscriptions. There was nothing really appealing about my armor, but it was inscribed to do more than just defend.

    Stepping out of my home, I saw Yura awaiting me with a cold smile as a shadow appeared alongside a few hundred men and women. All dressed in simr robes like me.

    "N1 Inform the King that Pendragon will be drenched in blood today," Imanded as a scrawny man with long rust-colored hair vanished, simr to how Shadow moved.

    "Yura? Arsene? What is going on?" Nora suddenly asked with a frightened face. There was an apprehensive sh as she stared deeply at Yura.

    With a cold nce, I looked towards my men before flickering away. Shotting past the sound barrier, I rushed north towards one of the highest buildings in pendragon.

    Following like shadows were my men with cold faces as I stopped before a massive building filled with thousands of citizens shopping without care. The sounds of Joy and blissfulughter filled the atmosphere with a sense of delight and warmth.

    Chuckling at the blood bath that was about to follow, I turned towards the five guards covered in sweat as they quivered. This building was one of the main properties of Earl Maya. A rather well-respected individual. He was known for his various charities, yet unbeknownst to millions, all of his charities were meant to maintain and increase the Light of Ashna Revenue within pendragon.

    "Kill everyone, leave nothing. ves, dogs, cats, insects, I want nothing alive." I yelled as my eyes flickered with killing intent.

    At my words, blood sttered like a raging river. It didn''t matter if they were innocent or not; everyone that was present was going to die.

    Watching as my subordinate split, someone in half with their bare hands while their organs ran over the pavement. I smiled as I turned my attention to the elderly man trembling in rage. His long grey beard quivering as he bared down with vicious intent at me.

    "ARSENE SNOW," Earl Maya roared, "WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?"

    "Kill him and his entire family, leave nothing. Not even the grass left to grow. I want their skulls disyed before me in ten minutes." Imanded as hundreds of Spirit Realm masters shot towards Maya.

    No battle was instilled as Maya was a Spirit Realm master himself. Facing hundreds the same level as he was asking for death, at least that was what it meant for humans. Watching as his very eyes exploded from his skull, I chuckled as Shadow appeared with the heads of his entire family. The look of horror present as their heads dripped with fresh blood.

    "Let''s go. We have a few more Aristercates that need to die. Gather a few bannermen to hang these heads. I want the Light of Ashna to know that I have begun my ughter."

    Without care for if there were kids present within the growing banner, ck mes sprouted like vines from my feet as I shot into the air heading for my next target. "Shadow, take Marquess Dama. D3 will take Viscount Milo..."

    Making variousmands, I watched as my party shrunk to about half. Various screams sounded from within Pendragosn as smoke filled the azure sky. Descending down, I gazed at a familiar face of Genis as he shivered in horror.

    "What have you done?" The young prince weakly asked. His legs shaking as he backed away.

    "Why am I not surprise to see you at Earls Wayee Mansion." I curtly asked as Yura appeared, giving a neat smile, "Olivia, kill any heavenly rank or higher if they intervene."

    "By yourmand, Your Highness." A godly voice said, sending a chill through my spine.

    "YURA, WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS," Roared Genis as he stomped down, trying to hide the fear that permeated his body. Cold sweat could be seen dripping from his chin as he suckled for air before Yura.

    With a cruel smile I had never seen upon Yura''s face, she appeared before Genis within an instant. "I have seen many things within that bastard''s world. For that, I am a little grateful." Said Yura as her hands began beaming with yellow moonlight.

    With a vicious smile, Yura plunged her arm deep into Genis''s chest before he could react, gripping his heart. Horror was written over Genis as he tried to open his mouth, yet all that followed was a scream that sent chills through my men.

    I did not know what Yura had done, but Genis''s very skin was turning yellow, slowly starting fragmenting with puss as it oozed from his eyes. removing her arm in disgust, she chuckled. "You will not die yet. No, you will live for years wishing for death."

    "W-w-w-w-w, what have you done to me?" Asked Genis as his body began slowly shrivel. As if he was a malnourished child, I watched as various nts and vines began growing through his body. Blood and puss oozed over the floor as I watched arge mushroom sprout from his pupil, its roots stabbing through his sockets as faint lumps of tentacles could be seen traveling from his eye socket to his neck like little worms.

    "AHHHHHHHHHH" screamed Genis as he began wing at his throat. Ignoring his skin, I saw him dig into his flesh as arge worm slowly wiggle its way out before visibly traveling to his other eye.

    "What the hell did you do?" I asked as the worm began slowly biting his right eye away. I had hoped that was the end, but various bugs and nts began rising as the poor boy screamed, asking for his death. All Genis could do was shriek, begging for death, but it seems not even darkness could take his consciousness away as a tree sprouted from his skull using his body as a nutrient.

    "You like it? It''s called The Seed of Vima. "Yura said as she nodded at her handy work, "He will live for about two hundred years before the Seed of Vima finally kills him. I had to send my Guardian a few trillion Kilometers just to find it. she was quite mad."

    I almost choked as I stared at the joyful little girl giggling. Turning to my men, I yelled, "Get moving, kill Wayee entire family. Leave Marquess Wayee to me. we have a rather special rtionship. "

 Chapter 85: Prologue to War - Out For Blood

    <h4>Chapter 85: Prologue to War - Out For Blood</h4>

    Marquess Wayee was, without a doubt an amazing woman within Asterion. She really pushed her family to transform it into what it was today. While her husband was only an earl, Marquess Wayee was really intelligent and kind ording to what was written. However, she was marked for death when she tried to kill me within the meeting with the king.

    Yet, it was her husband that the problem: Earl Tray Wayee, the recruiter of the Light of Ashna. There were many reports that it was this man that ordered me dead. He was the one that had the Light of Ashna attack me during my infancy years.

    Stepping over the ming rubble, I watched as Tray Wayee was forced to his knees. Blood pooling from his mouth as they trashed over the floor, trying to rise. Unfortunately, for him, my men were there to pressing him down.

    Sneering Dragonsbane pierced into his spine, taking away his legs. A scream filled with venom and tears echoed, but my heart remained cold as ice.

    "I heard your wife gave birth recently. How unfortunate that they will have to die." I whispered as Tray went still. The tears that pooled stopped as he stared deep into my crimson eyes.

    "Arsene?" he suddenly said, as if notprehending what I was saying, or maybe he couldn''t face the reality of what he was about to see.

    "It''s toote, Tray. It''s sad. It truly is." I lightheartedly said as my men carried out some children. Tears had stained their cheeks as they called out for their father.

    Earl Wayee had helped produced three children, two girls and a little baby boy. None of them older than nine. With a half-smile, I looked at his eldest, "I think she is a little older than I was when you sent the Light of Ashna after me. What do you think?"

    "Arsene, please don''t, please don''t -I-I-I-I didn''t have a choice. I am soul-bound. Please let them go," Tray yelled as tears showered his face. What man didn''t care for his children, much less their daughters?

    "It really depends, Tray," I said with a chuckle, "Asterion is full of hundreds of sick bastards. I could have your two little girls sent to them to live out the rest of their days being nothing more than cattle, and whatever they produce in the process will also help alongside their mother, whether they be boy or girl. But as loving as I am, think of the bright side. At least they will be together, one big happy family. That his how your kids and their kids will live out their days."

    Growing pale, I could see the young man''s heart crack as he broke. Blood could practically be seen flowing from his eyes as Tray tried to push up in a fury, but without the help of his legs, he was merely was forced to his face by my men, "It was merely a consequence, Tray, rx. Just tell me what I need to know, and I will free them, I Promise. "

    "I''ll tell you everything. Just let my family go, please, please just let them go." He lifelessly whispered, bring joy to my ears.

    Kneeling down, Tray whispered something into my ears. Looking towards Yura, she nodded, "He did not lie," Yura weakly said, seemly not ok with what I said with regards to Trays children.

    "You know, should you lie. Your children will pay the price?" I suddenly questioned. With a nodded he looked at his children, "Daddy is sorry. Take care of your little sister and brother Anna. Daddy is going..."

    Tray had not even finished before my spear pierced deep through his skull. "Take his kids away before Marquess Wayee appears. They will be useful pawnster."

    Nodding, I watched the three kids vanished. Turning to Yura, I shook my head, "Are you mad?"

    Biting her lips, she nodded, "Yes and No, If you had just killed them, I would not have cared but Arsene. Would you really have sentenced them to that tragic fate?"

    "I am not a good person Yura. I was a demon before I truly became a demon. You saw all the fucked up things in Drar''ethiul Realm. You may have been disturbed, but I could not have cared less. Tell me, Yura, do you truly care? or are you just trying to justify what I did?" I asked, stepping closer. Lifting her chin to meet my gaze, as I smiled, "You yourself did not really care because you would have stopped me through while I was interrogating him. So tell me what it is that you want to know."

    With a grin that didn''t meet her eyes, Yura suddenly giggled, "I just wanted to know if it was the Mark of Sacege or you talking. Although I didn''t know you had such an imagination. "

    Pausing in surprise, Iughed, releasing her, "That mark has no effect on me anymore. Come, let''s go." I said, walking out of the ming rubble.

    "ARSENE" A furious voice bellowed out as a gorgeous woman followed by Selma and various leaders of Pendragon appeared.

    Looking at Dragonsbane, Marquess Wayee froze, her face growing pale as tears ran from her eyes, "T-T-Tray?" She weakly called out, waiting to hear his voice.

    "Yep, I just plunged my spear through his skull? You can have his body, but you better hurry. I think my men may have already taken his head." I jokingly responded.

    Covering her mouth, I suddenly exploded withughter, "Sorry, lol, I''m just kidding; he still alive."

    "What?" she yelled as heavenly qi powered the void.

    "Jk, he is dead,"

    "ARSENE!!!" Marquess Wayee as she charged at me. Nevertheless, her assault failed as two Heavenly ranked mercenaries appeared, blocking her charge.

    With a powerful shockwave, I pushed the dust off my shoulders as Yura suddenly looked up towards the heavens shaking her head.

    "Jane Wayee, stop this, or I will send you your baby boy''s head in a basket," I yelled as Marquess Wayee froze high up in the azure sky. With a tremor running through her body, I turned towards Jane once she had realized what had happened.

    "They are safe, but that is really up to you," I said, turning to Selma. "Don''t you have something for Yura?"

    With a shameful groan, Selma threw Yura a bloody head, bringing a magical gleam to her face, "Good job, I am sure Oswin, with praise you." She sarcastically mentioned.

    Rolling my eyes, I smirked, "Now, if you will excuse me, Marquess Wayee, Grandmaster Selma, I have other families to destroy."

    "STOP!!! Exin this, Arsene." Selma roared, "Thousands are already dead. Your men are butchering thousands within the streets of Pendragon. Some are Kids, the Elderly, even disable soldiers... exin this at once. Why?"

    "I answer to the King, Selma. You know that. You have no authority to question me." I said, turning around only to stop as a man draped in a golden crown appeared.

    "Then do you mind telling me what the hell you are doing?" Oswin suddenly said, his entire body overflowing with anger. Yet, there was a heavy sense of sadness emanating out.

    "Your majesty, it''s an honor. I heard you were grieving," I said, "You have my condolences."

    Trembling, I could see Owsin quiver. Laughing inwardly at plowing his wife, I bowed, "I am only taking care of the traitors of this nation." I said, pointing at the severed head of Tray held within the hands of my men, "I was sure I sent someone to inform you of what was happening."

    "TRAY!!" Marquess Wayee screamed as she rushed towards one of my men. Sneering, I roared, "If you touch him, I will paint pendragon with your children''s fucking blood. Back off!!!"

    Stopping, I watched as one of my men turned to me. Giving him a nodded he stepped towards the frozen Jane handing her husband''s head, "You have my condolence...we kept the body...the boss wanted it for some reason. "

    At this point, Yura had broken out inughter, abruptly covering her mouth at her mistake, "I''m going to just leave now...take care ." she hurriedly said before walking away without a care in the world.

    Oswin frowned but didn''t say anything, "I got your report, but Arsene, where is the Proof?"

    pping my arms, I summon some paper about who Tray Wayee really was. Watching as Oswin''s face slowly grew paler, I smiled, "If you will excuse me, I will send you along with the leader of The Order of Shadows a report of all that needs to be taken care of."

    Walking away, I quickly caught up with Yura as we headed towards another estate filled with the men of Light of Ashna. With the sun bearing down with us, Iughed, "The Day is still young, Yura. Want to have a littlepetition to see who kills more?"

 Chapter 86: Prologue to War - Contingency within Contingency

    <h4>Chapter 86: Prologue to War - Contingency within Contingency</h4>

    It was quite an eventful day today. However, my little bet with Yura had easily turned into a failure. This girl had beaten me so bad I simply had to stop. It''s crazy how much better at killing whenpared to me. I called bullshit; she is way too good.

    Stepping out of my searing hot shower, I gazed up at the moon with a half-smile. The information I received from Tray was quite sweet. It was worth burning a bridge with a heavenly rank cultivator...Then again, I did gain a new ve.

    "Shadow, prepare my ship; we will be joining the war with Romga." I muttered, knowing he was watching, "Also, make a list of all the participants that I may want to join."

    Making my way into my kitchen, I began making a small pizza with bits of Isae as a recement as pepperoni. Yura had said what happened was a rare event, but I could not throw away such a delicacy.

    "Arsene, is that the same meat from that night?" Yura suddenly asked, scaring the shit out of me as she appeared like a phantom.

    "God Damit girl, at least make yourself known before walking in." Honestly, I don''t think I will ever get used to cooking a person so tantly in front of someone. "Ever thought of wearing a bell?"

    Yura didn''t seem to respond as she just stared at me or rather the oven behind me. "It is...do you want some, or are you scared of what could happen," I asked with a half-smile, secretly wishing to taste her lips once more.

    cing her fingers on her delicate lips, Yura smiled, "It can only happen once per beast. It''s a rare urrence Arsene. It will not happen again, but what are we actually eating? After Emma knocked me out, I found a massive amount of Yin qi within my dantian the next morning."

    "Huh?"

    Looking into my dantian, my mind quivered at the azure blue yin qi about three times the size of my dantian, orbiting my core like it was the center of the universe.

    How could it grow slow easily without my knowledge, and more importantly, what exactly happed when my body adapted to this energy? Maybe I can call for that little loli?

    "Arsene?" Yura called out, breaking my concentration.

    "It''s a high-ranked beast, one that I found by surprise," I said with a smile as ding sounded. Removing my pizza from the oven, I ced it down as Yura took a deep breath in.

    With a profound stare, her smile faded as she eyed me with a dark light, "Arsene, Ashna will be attacking soon. In fact, I will not be surprised if we get bombed by a heavenly ranked cultivator in a few days."

    Drawing my chief''s knife I smiled, before dividing the pizza up into four slices. Hearing the slit crunch as cheese drizzled over my de, I chuckled, "Yura, I had about a decade to n. Unless they send a heavenly transformation cultivator, we have nothing to worry about. This war is over before it started."

    "Than your as foolish as Greyson." Yura curtly replied with disdain, "All your ns should have been revised the movement you found out Ashna was a New God. Let me tell you. New Gods are far stronger than any being within this Mortal ne. Even though this is special, we are fucked if Ashna gets even some semnce of Dao."

    "While I don''t really understand what a new god means, do you really take me for a foolish person?" I asked as I ced a slice over her te. "The moment I found out, my n skipped over a, b, c, d, e, f, and g."

    Opening her eyes, Yura gasped, "What do you mean?"

    "Yura, I will be an enemy of this nation soon. I will be hunted like a dog within a few weeks, if not days. I want them toe. I want them to find me. With Holy Legion, I am forced to initiate my most powerful contingency."

    "You''re going to burn this nation...Along with the others." Yura suddenly whispered, bringing a cruel smile to my face.

    "Yes, terrorism is not a concept the three kingdoms are familiar with. They prey upon the weak and worship the strong. A rather foolish concept as it is the weak they protect. Cultivation has nothing to do with talent regarding the various minds that Asterion, Romga, and Godwin have. Tell me, Yura, aside from Selma, who truly deserves the title they hold? But how many of them are absolute monsters in cultivation? Answer all of them."

    "The weak, these are the people I work with. These are the people I take in when they are at the bottom and have nowhere to go. I have fostered their talent for years, and now I have some of the greatest cksmith, Formation masters, and Inscribers on this little Ind, as you call it. The bombs are merely decoys, they are effective, but there is more to it than just mindless ughter. The billions of lives I took are all a part of a bigger picture. "

    Taking a bite of the warm pizza, I melted inside as I chuckled, "You better eat before it gets cold," I said with an indifferent grin. Having the odd sensation to watch people feast upon my prey. It was honestly enjoyable, knowing we were the same in some way.

    Looking at my Isae Pizza, Yura took arge bite as her eyes grew like sources. It was not long before the entire pizza was devoured. Licking the te clean, she beamed, "Are you not afraid I will tell someone?" She asked in a smile filled with tomato sauce.

    "You? Not at all, but even if you did. The moment Godwin lost a few billion lives, I won." I said, rising from my chair with a smile, "I cook you clean."

    Rushing back to my room before she said anything, I suddenly frowned as I stared at Nora and Zelyin on my bed...I really need to start locking my door.

    "Mother told me this might happen," I said, removing my shirt, showing off my shoulder. "My milkshake brings..."

    "FUCK OFF," Nora spat in annoyance, "It''s about Zel and Winfor?"

    "Oh, my poor body. But I was honestly hesitant? Not sure how I would react if Zel and mine touched... If you catch my drift...But I''m down for a three-way...Wait, did you say Winfor...That would be a four-way...a little too much for me. "

    Growing bright red, Nora quivered, whether it was Rage or embarrassment, I will never know as she struck down on my head. "Damn it, be serious; Zel wanted to speak with you."

    Zel had a smile but. I could feel a tinge of sadness as he stepped forward, "Well, can you help me get Winfor?"

    "Huh, like to the gym or the movies?" I asked in bewilderment.

    "Be serious, Arsene. I heard you fucked the Queen. It must have taken some serious game. Can you help me out?" He begged growing red.

    "STOP, STOP, STOP, why the fuck would you believe that? And I have only had sex once, aside from pissing people off, I have zero experience regarding such matters," I defend, confused at how we even got to this conversation.

    "Really?" Both Nora and Zel yelled.

    "Yes, can you all leave, please I need to cultivate?"

    "No,st night something must have been in the air because me and winfor..."

    "Nope, nope, don''t tell me. I don''t wanna know." I yelled, "Tell Yura or Edain."

    "Grow up, Arsene," Nora screamed, "THis could potentially get Zel killed. Asterion doesn''t take well to those of Zel''s taste."

    "What the hell do you want me to do? Zel, if you like this dude fuck the rules. You''re a grown-ass man." I said, leaving my room in a hurry...That was painful.

    Headin'' to my underground basement, I sighed in relief at the quietness. "My only safe haven. I hope no one discovers this ce. I really need to speak with Yura about these little pests. It''s time for them to go. "

 Chapter 87: Prologue to War - Ashna

    <h4>Chapter 87: Prologue to War - Ashna</h4>

    Taking a deep breath, I activated the Demonic Sacege Mantra. Engulfing Qi from the air like a ck hole before removing various books from my bracelet. Aside from the mes of Hellfire, I was able to collect thousands of books from Drar''ethiul''s Realm.

    "Should I start with Artes or History?" I asked aloud. Pondering for a second, I decided upon Artes. History is useless if I can''t defend myself. There are too many things that could go wrong with my ns. I needed to grow strong quicker.

    Smiling, I transferred the entire Lybary within the Ring of Bael before dividing it into two sections Artes and Lore. I did not need to learn these artes but rather expand my imagination. A concept cultivator didn''t seem to understand. They would just seek Artes from books, without thinking for themselves.

    Hours quickly began to pass as I began reading through the various Demonic Artes that could benefit me, recording all of them within my mind pce. Ranging from Demonic Arts to training a demonic Body to various weapons, I studied every manual.

    I had realized I need to learn how to battle without my spear. There will be times where an enemy will be too close for Dragonsbane. The Spear is an amazing weapon, but it''s not perfect. However, that will not stop me from turning into a perfect killing machine.

    A few days began to pass as I continued to Absorb qi from heaven and earth while also soaking in everything I was reading. Unfortunately, my peaceful time came to an end as Shadow appeared, "My lord, they are here."

    With a cold gleam that seems to chill the air around me, I flickered outside my mansion. A rather vicious light shone from my eyes as I stared at the heavenly ranked man hovering with the gentle breeze of air.

    "Arsene," the man said with a voice that wasn''t his own, "We meet again. I truly didn''t believe you would be such a torn in my side.."

    "Ashna," I coldly said as I heard a soft feminine voice sound from within the rugged man, "How are you alive?"

    "Oh?! Didn''t Greyson that fool tell you?" She asked with a frosty tone, "I took..."

    "I meant why did the Lord of Hell let you live? Both Bael and I can''t seem to understand his will, but what about you?"

    Horror red over Ashna''s rugged puppet as she quivered, "...Y-Y-Y Your a demon...YOU''RE A DEMON AND A SOUL BENDER...YOU NEED TO DIE!!! ATTACK!!! ATTACK!!!!," Ashna bellowed in hysteria.

    Smirking demonic qi began rising from my body as I looked at hundreds of lights raining down like armageddon upon my estate.

    BOOM!!!BOOM!!!BOOM!!!BOOM!!!BOOM!!!

    st, after st, stormed into my estate, yet a contemptuous gleam radiated out as I stared at the massive starlight barrier protecting my estate.

    "Shadow, activate the formation, and where the hell is my ship?" I coldly asked as Yura, Nora, Zel, Winfor, and Edain rushed out.

    "It will arrive within ten minutes, my lord." Shadow respectfully dered, "and the formation will begin promptly."

    Suddenly a massive magical formation filled the very heavens covering Pendragon with a sinister light. Looking at the midnight moon, I watched as all light was removed, consuming everything in darkness.

    "Arsene, you will not seed." Yelled Ashna as an evenrger formation appeared from her palm, "You have yet, toprehend the Arte of Circles. Comf..."

    "Foolish whore," I countered as five more formations formed, each of them suddenly connecting to one another. "I have prepared for years. NOW DIE!!!"

    Space twisted as the starry skies died out. Be it sound, wind, light. Everything faded as five beams of grey light fell like damnation.

    </ignitation>

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK*

    sting away my barrier, I felt a powerful shockwave rush through my body, yet I stepped through as smoke and ash filled the heavens yet again.

    "I have paid good money, kill that puppet," I yelled towards my heavenly ranked mercenaries as I step forward, Dragonsbane in hand as demonicughter-filled air. "I enjoy ughtering you, Ashna. I am not like Grey. I will burn this fucking world just to have the pleasure of ripping your skull from your body."

    "Zel, Winfor, and Nora, you will be a team. Yura, Edain, your with me." I yelled, "The goal is to survive for nine minutes."

    Shooting forwards, I found a Qi Condensation cultivator wailing as he red at his missing arm. Throwing Dragonsbane through his skull, I rushed forward in a blur of shade, summoning my bow, releasing twenty Arrows fueled by darkness. Each of them turning my enemies into a fine mist of gore.

    Arriving at Dragonsbane, which I had tossed earlier, I began twirling it around as a tornado of blood arose in the air. Yet, just as I was about to move, a dark sword flickered towards my head.

    Sneering, Yura appeared, parrying instantly while her de suddenly twinkled, severing the enemy soldier''s head. Watching as a guiser of blood exploded out, I roared inughter.

    <crimson wind=""></crimson>

    WIth my skin turning crimson, the winds began to pick up as the various blood around the area began to twirl around me. Consuming my body in Darkness, I became a sinister ck sh the ughtered hundreds before they couldprehend what was going on.

    Like a bolt of ck lightning, I raced through the battlefield filled with ash and death. My body never stopping as I would step on-air or the heads of my enemy, exploding their skulls with a sadistic stomp.

    "DIE" A roar filled with anguish screamed as seventh-level Earth mastered tired to cleave me in twain. Unfortunately for him, while I could not defeat a seventh-stage Earth realm master, I was more than capable of fleeing from one.

    With a cruel smile, I watched as his de pierced into me, only to gasp in horror. Fading away, my real body materialized next to the soldiers behind him, skewering them through their hearts as blood-drenched my face.

    "Oz?!" a poor soldier whispered in dreed before my left hand pped his head off his body. With indifference, I was about to fade away, only to be surprised as Yura, covered in blood, arrived at me.

    Her amethyst eyes holding a profound light, "Watch carefully. This is how soul force feels," she said as a subtle air filled her body.

    Yet as I pushed my senses deeper into her aura, I felt something that I knew I should not have felt. Like my soul was about to break apart, I could see darkness, a darkness unlike anything I knew. It reminded me of the Abyss yet moreplete.

    "Soul Force is an ancient force, but it is extremely limited," she exined as she moved like a ghost. Multiple afterimages tracing behind as she arrived before Oz. Yura did not use her sword but rather tapped Oz''s head as he suddenly disintegrated into nothingness. Gulping, I could feel sweat trickle down my head as I Stared into amethyst. Frowning, I touched my heart. Somehow understanding what Yura had said, I...."

    Night? Yes, night...Night. Touching my left, I lowered my arm as a horrifying aura began filling my mind.

    <realm of="" eternal="" night=""></realm>

 Chapter 88: Yura Springfield - Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 88: Yura Springfield - Destruction</h4>

    With the mes of war gripping against my chest, I stared at Arsene. His crimson eyes were hollowed, filled with a dark light as he stood still as a lifeless corpse.

    Gently caressing his pale cheeks, I smiled, "Once you are awakened, you will understand why soul benders are so feared and as to why I am being hunted."

    Gripping Siegfried, I grew amused as I felt the Dao of Darkness spreading its dark webs through Arsene. It didn''t make sense how a mortal was able to use Dao, but it made my time with him all more special.

    Father has his ns, but Arsene, I will side with you. Sending a deep nce towards the heavens where Ashna''s puppet was battling against Arsene''s goons, a cruel smile graced my lips. There was no more point in hiding. The Court of Nox and the Princes all know of my location.

    "SHHHHH" taking a deep breath, I willed some soul force through my entire body as time seemed to freeze. Like everyone was frozen, an icy pulse filled my mind.

    Pushing Celestrial Qi through my body, amethyst light filled the air as I shot off like a bolt of lightning. Ripping through the sound barrier with ease as I began bending space using the Dao of Space to move quicker. It didn''t matter if someone was in the Spirit Realm or lower. All fell to my de as I showered the battlefield in death.

    Thick globs of blood dripped from my face like drops of rain as I used every part of my body and de to dismantle as many enemies as I could around Arsene. Time and space were both primary Dao I specialized with, but they were a little much on my reserves.

    Running my de through someone''s Dantian, I grinned, menacingly throwing his crippled body towards an iing st. Watching him turn into a mist of paste, I rushed through the crimson mist with a rush of excitement, arriving at the unsuspecting man, plunging my arm through his head as the bones of his skull ttered over the pavement.

    Yet, just when I was about to move, I saw Ashna arrive before me, grinning fiendishly through the body of her puppet, "I have you." She yelled.

    Pushing more soul force within my body, Ashna''s hands suddenly flew through my body as I smiled, "You can''t use your Dao through that puppet, Ashna. You should know killing a soul bender is one of the hardest challenges," I quickly said as I leaped awaypletely unharmed.

    "You pushed your body into another space. You are at the third stage of Daoprehension," Ashna bellowed in horror, "You are a Heavenly chosen. Why are you on Tensen Lumireis?"

    "You will never know bitch," Yelled a voice that sent my heart in a spiral.

    Watching as Arsene appeared, dark light overflowing from his body, I quivered, seeing him reach the first stage of Dao Comprehension while also pulsing with Soulforce, I felt my heart skip as my loins turned hot. My fingers shaking as they begged to be used once more between my legs. He was dark, sinister, and downright evil as his bewitching voice sounded,

    "Shadow, obliterate that whore."

    Suddenly a massive ship appeared covering pendragon. An eerie wave of anxiety filled this city as I watched lights filled the dark skies. With a blood-thirsty smile, Arsene sent me a knowing stare. Quickly nodding, I gripped his shoulder as I teleported away, yet just as I left, I sent Ashna a wicked smile as space suddenly froze, leaving her no room to dodge or flee. Those that could not use Dao were bound to die against a soul bender.

    Quickly getting my friends, a massive explosion filled the void as we arrived a few kilometers away from the st zone. Unfortunately, as we appeared, a massive earthquake rushed through the ground sending pendragon into a state of chaos.

    Various buildings began falling like building blocks, while ss from various buildings shattered, falling over anyte-night wanders. Wails of despair began rising from Pendragos as a few heavenly-ranked cultivators began appearing.

    Arsene didn''t seem to care as he patted my head. Resisting the urge to purr, I beamed with joy melting at the touch of his palm. Only to frown as the light began to twist as a handsome man with a dark look appeared. A vicious gleam seemed to sh through his piercing eyes as he stared at Arsen and me.

    "Arsene, can you exin this to me?" he demanded, pointing to a massive mushroom cloud in the distance, "A few thousand are dead due to your little battle."

    "You seem familiar?" said Arsene with a curious twinkle in his eyes. "The face is different, yet the eyes are the same, but I still can''t seem to recall how odd. Don''t you agree, stranger?"

    The Stranger before me looked a little shocked, but he remained indifferent, giving a quick nod. "It''s Damion," he curtly responded,

    "Ah, I heard mention of the Leader of shadows being name as such, how interesting." Arsene loosely said, not at all intimidated at a heavenly ranked cultivator.

    Order of Shadows? Why are they here? No, that idiot Oswin must have just happened to use that name...or the Real Shadow of Order is lurking, keeping an eye on me. It would not be the first time various powerful organizations grew so powerful they began influencing various people throughout the Omniverse.

    "We were attacked by an organization by the name of The Light of Ashna. Although for the life of me, I can''t understand why?" Arsene mournfully said, "They attacked nine years ago as well. I''m sure you already have a report of that day."

    Arching his brow Darmion turned towards me, "Do you know anything, Yura."

    Snorting, I ignored the useless waste of space, turning to Arsene, "Where are we going to live?" I asked, gazing at the wreckage of our home.

    "I feel like I wasted my time building that home," Arsene sarcastically said, "Force to leave the Snow, now my home gets blown up. But how can I not have a backup to a backup ."

    Hearing him boast, I rolled my eyes; he was so narcissistic sometimes. It''s a wonder he ever gets work done.

    "Be serious, Arsene," my sweet Nora yelled, "Where are we to live,"

    Arsene seemed to freeze as he suddenly red at Nora, "We? you''re still going to live with me?"

    Everyone seemed to stare at Arsene as though he was a fool with an affirming expression causing the young man to hang his head low in defeat. Coving my mouth, I giggled as he pointed towards the ship high in the air, "We will be staying..."

    "Yura, I asked you a question," Damion cruelly said, "Oswin may put up with your bitchy behavior, but I will not."

    Feeling the deep killing intent, my mind slowly grew dark as I felt the seal of father and mother beginning to shiver. I did not know why but ever since I killed Isae, that energy has been growing far too quick.

    "Damion, was it? Do you wish to die?" I softly inquired as I felt it calling my name. "Olivia, remove him for my presence."

    Before Damion could speak, he vanished as I felt ''that'' energy slowly going back into its slumber. Grinning, I turned to Arsene''s, scrutinizing re as he flicked my head, "Let''s go, we are heading to a battlefield. We might even meet up with the other from our ss."

    "What about pendragons," Ed asked, "Arsene, you just dropped a bomb that decimated this city. How can you just leave?

    "Easy, I get on my ship and leave," he said as a beam of light shot down, picking us up high into the air. Jumping by his side, I watched as ed sneered.

    "You have just killed thousands of innocents, and you are...

    "I don''t care, Edain,e with me or not, but please keep that hero drivel to yourself," My Arsene indifferently dered with annoyance. "What the Hell will that do for me, keep me a virgin the rest of my life?"

    I did not get to see much as we arrived in a rather high-tech ship filled with various lights and metal. When Arsene quickly showed me to my room before leaving in a hurry.

    I knew he needed to understand more about Soul force, so I left him alone. Not to mention I had far more important matters to handle.

    Snapping my fingers, a gate of brimstone materialized as I stepped in, appearing before father and, oddly enough, mother. Laying with one another with happy smiles.

 Chapter 89: Lilith - Daughter of The Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 89: Lilith - Daughter of The Abyss</h4>

    "Lilith, my dear, your back," Mother yelled, wrapping her arms around me, sending sloppy kisses my way. Pushing her aqua blue hair from my face, I shook my head, "Mama, my qi is acting up again."

    Frowning, father gripped his chin, "There is not much we can do, Lilith. It''s a part of you. We sent you to the Celestrial Pce to help suppress the Will of the Abyss, but it seems it was only able to hold you for a few years."

    Shaking my head, I bit my lips, "Are you sure? I lost control the other day, shattering the seal you ced. It was able to repair itself, but ever since then, I felt the Abyss calling for me."

    With a gasp of shock, Mother stared at father with a hint of anxiety, "...Lilith, that seal cannot be broken...not even by Elder Gods. It''s not possible for you to break it," Father exined.

    Feeling a chill, I clenched my fist as a ckish-red aura began to rise from my palm. Horror was written over mothers face as she quivered, "Lilith, Stop! You will kill yourself."

    Staring at the Abyssal Qi, a warmth flowed through me as my skin began to peeled and shed, yet no blood ran. In a matter of seconds, only a skeleton of an arm remained as a smile graced my lips, "My throne is calling me Leviathan. Will you really stop me?"

    Growing cold, Leviathan and Asmodeus frowned as time and space disintegrated, allowing concepts to materialize. "You are in the Nine Hells, Lilith. My realm, even if you are a being of origin, you will lose."

    "Let go of the Abyssal Qi, Lilith," Leviathan sharply demanded, "Release it!"

    "Fine, but it is only a matter of time before Ipletely awaken, and he will be the key to that. You agree, don''t you, my love, my dear Arsene? " I whispered...

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Mother, are you ok," I asked, bewildered at their scrunched faces. A look of betrayal and torment rang through their faces as Father patted my head with a hesitant hand, "It''s fine, Lilith, we can''t help much, but we will be there any time you need us."

    "Just do not use that power of yours. Your seal will block your real cultivation, but Lilith, it will not block your Abyssal qi from leaking out." Mother lovingly told as I appeared deep within the room Arsene gifted me.

    "I failed...Arsene help." I weakly said, only to hear the sound of soft knocks against my door.

    Opening my door, I gazed at Nora''s adorable face with a bitter grimace. Frowning, Nora stepped in, "Yura? What''s wrong? You look pale."

    Bitting my lips, I tasted the sweet metallic vor of my blood as it trickled down my throat as tears fell from my eyes, "I''m scared." I whispered,

    Wrapping her arms around me, Nora smiled as I felt the warmth of her skin. A cool warmth filled my heart as I closed my eyes feeling oddly sleepy.

    "It''s ok, Yura, we are all here for you," Nora softlyforted as she ran her hands through my hair, causing my mind to rx. "You have me, Zel, Edain, and even that bastard Arsene. Don''t be scared."

    "I-I-I think I love him, Nora." I whispered, "I don''t understand it, but we are connected. His smell, his aura, his stare. He is my world; I need him, Nora, but once he finds out, he will hate me."

    Feeling my best friend quiver, I raised my head at her teary eyes as she drew closer, "Then that just means he doesn''t love you, Yura. If he can''t forgive you...Then he doesn''t...he doesn''t..."

    "Nora?!" I beckoned as she gripped me tighter.

    "It''s fine, Yura." Nora mournfully whispered as cold droplets flowed over my cheeks. "I just...I just..."

    As if my heart was being torched in an inferno, my arms wrapped around Nora as she broke down, releasing a heartbreaking cry. I didn''t know why but more tears fell from my eyes as we moaned beside each other.

    It was not long before Nora fell into a deep slumber, my clothing stain with her tears. I had wanted to sleep as well, but I wanted to see him. I wanted to see his smile; I wanted to feel his warm touch. I needed him.

    Yet, as I reached to door, a dark, sinister voice beckoned to my soul, "Is it enough, Lilith? Is it just enough to be near him but never to be with him?"

    Looking across the room, I saw me...No, the other me, the real me. "You-you can''t be here?" I yelled as a shiver ran through me.

    "Oh really? Then how do you exin this? We are one Lilith. We are the same; I am the real you. Why fight what you are?" Abyssal Lilith whispered as she drew closer, "Don''t you want him. Just like you, I felt his lips, his heat, his power. Why fight it, Lilith? we are the same."

    "You are the one that killed..."

    "It is only you, Lilith, as we are one." She coldy muttered, wrapping her arms around me. "Don''t pretend you don''t remember? You enjoyed it, ripping that whores heart from her body. Decimating her existence. After all, he is ours, whether he likes it or not."

    Bitting my lips, the other me arms wrapped around my breast as her breath grew hot, causing a lustful moan to escape my mouth. My legs began to shiver as our eyes grew wet as she pushed me down, "Don''t you want him, Lilith? We can have him!"

    "He likes us; he may even love us. We can take him, his heart, his mind, his body, his everything. It can be Ours." She said as her hands found their way between my legs, "I want what Iseallea had; I want him to push me down. I want him to fuck me silly. I want him to call my name as we scream his."

    Releasing a powerful moan, my mind suddenly cleared as I stared at the sleeping Nora and my fingers that were stained with my nectar. I froze a little panicked, yet with a heavy breath, I slowly continued, I needed to continue as my moans grew deeper and hard. Imagining his powerful body, his touch, his kiss, I wanted it all. I wanted him to hold me, fuck me as he did her, ARSENE, ARSENE!!!!

    "~AAAHHH~" Cumming, I blushed as I stared at Nora''s sleeping face. Cleaning myself off in a hurry, I rushed towards Arsene as he sat beside his bed in a meditative state.

    With steps that didn''t register in the air, I smiled as his small, steady breaths remained even. Locking lips, I blushed as I gazed at what was mine, "My name is Lilith, Arsene. And one day you will be mine. As the daughter of the Abyss, I do so solemnly swear you will be mine. Time may fade, Laws may die, but only we will remain.

    "You will be mine, just as I will be yours."

 Chapter 90: Her Touch?

    <h4>Chapter 90: Her Touch?</h4>

    Rushing back to my room, I beamed in joy as I felt soul force racing through my body. It was something that could not be exined, yet as I felt its gentle force, I understood it was simply my will but something more, something deeper.

    Sitting in the lotus position, my mind fell into a trance as I appeared inside Eternal Night, or at least it was what I called it. It was a ce I had frequented many times, but it was only now I knew it was truly my soul.

    This the ce I met with Bael. It was the ce I appeared when my mother activated my demon bloodline. And it is the ce where the darkness invaded. I have been here so many times.

    "Dark soul force...is that a thing," I asked as I feltfort from Mother. My mind ran a hundred times faster and sharper. My power was insane to the point I may be able to battle saint realm cultivator.

    The only problem was that Soulforce was insanely small; I could onlyst about a minute or two when applying it to my body. Yet, I knew that it was only at its infancy stage.

    Gazing around at the void, I suddenly heard an inaudible voice and a gentle warmth that put shame the feeling mother(darkness) gave me. Opening my eyes, I frowned at my empty room. Touching my lips, my heart quivered as I looked towards Yura''s room.

    "Naw, it can''t be her...Can it?" Shaking my head, I arose, rushing into a cold shower as I felt my entire body running abnormally hot. I was not too fond of cold showers, but at this moment, I felt it was one of the best experiences I would ever have as I gazed annoyingly at my dragon, ready for war.

    Stepping out of the shower, I dawned my uniform before snapping, "Shadow, was anyone within my room?"

    Puzzled, Shadow shook his head, "no, my lord, we picked up on zero lifeforms." he confirmed as he stared at me with confusion.

    Touching my lips, I smiled as I felt my heart began to beat again. Shaking my head, I cleared that thought as I turned to shadow, "How long till we meet up with victoria and the other shits from the academy of war?"

    "Two days''s my lord, but we may have a problem...It''s in regards to someone named Edain." shadow hesitantly said, " I know he is my lord''s friend, but..."

    "Kill that fucker if he interferes," I yelled, "The hell will friends get me. He is a good pawn, but I don''t need him. There are many seventh-ranked Earth realm warriors within Asterion. Monster or not, he dies if he interferes."

    "But is he not one of Yura''s brothers." shadow dered, shutting me up. Remembering her teary face, I frowned...What the hell is wrong with me?

    "Kill him, Shadow, if he interferes. this is not the time to be...to be emotional." I responded with a sour air.

    Remember your lesson Arsene. Women are Evil!!... Down with your inner simp down with Simp Arsene. I''m a man...although....No, no, focus!

    "Have you gotten any information regarding Selma''s n? Yura humiliated him in pendragon, but it will be foolish to underestimate that man."

    "WE have not, my lord," informed shadow with a hollow air, "but the Order of shadows are moving in hyper gear recently we may be in danger."

    "Hmmm, let them be for now. What of Riverdale and the phoenix cunts?" I asked with a cruel smile filled with Venum.

    "No word, even Dra''swork has no news regarding their next move," Shadow said, bringing a cold grimace to my face.

    "Than get some, and send someone to put Edain in his ce," Imanded, walking towards the bridge.

    Yet a frown soon appeared as I gazed at the depraved appearance of Marquess Wayee. Her eyes were all but stain with blood as she fell to her knees, "Please give me my children," she begged as blood flew from her skull.

    ckmail is such a cruel concept, but I truly wonder if she will y her part well, "Let''s have a private dinner tonight. I havemanded my chiefs to prepare something rather special for you. I''m sure it will remind you of the good days with yourte husband."

    Watching the hopefully stare of Jane, I smiled as she flickered away. Turning to one of my men, I narrowed my gaze, "Tell the cooks to take the remains of her husband and cook it. We should still have it in our inventory."

    Staring at the horrid expression of my men, my hand slowly passed through his flesh, sting the top half of his head off his body, "Get someone to clean this up and prepare for what I asked. I don''t need emotion but an emotionless killer. I have trained you all for years, express your emotion in private, not before me."

    Flickering away, I smiled as I felt soul force fade from my arm. It was honestly ridiculous how powerful this force was. Unfortunately, it came at a high price as I fell on my face, my mind all but confused and fussy.

    "It takes time, Arsene. Soul bending is one of the hardest concepts to control. Even now, I can onlyst two minutes. With your control, you canst about 2 seconds." Yura eximed as she patted my back, helping me up with a hollow smile.

    Sensing my mind clearing up, I gazed into amethyst as she seemed different. There was a dark air around her, unlike anything I have ever felt. An there were those catlike slit within her eyes glowing with a burning profound crimson hue.

    "Yura? is everything going alright? your eyes...No something ispletely different about you." I said, gently taking her hand. Pushing Qi into her body, I frowned as she suddenly jerked her arm away. Studding the ruby red ears, I tilted my head, "Yura?"

    "It''s fine...I''m just awakening my bloodline." She weakly said, Yet I knew that was a lie. Her arm was hot, and there was a predatory gleam in her eyes.

    "Don''t lie to me, Yura...I may not consider the little rabble around you friends, but you are different." I exined, "Tell me what''s wrong."

    Seeing the hesitant look, I shook my head, "Fine, don''t tell me, but will you be Ok."

    "Yes, you will not be put in harm''s way at my change...At least not you."Yura voiced with sadness as her body began to fade, "Tell me when we reach...I''m going to ...cultivate."

    It was strange, but I was a little angry at her reply. Walking into my room, I began absorbing Yin qi revolving around my ck burning sun. Watching as my dantian slowly began growing, my thoughts never left Yura''s odd behavior as I remembered our kiss. It was subtle, but I felt it...A connection that was always there.

    Pushing it from my mind, a knock suddenly rang as I opened my door. "My lord, dinner is served. I have informed the others not toe as I believe this meal is just for Marquess Jane?"

    "Corrects,"

    Walking past my frightened guard, I appeared in the empty conference room, watching as a bewitching blonde graced me with her presence. Dressed in a dark blue dress that brought out her azure eyes, I smiled, taking a seat.

    "Sit, my dear, we have much to talk about," I uttered with a devilish voice. Feeling the mark of sacrilege trying to act up. "Shall we start with your kids?"

 Chapter 91: Demon

    <h4>Chapter 91: Demon</h4>

    "Arsene, please," Jane begged as she sat across from me.

    "Please, no tears, my dear. It would be a waste for you to destroy your hard work preparing for this dinner." I curtly mentioned, "Bring ''it'' out."

    Hearing mymand, my eyes slowly began to glow as I watched my chefs rush out,ying the entire table in a matter of seconds. In but a moment, the entire table was filled with Tray Wayee. Even I must say he smelt divine.

    Bitting her delicate lips, I watched as she plumped up her breast against the table, a rather involuntary move as they were a massive set of weaponry. Trey was a lucky man, well, at least until he met me.

    "Eat, Jane; I am rather starved. It''s been about two days since Ist ate." I demonically whispered, sending a shiver down Janes''s spine, " it''s not poisoned. I would never defile my meal. Not for anyone."

    Gripping her spoon, I watched as she stared at the soup before us. Taking a little taste, her eyes widen in amazement as she looked up, "...It tastes like home...What is it?"

    "Secrets, my dear." I whispered,ughing inwardly, "eat; I''m sure you haven''t consumed anything since that day. Feast to your heart''s content."

    Diggin in alongside Jane, I was rather impressed by my chefs. It was their first time cooking human, but it was rather delicious and very rich in qi. Although not enough to make my breakthrough.

    Jane had somewhat be enamored with her meal as tears slowly began falling from her face the more she ate. I could hear her muttering the names of her children along with herte husband as she bit into a slice of chicken...or is it a human. I never really had to name it.

    "Arsene...What is this," she questioned, tears of blood slowly falling from her cheeks¡ªa look of confusion and heartbreak radiating from her as she dropped her fork and knife¡ªperspiration flowing from her pores as she trembled.

    "Hmmm, it was oddly delicious. I must praise the chefs. It was their first time cooking such a delicacy." I said with a smile as horror began to surface on Jane''s face. "It was your husband, Trey Wayee, my dear. No homo, but he was good."

    Bursting inughter, I snapped as a massive screen appeared, reying the gorgeous woman stuffing her cheeks with her husband. A look of gluttony was visible as I clenched my stomach. "Its...hah-hahaha hahaha,....Damn ....hahahahaha this is hrious."

    puking a mouthful of blood and her meal up, I froze, shooking my head, pointing towards the foul blood filled with various chunks of digested meat, "Eat it, do not waste what was given to you."

    "A-A-Ars-Arsene"

    "I said eat it." I coldly spat, "It was not a request, Jane, eat it."

    Despair radiated from her as Jane slowly lifted her arm; elevating the bloody chunks of Trey, she stuffed it into her mouth, giving a mournful whimpered. Hearing the soft chewing of puke and blood, I grinned viciously.

    "Now, isn''t that better?" I asked with ridicule. "he will be with you now. Be grateful, my dear. He will live on inside you."

    "Why are you doing this to me? Why me? Why my family. Please just let them go." She hollered, her mouth stained with red as tears flew by. Her eyes seemed as hollow as her soul as she looked down. Quaking like a lost child.

    Going silent, I smiled, "Was it not you who tried to kill me during the war council. Was it not you who interfered in the forest of Serien? Jane, did you think I forget such things? No one is free...I remember all who crossed me. ALL!!!"

    mming my arm against the table, I felt the ring of bael quiver as I arose, "YOU FUCKED WITH ME!!! I can do whatever the fuck I want with you. I could have you raped by every man within Pendrgan right above your husband''s grave if I wanted to. I could make you scream their names as they run you through like you were cattle. Your cultivation means nothing if you have such an obvious weakness."

    "Get on your damn knees!" I yelled as a video of her children appeared on the screen. Shuddering, Jane fell to her knees, crying as she begged, "Please just let them go...Please.''

    Losing my early anger, I sighed, "You really are a good mother, Jane. Were we not enemies, I would have truly loved to get to know you. Here is the deal, I swear to release your children; their lives are meaningless to me. I will even protect them, but you must die."

    "Huh!? I-I-I need to die?" She asked in confusion before looking up at her teary eye children looking down at her, screaming for their mother and father. "My babies...My babies."

    "Yes, you must die," I repeated, handing her a contract, "Sign this, and all will be exined...I mustn''t say what will happen if you don''t, right?"

    "Reading the contract, Jane stared at me with hollow eyes, "...will they really be cared for? Will they really be protected."

    "Yes, I will hand them to the Snows for care. Giving them a billion zel to live off from. You may even choose a protector. I don''t really care, but this is the deal." I cruelly stated, gazing at the broken woman before me.

    "You''re a demon, Arsene Snow. Greyson may hold that title, but you are truly a being of pure evil. I don''t know how Emma could birth a hellspawn such as you." She yelled, dropping a single drop of blood upon the contract.

    With indifference, I sneered in contempt, "YOu may speak with your children Jane. For this may be thest time you will ever see them again."

    shing away, I appeared in a dark room as a shadow fell to his knees, "What is thy will, my master." he respectfully asked, a hint of fear pulsing from his body.

    "ce a seal on the children. I want them to live peacefully and die before the age of fifteen, not even aware of what happened." Imanded, "Give them a good life. What I did was rather cruel even for me."

    Arching his brow, I could see the confusion on Shadow''s hidden face. He has yet to master the art of the mask. Then again, only one had ever mastered the Way of the Mask, and that was Grey. Smiling, I stepped away, running through all that happen today.

    Marquess Jane will be a handy tool, but once she dies, we will be down a powerful toy. Ashna is not like me and grey, but she should not be underestimated. There may be ancient formationsid down when we arrive.

    Staring out at the Night Sky, I basked in its glory as I stepped away. Entering the Realm of Eternal Night once more.

    "my War has officially begun."

 Chapter 92: Fort Gravem

    <h4>Chapter 92: Fort Gravem</h4>

    Two days had passed in a sh, and it was quite the hassle. I didn''t understand, but something was growing inside of me. It had been two days since Ist saw her, and it''s killing me¡ªthe light scent of Jasmine, the mischievous Ametheys eyes, her sweet, seductive voice.

    TWO DAYS?!!!! Gasping for Air, I arose from cultivation agitated. Not only has my cultivation not really increased even after I swallowed most of Iseallia Yin Qi, but all my thoughts were constantly consumed by that enchantress.

    Passing my hands through my sweaty brow, I sighed as Shadow approached in a cold manner. "My lord, All has been handled. Do you want me to explode the remaining explosives?" he asked with trepidation.

    "Yes, but wait till the battle of Fort Gravem begins. Also, explode Romga''s main city we want extra damage when the formation activates. I will need Asterion busy when they start hunting me. Selma and Damion will be at my throat soon for what I''m about to do." I exined, stepping out of my room.

    Staring at Zel pacing back and forth, I patted his back, "You ready? This battle may be one filled with blood and ash." I warned as I stared at the bandages still around his body from the Realm of Drar''ethiul. I had learned an important lesson there. Humans are not even close to being a match to demons. Whether it was talent, intelligence, ideology, demons, or devils were just more. I had originally thought the opposite, but as time passes, I am realizing mortals are weak, flimsy creatures...Food.

    With a pale face, Zel bitterly nodded, "Yes, but I''m apprehensive about some of my friends in the other sses."

    "Then you better warn them. We will arrive soon. Although we may be already toote, in war, there are hundreds of small battles before a major one." I whispered, giving him a subtle hint, leaving Zel to his own devices.

    Stepping into the bridge, I almost burst intoughter at Edains ck eye. A cold, piercing gleam shed through his eye as he turned my way. Smirking, I looked at the massive virtual screen of thendscape.

    "My lord, we have just gotten reports that Godwin ships are a few hours out. What action would you like us to make?" My captain asked with a heavy expression.

    "Hmm, leave them alone. The more, the better." came my response. I was never nning to participate but rather use this little battle as a decoy. "Is general Vargis..."

    "Arsene, will you really allow Godwin to gather strength? We have a clear advantage, especially in regards to if we used this ship to attack Fort Gravem by surprise." Edain voiced, "You are risking the lives of hundreds of our fellow students."

    "OK?" I said, wondering why he was even talking to me, "As I was saying, is General Vargis currently leading the troops?"

    "Yes, my lord, I have informed him of your arrival awhile ago." the captain mentioned sending a side nce to the fuming Edain. "Also, Romga sent out one of their strongest Generals."

    Nodding, I was about to step away, but Edain appeared with a cold grimace, "Arsene, who side are you on? I did my research on you when I returned two months ago, and everything I heard tells me that you are at the center of everything."

    Feeling the air grow cold, I frown as soul force began pulsing from my body. "Edain...Do not make Yura sad." I said with a hollow re, ready to end his life. I could already feel his heart in my palm, the scent of hisst breath, the sweet taste of his blood as I ended his future.

    I did not want to see her in tears, but the more I stared at this young man...NO!! At this insect, the more I wanted to kill him. He knew her longer; he knew everything about her, he knew her likes, dislikes...

    "Fuck you; you''re a fucking psychopath. We are talking about lives, Arsene!?" Edain screened, gathering my men''s attention, "How do you even justify that?''

    "When have I ever needed to Justify something?" I asked in ridicule, "If you can''t handle it, Edain, then leave. I am more than happy if you left. What can a Seventh Stage Earth Realm do anyway? Aside from little power, what more do you have?"

    "Your intelligence is average, your skills subpar, your cultivation irrelevant." I whispered in a tone of a devil, "What can you offer this war? With me are thousands of Nexus armors, millions of weapons, and various other tools of destruction. You have no concept of how War tactics operate fuck off,"

    Drawing Dragonsbane, an icy killing intent exploded off my body. Amplified by my Soul Force, I saw Edain shiver in fear along with the others around me. ck ooze could be seen flowing off the air as I red daggers into Yura''s Brother.

    "Arsene, Please," a voice I longed for asked with a quiver, "... Edain, please stop."

    Turning to Yura, I frowned at the panda benight her eyes along with her ashen face. Dark clouds could be seen in her pupils as she stared at me. Throwing Dragonsbane back into the Ring of Bael, I approached, taking her wrist. Flooding her body with Qi, I frowned.

    Staring into amethyst, I lightly chopped her head, "You idiot, your body is in a mess." Looking at my captain, I spoke, "Send her to sickbay, she is malnourished, and her Qi is running dangerously low. Also, set up an IV drip. She will need it. her body is currently fighting against something, and it''s making her dehydrated."

    I wasn''t a doctor in my past life for noting, although I wasn''t nning on being one in this life. Those skills didn''t vanish but grew the more I learned about Qi. I was a cardiothoracic surgeon in my past life. While the job was just a cover since the profile of most cannibals had no education or little education and low intelligence, it made the best mask.

    "Yes, my Lord," The captain quickly said, ready to leave, as he took Yura''s arm.

    "No, it''s fine..."

    "Take her by force if need be." I quickly chimed in, looking at her pale face. With a smile, I flicked her head, "Just head there. I will arrive shortly."

    Turning a little red in the ears, Yura nodded, "umn"

    Watching as my captain took her away, I turned to Edain, who was oddly quiet. "Was it not for her, I would have taken your head and gifted it to your family before force-feeding them; you, Edain, do not anger me; there are only so many times Yura can save you. Your life is already all but forfeited. Do not make me rip the very sockets from your eyes and feed them to those you love, or better yet, please do anger me. I would love the chance to see how this ends. "

    A rather pale grimace shed over Edains face as he felt the icy stares of all my people on board. Asterion was all but in my control. Killing one insect meant nothing to me. Even if she was saddened, I would not lower my pride for these mortals, these insects. They were food, and Yura will learn that soon. She may try to hide behind some false doctrine of family, but they are mortals.

    Feeling my ship slowlying to a stop, I saw a tall man dressed in heavy armor. Deep scars littered his arm as he red at me through the windows of my ship. Sending him a nod, I pointed up at the door that should be outside.

    "Help the General to me. I will meet him in the conference room." I stated, leaving to check up on Yura.

    Eyeing the pale little girl who was quietly sleeping peacefully, I smiled, caressing her head, "What is going on within you to cause this?"

    "Give her as many qi crystals she may need. I have millions that I don''t even use." I said towards the female doctor beside me. "I want a full-body check-up done. Hand me a report when it''spleted."

    Walking away, I arrived in my conference room, where Clive Vargis was awaiting me. A cold intent could be seen pulsing from his body as he peered in my direction.

    "Snow"

 Chapter 93: War Prep

    <h4>Chapter 93: War Prep</h4>

    "Snow"

    With indifference, I quickly took my seat, not saying a word merely gesturing for Clive to be seated. A light sneer could be seen as he stared, neither moving nor speaking.

    A full five minutes passed before Clive broke down, "I am not relinquishingmand to you," He coldly spat.

    "And I''m not asking you to, but we need to make a decision. We are merely allies with Romga; the more soldiers they lose, the better correct?'' I asked, eying the man that didn''t seem to be well versed in politics but rather in the arts of killing.

    "Horse Shit, Selma has already warned me about you, Arsene." He mentioned bringing a sneer to my face, "The first move is getting me to follow you, while the second is having Romga and Godwin kill each other. "

    Pondering for a moment, I nodded, "And what would you have done. Do you believe Romga sent their strongest general for nothing? Tell me, Clive, did the grandmaster ount for what you will do, or was his n focused merely around me?"

    "Both," he said

    What a fool! Shaking my head, Iughed, "Clive, I don''t really need your permission; I am an inquisitor of Asterion. You can either help me and gain fame, or I just take soldiers and go about my own business?"

    "Arse..."

    "While you might hold priority on the battlefield, who do you think the King will side with. I hold information regarding the safety of this nation? Did your Grandmaster ount for all of that? Did he tell you that Pendragons is in a state of chaos at the loss of their queen?" I yelled, mming my fist down, " Did he tell you the Phoenix Sect along with Riverdale is joining this battle?"

    Quivering, Clive rose in shock, "What, she is dead? How is that possible?"

    "Who has the resources to kill a Heavenly Transformation. Think Clive Think! Selma is not here, nor will he be on this battlefield. Why would he risk his lifeing to this battleground? " I coldly informed telling lies here and there.

    I really had no idea who killed Isae. In fact, I believe it was done by someone that had no rtionship with any of these superpowers. They had to be some wondering cultivator that killed her without making even a wave of sound or destruction. Not to mention their cultivation must be far higher to do something like that.

    With a horrid look, Clive lowered his head. Masking my smile, I arose, "I am not here to control you, Clive, but I am the best you can get. I will n tactics, along with other strategies like Selma would. That man has no time for us, at least not for now."

    Clenching his fist, Clive red at me, "Fine," He said, flickering away.

    And that''s how it''s done. I don''t know why people say fear is not a true way of ruling. Fear brings so many benefits. Merely mentioning the Phenix sect along with Isae death, and that fool jumped to the conclusion that the Phenix Sect Killed her.

    It will not be long before he contacts Selma and the King to confirm what I said. I''m sure Selma will be against it, but Oswin, that fool would Never allow another power to grow within his kingdom. He will overturn Selma''s decision. But that''s the most I can do regarding Selma.

    He will be going in for the kill soon. I really need to be careful. "Shadow hide the ship within the clouds after we depart. And does Jane know her role?"

    "Yes, my lord," He whispered from a shadow.

    Leaving the conference room, I departed the ship staring at the pale Nora in the distance, standing on a tree. Simr to Yura, Nora had a rather sickly grimace as she sent a chilling nce towards me.

    Hiding my killing intent, I smiled, "Is something wrong, Nora?" I asked, thinking about Edain in the back of my head.

    "Nothing," came her icy reply as a hint of killing intent spiked.

    Nodding, I watched as she shot away. "I wondered what happened? Either way, by the way, things are going. I may end up having to kill both Edain and Nora. It seems like I will have to break my promise with Grimlor, oh well. Then again, I had nned to kill Nora anyway."

    "You wouldn''t mind, would you, Yura?" I asked, looking behind me at the pale girl. "and should you not be in bed?"

    Cycling qi around her, Yura shook her head, "I''m fine, but do you truly want them dead?" She bitterly asked.

    "Nora is holding killing intent towards me, yet again while Edain...Well, I''m sure you heard what happened." Imented, drawing closer. " So can I kill them? You invited them to my home, against my will; although it was a prank, we both knew it was only a matter of time before I killed one of them. Nora had already tried to kill me once. So tell me, what do you make of this situation?"

    "I-"

    "It was a funny prank, and I went along with it for the time being because I valued your knowledge and power, but don''t you think things are going too far. I will kill them, Yura. And I will do it in the most inhuman manner. It''s either you get rid of them, or I kill them. Even you must understand there is a limit. I will drench their bodies around this entire kingdom along with their families. It doesn''t matter if it''s an infant or not; I will personally hang their guts from various spikes and force Nora and Edain to watched as Iugh. This is not a warning Yura, but a guarantee they will die by week''s end."

    Staring at me, Yura opened her mouth for a second before closing it. A profound look shed as she took a deep breath, "Let me handle it." she coldly said with indifferent eyes.

    "Yura?"

    "They are mortals, Arsene. Therees a time in every cultivator''s life when they must sever such ties. They are simply my mortal family, nothing more. I will handle it," Yura replied, fading from my vision like a phantom.

    I could hear it, the soothing voice of death, emanating from her tone. It was like she was apletely different person when she spoke. Yura had quite a deep rtionship with them, yet will she really be able to sever that rtionship? Are they that meaningless to her?

    With a cold sh of my eyes, I arrived before arge encampment guarded by ninth stage Spirit Realm soldiers. A hint of bloodlust radiated from their stance as they eyed me up and down, allowing me to enter without any paperwork.

    Smelling the scent of ash and steel in the air, I quickly studied thousands of the soldiers, bitterly training as they awaited the beginning. Apprehension filled the air like smoke as the thousands of soldiers ran through their everyday lives, awaiting what we all knew would happen...Death.

    Stepping into themander''s tent, I saw Clive steaming with anger as he red daggers into my skull. A wave of killing intent filled the air as he mmed his fist down, "What do you know of the Light of Ashna?!"

    With a meticulous grin, I stared at the other man besides Clive. He stood over seven feet tall with a long spear strapped around his back. A hint of awareness could be seen as he merely looked, never speaking his mind.

    "I assume this is General Z, from Romga. It''s quite the honor, "I eximed as he smiled, carefully observing Z trying to hide the raging intent behind a mask of indifference.

 Chapter 94: Planning

    <h4>Chapter 94: nning</h4>

    "The Light of Ashna is a cult that worships some fanatic. I''m sure Romga has received some reports of me going on a killing spree a couple of days ago?"

    "Aye, we did. But we also received a report it was you that fucked over Godwin framing us along the way!" fired Z.

    "..."

    "Ummm, no hard feelings, right?" I replied with a burst of childlikeughter, causing Z to strike the table with his fist clenched. A tremor ran through his body as he red at me with hate.

    "You may..."

    "h h h, get over it. Romga is stuck, and I don''t particrly care." I curtly responded, turning cold as ice. With bloodlust in my tone, I eyed the general with a cruel smile, "What are you going to do about it? Aside from bitch we both know this will lead to nothing. I own both Godwin and Asterion; it''s not hard to understand. I nned this all out. This war, the death, everything. "

    Heavenly qi quickly stormed the entire tent turning everything to ash. Yet, as if ''it'' knew I was in danger, darkness protected me from Z''s fierce qi. Smiling, I sent Clive a side nce as he powered up.

    "Enough, do not be baited by this little shit." Clive bitterly said, "We need to know what he knows."

    Hearing the sounds of sand grinding against each other, Iughed at Z, gritting his teeth. With contempt in my tone, I continued, "As I was saying, just south from Fort Gravem, where we currently are, is a hidden headquarters of The Light of Ashna. Although I don''t have a precise location yet."

    Bringing up a massive virtual screen of theyout of thend, I turned to Clive, "We need to attack from both sides. We have a few million more men than Godwin, so we have an advantage in numbers, but that''s about it. We are in Ashna and Godwin''snd. They will have more advantages in tactics for the time being."

    Stepping close by me and Clive stood Z as he seemed to have calmed down. Laughing in ridicule, I looked up at the air, "Our first objective is to lock thisnd down. Nothing should be able to make it in or out."

    Nodding, both generals frown as I continued, " the next is to bomb the shit out of Fort Gravem. Every day, every second, we will bomb them; I want this to continue for a few weeks."

    "That is just wasting supplies," Said Clive with a confused expression.

    "Wrong! Aside from structural damage, we will be cing everyone in a state of anxiety. Every second, they will be wondering whether our bombing will ever stop. While it''s a waste of resources, it''s not like we don''t have the backing of two kingdoms."

    "With this phycological damage along with what I did in Godwin a few months ago. These people will panic, remembering the ming inferno of death I created on their capital. They will be so distraught we will have a better time taking over this fort. We don''t need to battle against cold, meticulous people. We will simply lose more people that way.

    Staring at the horrid face of Z, I grinned with contempt, "I will handle finding the hidden base of Ashna. Just lock down thisnd and let me handle dealing with Ashna."

    Looking at their face, I suddenly paused, "Oh, I almost forgot is Grimlor here. I have the armors he ordered. Along with weapons for some of the geniuses he has. My people will handle the disputing."

    Nodding, I smiled only to frown, knowing I may have to kill that man soon. With Nora acting the way she was, I need to develop a n just in case something happens.

    Sighing in annoyance at my extra work, I quickly found Victoria dressed in silver armor with the emblem of a ck Dragon engraved into it. Her face was cold as steel as shemanded the various shoulders in their current drills.

    Drawing closer without her noticing, I blew in her ear. Pushing soul force into my body to dodge the swift kick I knew would follow.

    Bursting intoughter, I dodged by the skin of my teeth as she red furiously at me. Not caring, I smirked as I turned to the bewildered soldiers. Knowing they were a little grateful for giving them a break, I grinned, "take me to Grimlor, instructor Victoria."

    pping my head, she smiled with moist eyes, "I am d you made it back. I was worried, but Yura informed me that you were fine." She said, taking my hand leading me to Grimlor.

    Feeling the warmth of her palm, I smiled. ''I may need to start flirting with women? I need some game. Where is the fun if a woman just falls on your dick? Although Isae was an exception, she was, as the people in my past life would say, ''was a bad bitch''.

    Walking for a few minutes, I could see Victoria grinning as I told her some of the things we encounter within Drar''ethiul Realm, not bring up the Princes or other mythologies.

    Seeing her smile had me feeling better as we arrived before the icy Grimlor. Noticing Nora at his side, I frowned, looking around for Yura. Showing a mask of delight, I greeted Grimlor with a joyful tone.

    "Old man, we finally meet again," I yelled, waving towards Grimlor. Freezing like a statue, the general turned to me, a hint of apprehensioning off him as he gazed towards me.

    "What, no hugs? Fine, fine," I Jeered with a cunning smile, "I am here to deliver what I promised, although I will not be attending War anymore. I still need to deliver what I promised."

    Opening their eyes wide, Nora, Grimlor, and Victoria gasped at what I said. Shaking my head, I continued, "One of my men will deliver a few crates of new weaponry and Nexus Armors."

    "Are you really leaving?" Nora quickly asked with a frosty gleam. I didn''t know why but I could feel the hate, the bloodlust from her as she spoke.

    Acting as if I didn''t sense it, I nodded, "Yes, something happened recently, and now I have no time for such things."

    "Arsene, can we least talk about this," Victoria hurriedly said with anxiety, "What about your training?"

    "It''s all covered, Victoria, although now this gives me a chance to date my professor...wouldn''t you agree?" I asked with a charming smile.

    Striking my head, she blushed, "SHut up...dummy."

    Smelling the sweet scent of blood, I sent Nora a confused nce as I saw ruby red drops flowing from her clenched fist.

    "Anyway, I need to go. Grimlor speak with Clive; he has my strategy n. For the next few days, you should not worry; none of your students will be in harm." I quickly said before leaving towards the tent my men built in the residential area.

 Chapter 95: Lilith - Severance

    <h4>Chapter 95: Lilith - Severance</h4>

    "Stop denying his will." My other self screamed, "Kill them, Lilith. Kill them all for him. If the roles were reversed, he would have exterminated them already. They are but mortals, lower being. Why hesitate?"

    "Shut up, Shut up, Shut Up!" I yelled inwardly as my other self vanished, leaving me free. Clenching my fist, I peered into the night sky of Tensen Lumireis.

    "Will you really do this, mydy?" My personal guardian, Olivia, asked as she materialized before me, "Arsene is a bloody demon; you don''t have to do this. No good wille from his kind. "

    Looking at her emerald hair flowing like streams through the wind, I faintly smiled, "I do, he is right, Olivia. This has gone too far; I should have never forced Arsene to make Nora a woman who tried to kill him live with us. It was unfair...I understand that now."

    Feeling the gentle rays of moonlight against my skin, I appeared before Nora''s tent. Grimlor had pulled some strings allowing her a tent of her own. Feeling her gentle aura, I stepped in without giving a knock.

    Watching her in the middle of cultivation, I sighed, steeling my heart, "Nora, we need to talk"

    ''Just fucking rip her damn heart out like what you did to that whore that was screaming our man''s name.'' My other self screamed deep within my soul.

    "Yura?" Nora sweetly called as she opened her eyes with confusion. A ting of heartache could be seen as she arose, "Is everything ok?"

    ''Kill her, kill her, devour her soul, destroy her. Rip her skull from her body and bathe in her blood. We could even let Arsene fuck us over her still lifeless body.'' the voice within my soul screamed as I felt my emotions being intensified.

    "Nora...Do you really wish to kill Arsene?'' I asked, feeling my heart being pierced by daggers.

    A look of shock and guilt filled her face as a single tear fell from my eye. So it was true, Arsene...I''m sorry I have failed you. I was a fool. I was a fool.

    "Y-Y-Yura, I just..."

    "You are my best friend, Nora...and I really loved you..." I moanfully eximed as the very light from the moon cloaked my form as ifforting me. "I told you I loved him, yet you wish to kill him? Why?"

    "He doesn''t love you, Yura. He even said he wanted to date Victoria today. Is that what you want?" Nora bellowed with hate as she spat at the ver name Arsene, "He just wants to fuck bitches. He is no good."

    A faint smile filled with sorrow grew on my teary face as I felt even more pain within my heart, "You fool, stop trying to change the subject. I know all that happened today. I saw him speaking with Victoria...And I also saw the icy re you sent his way."

    "I heard what he said, and he may do what he pleases, and I will do what I have to. He is his own person." I weakly said, already marking Victoria''s name on my list.

    Arsene was mine, he may y around, but the more he ys, the more I reap. It doesn''t matter how many bitches he fucks because I will always be there to take back what is mine. So fuck all you want, Arsene, get it out of your system because it will only be a matter of time before you crawl into my arms.

    You are mine, and I am yours.

    With a face filled with rage, Nora quivered in anger, "WHY WHY IS HE..."

    cing my de to her neck, my mind grew cold as both my inner self and I spoke simultaneously, "Nora, should you attack Arsene. I will personally sever your head from your body. You are my sister so I will give you this chance but only this one. Should Arsene evene out with a scratch, he will not kill you because I will do it."

    "Y-Y-Yura?" Nora stuttered as a look of betrayal radiated from her violet eyes, "For him, we-we-we have known each other for years while you knew him for what a few months?"

    With the voice of an ancient demon, I sneered, "Attack and die or leave this matter rest. It''s up to you, Nora," I coldly said, swiftly leaving as Nora broke down in tears.

    Her wails of sorrow stormed my soul, yet; I saw Edain a few meters away staring at me with shock. I was sure he heard everything, but it was for the best as I approached him, "it''s the same for you, Ed...No Edain, Leave him alone. Do not make me kill my mortal family."

    Not waiting for his response, I shot off, leaving a trail of tears gleaming in the moon-lit night. A mournful cry sounded from my mouth as I looked up at the moon.

    "Mydy, do not cry. In a few thousand or maybe even a few years, they will be a fleeting memory," Olivia voiced, wrapping her arms around me, "You did this for their safety. So do not cry but rejoice because you may have just saved their lives."

    Balling my eyes out, I cried within her arms as she gently cradled my head. Yet, I could feel it. Looking up, I saw his crimson eyes burning like fire as he stared straight at me. Unfortunately, all I could feel was heartache as he drew closer.

    Sending an indifferent nce towards Olivia, he gently bent down, staring me straight in the eyes. A warmth filled my heart as he ced his hands on my head, "Stay with me tonight?" he asked with a slight smile.

    "Huh?"

    Chuckling, Arsene flicked my head, "Come with me...I am inviting you to say within my tent. Or would you rather say with...this woman?" He asked, sending a meticulous look towards Olivia. There was no lust but rather intrigue as he studied Olivia''s elven features.

    ''Focus, Lilith, he is inviting you.'' my other self screamed with glee, ''Do you know what this means? Last time you foolishly barged in, giving him no choice, but it''s different this time. GO GO GO GO to our love.''

    With tears falling from my eyes, I leaped into his arms as more tears fell, quickly staining his uniform. Arsene looked a little confused, but he didn''t speak, only patting my head as he took me into his room.

    Describing to him all that happened, a rather intriguing look gleamed from his eyes as he stared me down. Heart suddenly felt like it was going to burst as he merely stared at me for a few minutes in wonder, "Umm, when were you watching me talk with Victoria?"

    ''Shit!!! Kiss him, Lilith, make him forget! Better yet fuck him silly.'' other me yelled with lust as I felt my body bing hot.

    ''shut up, Lili, leave me alone,'' I begged, trying to concentrate on Arsene.

    "NOOOOOOOO!!! Rip his clothes off and give him a ride he will never forget. Let him ravage you till you break. Let him spank that ass till we cums all over his cock," Lili bellowed, causing me to blush.

    "I was watching Nora from the shadows," I rushed to exin. Arsene, however, didn''t look convinced, yet he merely shrugged, letting it go.

    With a flick to my head, he smiled, "Just get some rest. I will be right outside of this room." he warmly said as he faded from my gaze.

    Touching my lips, I remembered our first. He is mine, and I will not allow any other to take what is mine. Should Nora attack again, I will personally send her to the Nine Hells to suffer for all eternity.

 Chapter 96: Nora Levon - Devil of Night

    <h4>Chapter 96: Nora Levon - Devil of Night</h4>

    "Arsene, you fucking bitch!" I screamed, smashing arge bolder to rubble, blood oozing from my knuckles, as I looked around at the decimated forest.

    "Why? WHY?"

    Clenching my fist, I curled into a ball as tears streamed from my eyes. It was over, Yura...Yura will not return. After all these years she left, she left me.

    "Nine Years," I weakly whimpered, my heart being stabbed by daggers ." Was it all for nothing, Yura?

    Bitting my lips, blood trailed from my chin over my clothing as a deep dark voice beckoned, "So will you give up. Will you really give up, my dear Nora?"

    Shivering, I looked up at the creature standing in front of me. He appeared as a man, but his skin was ck as night withrge horns stabbing into the air like spears. A dark, sinister ck aura shrouded his body in a mist as he knelt on one knee in front of me.

    With a contemptuous nce, he smiled, "Call me Drar, little one." he spoke with a smile that caused my heart to skip a beat.

    Biting deeper into my lip, I suppressed the rising desire that this being seemed to be bringing out. "I am here to help you, Nora. Do you not want, Yura. Do you not want to kill Arsene? I have been watching you for a while and witness what happened between you and Yura a few minutes ago. Don''t you want her?"

    Backing up, I shook my head as I felt death was standing in front of me, yet his words were like honey as he eyed me. "I-I-I"

    "was betrayed, toyed with for nine years. How could she not know how you felt? It was all but clear, would you not agree?" Drar whispered, causing my body to grow hot.

    "Please-Please stop," I begged as my fingers found their way between my legs. "Please stop,"

    Licking his lips, he shook his head, "Why? Do you not want to wrap your arms around her. Don''t you want to touch her lips? Don''t you want to feel her touch?" He demanded as he caressed my cheek.

    "~Ahh~~"Moaning with untamed desire, my eyes, along with my loins, became wet. "I love her, but-but. Please stop...don''t **** me."

    Arching his brow, Drarughed, "****? my dear, Why would I do that? You are but a mortal, far below my bottom line. Your nothing more than a wet shit stain that has the ability to y with herself. In my eyes, you are below the status of an animal," he said, clenching my cheek as I came showering the ground below me.

    "~~AAAH~~~"

    Closing my eyes, I tried to hide my shame, but his stare seemed to captivate my mind, "I will give you the power, Nora and I only wish for two things."

    Breathing heavily, I opened my mouth as I took in his finger, gently licking it with passion as he stared me down, "I want Arsene dead, and your soul, once you die. That''s all. I will not control you or do anything to cause your death. You can live for billions of cycles without worrying about the Pale Rider, for you will be immortal. "

    Blushing, I sucked his ck scaly ws as my fingers dug into me, causing me to quiver. He was so sweet, reminding me of Yura, "Will she ~love~me?" I begged looking down at his crotch that showed no reaction. "Will she~ be~mine?"

    Pulling his finger away, he smiled, causing me to shudder in pleasure as he nodded, "Why not? She sees Arsene''s Potential and became enamored. She would fall to her knees before you, Nora. She will be yours. All you need to do is say yes."

    She will be mine, her cold amethyst eyes, her loving touch, her jasmine scent, her heart? It would all be mine. Releasing a roar of pleasure, I went on all fours, pushing my ass high in the air, unable to control myself as my fingers kept pacing back and forth over my clit. Liquid pouring out madly as I moaned uncontrobly.

    "Yura, YURA YURA!!!" I waled as Drarughed. Not feeling it was enough, I could feel my fingers stabbing deeply inside of me as I came over and over.

    Suddenly all my lust vanished as something snapped within me. It felt cold, it felt empty, "Give it back," I begged, mming my head against the ground with vigor as I gripped his feet, " Give me Yura back. I need her touch; I need her. Please!!!"

    "My dear, then all you have to do is ept the deal," he devilishly replied as I felt ''it'' return. Like a flood, I felt my lust spike as my eyes grew misty, " I Nora A. Levon do so swear to ept Drar power, in return, he can have my soul, and I will have to kill Arsene."

    "No, no, no, my dear, here is the contract. I just need a drop of your blood." He corrected with a loving smile.

    Not bothering to read the contract, I dropped a drop of blood over it as it shimmered. Yet, the only thing that came to me was untamed pleasure as I screamed in delight. "~~AHH~~FUCK ME~~."

    My entire body quivered as I pee-ed myself. Staining my clothing, my fingers tore down my garden. While my skin had slowly started to peel and crack, but there was only pleasure and lust. There was only Yura.

    "~~AHH MORE MORE MORE~ " I screamed as Drar snickered

    "I shall await you in my realm, Nora, when we meet again. Please remember my name is Drar''ethiul," He said before vanishing.

    "~Master~Master~Master," I howled as my fingers began tracing my other hole, "YURAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!"

    ....

    ....

    ....

    "Nora!!! Nora!!! Nora!!! Wake up, please" A loud vigorous call sounded as my eyes weakly opened.

    Winfor had a frightened expression as he stood next to Zel shaking my body. Regaining a little focus, I arose as a cold gust of wind stung my skin. Shivering, I looked down at my naked form as the sun hung high in the air.

    "AAAAAAAAAAHHH" I screamed as Zelughed aloud.

    "Bitch but some clothes on!" He yelled, sizing me up. Winfor remained a little indifferent as he turned away, allowing me to dress. Blushing, I turned towards Zel as he chucked.

    "I''m dress. You can turn around," I said as Zel flew into my arms.

    "Damn girl, you scared us. We already lost so many. I can''t afford to lose you." He whimpered with tears. Even Winfor grew teary-eyed as he nodded.

    "What the hell were you doing out here? And why were you naked?" he asked with a solemn expression.

    "Oh? I saw a weird monster and followed, thinking it would be a good hunt, but some light shed, confusing me, and when I awoke, I was here" I lied, somehow not showing any guilt or shame as if lying was second nature to me.

    "Huh? We need to report this," Winfor said as he flickered away.

    Zel seemed to snort as he turned to me, poking my cheek, "You look good, by the way. That light must have done something cuz if I wasn''t gay, I may have downed you while you were unconscious. You looking, sexy girl."

    "ZEL!!!"

    "What? just being honest," He defended, "It''s true, your a true demoness now."

 Chapter 97: Blood Hall

    <h4>Chapter 97: Blood Hall</h4>

    Taking in a deep breath of demonic Qi, I frowned as I opened my eyes. All the Yin qi I gained from Isae seemed to have done nothing. I have absorbed one hundred percent of it yet, nothing. Aside from my dantian growing stronger, I haven''t seemed to reach a limit. It wasn''t a bottleneck, but rather my dantian was just absorbing more and more Qi without end.

    "Arsene?" A soft, gentle voice called.

    Turning to Yura, I nodded, stretching my body as I felt the annoying rays of sunlight against my face. Clitting my tongue towards the sun, I could see Yura giggle as she pointed towards my Dantian.

    "You''re a Variant now; we take in far more qi than others." She patiently exined, "Don''t worry about cultivation. Just study the manuals you received from Drar''ethiul''s realm or study your bloodline."

    "I spentst night reading Arte manuals, but it will take a few months. Time I don''t have." I begrudgingly said. "There are millions of books."

    Touching her chin with a cute smirked, Yura, replied," then study your bloodline; you hold the blood of an Arch Demon and Arch Devil. Devils are known for their intelligence and innate ability to speak and write in anynguage. I''m sure there is bound to be a way to absorb all your knowledge at a quick rate."

    "Soulforce, Artes, Cultivation, Body Cultivation, Enchanting, Formation, Spells, now bloodline...I am so fucked; this is so stupid. How the hell am I suppose to learn all this shit."

    Shrugging her shoulders, Yura suddenly grew solemn, "I sensed a demonic presencest night. You need to be careful. Drar''ethiul''s Realm only had a few varieties of demons, but we almost died. Be careful when you travel. Cultivation means nothing when someone is at the same level as you."

    "Oh, you make it sound like you will not be there with me." I jeered, drawing closer as the scent of jasmine entered my nose. With a quiver, she gazed up towards me as I held her cheek, "WIll you be leaving?"

    "..."

    "..."

    "Yura? are you there," I asked as she simply stared, a hint of drool flowing from her mouth.

    "y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y-y yes," she stuttered as she pushed me down to my knees in a hurry, "Get in the lotus position. "

    Smiling as I fell, I shook my head as I held her soft hands, "Yura? Are you Ok? You look a little red. You know I''m a doctor, right? I could give you an examination free of charge."

    Hearing my words, Yura could practically be seen steaming as I pulled her down into my arms. With an embrace that filled my mind with bliss, I could feel her heartbeat thumping against my chest as she looked into my eyes.

    "Ar"

    "Sene," I corrected as I held her close, my gaze never leaving hers, "Are your eyes."

    "Yes, they are real, the only thing that never changed." She whispered as her hair turned to silver. A cool,forting sensation filled me as I felt an odd energy rising from between us.

    It was not our qi but rather Soulforce as we just stayed still, feeling lost in the moment. "Focus on your blood." she softly said as she rested her head against my chest. "Your blood holds everything."

    Blood? You are my focus, only you. Why must I...Blood? Blood? Demons Devils. IT was not intentional, but her words were like those of a siren, making me powerless to resist as I fell deep in crimson.

    My entire world was suddenly consumed with blood and death, pain and suffering as an eternal realm of damnation appeared before me.

    "Child of my Blood," An ancient, decrepit voice sounded as a blurry figure materialized before. "Wee to the Halls of Blood."

    "Here lies all the infinite knowledge I collected before I passed down my name. No other king as ever collected more than me, for I was the being of infinite knowledge." He proimed as his arms rose high in the air expecting me to fall to my knees in worship.

    "...Ok..." What the hell did he want me to say? The time of fear was over; honestly, I have met with such being too many times. Truck-Kun, Gabriel, ma, Bael, and myself. Being of your level really doesn''t scare me anymore.

    "..."

    "..."

    "Do you not want my knowledge?" he asked with a sinister smile. "It''s all for the take; all I ask is that you..."

    "I''ll pass. I will not deal with demons or devils. You are all smart and better in schemes than the current me? I can collect knowledge on my own, it will take more time, but it can be done."

    "..."

    "..."

    ".."

    "Ummm, so how do I get out of here?" I asked, looking around at the zing inferno. "Is that the way?"

    Suddenly lightughter filled the zing inferno as Yura appeared, her eyes glimmering with dark clouds as she looked at what I can only guess was the first Bael.

    "A monster of the Abyss," Bael wailed in shock?

    "Its daughter actually, Bael." Yura exims in a tone of voice I had not heard before, "So this is your library? Asmodeus has been quite intrigued, looking everywhere for it. "

    Turning towards me, Yura leaped into my arms as she looked up with cat-like eyes, "Hi, my name is Lili, short for my real name Lili..."

    "NOOOOO!!!!" Yura screamed, covering her mouth. Staring dead at me, she pointed at me with trembling fingers, "Forget what you heard and saw."

    "Ummm, what did I just see?" I asked, utterly confused? Yura mannerism was a little different from before, yet they held the same vibe except wilder in nature.

    "Leave! you can''t be here," The original Bael eximed, "Only those that hold my blood are allowed to enter."

    Dark cloud slowly consumed Yura''s eyes as she turned to Bael with a sneer, "So what, your very title means nothing before me."

    Beal seemed to tremble in fear or many annoyance as he sighed in defeat like so many others beforehand, "Arsene, you will be permitted ess like other holders of my library all be it the firstyer." He said as a bright light sh bringing me back to the real world.

    Feeling the thumping heartbeat against my chest, I pushed Yura down as I gazed deep into her eyes from above. A shiver ran through her body as I smile, "Lili,"

    "Yes," she weakly said, the dark clouds from before gone as she took a peek at me. "it...its a nickname Father and Mother gave me."

    Humming with a little victory, I peered into her eyes, "So, what''s your name?"

    "Y-y-Y"

    "Hmmm, I don''t think so. I am not a mortal anymore, and I''m sure the other personally will blurt it out sooner orter." I whispered with a demonic smile as I took pleasure in watching her squirm. Yura or Lili could easily break free, but we were both somehow enjoying this little game. It was exhrating.

    "Lilith,"

 Chapter 98: Lilith - Huntress

    <h4>Chapter 98: Lilith - Huntress</h4>

    ''Damn it, Damn it Damn it, fuck you, Lili, how could you." I screamed inwardly as Arsene gazed down at me with a crazed look.

    ''Damn bitch, you''re blowing it, fuck him already. He is right there Ahhhhhh, your blowing it. Blow him, PLEASE.'' Lili screamed from within.

    Pushing Arsene over, I sat over hisp as I felt my heart beating like crazy. I could feel his spear pressing against me, throbbing as his breath grew heavy. A hungry look I had never seen grew as he waited.

    "Lilith," He repeated, sending a quiver through my spin.

    "Say it again," I asked as he smiled from below,

    "Lilith...Lilith...Lilith."

    I didn''t understand why, but tears slowly began to fall, trailing down his cheeks as he pushed up gently, wiping them away.

    "YO ARSENE, WHAT''S UP" A loud voice suddenly bellowed as our tent was kicked open. "OOHHHHHHHHH"

    "Yes, get some, Lil bro. Yura, you like to ride?" Eroma shouted as my face turned crimson in an instant. Shooting up from off Arsene, I felt his warmth vanish as he arose with horrifying killing intent.

    "EROMA" He screamed, yet the only thing that followed was Eroma patting Arsene on the shoulder.

    "My boy is growing so quickly," He lightly said as a single tear trailed down his cheek. Looking around, he suddenly whispered, "Come to me when you need tricks. I have a move called the pile driver; Arsene, let me tell you, it''s Fire. Then there is the thumb, are you..."

    Eroma could barely finish speaking before he was sent flying by Arsene. Coving my mouth, I could see a sigh escape his lips as he turned towards me, "Shall we finish thister, Yura?"

    A little disappointed he didn''t use my real name, I nodded with a smile before vanishing. Arsene had his goals, and I had mine. He has yet to awaken any of his bloodline abilities, so finding the sources ofst night''s demonic energy will be first on my list.

    Shooting out the woods, I arrived in a secluded area where a dense demonic aura could be felt. Taking a deep breath, I quickly frowned in disgust. I could smell urine...Human urine, along with some other liquid I couldn''t Identify.

    Searching the area, I found small drops of blood along with a dense evil that seems to contaminate the very ground. Shivering, I drew Segfired from my ring, eyeing the area with vignce.

    "Olivia show me the past," I asked aloud as my maid appeared with a cold expression.

    Suddenly a massive virtual screen appeared "...No... it''s gone. That''s...?" Olivia yelled as the screen suddenly cut to ck.

    "Demonic Qi...Evil aura, and someone messed with the time nodes." Turning to Olivia, I saw her nod with a solemn expression.

    "Mydy, it looks like a demon was created here. If a devil is here, your father needs to know." She said, vanishing before I could vice my opinion.

    Father had created a rather sick game a long time ago. Honestly, I was sick to my stomach once he told me what was going on, but I had no right to question him. He was, after all, a King of Hell. Olivia, along with my parents from the heavenly pce, are nothing more than toys...puppets. I wonder how long it will take for them to realize the truth? It''s sad, really. Their own child was killed long ago by Asmodeus.

    Hovering off the floor, I teleported myself above the encampment as a massive explosion began going off like crazy. This has Arsene''s doing all over. Asterion would never use their military weaponry like that. Lightly smiling, I took a deep breath as I peered in the southern direction.

    Covering my mouth, tears fell, "Nora, you fool. What have you done."

    Her appearance had all but turned into quite the temptress, but as I looked at her soul, I could see darkness along with the Mark of Drar''ethiul. She had fallen.

    "Lilith, stop this crying. She made her choice. Devil''s can never force someone into a deal. They can tempt you but never force you. Kill her and be done with it; this matter is boring. I wanna see Arsene." Lili screamed in annoyance. "She turned herself into a low-grade subus. It''s only a matter of time when she is killed and sent to his hell. If you don''t do it, Arsene will do it."

    Wiping my tears, abyssal qi began to leak from my father''s seal as I shook my head, "We need to check up on Edain. I wonder if he...hmmm, he is not here."

    Pushing my Soulforce into my senses, I frowned as I could not even feel a sliver of his Aura. Turing to Nora talking to Zel, I sneered as I knew her death wasing.

    Landing beside the Asterion Encampment, I quickly found Arsene speaking to Victoria. It would seem he lost a little interest in her as he was cold as ice. Or maybe he is still angry at what eroma did. Giggling, I quickly stood next to him as Victoria gave me a lovely smile.

    Sending my greeting along with marking her for death, I looked a the massive map that Arsene was looking at.

    "Since we have time, I want you to lead some scouts to find an underground or hidden fort. Grimlor will also be with you, but this mission is one of the most important ones understand." Arsene coldly said as he turned to me, his cold grimace melting a little.

    "Yura?" He said with confusion.

    "I found the source. You were right. She has to die; she joined the Lord of Deceitst night." I exined, "And Edain is missing."

    "Edain is missing?!" Victoria suddenly said, in a panic, "And who is this Lord you speak of."

    Raising his hand, Victoria grew quiet as Arsene pondered for a bit with an icy smile, "Yura, let her be. We could use this to our advantage, especially with the holy legion."

    "No, not them, even if she is my enemy, she was once my...They will **** her senseless before cutting off her head."

    Arsene seemed to frown as he pursed his lips in annoyance, "So? Why should you or I care? Victoria will take her on the scout mission, and I will create the team, adding a few men I deem good enough to join."

    "Arsene," Victoria shouted, clearly irritated, "Will you tell me what''s going on?"

    "Nope, can you call for Grimlor? He needs to be debriefed before you all head out."Arsene suddenly eximed, his earlier coldness gone as if it was my imagination.

    "Care for a walk Yura?" He said, stretching my name out. "VIctoria can debrief Grimlor.

    Blushing a little, imagining him pushing me down like this morning, but out in the open, I quickly followed behind with a bright smile. A hint of lust pulsing from my loins as I sent victoria one finally ce.

    "Kill herter. Arsene is finally ours. Don''t fuck this up, or ima take over and plow till I''m dead!" Lili Yelled, "I''m sure he canst a few days...maybe months."

 Chapter 99: Soul Bound

    <h4>Chapter 99: Soul Bound</h4>

    "So Nora joined the Demon race and became a subus?" I repeated as Yura, and I gazed towards the falling debris in the distance. Tremors cracked the very ground as I could vaguely make out the screams in the distance.

    Today had been a rather shitty one. That fucking bastard Eroma interrupted me when things were getting good and, now I find out that Nora just soul her soul to a demon. Furthermore, it''s not just any demon but fucking Drar''ethiul.

    "Arsene?" Yura called out as she tapped my shoulder.

    "I''m fine, just a little stressed, good work...Can you tell me about Lili" I quickly asked, remembering what happened within the Halls of Blood?

    Blushing a bit Yura twirled her thumbs around each other, "She is me, but only a version of me without any self-control. When my father sealed my powers away, she came into existence as another part of my mind, but we are one and the same. Furthermore, we are slowly merging as the days go by."

    Whistling, I beamed with a mischievous smile as I gripped her soft hands, "Self-Control? So was that hug, and what happened this morning Lili''s doing, or was it yours."

    Watching as she struggled to answer, I chuckled as my face grew inches from hers. I could feel her heavy breath against mine as the tension grew.

    "Lilith," I quietly said as she quivered in my arms, our lips a few centimeters from each other when a hint of demonic energy fluctuated around me. Turning to the source, I could feel Yura clench my fingers as dark clouds began to form within her gaze.

    A deep bloodlust filled the air as Lili turned to me, licking her lips, "Sene, we are not done. Lili will get hers."

    Laughing, I pulled Lili closer, tantly ignoring a fellow demon in the distance. As if she had melted in my arms, her amethyst eyes glimmered with yearning, "WHat if Arsene wants his right now."

    I wanted Nora to watch as I took Lilith in front of her very eyes. I wanted to see her sweet tears rain from her cheeks as the woman she loves moans my name. Killing is so boring. Where is the fun if she doesn''t break?

    Watching as the dark clouds vanish, my crimson eyes shed as our lips finally touched. With my arms tightly curled around her, I enjoyed her taste, her warmth, her love as we melted in each other arms. My mind was all but distorted as I repeatedly called her name deep within.

    "Lilith, Lilith, Lilith, Lilith, Lilith"

    And yet for each call came a response that filled my soul, "Ars¨¨ne, Ars¨¨ne, Ars¨¨ne, Ars¨¨ne, Ars¨¨ne."

    I did not know how she did it or maybe if I did it, but I didn''t care as we fell to the ground. Like snakes coiling around each other, Lilith somehow found her position on top of me; our lips never separating as she ripped my shirt open. A gleam of lust radiated out from her eyes as her gentle fingers traced over my body.

    Lilith was quite domineering as our tongues began a game of fencing. With a fiery passion, I could hear and feel Lilith moan in pleasure as my tongue coiled around hers and hers around mine. No more was there a battle but rather dance as I explored her ever crevis, suddenly we separated before gazing into each other eyes with desire.

    "Yura?" Nora shouted as tears flew from her face. A look of betrayal masked her expression, but my thirst was far from over. I wanted to hear the sweet begging of that whore. She needed to understand the difference between an animal and a person. It will not be long before she nothing more than a fuck sleave for every demon in hell.

    Pushing up with my hips, I ruthlessly pushed Lilith down upon the grassy pavement before pressing our lips together once more. Lilith''s taste was so sweet and exotic I could not get enough; sometimes it was like honey, other times like strawberries, even type AB blood. It didn''t matter how long our lips touched her taste would always change as if adapting against me. Making me wish for more. It was like a never-ending river.

    She is mine!!!!

    Suddenly Lilith quickly bit my lip, drawing a stream of blood. grinning with delight, she licked the very blood from my lips with untamed lust, "Mine," she eximed, watching blood trickle over my clothing. "All Mine"

    "All yours," I replied as our lips connected again.

    My blood only seemed to further ignite her passion to another level as she became even more vigorous. Gripping her waist, I enjoyed her sensual skin as my hands found their way into her clothing. Moving my hands down her robes, I clenched her ass as she tried to moan out in pleasure. Yet, with our lips pressed against one another, all that came was a quiver that made me even harder.

    "NO, NO NO NO NO NOOO!!!!" Nora bellowed with madness as she shot at us with killing intent. Personally, I could have dodged, but it was worth it simply to enjoy a millisecond more with Lilith as her foot pped across my cheek.

    BLasting through a dozen or so thick trees. I clenched my jaw that had made a loud snapped, before pushing off the floor, reminiscing over what Lilith and I just did. She was to be my wife. She is MINE!!!! MINE!!!!

    Pushing my jaw back in ce, I turned to Nora as her aura began to spike. Killing intent filled the air as hundreds of soldiers began arriving¡ªtheir weapons drawn, ready forbat, as they looked around in confusion.

    "Nora, you had better have a good reason as to attack me," I yelled as I drew Dragonsbane. Feeling she was now a peak Earth realm warrior, I quickly began pushing Soulforce throughout my body, making sure to activate it at a moment''s notice.

    "Nora...I warned you," Lilith suddenly yelled as she appeared before Nora in a silver sh of light. A hollow expression masked her face as she ced her palm on Nora''s head.

    Knowing Lilith was about to st her skull off her body, I screamed, "Stop!!!!"

    Oddly enough, my words never echoed out but rather sounded deep within Lilith''s mind as she turned to me with confusion, "Arsene?" she replied back inside my mind.

    "Oh my god, this is so weird," I said with confusion clenching my head at the odd feeling.

    "Nora, Arsene, Yura, What the hell is going on" Grimlor begrudgingly screamed as he suddenly saw Nora fall to her knees, shivering.

    Lilith, her former childhood friend, had almost turned her entire skull into a paste. Shivering, She turned to my wife, "Yura? Would you really kill me?"

    Not bothering to answer her, Lilith flew towards me as she poked my cheek. "What the hell are you doing? That hurts," I screamed as she giggled.

    "Come, let''s head back; we need to talk." Gripping me by the arm, Lilith pulled me away,pletely ignoring everyone around us.

 Chapter 100: Mine

    <h4>Chapter 100: Mine</h4>

    Rushing back to our tent Lilith pushed me against the wall as we reconnected. Her arms curled around my neck as I caressed her waist. A soft moan could be heard as Lilith suddenly stopped, a hint of anticipation and fear echoing out.

    "Lilith?" I called out as to why she stopped.

    "Are we talking now?" I questioned as my lips traced against hers as she quivered, reaching out as our lips touched.

    "Yes," She softly said as her hands suddenly pushed me away. With a predatory gleam, the young tigress bit her lips, trying to hold back.

    Chuckling, I looked at her half solemn face, marred by lust as her cat-like eyes glimmered with moisture.

    "Don''t tell me you wish to stop this?" I asked, feeling a little yed. She pulled me inside this tent, kisses were implied, and I haven''t had enough.

    "Can''t you feel it? the force pulling us together, the connection we share do you not fear, that this is all fake." Lilith yelled as tears streamed down her cheek, "I don''t think I could take it, Arsene. I dreamt of you before our meeting. Ever since I met you, I felt a deep connection."

    Gazing into amethyst, I frowned, pushing her against the wall giving her a powerful kiss that took her breath away. Her body quickly went limp as I forcefully held her up with my arms as our tongues battled.

    "My body can adapt to anything Lilith. It doesn''t matter the force it will adapt." I whispered as I gently kissed the nape of her neck, causing a soft sensual moan to echo. "So if you ask if I care about this force, the answer is no because it only increases what I first felt."

    Pushing her head against my chest, Lilith grew silent as she just listened to my heart. I had quickly stopped as I could feel the Madrid of emotions flowing out.

    "I don''t have your ability Arsene...Nine years, I have invested a lot, and I don''t want it to be an illusion by some God." She muttered, looking up at me with tear-filled eyes. " I need to know."

    Taking a deep breath, I sighed, It would be a lie if I didn''t say I was annoyed, but she was kinda, right. I have only known and spoken to Yura after a month, and most of our time was spent arguing with each other. It''s weird how things escted so quickly.

    "So, what do you suggest?" I said, readying myself for the worst.

    "I don''t want to lose what we have but no sex." She whispered as she trembled.

    "Huh? That''s it." I yelled, pushing her away so I could gaze into her eyes.

    "Huh?" She whispered in confusion.

    "HAHAHHA, No takebacks," I screamed as I propelled her towards my bed. I may be new to this, but even I knew there were so many things we could do without snu snu. Foolish wife, you have fallen for my trap card¡ªall hail loopholes.

    Blowjobs, S&M, Oils, Toys, there were so many possibilities within this world. Gently caressing my lips against hers, I could hear her raging heart beating like crazy as she gave a loving smile.

    "~Arsene~."

    "I promise, no sex till you are ready, but you will soon learn the error of your mistake," I whispered in a demonic tone that sent a shiver down her spine. Seeing the goosebumps rising from her perfect skin, I licked my lips, still tasting her within my mouth.

    "I will make you mine one day."

    "You are already mine," she responded as she pulled me down into her embrace.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Stepping out of my tent, I smiled at the setting sun. Taking a nce at my sleeping wife, I smiled before rushing towards Clive''s war room. I had wanted to spend more time with Lilith, but unfortunately, we both needed to train, and I needed to n a major attack against Fort Garem. Not to mention the terrorist attack that will soon take Pendragon and Romga''s capital.

    Arriving within the War room, I stepped in, observing Clives and Z''s interaction with each other. Humans and even demons were the same; they were just titles we created to segregate what we truly were animals. Nothing more, nothing less, the only distinction being culture.

    "Gentlemen! anything I can help with?" I quickly proposed as I felt the heavy tension in the room.

    Holding a gaze filled with bloodlust, Clive sneered, "He wants to use Asterion as bait."

    Rolling my eyes, I sighed, "You guys are so annoying, just make a joint force attack. It''s not like we will be sending out everyone all at once."

    ncing at me, Clive snorted, "No shit, but it stilles down who will be leading the charge."

    "for once we agree, Romga has already lost millions; it''s time Asterion takes the lead." Said Z in a sharp tone.

    "...You two are idiots...figure this out yourself, I have no time to waste on... whatever this is." I muttered, stepping away. I personally had no real data on fort Gurems terrain, but it didn''t matter.

    The billions we killed in Godwin has already...

    "Arsene,"

    "Huh?" Turning my head, I frowned as I gazed at Nora, eyeing me coldly with her new looks. I must say she really became quite the woman. It''s a shame; she sold herself to a demon...Idiot.

    "Nora? Are you here to attack me again?" I asked with a smile, gently caressing my cheek that still ached.

    "Stay away from Yura." She bluntly stated as demonic qi began rising from her body.

    Arching my brow, I tilted my head, "If I''m not wrong, you seem quite infatuated in my Fiance."

    "...F-F-F-Fiance?" Nora stuttered as her Aura turned chaotic. Twisting her face till it was unrecognizable, I could see a fiendish aura rising from her body as she gritted her pearly white teeth.

    As if just only understanding now, I bellowed inughter, "You love her...Holy shit, did she friend zone you?" I asked, trying to piss her off. I wonder how long she willst before she is carving Lilith''s name into her skin. Bitches be crazy these days.

    "ARSENE!!!"

    "Now, now, did you least get to taste those lips, feel her soft sensual...I''m sorry I miss spoke but did you at least caress her marvelous chest crafted by the gods. Feel her warm, passionate breath as you slowly melted in her embrace," I whispered, feeling Lil Arsene beginning to shudder at my thoughts and words.

    A deranged looked shed over Nora as she charged like a wild animal. A cold sh of light glimmered in my eyes as I smirked.

    "Edain is missing?"

    Like time had frozen, I snickered as horror shone in her eyes. I am going break you till all that is left is a toy. And once I''m done, the name Nora will be a fleeting memory. Drar''ethiul may own your soul, but once it reaches him, ''Nora'' will be long gone.

 Chapter 101: Lilith - Bloodline Training*

    <h4>Chapter 101: Lilith - Bloodline Training*</h4>

    "Are you fucking retarded? Why the hell did you not fuck him silly? You had him, and he had you." Lili screamed in horror.

    Pulling the covers over my body, I shivered; remembering his touch, I could feel his rod throbbing against my loins. I could feel its heat as it shivered uncontrobly, sending vibrations through my soul.

    "You are a bing of Choas, born from the damn Abyss. Do you really think something can control your soul?" Lili bellowed, "Even Asmodeus cannot brand our soul, so why the hell did you say that."

    Bitting my lips, I shook my head, "You know why. Can''t you feel it, the force that ties us together?"

    "Lilith, you annoying bitch, If you won''t fuck Arsene, I will. I will ride him till he dies. Do you think I want to see him fuck other women? You just gave him a reason too. No sex, bitch please, he is a man and a demon at that. "

    "You saw his power, what he did to Isae. You tasted his cream, yet you pull this shit. There are billions of possibilities that could be going on with this damn connection, but does it matter? So what? It''s just sex. Stop following these old ass traditions and do whatever the hell you want. I''m your fucking inner voice. Listen to meeeee!!!!"

    Hearing Lili pop off on me, I sighed, knowing she was correct, but I was scared. It was cowardly, but I didn''t care. I was infatuated by Arsene but didn''t know how to express it. I killed his lover; now I''m denying him what all men needs...I''m a hypocrite and a selfish one at that.

    "Damn straight bitch, no go find him. Drop his pants and plow him. We will suck him dry. He is ours." Lili screamed with a lustful vigor

    "you know not everything is about sex?" I tried to defend.

    "But it''s the quickest way to develop something. You were just drying humping him. So grow a pair and let him plow you....or we could ride him, till he runs dry...Our body is different...we could take it."

    Hearing Lili beginning to moan from within my mind. My body quickly grew hot as Arsene slowly opened my tent. With a slight bruise above his brow, I felt my world turn to red as I arose, taking a deep whiff of the air.

    "Nora," I responded with a monstrous tone as I felt my mind merging more with Lili. "Where is she?"

    Arsene didn''t respond but rather wrapped his arms around me, pushing me into his embrace, "this connection really is a bitch. I was only gone a few hours, but..."

    Blushing a bit, my gaze turned towards his face as he gave me a peck on the cheek, "How about we just focus on training. I need to master Soulforce and the mes of Hellfire."

    Seeing Arsene didn''t wish to talk about it, I nodded, already making ns to sever Nora''s head. "We need to start with your bloodline. Bael was the most knowledgeable King, but he was known for his tricks and traps. So before you enter the Hall of blood, we need to increase your demonic bloodline."

    "Why my bloodline?" he asked, a little confused.

    "Because your body and soul are one and the same. That''s how it is for soul benders. It''s a major weakness, but the payoff is a lot bigger. We do not train our souls but our bodies.

    At this moment, Arsene seems to start humming a rather catchy toon. as he nodded, "How do we begin."

    Gripping his arm, I teleported him to a secluded forest before drawing my low-grade sword. "We battle till we can''t no more. You hold the blood of a demon, so it''s easier to increase your bloodline. Devils are harder, but since your a variant, both will increase once you train one."

    "I see...how about we make a little game out of this." Arsene suddenly asked as I felt my body shiver...I knew what he wanted...I could feel it. Yes, yes, no matter what it is, YES!!!! Just let me be here with you.

    "When we battle, for every major hit...we remove a single piece of clothing. If you can''t remove it, then you must suppress your Qi one minor or major stage." Arsene voiced with a devilish smile.

    "OOOOHHH?" Bitting my lips, I quivered as I saw the bulge ripping down his leg as it tried to rip through his school uniform. "umn."

    "Gaze of Time," I muttered as my vision grew still. The very winds seemed to slow as Arsene Drew Dragonsbane at a snails pace.

    Rushing at me, Arsene thrust his spear as I tilted my head using the smallest amount of effort. However, his spear suddenly became arched as it twisted to my surprise.

    With a quick sh, my de parried his strike as I felt a deep vibration in my arm. His physical power and Qi cultivation prowess wereparable to the very first stage of earth cultivation.

    With sparks of fireflies showering the sky, I pushed away, "Send qi into your blood. You need to feel it rushing through your veins, your heart." I shouted as I appeared above him, striking down with ruthless intent.

    Unfoninatly for me, Arsene was skilled were quite terrifying. Where it not for him awakening his Soulforcete, we probably would have been equals in terms of battle prowess. Grinning, I could see sweat fill his brow as our des shed, creating hundreds of tremors thought the forest. Like beams of light, we shed, our speeds surpassing the sound barrier.

    Suddenly his skin began turning crimson as a mist of blood wrapped around his body as he vanished from my vision. Surprised by his movement, I pushed my senses to match the frequency of space, allowing me to perceive any fluctuation in a ten-meter radius.

    DING*

    "Damnit," Arsene whispered as I parried his strike from behind, "You really are a monster. How did you even train?"

    Giggling, I suddenly paused as I felt my body growing hot, ''Sorry bitch I''m doing this for you." Lili voiced with a lustful hue.

    Noticing something wrong, Arsene rushed towards me, striking me in the chest as mes exploded out. It wasn''t hot, but as I flew back, I saw my jacket turn to dust as he grinned. " I just need an incentive," he shouted like a kid eager to have fun.

    Blushing, I screamed inwardly, "Lili; he needs to train; W-w-we can''t..."

    "Than you better hurry cuz I''m on his side," she replied,ughing her ass off as I red at Arsene. Blood quickly began to leak from his nose as he frowned.

    Knowing he was pushing himself, I steeled my heart as he charged again. Moving at an even greater speed making it hard for me to keep up. Cracks quickly began forming around his skin, but as if indifferent, Arsene showed no signs of suffering.

    The longer we fought, the stronger his attacks became, as if he was learning the more we fought. It wasn''t long before I was pushed back as a long shallow gash appeared on my leg. Seeing the eager gaze, I licked my lips, removing my shoes, "My turn," I replied readily for revenge.

    With a sh of silver light, I appeared in front of Arsene, kicking him high up in the air as I teleported right at the point of zero velocity. sting him back down to the pavement in a silver sh. Blood gushed from his mouth as he lifted himself out of the crater as if the damage he took was nothing, a sadistic smile blessing his lips.

    "Finally," He bellowed as he removed his jacket and shoes. His white shirt was all but stained with blood as he shook, releasing the Arte he was using. "It''s not fun if you take it easy, Lilith. I''m your partner."

    Smiling, I rushed forwards as we shed over and over again. BLood from his body filled my lips as I watched blood gushing from his body like a stream. His heart was beating with insanity the longer we fought.

    With a strike to his chest, I saw him grin, removing his shirt, presenting me with his perfectly sculpted body. Like a heatwave had risen from my loins, he grinned.

    "Lilith, just a little more," Lili suddenly whispered, "Just a little more....he isn''t wearing anything underneath his pants."

    Rushing at me, I suddenly froze as my body became still, "Damit Lili," I screamed as Arsene sted me away, destroying both my pants and shirt with his mes. A lust full hue exploded out as my feet skitted off the ground. With only a braw and panties to cover behind, I blushed, feeling it was right. for him to see me like this.

    My nipples slowly began to grow hard as I struggled not to cum in front of him. Feeling my body sore from his beating, I quivered as Lili''s voice sounded, "You like it, don''t you? I never thought we were a masochist. Hmm, do you think he will spank us? he could give a nice p to the pussy if you know what I mean."

    With a heavy breath, I gazed lustfully at the man that was mine as he dropped his spear. His body began to shake as various demonic markings began to form. With a grin, Arsene''s eyes began to shine with demonic light as heughed, "So this is soul vision?"

    The first piece of inherited knowledge most powerful bloodlines would give their decedents. Arsene himself didn''t look that interested as he turned towards me, making me wet with his fiery stare.

    "It seems we are done...but how about I give you a present for helping me out?" He lightly said as he somehow arrived at me. ck mes suddenly shed as Arsene''s pants turned to ash in an instant. Before I could see anything, his arms wrapped around me as I felt something long and hot-pressed against my loins.

    "~Hmm~~" I moaned as Arsene wrapped his arms around me, his bloody body staining me red as I felt powerless even to move. With a soft kiss, I could feel his rod quiver as hit pushed up against me. "~AHH~~"

    With a devilish smile, his hands found their way to my bottom as he clenched him, our lips already in a fiery battle of their own.

    "Y-y-y-you promised," I whispered as his powerful lips made contact with mine.

    "I remember," He muttered in my ear as his finger trailed up my spine. "But there are soo many things we could do, Lilith. We are alone. No one will hear. So just say yes, and we can begin. Our game is far from over."

    Pushing me down, Arsene gazed into my eyes as his magical fingers gently trailed over my thigh up to my breast as he gently caressed what was his. With a gentle squeeze, he grinned as I became wet, drenching my panties.

    "I''m waiting, Lilith, no sex, just as promised," He wickedly said as he sent my nipples a flick. With a lust-filled moan, I nodded, "~Y~E~S~!!!"

    As if he heard the right words, his lips covered my own as he gripped my breast with his powerful arms. Moans filled my mind as I came almost instantly over his leg that was jammed between my crotch.

    "You''re really wet?" he whispered, his finger slowly tracing over my clit as he suddenly licked his fingers, "And sweet."

    "~Sene~" I begged as I quickly pushed him on his back, leaping to sit on his powerful cock as my body rocked backend forth. A deep moan echoed from my lips as I wanted him to enter me. With each sway of my hips, more and more nectar would flow.

    "Lilith," he muttered, his massive cock quivering against my loins. I could feel its shutters as it tried to push up against me bringing me to heights I never thought possible.

    "~Sene~" I screamed as I came right over his cock, staining it with nectar; a deep blush covered my face as he pushed up, gripping my breast as our mouths connected. Like a fiery storm of passion, Arsene yed with my every part. It didn''t matter what it was; his fingers would explore, sending shivers down my body. He was toying with me. He wanted me to beg...and I wanted to beg. I wanted to scream his name.

    I came so many times all I saw were the clouds as Iid over his chest. My heart beating like drums yet his cock stood tall and proud between my legs, still quivering, awaiting a release of its own.

    Looking down, I clenched his long and powerful cock stroking up and down like Isae once did, watching as he quivered. A maddening look of satisfaction and surprise sprung from his gaze as our lips connected.

    ''Good job Lilith'' Lili whispered, "now give it a lick.''

    Nodding inwardly, Arsene and I separated as I drew lower, my gaze entranced by the tower before me. "Sene?" I called out, watching as he smiled.

    "Keep stroking," He replied, as my arms began to pick up pace, slowly increasing as time went on.

    Arsene''s breathing slowly grew deeper and deeper as I felt iting. Rushing forward, I took him all in as he exploded down my throat. My mind became lost in chaos as white clouds dripped from my mouth.

    Twirling over his manhood with my tongue, I gobbled it all down, making shrewd noises as nectar dripped from my pussy. I was ready...I wanted it...I needed it...

    "Arsene," I called out, wanting him to fuck me. Needing him to take me as his.

    "Nope, I made a promise, and I will keep it," he yelled with a sadistic grin as his cock quivered in my palm. "As I said, there are many things we can do besides sex. This was just the most basic."

 Chapter 102: Linage of Demons and Devils

    <h4>Chapter 102: Linage of Demons and Devils</h4>

    It would be a lie if I said I wasn''t horny as hell. Shit, what she just did blew my fucking mind. Her skills were poor, but her mouth was the best I ever had. Isae didn''t have shit on Lilith. Gazing at my cock still in the young girl''s palm, I grinned, stroking her head as she pouted.

    A gleam of disappointment and betrayal was present as she suddenly opened her mouth, taking me all in. With a pop and a slurp, Lilith beamed with joy as she closed her eyes, enjoying what I had to offer.

    Her skill quickly began to increase as I released another load down her throat as more and more liquid dripped from between her legs. Her fingers slowly found their way between her legs as she traced her fingers down her clit.

    "Sene," She called out as she licked me clean, her gaze wet with tears as she gazed up. Her small, lovable hands were still pacing up and down as she gave a bright, innocent smile.

    Using Soulforce, I forcefully closed my eyes as I arose, trying to hold myself back. Whether it was her breast, her touch, her warmth, all of it captivated my mind as she suddenly wrapped her arms around me.

    I could feel her body still hot as she kissed my chest, "Thank you," She whispered, as her body suddenly became cloth. A lustful gleam was still pleasant as she gave my cock one final stroke before we separated.

    Lilith had always confused me, but at this moment, I realized I was hers. In fact...No thats impossible she is only at the first stage of Earth Realm. She should not have the ability to do that.

    With a joyful expression, I nodded, putting on some clothing as I finally focused on the knowledge I was gifted. It was different from the BLood library I saw. This knowledge didn''t feel like the knowledge I would gather from the original beal, but rather, I felt it originated from the present one. It felt like corruption and evil, unlike what I felt when I was within the Blood Hall.

    "You have two sources of knowledge, Arsene," Lilith suddenly voiced with a bashful expression, "There are two baels, the original that never died and the present one. Focus on the present-day bael as it''s free. The blood hall always requires a trial or a price, so be aware."

    With a curt nod, I gulp at my stupid luck. Demons and Devils were all weak to lightning, and for a good reason, but with it being one of my three elements, I sighed in relief for not using it. If I was struck by lightning-like, those books suggested I was one hundred percent going to die.

    "Lilith, can you use lightning?" I asked

    "Kinda, I''m not a pro, but I can help you absorbed lightning ether. Demons and Devils are weak to it, right?" She asked, not really putting much thought in her reply as she merely just stared at me.

    "Right," I slightly said as I took her soft palms, "Shall we head back...or would you like to keep going."

    Blushing, Lilith shook her head as she shuttered with pleasure, remembering all the times I made here, "WE need to train...maybe tonight..." She weakly whispered as Iughed at her shrewd face.

    Getting a little more serious, I nodded, "So what now?"

    "You still need to continue learning the ways of a demon and devil. Devils, as I''m sure you know, are known for gathering souls. Every being of mythology has a concept of life and death, and yours is the strongest. Devils gather power by absorbing the souls of those they kill. It''s an inherent ability. Now that your bloodline is active, you can begin strengthening your body with these souls. Your kind has no set limit on their bodies like mortals.

    "Just my body? What about my cultivation," I suddenly said.

    "It''s a waste of time, especially on this ind, and impossible to do with souls. This ind is broken in bothws and qi. Itcks in every possible way. Why do you think my cultivation is so low. It''s not because of talent but due to my high requirements and needs. The most you will get is to my realm before the amount of demonic qi you require is too much.

    "I can never catch a break," I whispered as Lilithughed.

    "it''s fine; just focus on your control, the elements, Artes, and mes. Everything else wille with time. The legion isn''t here yet, so one thing we do have is time."

    Kissing her forehead, I saw Lilith pout as she pointed to her lips, "Why not here,"

    ....Ummm, how do I exin this without sounding like a dick...my junk was just in your mouth...I''mfortable with my sexuality, but I''m not ready for that.

    "Lilith...Ummm..." Just as I was about to speak, Lilith leaped on me forcefully, giving me kisses as she beamed with delight,

    "I cleaned it all up, see!!" She eximed, opening her mouth as she smiled with love, "All the kisses go to Lilith."

    ....Man up Arsense....but the imagery is real. Shaking my head, I gently kissed her lips as she smiled, licking her lips with satisfaction.

    Leaping up and down like a bunny, Lilith made a victory symbol when her hands began radiating a mighty electrical energy.

    "it''s low grade, but it should help you. You said your body could adapt, so we can begin with lightning and work around the various elements I have at ater time.." Lilith exined as I gulped, feeling an innate fear of lighting.

    Swallowing a pill, I watched as my bloody bodied began to heal at a visible rate as Lilith drew closer, "Ready?"

    "Ready"

    With a gentle touch to my dantian, I clenched my teeth in anguish. With the scent of burnt flesh, I used the demonic mantra to its max as I absorbed the element ether Lilith provided. Hours quickly began to pass as I felt my body beginning to adapt.

    It was a lot quicker, unlike when I adapted to fire, probably due to my race change. Looking at the teary-eyed girl, I smiled as I kissed her lips. "It''s fine; there is a saying whatever doesn''t kill me makes me stronger¡ªa foolish saying but one that is quite urate with me. I can adapt to anything.

    "umn," she muttered with teary eyes as I suddenly felt the lightning no longer affecting me. Raising my palm, ck lightning flickered from my palm as I felt a slight rejection from my hand. Smoke quickly began to rise as my hands began turning dark.

    "I thought it no longer affected you?" Lilith asked as she frowned, gripping my palm as I felt my arms beginning to heal.

    "Me too," I whispered as my eyes suddenly began to grow vibrant. " oh, it must be due to the nature of your lightning...does your Dao affect it?"

    Realizing, Yura nodded, "not my Dao but my physique as I''m sure you remember I was born from the Abyss. While that power is sealed, it distorts everything it touches. My every existence was formed from that."

    Seeing the serious gleam, I felt a little jittery. This was the first time Lilith spoke about her nature. "It''s the same with the Celestrial energy I''m using as a recement. Celestial energy is a top grade force, so it will also change low-grade lightning to something higher."

    "What else can you do?" I asked, she had an affinity with time and space, but she could also use lighting.

    With an arrogant smile, Lilith raised her head high, "I can use any element. Most of them are low grade and are kind of useless, but as I grew stronger, they too will develop alongside me. Unlike you, my abyssal nature allows me to produce any type of energy I can think of. Lightning, blood, time, space, fate, it doesn''t matter if I can think of it I can produce it."

    Opening my eyes wide, I shouted, "that''s cheating."

    "So is a body that can adapt to anything," She defended with a disdainful smirk, "How long before physical attacks have zero impact on you. Not to mention soul base attacks. "

    Pausing, I shrugged, "Semantics....but what is the Abyss?"

    With a warm smile, Lilith gazed up at the setting sun as she sighed, "it''s the origin of everything. Both heaven and hell were created by the Abyss. It has no master or children...aside from me. There are some that are born from the abyss, but I''m a little different. Those birth by the abyss cannot leave the abyss, but I am an exception. From the moment of my infancy, I knew I was the True Daughter of the Abyss. Not something that can beprehended, as I stand outside the spectrum of concepts."

    Seeing her lost, my arms wrapped around her as I smiled, liftering her up like she was a princess. With a grin, I cloaked our bodies with darkness as we faded away.

 Chapter 103: Devilkin

    <h4>Chapter 103: Devilkin</h4>

    A couple of days had passed since that day, and aside from training, Lilith and I did nothing much. I sadly had finished myst bit of Isae. Her final memory being a soup I made for Lilith and myself before we spent the night training our Soulforce.

    Lilith had no words in regards as to why both her ''s and my control began to spike the longer we remained together, but by the end of the week, I was able to hold my soul force for about five seconds before losing consciousness.

    My element training was proving to be a little more difficult. I didn''t dare summon the mes of Hellfire. My instincts were screaming at me that I was not ready, but aside from that, I was finally able to use lightning without searing my skin. While my normal mes grew a little stronger before stoppingpletely, Nothing I did seem to affect what my mes did. It was like I met a bottleneck.

    I could have asked Lilith, but I felt I needed to figure it out. My Wind and Blood elements were progressing well, but they were really not thatpatible with me. However, my Arte training was the biggest in enhancement aside from bloodline training. I had listened to Lilith''s warning regarding the Baels Blood Hall and focused on what I could attain for free.

    The information I received from bael was nothing short of amazing. I had aplete understanding of everynguage, which I think I already had from the day of my birth. That was the only reason I could think of remembering when my father asked me how I knew how to read. Aside from that, I had aplete understanding of the various types o demons and Devils that exist within the Nine Hells.

    It came as a shock that all Pure blooded demons and devils born from the Nine hells are all Gods. Yet, they live as ves to the various demonic hierarchy. Demons were monsters, though and through, a bunch of degenerates that indulged in their basic instincts. Leading them to **** and pige all throughout the Hells. Devils, on the other hand, were far more terrifying; they were pure evil. Contracts were there bread and butter. You did not need to be strong to fulfill a contract as the very hells would fulfill your contract as long as they benefited in some way.

    For example, as long as the contract was within reason, The Nine Hells would seize control of fate, bending to its will. While there was a limit to that power, as long as I absorbed a soul and gave hell its core, I would receive its help. Although what most devils, including myself, wanted was the core. Souls could not be destroyed; that was a constant.

    It didn''t matter if you were Asmodeus himself; no one could destroy a soul as they were eternal. They regenerated infinitely, meaning if I ever seized someone''s soul, I would have an infinite source of energy fueling my body. ording to bael, the soul itself was broken up into three parts: the outer that held the ego, the inner that held your will, and finally, the core that held your talent and Soulforce.

    There were so many pieces of information, although most of it was locked behind a barrier of mist. I stilled learned many things along with two techniques, Soul Gaze, and Arts of Contracts. Soul gaze allowed me to see everyone''s soul, as Lilith had said, but aside from allowing you some control over your soul, it was useless. Arts of Contract, however, became my best friend. Devils were few in number, but they were cheats.

    Rising from the lotus position, I stretched my sore body as I grinned like a child. I had finally gotten a week to train, and it was amazing. Really what the hell is going on with my recent luck. It feels like the world is against me...Am I the main character or something?

    "Arsene, where the hell have you been" a loud, powerful force sounded as my tent was blown away. A tall man in heavy armor appeared as he red at me with hate.

    "I..."

    "Damn it, who the hell did that," Lilith screamed as she red angrily at clive. "What the hell is wrong with you. The door was right there.

    "Your highness? Forgive me, but Arsene has been neglecting his duty for days." CLive exined, sending me a haughty re.

    "Is your fight with Z done? I don''t have time to y games like you two were." I argued, helping Lilith up as she stretched her arms.

    Rolling his eyes, a cold sh shined as he smiled, "Of course...we are done."

    Seeing his behavior, I grinned as I nodded, "good, did Nora return then?"

    "She has, and do you want to exin what''s going on there?" he coldly asked, "You two had a nasty fight that injured some of my men."

    "hmmm, it''s nothing, at least for now. Did she find what I asked?" I questioned as Lilith bent over, stretching her legs as she sent me a seductive smile. Feeling my blood boil, I grinned as Clive shrugged.

    "Maybe if you get your ass up and look, we can find out." He yelled as I sighed.

    "Fine, fine, shall we, Yura?" I asked, feeling odd calling her by this false name. In fact, even Olivia her made didn''t know her real name. It was a strange urrence, but instead of asking, I felt it was better to enjoy the mystery, at least for now.

    Following behind Clive, I flirted with Lilith as she grew a little red in the ears. A trait I began to love. Sensing a familiar aura, I grinned as I turned to the future fuck sleave of Drar''ethiul. Stepping into Clive''s war tent, I saluted Grimlor and Vitoria as I sent Nora a vindictive smirk.

    A quiver ran through her body as I grinned. "So, was I right?" I asked as she nodded, tears raining down her cheeks as she turned her head away.

    "Yes, Edain is there...He is one of them." Nora bitterly whispered with a look o betrayal.

    Lilith suddenly frowned as she sent me a stern nce, "so when you came back injured, can I assume it was about this?"

    "correct, little Nora, just learned that Edain was in league with Light of Ashna," I whispered as Lilith suddenly sent me a knowing nce.

    I didn''t really know if Edain was with the Light of Ashna, but it was all too clear that they had taken him. Convincing an obsessive girl who poisoned me that her brother Edain was a part of Ashna was my n. That day I created some doubt within her heart. I wanted her to find Edain, knowing she would never be able to talk to him to clear this matter. It was not a perfect n, but this idiot sold her soul...so I guess my n worked.

    Watching as her eyes stained red with tears, I chuckled, enjoying slowly breaking the mind of this little fuck sleave. "Edain is a traitor to this kingdom. is there anything else you have to say, Nora?" I wisped in a devilish tone, "Maybe what he was doing? was he cuffed, did he look hurt."

    Biting her lips, I could see the little subus quiver shaking her head, "No...he was perfectly fine. It looked like he was there of his own ord...But that doesn''t..."

    "Irrelevant Nora, everything points to Edain being a spy. Grimlor, can you tell me theyout? Did you see any formations?"

    Stepping forward, Grimlor held a cold grimace as he shook his head, "No...I felt nothing except for a peer of eyes looking back at me. I believe they knew we were there."

    Good, it seems they are trying to get Edain to spill the beans about Lilith and me. Knowing that Grimlor was there. They must have brought Edain out just to frame him. Ashna, you dumb bitch thanks for the help. Keep up the great work.

    "Than shall we begin our assault on their base and Fort Gravem." I smiled, "my men should have handed all you nexus armors and weapons. Our goal is to eliminate Ashna; I will handle fifty-five percent of our forces. CLive I want you to attack Fort Gravem. Do not stop the bombing, but use the covers of destruction we created as a way of hiding if a retreat is needed.

    "Z, you will handle the attack the south gate, Grimlor the west gate, and Victoria. While your not a general, I want you to lead the students and teachers to join Clive as he attacks the north gate. Our goal is not to take over but to do damage and destroy their morale. We have time; let''s use it wisely."

    Stepping out of Clive''s war tent as he made the various arrangements, I smiled as Shadow appeared, "Set off the bombs around pendragon and romga as soon as the operation begins. Be sure the formation is active. Selma may have deactivated my bombs, but that was only a ruse. Once it''s activated, our first target is Pendragon, be sure to wipe it out. The more lives that are lost, the better, the formation we created depends on that. The next target is this base. We will kill everyone here.

    "Yes, my lord," shadow whispered as he vanished.

    "Arsene, are you sure...We will be on the run after this."

 Chapter 104: Grandmaster Selma - Demon of Death

    <h4>Chapter 104: Grandmaster Selma - Demon of Death</h4>

    Damn it, what the hell is Arsene''s goals. Greyson is one story, but that bastard is a real psychopath. It''s hard to believe he is rted to Grey.

    "Master, we found and deactivated Arsene''s bombs." My disciple Damion dered, causing me to grin.

    "He is quite the fool. Using the same trick twice." I snapped, feeling something was out of ce. I did not have time to study Arsene like I did Grey. He rose so quickly, and even then, the amount of info I gather was all contradictions.

    "Kind, evil, loving, hateful, childlike, demon," All words used to describe him. Sighing, I suddenly felt my mind pulse and my skin throb as a sinister sensation gripped my heart.

    Growing pale, I quivered as Damion raised his head in surprise, "Master?" he called out, rushing towards me in a panic.

    "don''t you think it was too easy? It''s Arsene. He had years to n everything out. He is so cautious no one knew what he did to Godwin until it was toote." I yelled as I felt a hollow sensation rising from the pits of my stomach.

    Clenching Damion''s shoulder, I created a massive hole in space as we arrived in Oswin''s throne room. Smelling the heavy scent of liquor, I frown at the drunken man on his throne. It has been like this ever since she died. Honestly, I had no idea he loved her so. From what we gathered, he spent more time with whores than he did with Isae.

    "My lord, we have a major problem." I proimed as Oswin frowned, pitching a bottle of liquor at me.

    Not bothering to dodge, I allowed it to crack over my skull as I lowered my stained head, "Fuck off, my wife is dead. I am in no mood Selma. Leave me with the few remains I have of her." he mournfully yelled, drawing another bottle as he stared at a portrait of Isae in the distance of his throne room.

    "It''s about Arsene," I hurriedly exined as a sharp gleam sprung from Oswin''s drunken stupor.

    Qi began to rise as I felt my heart quiver in fear at his power; Oswin''s gaze grew profound as the scent of liquor vanished around him. Then, with a sneer, he arose from his throne, "My lord..."

    Pausing, I felt the hairs over my skin begin to rise as the Qi of Heaven and Earth from over the entire city began to gather. Gulping down, Oswin and I rushed to the air as I gazed at the horrifying formation painted in the heavens. Powerful tremors could be felt as demonic radiance darken the azure skies.

    Complex Circles began to rise, ovepping with one another as I felt death staring back at me, "Arsene?" I whispered as a beam of blood-red light connected with what looked to be in the direction of Godwin and Romga.

    "No...NO NO Nooooooo!!!!" I bellowed as Greyson arose with a horrified look over his face.

    "Arsene, what have you done," He muttered. His face was gashly pale as he clenched his fist.

    Suddenly a massive screen appeared as the face that haunted my dreams appeared, "Oswin, Grey, and even Selma, it''s an honor to meet your acquaintance. But our time is at an end. I must say, you all fucked up letting me worm my way in your city. Especially you, Grey, you should have killed me instead of banishing me. "

    "Arsene, what is this" I bellowed as I felt space beginning to bend at the massive amount of energy the formation was gathering together. Runes soplex I felt my spine shiver in fear began to form when suddenly the sounds of horrifying screams that sent chills down my soul echoed out as I saw various specters from the beyond...ghost wing at the profound formations, moaning and screaming in a never-ending hell. There were billions as they bellowed...in the ent of Godwin.

    "Seems like you guessed it, Selma," Arsene wisped in a cold tone, "I don''t expect any of you to die, but my goal was never you but rather the citizens. I need their lives to fuel my little formation. Not to mention I can''t tell who is working with the Light of Ashna, so I''m going to destroy this entire kingdom. Don''t worry, Romga will be joining you soon." he said in sadisticughter as if this was all a game. As if the lives he was about to take meant nothing...God...Please help us.

    Watching as the virtual screen fade, a single beam of light shot down as my vision turned to Ash. Ashen light covered all of Pendragons as the formation protecting didn''t evenst a second as time seemingly stopped.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    With a deafening catastrophe that swallowed pendragon whole. I felt a massive heat grip my arms as I pushed out all of my heavenly qi in order to defend myself. Yet, spiral winds flowed from the void while ash and sulfur rained over the darkening Azure heavens of Pendragon, making it seem like night had descended.

    No screams sounded as I looked down at my missing arm and legs flowing with blood. With a scream of agony, I clenched my face that was slowly melting into itself as tears of blood showered my deformed cheeks. It was all gone...my home...my legacy. Eighty percent of pendragon was obliterated as Arsene cruelughter sounded in my ears. Looking at the massive abyss within pendragons, my vision began to distort.

    Stepping out of the ashen skies, I saw Greyson and Oswin with hollow looks of disbelief as they shuttered at the devastation below.

    "A~R~S~E~N~E," King Oswin bellowed as the formation high over the ash-colored heavens showered the city with its light. I could see billions of faces...lifeforce rising into the heavens as the formation began glowing, growingrger.

    "...He did this just to charge his formation... all the live... my people... My disciple... my wife... she was finally pregnant... I ..I. i" raining tears from my eyes, my strength quickly began to fade. Unable to process what happened, I fell, crashing into the rubble of Pendragon when his cruelughter sounded within my ears like bells.

    "You lose, Selma. But don''t worry, I left you a little surprise. The view must be magical, would you not agree. When I return, I will make sure to wipe out the rest of pendragon. Please wait for me, my dear rival."

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Gazing up at the unfamiliar skies, I heard nothing. There were no screams of children, moans of the dead, only nothing, not even the birds or the wind, sounded...Just nothing. I could feel my arms and legs, but I was empty.

    Pushing my weak body up, I could see Oswin with a hollow look. Around him stood his aristocracy as they stared at the ashen city of nothing.

    "Ashen Prince," Duke Vargis said as he held the severed arm of a small child. Tears streaming down his face as he clenched his eyes shut, "Why... Why... Why... My Grandson... My n... why?"

    I should be sad, but as I gaze at him, all that appeared was her face. Three hundred years, we were together. Three hundred years weid with one another, three hundred years we spoke of our hopes and dreams. I had hidden her away, allowing only one to meet her. My first and only disciple Damion. And now...

    "Where is Greyson," I asked, feeling something dark and evil rising from the pits of my soul. A cold bloodlust I had long forgot shone like the sun as I turned my gaze to Oswin, "WHERE IS HE!!!!!!!!!!!"

    "OSWIN ANSER ME," I bellowed, clenching his shirt, "WHERE IS THAT FUCKER,"

    Tears ran from Oswin as he merelyughed, his tears turning to blood as he looked up at the man hovering over the destruction. In his palm held a small image of an ashen-headed boy speaking. A warm smile could be seen as he chuckled.

    "ARSENE SNOW!!!"

 Chapter 105: Sin

    <h4>Chapter 105: Sin</h4>

    Gazing at the few million armed soldiers with axes, spears, bows, even guns personally delivered by me, I grinned with delight. Ashna''s hideout was only a few minutes away as we left in the early morning, and It was currently the height of the light as I gazed at the massive castle in the distance.

    Sending Lilith a deep nce, she gave me a loving smile when suddenly a virtual screen appeared. Staring at Grey''s cold eyes, I knew he saw the little present I gave Selma.

    "From your stare, I''m guessing you are still in pendragon?" I indifferently said, "Do you disagree?"

    "Yes," said grey with a hint of frostiness," She would never allow this, nor would I. Arsene, it may not mean much to you, but I am disappointed in your actions."

    Clenching my teeth inwardly, I smiled outwardly, "Everythinges with a price, Grey. You pounded that into my head. I have never pretended with you. I was a demon before I became a demon; you and I both knew this."

    "I will not pretend, Grey. I do not care for the lives I ended. Ashna had years over me; they hid in in sight. I knew this long ago, and I believe you are aware of this. Killing Ashna now is impossible. We both know that, but one thing we can do is slow her down. I am far from bing a god Grey." I exined with a bitter smile.

    "We needed an edge, and I am giving it to you. Your wife is dead. What she thought has no relevance as you have to live with her passing. You have to suffer every day, knowing you will never feel her touch. We are being hunted, and I will not allow that to happen to me. Nine years I hid for, no more."

    With one final nce, I severed the connection releasing a deep breath of my own, "What''s going on with me?" I asked aloud as I felt my heart being clenched.

    Wrapping her arms around me, Lilith sighed, "We are soul benders Arsene. The stronger our core grows, the stronger the capacity of feeling we experience. There are many mysterious regarding us, but one thing is clear, losing someone to a soul bender is a curse. And Grey is the same, do not hate him as he is a ve to his own memories of his wife.

    Gazing at Lilith as she spoke, I felt the connection between us getting stronger the longer we remained together. We spent a week training together, doing nothing aside from shedding blood, but I felt the most alive with her.

    "Do you think what I did was wrong?" I asked as she quickly nodded to my surprise.

    Giggling, Lilith burst intoughter, "Come on, Arsene, while I don''t really care for the lives that were lost, it was wrong. I''m sure you know the differences between them by now. I will stand by you, but I hope you understand the difference between right and wrong."

    ncing up at the azure skies, my mind trailed off as I pondered over Lilith''s words. Slowly my mind grew cold as demonic light filled my gaze, "I follow the path of Sin. I will do as I please to achieve my happiness. So I will not regret for there is nothing to regret. Killing is my nature. "

    Giving me a passionate kiss, a depraved gleam shed through Lilith''s eyes as she nodded, "it doesn''t matter what happens if I have to ughter every man and god in the omniverse, I will stand by your side. To reach you, I don''t mind killing trillions, just to see you again."

    Returning the kiss, I gazed up at the azure skies, slowly turning dark as a crimson formation appeared, radiating a terrifying pressure.

    "Godwin, Romga, Pendragon, your sacrifice will not be in vain," I muttered as I felt a deep set of eyes ring at me. Smiling, Lilith and I beamed in joy as we turned to the young woman...that looked like...Shit...I''m sorry, Grey.

    Losing my smile, I frowned as I snapped my fingers, "Inform Grey that Ashna is using his wife''s body as her new vessel."

    "Snow, do you really think this is enough?" Ashna bellowed as she rose high in the air. A destructive power arose from the void. Suddenly I felt a power surpassing the heavenly realm appear, pressuring my soul with its presence.

    With an indifferent gleam, I sneered, "So this is what happened with her body. Is this the reason you are after Soul Benders?"

    "It''s impossible to use other people''s bodies, but SoulBenders are different since we can use Soulforce without dying. Our bodies will ept those with different souls, unlike others." Lilith exined as she spat in disgust, "it''s the main reason people hunt our kind. It''s like having an extra life."

    Clenching my fist, I felt a little sorry for my uncle his wife died for nothing more than to give this woman a body. Releasing a sigh, I gazed at my formation that had reached its apex. Pointing not at Ashna but at her base, I narrowed my gaze, "Detonate."

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Unlike the beam I fired on pendragon, this one held three times the power as I watched as a crimson light rained down death. As if the pale rider had appeared, I watched as the million of soldiers I arrived with vanished their lives, joining those that they fought for. It was a waste of money to supply them with weapons, but I needed to keep up appearances.

    Lilith had already teleported me away, but as I gazed up at the devastation, I smiled as the massive formation protection Ashana''s base was all but destroyed.

    "You have failed, Snow!" Ashna screamed as her arm began to bleed with greenish blood. With a look of disgust, I sneered with scorn, "I have prepared for years, while you merely thought of me as a foolish child."

    Pointing towards the heavens, three simr formations began to form as I pointed towards the base below. "Detonate."

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM BOOOOOOOOOOOOM BBOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM.

    The rays of death quickly fell from the heavens as I saw space crack in front of me as Grey stepped with a deprave gleam before he shot into the destruction without any hesitation. A power that was so terrifying I almost knelt, sensing the qi of heaven and Earth flowing from Grey''s body. He had never spoken to me about his cultivation, but I was sure this man was close to the level of a god.

    "Let''s go; Shadow, call the boys. We will be killing everyone to grace this base." I yelled before turning to the gorgeous woman with a pale grimace, "Are you ready, Jane?"

 Chapter 106: Souls

    <h4>Chapter 106: Souls</h4>

    Watching the destructive light clear, I studied the new valley before me as various explosions sounded from the ground. Debris of dust and smoke clouded the air like a miasma forming multiple mushroom shape clouds. Thest three explosions were not as deadly as the first, but they did the job perfectly.

    "Send in the airships. Kamikaze when we run out of ammo or take too much damage," I yelled as ten ships covered the air space above my head. A ruthless gleam filled my gaze as I watched hundreds of enemy soldiers rush out of the rubble, screaming their war cries. Some were missing arms and legs, while others had bones protruding from their bodies as they howled for their god... for the whore they call Ashna.

    With a cold sneer, Lilith spoke out, "Fire, what the hell are you all waiting for?" she bellowed as my ships suddenly opened fire on the ground below. Raining down beams of death endlessly.

    "Keep firing; we will keep this up for a day," I yelled, knowing that there was more to this. Ashna herself had made an appearance. She must have something up her sleeve.

    The forest of Domo was all but covered in ash and dust as my ships rained hell fires upon thend of Ashna, but one thing that had me worried was Grey. Ever since he arrived, I had not heard a whisper of their battle.

    "Eroma, do you know anything?" I asked aloud as he appeared in a sh of light.

    "No...but Arsene, did you really do it?" He questioned with sadden eyes.

    Giving him a side nce, I sighed, "Why ask the obvious, Eroma. I am now an enemy of Asterion. I decimated their capital."

    Clenching his fist, Eroma released a hollow chuckled, "You really are a bastard...You have a few hours, Arsene. After that, they wille, Romga, Godwin, and Asterion. All of them will be out for blood. Congrattions, you may have just ended this war."

    "Are you ready?" I suddenly asked as Lilith turned to Eroma. A hint of annoyance and heartbreak could be seen as she patted his head.

    "Return to the Snows. I have given all of you a one-in-a-million chance. Learn as much as you can within the Celestrial pce. Time moves differently there, so forget or remember it''s up to you, but always understand this was bound to happen whether Arsene did it or the Holy Legion. Once you ascend, you will understand or maybe not. It''s up to you.

    With a slight nod, Lilith and I shot towards the decimated valley, the ringing of death echoing throughout our ears as screams of anguish and hate filled our minds. I could see a man around my age clenching his missing jaw as his flesh began to melt. Blood oozed from his eyes as he fell to the ground muttering for his mother. Yet all that followed was a beam of light piercing through his skull, turning his entire body into a pool of gore.

    "So this is war; it''s different when we were killing demons, huh?" Lilith questioned to my side.

    Looking at hundreds of men and women being turned into a mist of blood or have their limbs rain over the battlefield, I shook my head, "No to me...Whether it''s demons or devils. It''s all the same. Although humans scream a lot more. "

    A reluctant gleam shed through her Amethyst eyes as she shook her head, "Arsene, do you enjoy killing people?"

    Stopping, I turned to Lilith, the sent of sulfur present in the air as I smiled, "I do...An one day, you will be just like me. Together we will bathe in a river of blood. We will make love on a battlefield like this. YOu will scream my name and I yours as we experience every together."

    A heavy blush filled Lilith''s gaze as she licked her lips, "...so...are we going to do it here?"

    "Huh?" I blurted out as she crossed her legs, smiling brightly as she drew closer, yfully biting the tip of my lips as she pulled. "Do you want to do it here?" she repeated.

    A slight moan sounded as Lilith glimmered with lust; my dragon was already hard as it quivered against her garden.

    With a mischievous gleam, Lilith suddenlyughed as she pushed me away, "Got you," she yelled before rushing off.

    "When did she learn that?" I questioned to myself, feeling the dragon roaring for more. "Who is the real subus here."

    Chasing after the girl, we did not engage inbat as most people were preupied with dodging the beams of death from my ships or my soldiers. Blood quickly filled the scene as three of my ships suddenly fell from the skies. Their explosions were almost simr to the formation I used to create this decimated valley.

    Grabbing Lilith, I created arge shield from my darkness as a destructive shockwave echoed out. Desimateing everything within a five-kilometer radius. Blood oozed from my nose as Lilith gently held my head. A soft emerald light consumed her hands as I felt aforting sensation mending my vessels.

    "This is known as The Elven Force, A powerful qi that the elves use to heal and fight. It''s primarily found in royal princesses in Alfheim." Lilith exined as all of my injuries vanished within seconds. "We need to be careful; friendly fire is a real thing on the battlefield."

    Pushing up, we continued further before we stopped at a massive underground cer. Signaling to my hidden guards, we leaped down into what seemed like aboratory from my past. It was filled withputers and various beakers and another tech, all seemingly operating on their own. I could see over ten scientists frantically typing as they ignored my existence. Their faces filled with fear as they cursed.

    "Hurry up! We need to upload these documents. Our base in Greum will continue where we left off." One of them screamed as tears rained down his shirt, "For Ashna."

    "For Ashna," they cheered.

    So I was not the only one that used people with weak cultivation. I may have to give credit to Ashna, or did such an ideae from someone else.

    Summoning Dragonsbane, my arms suddenly flickered as six heads flew high in the air. Filling the entire room with the scent of blood. A terrified hue of crimson light shed through my eyes as they quivered, "...It''s you YOUR THE SOU..."

    Not letting him finish, Drgaonsbane plunged through his skull, showering the person behind with brain matter. With a sh of horror, the bloody scientist shivered as he summoned his sword, his arms trembling as he stared me down. Albeit a little toote as my ck mes shot deep into his eyes.

    "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHH" HE roared as his very being began to age and burn. In a matter of seconds, the young scientist was dead. His body turning into ash that flew away with the wind.

    Suddenly bright white mes began to rise from their bodies as they shot deep within me. A heavy heat filled my physique as I moaned in pleasure, feeling my body growing stronger. What really blew my mind was that the feeling of pleasure never faded as I eyed the enchanting body of Lilith up and down.

    "Sene?" She called out with her seductive voice that made my mind shutter...I wanted to bang...Damnit.

    Biting my lips, I shook my head priorities Arsene...THat cer. "It''s fine just thinking of what we could do tonight as a celebration.

    "Oooh?" Lilith suddenly hummed as she licked her lips, "I will be waiting...have you decided what Lilith will be doing."

    Hearing her passionate breath against my ear, I quivered as she stepped away, looking at theputers. A frown seemed to mask her face as she turned to me, "How many more times can you fire that formation?"

    "Seven or eight," I lightly said as shadow materialized behind me. His face was solemn as a heavy presence filled the air.

    "I will handle it, mydy." He said, looking at the various data present.

 Chapter 107: World King

    <h4>Chapter 107: World King</h4>

    Gripping my spear, I frowned, pondering over Ashna''s and Grey''s battle. It was despicable, but I needed to n around if Grey is killed or somehow allowed her to escape.

    "Shadow, evacuate this area. We do not need to search anymore, throw in the gas, and light this entire forest on fire," I said as I gripped Yura, making our way back to the surface.

    With ash coving the heavens, I felt a shockwave of the Qi of Heaven and Earth appear as five heavenly realm enemy soldiers arrived, a hint of bloodlust pulsing from their bodies as one stepped out. "no were to go Ashen one,"

    Not paying attention to him, I suddenly saw Oswin, Selma, and various members of his aristocracy arrive, their eyes stained with blood as they bellowed my name. "Arsene!!!!"

    "Good job, My King, get them!!! GET THEM!!!" I shamelessly yelled, pointing at the heavenly-ranked men in the area. A glimmer of tears shone from my eyes staring at Oswin''s furious expression. I figured Ashna''s team was not briefed yet on the devastation I caused. I mean, I did just wipe out most of Pendragon, Godwin, and Romga.

    Hiding my smile Oswin face twisted like a pig as he screamed, "ARSENE!!!!!!!!!!"

    "MY KING!!!!!" I replied with a heartfelt tone getting a response from Ashna''s heavenly ranked men.

    "Tren, Leim, Van, Noah, get Oswin and his team. I''ll handle Arsene," He yelled, bringing a cruel smile to my face.

    To my side, my right-hand man, Shadow, swiftly whispered, "my lord, Clive''s army is here. We can begin phase two."

    Nodding Shadow faded like a ghost as I saw millions of light fill the mountains in the distance. Clive could be seen with a pale face as he sent me a derange scowl.

    "Arsene," Millions yelled, causing me to quake.

    "~Say my name~ Say my name~ " I sang, doing a little dance as I looked at the heavenly rank solder in the air. "You are surrounded. Kill yourself and save us the trouble."

    Sneering, the already darkened skies exploded as a massive hole appeared in the skies. Eyeing the dark shadowy figure. I quickly grew pale as I saw Ashna descend, blood dripping from her face as she began hyperventting. With a cold gleam, I looked around, not sensing Grey''s aura.

    "He is alive, Arsene... Grey cannot be killed by her, but he is trapped for now." Lilith whispered, bringing me a smile. "should we retreat?"

    "Yes... Ashna cannot live here anymore. Not when she learns that I will be bombing her bases all around this ind. SHe is done. I cannot kill her now, but I can slow her rise, and gray seemed to have done something. Her aura is fading.

    "ARSENE," Ashna bellowed as she turned in my direction, a hint of bloodlust radiating from her eyes, "YOU WILL PAY, YOU AND THE KING OF HELL. ALL OF YOU WILL PAY. THE COURT OF NOX IS COMING!!!!"

    With a disgusted look, I flicked her off, "Do you think he will allow you to leave with that body? You are using his wife, a man that should have left this small secluded world stayed behind just to kill you."

    Hearing my words, the void began to distort as I felt a horrifying power poring from the void. A deep demonic aura could be felt as Greyson literally ripped the void apart with his arms. His body was free of injuries as he shivered with rage.

    A deep fear covered my head as I felt his aura. ncing at Lilith, she nodded, "Grey is an at realm known as Dao Serving, making a breakthrough into a realm known as World King. You may not know this, but after Heavenly Transformationes Nascent Soul Dao Seed, Dao of Seeking, Dao Serving, then World King, World Saint, World Protector, and finally World God. All these are known as Moral Cultivation."

    With a roar that shattered the very space, I was sted away as Lilith gripped my cor, creating a barrier with the Dao of Space. Blood dripped from her mouth as she looked at Grey with wonder, "He is about to use Soulforce. We need to leave! NOW!!!"

    "Not yet... they have not arrived," I whispered as I looked around. Grey was not in my ns. This was too crazy for me. Were Lilith not with me, that shockwave would have crippled me. Damn it, where is the Phoenix Sect!!!

    "Sever thy chains, sever thy Dao, and I shall walk the path of a King, The path of destruction is mine alone," Grey whispered as dark clouds hung over the void, shaking the very earth below me. I could feel a profound aura rising up as he red daggers into Ashana.

    "Stop! You will kill everyone on this Ind...What of your family, Greyson?" Ashana howled. However, her words suddenly faded as Olivia appeared, giving a slight bow.

    "The Celestial Pce will be taking care of them, well at least Arsene''s main family," She lightly said, "Forgive myte arrival, your excellency, but I''m afraid that we have decided to remove you. The Celestrial King has taken notice of your resurrection and has ordered your death."

    "You!" Ashana screamed as she fearfully looked up at the heavens.

    BOOOOOOM CRACK!!!!!! BOOOOM!!!!!!!!

    Hearing the echoes of thunder and lightning shing by with a profound power, I frown, sensing the very skin around my body beginning to throb in fear. Time had somehow stopped the only people seemingly aware being Lilith, Olivia, Ashna, and myself. Tears in the fabric of time began to rise up as massive booms began to echo, shattering the earth below.

    Sneering at the pathetic weakness of mine, I saw a single bolt of lightning fall towards Grey like a shooting star. However, before it fell, I saw the very earth begin to disintegrate and churn as Grey opened his palm, literally catching the bolt of divine tribtion with disgust. As if holding filth, he looked up at the heavens viciously smiling. "Both Ashna and You are at fault. Why give me everything and take it away?" He wailed, shattering the bolt in his palm. Soulforce quickly began to rush out like a storm as he turned his attention towards Ashna.

    Gulping, Ashan bolted off like a sh of lightning, fleeing in a horrified expression as Grey and Olivia gave chase. Grinning, I turned to Lilith. "Can you sense the Phoenix idiots?" I hurriedly asked, gazing at the heavenly rank rushing towards me like a madman as the time flow began to move.

    However, he was abruptly stopped by two of my heavenly mercenaries and Jane. Rushing back with Lilith, I saw her shake her head, "Yes, there hiding near Clive''s army."

    "SHADOW, JANE DO IT NOW" I screamed as five massive formations began to rise within the heavens shooting down without a care.

    Jane, however, had a poor expression as she began shedding tears. "Forgive me, my children. Mommy is leaving you," She whispered. Rushing towards CLives and his forces when her body began to shine with profound light.

    "NOOO!!!" Clive yelled

    ~~~BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM~~~

    Screams of suffering and death showered my ears as I could feel the very earth beginning to turn to magma from janes explosion. Clive''s army was all but in disarray as a few hundred thousands began screaming, trying to escape the st radius. Lilith and I, nevertheless, had begun our escape. Ashna''s dogs were to be my escape. However, they themselves did not know.

    Covering our bodies in darkness, Lilith and I faded from their perception as we fleed the battlefield.

    However, just as we were about to return to the forest, a familiar face arrived as she smiled with a chilling air. "That is quite the ability. Of course, I cannot see or sense you, but that''s why we have attacks that have an area of effect."

    Feeling the air be chilly, I frowned as I turned to Lilith, who nodded, teleporting us high above the clouds. Taking her in my arms, I leaped on the air giving Elsa Vi a chilly nce as a massive explosion of ice enveloped three kilometers of space. Fost quickly consumed our bodes as we clenched our teeth, not daring to use Qi to defend against the frost.

    Eyeing Lilith, I used the minimal amount of demonic qi fleeing as Elsa began spamming various artes covering the entire forest in an age of ice.

 Chapter 108: On the Run

    <h4>Chapter 108: On the Run</h4>

    Landing back down in the forest covered in a sheet of ice, Lilith and I quickly fled under the shade of night. The battle with Ashna was over, and I just became the enemy of everyone. Chuckling, I suddenly felt a little sad not being able to tell mother nor father goodbye.

    "It will be a long time before you see them again, " Lilithforted with a warm smile as she turned to look behind us, "We need to keep going; Riverdale and the Phenox sect are letting Asterion duke it out with Ashna''s forces. it will only turn worse once Z interferes along with Godwins forces."

    "ARSENE COME OUT," a powerful force that shook the ground below me sounded, causing me to frown. The voice was not familiar, but I had a few guesses. Although why would I show myself? The Sect Master of the phoenix Sect must be retarded. Maybe grey gave him a little brain damage during theirst battle.

    Suddenly heavenly qi began to flood the heavens as the rain began to flood the forest. My eyes, along with Lilith, quickly grew wide as the rain began piercing through the entire forest like wet paper. Creating a massive field of darkness, my face paled as blood trickled down my nose like streams as Lilith and I masked our presence, slowly making our way through the forest as we felt hundreds of presence rapidly approaching. I may have been able to hide my presence, but I was not an expert in the art of stealth. Not to mention the idiot raising down acid from the heavens.

    "Let''s go; we are in for a long trip." Lilith lightly said as we charged, not stopping no matter how damaged our bodies became due to Elsa or the Sect Masters Artes. Days slowly began to pass before weeks as Lilith and I moved non-stop. I had a unique discovery regarding my body. I didn''t need food anymore, as the ten souls I killed provided me with everything I needed to live...Devils really are op¡ªalthough Lilith was a different story for some reason.

    Feeling the cool winds against my head, I sighed as I turned to look at the pale girl, "Hop on my back and sleep. I don''t require it," I lightly said as Lilith fell into my embrace without a second thought. Light snoring quickly sounded, causing me to smile. It''s funny how she held so much power, being able to produce all types of element energy, but she still can''t sustain herself. I

    cing her on my back, Darkness gripped our bodies as I suddenly leaped on top of the air before rushing away. Neither touching the ground or the trees, I slowly faded, leaving nothing behind as another week flew by. Lilith, however, had not awakened, causing me to worry as her temp was nothing short of perfect, and her qi was stable, yet she did not awaken. Furthermore, I waspletely lost...Without her guiding the way, I ran in a direction, thinking it was the same way I was always heading in. That quickly blew up into my face as I looked around at the different types of trees and flowers around me. I knew one thing: I was in apletely different forest...No wonder they lost track of me once I started leading. Your boy Arsene ispletely lost.

    Suddenly I stopped beforending in a secluded valley covered with grass and trees. Arge aged castle could be seen as vibrant green vines coiled their way in and out of the castle. Feeling I was at least a little safe, I sighed in relief, making my way through the grassy gates.

    However, just as I entered, a heavy scent of dust filled my nose, "Looks like this castle has been abandoned for years. I would say about ten or twenty given the level of dust."

    Quickly finding the master bedroom, Iid Lilith down as I sighed in relief. Two fucking weeks...man, those bastards are quite persistent. With an annoyed expression, Iid beside Lilith, weing the darkness without a moment''s hesitation. Those souls may have provided me with energy, but it did nothing to present mental fatigue.

    Everything aside from Nora and Edain wasplete. I will for sure meet Ashna again, but this time it will not be as the child I am now but rather a man standing at the level of a god. With a cunning smirk, my vision slowly began to slip away as I pulled Lilith closer in falling into a deep sleep.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Ar....Ar....arse.....Arsene, Wake up," a cute voice sounded as I begrudgingly opened my eyes to the morning rays of the sun. Yet, a heavenly sensual feeling ran through my body as I groaned in bliss.

    Pulling the ageforters, I found in the castle from around my body. My eyes grew wide as Lilithid between my legs, enjoying herself as my cock enjoyed her gentle warmth. With a twirl of her tongue that had me leaking pre-cum, she smiled, kissing my tip getting a taste of what was to...cum.

    "You''re awake?" she lightly asked, as her mouth opened wide, gobbling me down as her Amethe eyes stared deeply into mine. A possessive hue filled her eyes as her suction became even stronger, causing me to groan in bliss. Her tongue was like a storm twirling madly with wild abandon meant as I shuttered.

    *SLURP* SLURP* SLURP* POP*

    Hearing her perfect symphony against my morning wood, I groaned, immediately cing both hands around her loveable head. Jamming it down as her eyes grew wide. Arge bulge could be seen in her throat as she quivered, gargling over my wood with a look of bliss.

    But just as I gave her a surprise, Lilith returned the favor as she quickly adapted, giving me an almost perfect deepthroat. My mind quickly fell into a trance as a powerful pressure rose up from the depts. With one final thrust of my cock, I released all I had down her throat as I moaned in satisfaction.

    Watching as her cheeks swell, I smiled as she swallowed it down with heavy fever. Give me one final twirl that cleaned me up. Lilith slowly climbed up over me, her breast tracing my body before, resting her head over my chest as my cock remained between her soaked legs, still quivering against her loins.

    "~~~mhhhhh~~~~" She feverishly moaned as I could feel her cumming over my cock her body slowly pacing back and forth, ready for round two.

    "Had your fun?" I sadistically asked as she quivered in delight, a lustful gleam still presents as she shook her head, causing me to smile. I was sure our earlier rule was out of the window, but I wanted her to wait. I wanted her to go crazy, just like how I felt when I''m with her. I wanted her every thought to be just about me. I could have her body any time, but I wanted her heart and soul.

    "~Sene~" She called out, gently kissing my chest, "What''s our next move? Will we be leaving for the real world?"

    Tracing her spine up and down with my fingers, I nodded as she shuttered, soaking my bed at my touch."We still have about five months. I want to train more; there is still so much I need to learn before we go."

    Suddenly an idea came to me as my hands suddenly spanked Lilith''s perfectly plush ass, "~AAAH~~SENE~~" She moaned as I could feel her cumming over my body yet again. Her breathing quickly became haggard as she stared at me with teary eyes. Yet, a look of desire filled her gaze as her fingers dug into my flesh, seemingly wanting me to give her more.

    "No, spank Lilith," she cutely whispered, pushing her head into my chest as I felt my dragon be even harder. Her body was nothing short of wet as she squirmed over my body. She did not beg, but her body spoke more words than she did.

    Wrapping my arms around her, I smiled as I closed my eyes feeling perfectly at peace. Time quickly began to pass as I slowly fell back asleep. Yet, for some reason, I could feel Lilith was far from over as she held my cock one final time before it all went ck.

 Chapter 109: Lilith - Abyssal Qi

    <h4>Chapter 109: Lilith - Abyssal Qi</h4>

    "This is what happens when you make such stupid deals," Lili screamed

    Damnit, staring at his sleeping face, I kissed his cheek, looking down at his still-rock hard spear. I needed more...Just a little bit more...This isn''t assaulting; it''s more of a demonstration for educational purposes...for experience...Yes, let''s go with that.

    Taking him all in, my body quickly grew wet as my fingers found their rightful ce between my legs. It''s your damn fault, Arsene. I never did this before, but ever since that day with that whore Isae, I yed with myself every night, calling your name. Calling for you to fuck me as you did her. Why did I make that deal?

    It didn''t matter if my fingers got sore, I had ten of them, but now I have you. I have you all to myself: no Nora, no Victoria, No Isae, just you and me.

    "~HMMMM~" I moaned as I came all over the bed. Soaking my husband in my sinful fluids. BLushing, I shook my head, looking down at my still moving fingers as I continued to moan, not wanting to stop. I wanted him to hold me; I wanted him to kiss me. I wanted him to tell me I was all that mattered.

    "~ARSENE~" I Screamed, squirting all over the ce. With a heavy breath, I gazed at the tower, still strong dripping with cum as heid asleep. He was right there; he would never know. Bitting my lips, I shook my head.

    "Damn bitch, I thought I was the one without control?" Lili yelled with a joyful smirk. "Come on, clean him up. We need to talk"

    With a smile, I crawled towards his side, licking him clean before gently caressing his cheeks, "Good night, my prince."

    Looking around the castle, I frowned, feeling an ancient power hidden below. "That power? No matter, what it is, Lili, I''m busy."

    "Busy ying with yourself instead of popping that pussy." She replied, causing me to blush. "WE are fusing faster than normal. three years, that''s all we have, shorter if the seal breaks."

    "Why tell me this? It''s not like you will die; we are one and the same," I counted, feeling there was no point discussing this.

    "Use your abyssal qi, and from a core. Celestial energy was meant to suppress your killing intent and bloodlust. Asmodeus wanted us to have sanity, so he sealed our power, but Lilith, it''s time that we start learning. We can create a core and transfer energy from your seal. It will be the same cultivation level as the celestial energy, and we will only be using it for practice. "

    "We could kill him?" I lightly said as Lili grew silent, "What then...if he is gone...what then?" ''

    "The moment he sets foot outside this broken little ce, he will be hunted just like you. I''m just your inner voice, Lilith. I know all your thoughts, all your fears, just as you know mine. We can only help one another."

    Tears began to fill my eyes as I sighed. "Let''s do it...but father needs to subversive us. He is the only one that can hide our energy..."

    "No, they want Arsene to marry that whore." Lili bellowed, "He is ours, no one else."

    Feeling my body get hot as I turned in Arsene''s direction. I could feel his light snores, his still soul. Crossing my arms, I nodded, ''Fine, let''s do it."

    Sitting in the lotus position, my mind grew still as water. With my vision ck, when I suddenly appeared before arge gate that held the mark of Asmodeus and Levithan etched into its frame. This seal was the apex of all seals, yet before the Abyss, it acted like nothing more than a nanny trying to block what was mine.

    Stretching out my arms, ck and red clouds quickly grew from the gate. It was as though the seal never existed. A feeling of Home quickly permeated my mind as I shivered. All that was missing was Sene.

    "your mind must be empty, Lilith, no thoughts of violence, or your qi will take the form of a violent qi destroying your mortal form. Just think of Arsene, nothing more, nothing less." Lili whispered as her voice slowly began to fade. I could feel her very existence beginning to merge at a quicker rate with me.

    Following her words, I slowly controlled the energy leading it near my Dantian. Looking at the amethyst crystal covered in misty violet light, I slowly saw a dark crystal begin to form. Dark clouds darker than ck enveloped my dantian as my mind fell into a stupor. The only words I spoke were his name over and over.

    Hours began to slip by as I could feel myself bing moreplete. I was finally what I was born to be. I had my qi that was lost...I feared it, but in some way, I knew it was me. Something not to be feared but something that needed to be loved...loved by him...

    (A/N: She is crazy, lol)

    I didn''t know how time passes, but as I opened my eyes, I could see his curious gaze as he stared me up and down. Confused, I looked down, blushing as I satpletely naked...the illusion that covered my face was all but gone as he stared at me, memorized by my true appearance.

    No words were spoken as we just stared into each other''s eyes for what seemed like hours. With a smile, he came closer, wrapping his arms around me, "Let''s go. I made dinner...You know what? I need a minute."

    Tilting my head, I gripped his arm as I looked at the bulge within his pants. Gripping what was mine, I looked up as he blushed, trying to hide his expression.

    "Sene?" I called out as he quickly nodded. A load gulp sounded as I gazed hungrily at what was in my hands.

    "Umm, Lilith, let''s... let''s."

    Arsene could barely make out any words before pushing me away, racing off huffing and puffing. I could not believe my eyes as I quickly gave chase as he ran back into his room, locking the door as a child would from a monster.

    "Give me a minute...maybe ten."

    Blushing at the moans from within, I bit my lips, "Arsene, I wanted to?"

    "NOOO, I''m not ready...I''m not ready," he screamed from within as I bust into pearlyughter kicking down the door.

    With a lust full smile, I suddenly felt like I won. I was honestly starting to feel like this connection was a one-sided affair, but as I gazed at his embarrassed face, I beamed in joy, somehow enjoying getting a little revenge. I can see why he enjoys teasing me.

 Chapter 110: Your Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 110: Your Crazy</h4>

    Turning around, I clenched my eyes shut as she wrapped her delicate hands around me, clenching my rod as she gave me a familiar stroke, causing me to shudder with pleasure."Mine," She tantly whispered as I immediately felt myself about to cum.

    Her touch, her smell, her feel, it was all different, all intensified when I finally gazed at her true form. From the moment I saw her face, I felt my soul suddenly quiver as a connection that was always there began to evolve. Words could not describe it as I turned away, wishing for this to end. It was a little embarrassing and wildly out of character for me, but, gat damn, she was too fucking sexy. I felt like a damn kid before her beauty.

    "Look at me, Arsene. I want to feel your gaze," Lilith lightly said as I opened my eyes to her otherworldly beauty. It was a face that could not be described as it was too perfect to look at. In fact, I oddly enough felt like I myself had sinned merely ncing at her. There was quite the mischievous gleam in her eyes as she smiled.

    "~Good~ just like that," she said as she knelt on all fours taking in my rod with her mouth, her cat-like eyes never once leaving my gaze as she shuttered at my intense eyes. I could see a possessive gleam glimmer from her pupils as she bobbed up and down, saliva flowing like streams as she gave me a rather dirty blowjob. A heavenly force abruptly caressed my entire form as I groaned, trying to hold myself back from cumming so early.

    We had only had a few sessions, but her skills long surpassed Illea as she gently held my cock with both hands stroking as she gave me the best blowjob of my life. Hearing the symphony of my sweet dreams, I came so hard white clouds flooded her face as she beamed in joy. Licking her cum filled fingers with satisfaction.

    Good! You see, Lilith will take care of it all." She proimed with a lustful hue, rising up fully backed as she pointed her seductive ass cheeks towards me. "Did you not enjoy seem me for what I truly am?" she questions, tracing her two fluffy cheeks with her fingers before giving herself a spanking. I could see her dripping with nectar as she moaned with desire.

    Watching as she practically licked herself clean, I didn''t speak but gazed into her passionate eyes...I must be crazy? Yes, that must be it...Don''t do it, Arsene...Don''t do it... For fuck sake, you have only known her for a month. What the hell is wrong with you. NOOOO!!!!! This is not me no, no no no NOOOO!!!!

    "I-I-I love you," I yelled as Lilith shuttered her eyes widen as she froze. Her entire body shaking. Yet as I spoke, I could feel a heavyweight vanish from my body, allowing me to breathe finally.

    Tears seemed to fall as she backed away, quivering like a lost child, "Arsene...Arsene....I...I...I killed Isae."

    "who?... oh, her. It doesn''t matter...I love you," I repeated, still awaiting her reply as she quivered even harder. Why should I remember Isae? We only knew each other for maybe less than a day. Although that was a nice little fuck.

    "I love you," She yelled, leaping into my arms as she wailed. My heart suddenly skipped a beat as she cried in my chest. Gently moving her silver hair from her face, I gave a smile only seen by my parents as we kissed.

    ...However, I was still apprehensive about tasting myself...I will say I will ponder that question till the day I die. It a part of me, but so is piss and shit, and you wouldn''t eat that. Maybe I''m just unfair overall, especially to women...Man up, Arsene.

    Our minds were not on the concept of sex as we merely kissed beforeying in each other''s arms for the rest of the day. Were it not for Lilith''s stomach the next morning; we may have stayed like that for years.

    Watching as she finally returned to her false image, I smiled slowly, feeling I could deal with this version of her. With a sweet grin, I suddenly frowned.

    "Wait, did you say you killed Isae?" I abruptly asked as she nodded with a bashful expression."Hoooo, why?"

    "I saw you two...together."

    Widening my eyes, I felt a little guilt, but a sadistic smile gripped my lips as I looked into her shameful eyes, "Than is it not fair I punish you?"

    "But you said..."

    "I know what I said, but punishments must be given...No kisses or little Arsene for a month, maybe two followed by a heavy S&M session." I quickly said with a hint of anticipation, imagining her strapped to my table as I yed with her.

    With a Pale face, Lilith shook her head, "Lilith wants kisses," She screamed before pausing, "What''s S&M?"

    "oh, that? Don''t worry about it. It''ll be fun. I''m sure it will be one of our favorite things to do together." I whispered as Lilith quivered, crossing her legs in a hurry before gently moving her hands down my pants as she licked her lips.

    ...Is she a nympho? That will exin the massive change once she got a taste, but is it usually like this? Quickly removing her hands, I smiled, leaving to make dinner.

    Shadow could handle the rest of Ashna''s bases and so on, assuming he lived. Honestly, it didn''t matter what he did. The moment I found out she was a new god. I gave up on the thought of killing her. Maybe if we were in the same realm, nope! Even then, her understanding ofbat and cultivation was lightyears ahead of mine. She lived for years longer than I could count and perceive, not to mention I would be proven right when Grey and Olivia returns.

    I don''t have much fate that Grey will kill Ashna as she lived when a lord of hell attacked, but as long as she is crippled for a while, I will be content. With a slight smirk, I gathered some herbs from the forest before making a little pot of herbal soup.

    "So, what are your ns," Lilith asked as she took a bowl.

    "We need to find out where we are...honestly, the only reason I think we escaped was due to me running in random directions." I lightly replied as Lilith burst intoughter.

    Rolling my eyes, I grew a little serious, "I have nothing holding me back. So we can leave after a few months. Do you have a map of this?"

    "No, it''s with Olivia. However, she should be back in a few days. Chasing and killing gods is a difficult job. But I want to find Nora. She needs to die."

    Looking a little surprised, I gazed at the young girl before taking out a talisman from my bracelet before cracking it. "Someone should be here in a few days, if not weeks. Guess our next mission is to kill Nora."

    "Do not underestimate her, Arsene. Demons from the nine hells are the most powerful creatures known to man. If she lives, I promise you will regret it. Your trial was not an acute interpretation of demons, Sene. Asmodeus had wanted you to win, so they sealed the power of every being there. Although none of them were gods, they were all at least above Nascent Soul. "

    Taking her word to heart, I nodded as we slowly ate. Although I did hope Nora lived, she hated me but not Lilith. She would be a perfect mule, oh well. It''s not like a lot would change.

    "Lilith, what do you think of Harems," I carefully asked, seeing a heartwarming smile sprout from her face.

    "You can catch ''em all, Arsene. I will just be killing them as fast as you can fuck''em."

    "Huh?!"

    Gulping down, I could feel Lilith''s foot find her way up my pants as she smiled, licking her lips, "My father once had arge harem, but mother killed everyst one of them. Right in front of him, and all he could do was watch. So have fun, just know I will also have mine. For every whore or slut you bang, I will return a hundredfold as we fuck over their lifeless corpses. It doesn''t matter if you fall in love with them. I will kill them all. So have fun, my love, " She lightly said with an innocent blush.

    Groaning with desire, I pped her foot away as she pouted...She is crazy; why the hell did I not see it, Although...this is really doing it for me. NO!! Get your shit together, Arsene. SHE IS CRAZY!!!!

 Chapter 111: Blue Cross Mercenaries

    <h4>Chapter 111: Blue Cross Mercenaries</h4>

    Our days within my castle were quite interesting, but the time we spent together, however, was a painful one. This girl was a subus; whether it was walking out the shower, waking up with my morning wood, she would eye me like meat twisting her legs as she struggled to hold herself back.

    At first, it was manageable, but as the days flew by, Lilith became quite... what''s the word insane. It got so bad I had to ce a pillow between my legs to stop her from raping me in the middle of the night. It was wild, and in a way, I loved it more and more. Just watching her struggled, desperately wing at me, was one of my favorite past times...Although I did find out that I was a sadist and Lilith a masochist.

    She loved it when I gave her a p on her ass. When I held her firmly as our lips connected. When I dominated her as she quivered at my touch, she loved it, and I her.

    But aside from the heavy tension between us that continued to rise each day, I began really enjoying my time with her as we trained. She had taught me how to increase myprehension with Soulforce witch really changed my perspective of the world for the five seconds I could use it.

    Aside from that, I was finally able to master Crimson Winds to an adequate level. Without it destroying my body. Its power was insane, and as my control over wind and blood grew, so too did its power.

    I didn''t start learning the next Demon Arte since I had tons of other things to learn. No new bloodline arte appeared, but I could feel my body strength growing as time went on. Although it seems killing animals did not give me souls. Which I found strange, but I guess there is a limit to everything.

    I waspletely immune to lightning now; I had not reached the same level of control with my mes, but my battle prowess shot through the roof as I battled with Lilith. She was a monster in hand-to-handbat. Her battle styled reloved around instant kills or instant damage. All her moves were meant to kill, unlike mine that meant just to do damage and bring carnage.

    Shadow had appeared in about a week''s time, and he seemed quite annoyed as he even yelled at me for the first time, "Do you have any idea where you are? How did you even make it here?" he voiced, clearly annoyed. "Oswin, Gx, and Hum have locked down everything...yourpany is gone, and almost everyone in asterion is dead?"

    I had tough at his expression, shaking my head, "Shadow, your free, rx. No one knows your face. And I have billions of currency everywhere. Just take it and live your days in peace. I just wanted a map of the area.

    Shadow had seen to be greatly taken back as tears streamed from his eyes to my surprise, "And what will I do then? You are my master." he said, causing me to frown.

    "Live, isn''t that what I always said. Be free. You all are free. While many survived, I''m sure tons are now enjoying their lives. Be with them Shadow...no; Flex enjoy what life has to offer." I lightly said as he cried out, confused at his existence.

    Flex was a young man I found in a ve auction. His talent was not very good, but his mind waspletely different. He was strong will even as a ve. He held deep defiance. Taking the map from Flex, I watched as he faded away to his ship, leaving in a shade of sadness.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "NOOO, LILITH STOP" I screamed as she pushed me down,

    "Arsene, you need this," she returned as I pushed her away, looking the mirror at my half-ck half-ashen hair.

    "Noo, leave it like this. All I need is two pistols and to be like him," I yelled, imagining myself holding two pistols upside down with my pinky to the trigger.

    Snorting Lilith shed as my heart broke when my hair suddenly changed to jet ck." NOOOO Damn you....traitor."

    Rolling her eyes, Lilith smirked as she covered her mouth when her hair shifted to a fiery hot red color. Giving her a wild air that somehow matched her devilish body. "Shall we go? It''s been a month," she bewitchingly replied.

    Admiring my now red-headed wife, I smiled, kissing her lips as I nodded, "Let''s go!"

    With one final nce, Lilith and I headed west. She had to lead as I had a poor sense of direction. Days began to pass by as we fell in love with traveling by foot. I had always wanted to do this, be free. Ever since I transmigrated, this was all I ever wanted.

    The fresh smell of wind against my hair, a bewitching woman at my side. All that was missing was a war and a bottle of liquor.

    Suddenly Lilith and I stopped as we saw smoke rising out of the distance. A surprise gleam shone as we rushed towards the fire. Beaming in joy, we saw a massive encampment filled with soldiers or mercenaries with the emblem of a blue shield and two swords.

    "Holt, state your names!!!" a tall man in heavy armor yelled, his body pulsing with earthly qi as he red at us with vignce.

    "Darth Vader and this is my wife, Leia," I exined with a smile.

    "Well, Vader...

    "Wrong, it''s Darth Vader; you have to say the whole thing." I corrected as he paused, looking at me like I was stupid.

    "Well, Darth Vader, why are you here?" he demanded, sending a lustful look at Lilith.

    "We were being chased by a beast horde, and we got lost. It has been two months since we saw someone." I yelled, wrapping my arms around him as tears ran from my eyes, "My wife has just been pestering me all day."

    "Fuck you, Vader," Lilith shouted as she kicked my shin, snorting as I secretlyughed.

    Outraged, I raised my head high, "Damn it, Leia, it''s Darth Vader, even you must say the hold thing," I demanded.

    The poor shoulder merely sighed, "Newlyweds? that must be it,e in. I''ll tell my captain about you all." he begrudgingly stated.

    Licking her lips, Lilith tilted her head, "Darth Vader?" she questioned at my awesome naming choice.

    "Oh, that Ill tell youter," I said with a smile.

    It wasn''t long before I saw a tall, muscr man filled with scare step out, eyeing both of us with his intense gaze. His cultivation was at the sixth stage of Saint realm as he paused before us, suddenly taking in a breath of fresh air.

    "Vader...

    "Darth Vader"

    Arching his brow, he smiled, "The name is Sol; I am the leader of the Blue cross Mercenaries." He said with a rugged voice. "It seems you two may want us to transport you back to the nearest civilization."

    "Yes, we are even willing to pay,'' I said with a vibrant smile as Lilith nodded her head alongside me.

    With a cold sh of light, he smiled, "So the young master is noble?"

    Snorting in disdain, I sneered, "Noble? h the hell is that? I have made my money through hard work. I built a business from the scraps my parent left behind. I wed my way up, do notpare me to nobles."

    With a sh of surprise Sol''s eyes grew a little softer as he nodded, "What''s the name of your business?" He asked, still probing of knowledge, as some of his soldiers drew their weapons from the corner of my eye.

    "Cardem Works," I coldly replied, portraying a feeling of annoyance as Lilith gripped my arms, shivering in fear as moist lips trace my ears, "I''m scared."

    Nodding his head, Sol left, most likely to check our story. We were currently in the farthest reaches of Godwin. I don''t even understand how I got here, but I did. Just like in asterion, I had many businesses in the three major countries to help n and hide my men. I''m sure not even their king would know, as everything was under a subordinate of mine.

    Within a few Hour Sol return with an apologetic smile, "My apologies, but we had to be sure. With what happened in recent events, everyone is on edge. You may not know, but a demon is currently on the run."

    "Demon?" I said in confusion as he nodded, ''

    "Yes...His name Arsene Snow."

 Chapter 112: Traveling together

    <h4>Chapter 112: Traveling together</h4>

    ''~say my name ~say my name'' i sang in my head, as Sol called out my real name. It was a little childish, but I felt a rush of excitement as he eyed me up and down.

    With a cold, calcting frown, he clenched his fist, "He is a true demon. Be on the lookout for him." he coldly said, handing us two wanted posters.

    "And this other... damn, she is hot," I yelled as Lilith chopped my head.

    "tsk, that''s his ything...they say Yura was tricked by him, causing her to be brainwashed. It''s quite the sad story, but that monster is said to have been raping her for months." Sol said as he took us into arge camp, "you two can stay here. We will talk about pricester for dinner."

    Looking at sols back, I smiled as he faded off into the distance, "ything?"

    Snorting, Lilith nodded, "Agreed, if anything, you''re my ything?" she said with an awe-inspiring expression.

    "Oh really," I yelled, taking her into my arms as she shuttered with excitement, "Shall we see."

    "Ummm, maybe I shoulde back?" A childlike voice suddenly said.

    Looking off to the side at the small child in our room, I frowned as Lilith hopped off me, looking at the young boy with an embarrassed expression. "No... it''s fine. What is it," she weakly urged.

    "Sol said dinner will have to wait we will be leaving now...our scouts came back informing us of a few Saint beast in the area. It best if we leave now. We are breaking down tents." the young boy said before running off.

    Following behind, Lilith and I grew amazed at how quickly these mercenaries were ready to leave within a few minutes. The most notable thing being that were over a hundred soldier working as one. A look of panic could be seen as Sol stepped up, "Let''s go, boys; Darth Vader and Leia are with us now. Our mission is to return them to the City of Tulum."

    With one final yell, we fled in a hurry. I could feel the panic in some of these soldiers as we raced through the forest. From the map I got from Flex, I knew we were about two weeks away from the city of Tulum or if something happened.

    Sweat quickly began to ooze from some of the soldiers in heavy armor as we maneuvered through the thick forest. Feeling the vibrations getting closer, Sol bellowed, "We need to pick up the pace. Fighting a saint beast is asking for death. Move your asses!!! Pick up the damn pace."

    His words were harsh and dark, but somehow the men all seem to roar as they rushed forward. Seeing this, Lilith smiled, "He is good at raising morale. You can learn a thing or two from him."

    "Please... I''m not a leader, more a strategist, you on the other hand. Would make a fine king or queen. interested?"

    Opening her mouth wide, Lilith blushed as she nodded to my surprise "umn."

    The hours quickly began to pass as night descended, but the beast was still hot on our trail. With a light smile, I willed a veil of darkness to cover the night sky as sweat began to pour from my head. Tasting the cold air against my flesh, I sensed the beast beginning to give up as its aura began to fade, allowing me to rx as I released the darkness.

    "You alright?'' Lilith asked in a hushed tone as I felt many eyes watching us. No one knew what I did, but I knew they needed to keep an eye on us.

    "Yeah...just tired," I replied in an uneven breath as Sol and his crew came to a stop.

    "Looks like your woman is more man than you," Arge muscr man roared inughter as he patted my shoulder, "Names Al, Girl, you must be one hell of a beast, not even a drop of sweat after all that running." he roared pping my back with his powerful arms.

    "She does a lot of riding," I yelled as the man roared inughter. Lilith seemed confused for a second before turning red hot as she covered her face with her hands. A look of embarrassment quickly filled her as I could feel Lil Arsene beginning to rise. oohhhh damn, even that little does it. Is public sex going to happen...baby steps, Arsene Baby Steps. However, I was walking before I crawled.

    With a chuckled, I eyed her seductive curves with lust before turning to Al, who grew a little more serious, "I''m here to talk about price..."

    "200,000," I lightly said, "it''s fair, don''t you think?"

    "250,000," he countered with a cunning smile, "It''s a dangerous forest."

    "245,000, and I cook whatever you have avable," I said as he arched his brow,

    "Captain did say you were not a noble guess; I guess this proves it. Deal." He said, shaking my hand as he nodded towards Lilith, " Cheer up, girl, you must be new to Godwin. You in for a wild awakening. The woman there will eat you alive."

    "Huh," she responded as Alughed, leaving with a smile.

    shing my bright teeth, Lilith kicked my shin as she blushed, "Dumb Dumb."

    With a chuckled, we watched as the Mercenary Group Blue Cross created another encampment within a few hours. A satisfied gleam shed through Sol''s eyes as he saw me preparing the stew.

    "What brings you out here," I asked, taking a sip.

    "We were hunting a chimera but failed. NOt matter how long we searched, we could not find any of its tracks." Sol responded as he waved his arms to his men, "it''s ready."

    Pouring myself and Lilith a bowl, I hummed in response, "I''m assuming Tulum contracted you. or was it a private contractor."

    "you ask a lot of questions," he said with sharp eyes.

    "I''m heading there. Do you think I want to live there if a chimera attacks?" I sarcastically said as Al roared inugher.

    "Come on, cap, just tell him, and try this shit...this boy can cook...I may have to marry him. Woman, can you cook like him. This boy may be too lucky if you can. "

    Shaking her head, loudughter filled my ears as Lilith blushed, sending me a side nce. "it''s humiliating, but she is the muscle of the family...my sugar mama if you will." I said with a prideful expression.

    Hearing my words, everyone paused as they bellowed inughter. It was a little embarrassing, but it''s true. While I could now fight evenly with Lilith, her Artes skills were way higher than mine. It''s like she was born simply to kill.

    "Yeah - yeah,ugh it up but, I''m all for a sugar mama. She cares for me right," I yelled as moreughter sounded. I even got a response from Sol as he turned his head snickering.

    "V-v-v-v," Lilith stuttered as I felt a chill down my spine.

    "Darth Vader," I corrected, taking a step away out of the kill zone.

    "You two are a riot. Get some sleep. We will see you all in the morning." Al said as he knocked back all his soup with a gulp.

    Stepping away, we entered our small tent as Lilith and I quicklyid beside each other. Allowing Mother to take my eyes slowly. I had not truly fallen asleep, but it was enough to get some rest and stay vignt, although I didn''t need to sleep anymore. Sleeping in itself was enjoyable, not to mention gazing into the darkness was training.

 Chapter 113: City of Tulum

    <h4>Chapter 113: City of Tulum</h4>

    Damn you, Grey, you bastard. How could you deny me traveling? Opening my eyes to the morning rays of light, I smiled as it glimmered over the redheaded fox in my bed. With a flick to her nose, my brow suddenly shot up as she caught my finger with her mouth.

    with a sensual twirl of her tongue, I beamed as I pointed to my lips with my other arms, "My finger or these."

    Leaping into my lips from above, Lilith took my breath away as a storm exploded. Leaving no crevice unexplored, Lilith separated as bits of saliva trailed down my chin as she gave me a lovable smile,

    Watching as she blushed as my rod pressed against her garden, I smiled as I could feel the subtle movements of her body rocking back and forth as she eyed me with anticipation.

    "Morning," I greeted

    "Morning," she returned, licking her lips.

    "Ummm, again!!! Mrs. Leia really likes to be on top," said the young little boy as he sent Lilith an odd innocent stare, "you two have been doing this for about two weeks...Are you OK? Is Mr. Darth Vader''s tummy hurting?"

    "Ah, Nal, when did you" Lilith yelled as she took the littlemb into her arms, giving him my kisses. Damn that little shit fucker. Those lips are for me, Nal.

    Pursing my lips, a cold light shed from my eyes as I red at Al''s little son. I should have expected this. Every damn time, things were getting fun. that little shit stain would visit.... every damn morning. At this rate, I will have to break my vow and eat a damn child. ''Nal''s Soup'' shall be its name.

    "Agreed, you little shit, Why are you..." I eximed as Lilith clopped my head, "Leave him alone. Look at his cheeks; he is so cute."

    Watching Lilith y with his adorable cheeks as the boyughed, I suddenly smiled, "I could give you some... if you want? Does five or six sound right...we are immortal now."

    Like a block of ice, Lilith froze, causing me to burst intoughter, leaving the little girl alone as she imaged chibi''s running around. I had always hated the light but waking up to Lilith glimmering in the morning light became the lights saving grace...bitch ass light.

    "Vader..."

    "D..."

    "I know, you little shit," Al yelled as he pped my back. Look at his kid ying with Lilith; he smiled, "You have a keeper... better hurry and put a bun in the oven. She is way too pretty for you. It will not be long before some man steals her from you."

    "Please, it doesn''t get better than this," I eximed, giving my own ass a p, "My greatness knows no bounds. The sweetness is strong with this one. "

    "You''re an idiot."

    "That''s Debatable."

    Rolling his eyes, I followed behind Al as I prepared breakfast one final time. This trip was quite enjoyable. Everyone was quite hospitable as they took care of Lilith and me without expecting anything in return aside from my payment once this job was done.

    Taking a morning bite of my breakfast, I smiled as I gazed out at the men eating. It was so much different in the capital. Everyone was scheming there, trying to earn your trust. It was quite refreshing not to have to deal with school or these types of people.

    "So what are your ns after you enter, Tulum," Sol asked as he turned to me.

    "Kill some bitch who betray me and leave to travel the world." I lightly said as Al and Sol nced at each other in surprise.

    "you don''t really seem like a killer...In fact, more of a goofball," Sol said with a frown.

    "Agreed, in fact, you remind me of my five-year-old son, Nal," Al replied with astonishment.

    Shrugging my shoulders, I smiled, "it''s not like I don''t have enemies," I lightly said, thinking of everyone in the world currently hunting me.

    "enough of that; let''s head out," Sol yelled as everyone started packing up. Helping them out, I smiled as I saw a midsize city in the distance. Tulum the Stone city, how interesting.

    ncing at Sol and Al along with everyone, I smiled, "I guess you all did your job." I said, taking a spiral bracelet out. "here is the payment. I added another ten thousand for making this trip so enjoyable."

    Looking at the surprised face of Sol, I smile, shaking his hand, "I hope to see you sometime...and stay away from that chimera. All of them, including their children, are peak saint rank capable of fighting heavenly rank cultivators. Read a book sometimes."

    I knew Sol had a treasure that could have helped, but I personally didn''t think it was worth it. Such treasures are rare; to waste it on collecting a paycheck was dumb. Getting closer to the gate, I could see thousands of refugees among various other people trying to get in.

    "It''s probably due to what happened in their capital. I heard Godwin is suffering from a gue," Lilith whispered as she sent me a ming look.

    "Man, that sounds bad," I said, not really caring. It''s not like it''s my fault...I just told my people to create it, nt it, explode the bombs, and to use a formation to destroy their city. Aside from that, I didn''t do anything....they should have rolled out the way.

    With an innocent grin, I gazed out as a guard pulled out a wanted poster of Lilith and me. Honestly, this was so stupid; I just changed my hair and took a mild-mannered personality. How can they not tell it was me? I literally look almost the same; these people must have some kind of brain cancer.

    ncing at the wanted poster that had me standing looking cold as ice, with an arrogant sneer, I almostughed. Those were the days....not really. It was boring as hell, too much politics, not enough killing or booty.

    "How long..."

    Handing him a wad of cash, I could see a smile surface from the guard as he nodded, "Clear they can enter."

    With a smile, I looked at the blustering city filled with people. It was not pendragon that had a more modern look. This city reminded me of the middle ages. Almost every looked to be crafted by stone as Lilith and I wandered around.

    Stopping at a stand, I quickly purchase two Mask for Lilith and myself. I didn''t feelfortable walking without one. I was not superman; that shit only works a few times.

    However, as I ced a mask over my face, I felt afort I had not felt in a long time...it was as if I had always worn one.

    "Sene?" Lilith called in my ear as she gently shook my shoulder.

    "Ah, sorry, I spaced... it''s noting just d¨¦j¨¤ vu." I lightly said, putting the familiar feeling behind me.

 Chapter 114: Allfather

    <h4>Chapter 114: Allfather</h4>

    "Where do we begin Vader," Lilith asked as she looked up at the sun that hung over our heads.

    "There should be an informationwork in this city. We just need to find it. I''ll take the north; you take the south."

    With a nod, Lilith and I flickered way in different directions. However, my first stop was not to find an underground contact but to buy some clothing. Both Lilith and I looked very out of ce as we wore the clothing of amoner in Pendragon, which was nothing but dirty rags, while everyone in Tulum wore robes.

    Having a radiant smile, I stepped into a rather upscale shop, eyeing some of their merchandise, gathering some of them for Lilith and myself. I didn''t bother even speaking to the disdainful merchant as I threw cash at her before leaving in a sh.

    "Wa.." She called out, but I had already left, finding a dark alley to change in. I must say I kinda prefer trousers; having my junk just hanging loose felt odd. How do cultivators fight like this? Their shit could get sliced off.

    Donning a fire robe that would match the ck mes, I smile before leaving in a beam of crimson light. Rushing north, only to freeze with disbelief...FUCK again, Looking around, I sighed, "I''m lost."

    "God, why? All I do is eat people. That''s not even a crime." I cried, wandering in a lost stupor for a few hours.

    "Sene?" Lilith called out as she appeared, "Did you already find someone."

    "Well, about that," I weakly said as she burst intoughter when I told her I was lost.

    "Just follow me. I think I got someone," She brightly said before I handed her a set of Violet robes that matched her eyes as a surprise.

    Creating a void of darkness around us, I smiled, "For you, we need to blend in."

    "Then undress me," she wisped, causing me to grin.

    With a blush under my shade of darkness, I smiled, ripping the shirt from her body, revealing glimmering milky white skin. With a hint of fervor, I held her waist, slowly bringing down her pants as she licked her lips. With the hint of jasmine, I stared up as she waited.

    "Dress me," Shemanded as I covered her naked body with a fine set of Violet. A bashful blush could be seen as I tightened her robes together with a jerk as she moaned in my ear.

    "Shall we go?" I asked, Lilith however, she shook her head, pointing down at my robe. "Not with that for the world to see...I could help with that, you know."

    "Ah...another reason I hated robes." Looking at my spear, ready to push through my robes, I sighed as I waited for the swelling to die down as Lilith giggled. Agitating Lil Arsene as she gave it a few pokes.

    Waiting for about ten minutes, I released the veil of darkness when she quickly took my arm, leading me towards an average-looking building. Nothing about this ce seemed to hold any importance as I could not even feel any saint realms or higher cultivators.

    Stepping in, I frown as I sensed a peculiar scent in the air. Lilith smile as a particr light shed through her eyes, sending a chill down my spine.

    "Wee; what can we do for you young master, young mistress."

    "Nora Levon of Asterion, find her and report back to me," Lilith spoke in a chilling voice as she sent me a nce.

    "One million now and another when she is found," I said, handing a ring to the young-looking waitress as she shed me a smile.

    "Of course, and how will we find you?"

    "I''m sure you can track us with the damn fragrance in the air," I coldly said, stepping out as the youngdy turned pale.

    "Should we buy a house?" Lilith asked.

    "Of course, but before that, we need to visit..."

    "Young master, Young Lady," a powerful force sounded as I turned to look at the youngdy from before as she panted, trying to reach us. "Nora Levon contracted one of our branches in Asterion two months ago. Looking for an Arsene Snow and Yura Springfield. Along with various members of Asterion, she will be currently heading to our city on a diplomatic mission assigned by the three kingdoms. She will be here in a week."

    "Ohhhhhh," Lilith suddenly smiled as she turned to look at me, "It seems we are in luck. Pay the little girl, and let''s go."

    Handing the young girl the remaining bit of money, I frowned with a cold grimace behind my stone mask. "Should you be lying, I will rip your throat from your body and force-feed it to you."

    With a sh of red and violet, Lilith and I left as we headed north to where all the best houses were. I wasn''t apprehensive about people finding out who I was, as I knew I could flee any time I wished. I just needed to be a little cautious.

    ''Hmmm, I think I''m getting more arrogant; how strange. It''s not just arrogance; I have been feeling even more prideful and possessive ever since that day.'' Is something wrong with me? Arrogance, pride, lust...what...

    "Sene, we are here," Lilith called as I looked at the massive neighborhood of mansions. With widened eyes, I smiled at their aesthetic design. They reminded me of something out of the victorian era.

    "May we help you...You do seem to be of noble descent, yet you are here?" a tall elderly man with a ssy monocle stated with a frown. Probably assuming we already have a home. "Please forgive my rudeness. My name is Brin Olva, caretaker of these estates. Everything you see is under my supervision, including its protection. However, most of the lords here hire their own.

    "We are looking for a mansion to buy, are there any avable? money is not a problem." Lilith suddenly said as I nodded off to the side with a carefree expression behind my mask.

    Brim''s eyes seem to sh as he smiled, "THere are three Mansions left, but please remove your mask so that I may verify your identity."

    Lilith didn''t seem to care as she removed her mask, showcasing her beauty that surpassed the sun. I, however, hesitated before removing mine.

    "Good, nowst thing..."

    "No, we can get a house anywhere else. Enough of these games, old man. Do not think just because you are a heavenly rank cultivator, we are fearful. We showed our faces as a courtesy, insult us anymore, and I will have your head," I cautioned with an aristocratic elegance. "I am neither form Asterion, Godwin, nor Romga, but form a hidden n that wishes for privacy and freedom."

    Brin quickly went pale as Lilith giggled, "Now Vader, why bother exining? Let''s just take his head. Olivia, can you do the honors?"

    "By your will," Olivia said as she arrived before the elderly man, a horrifying power pressing down as I felt the hairs on my neck rise. It truly came as a shock as I didn''t even know Olivia had returned.

    "Forgive my rudeness," Brin yelled as he fell to his knees, unable even to support his body before Olivia, "I was a fool that could not even recognize...

    "Mt. Tai," I finish.

    "huh, what''s that...I could not recognize your excellence. I swear to heavens that I Brin Olva will never in his life speak of your existence." He begged as Iughed, wondering how they knew of the earth but not Mt. Tai. It was a strange concept, but I had a few theories.

    "Good Job, Olivia, that''s enough. You may go," Lilith eximed as she took Brin''s hand, bringing him back up with a kind smile. "Good, now show me the house. I wish to live with my husband."

    "H-h-husband...Mydy, you married," Oliva yelled as she red at me then up to the heavens, "...All-father, forgive me. I have failed; please take pity on me."

    "He is dead," Lilith coldly said, "Get over it, Olivia. "

    "Nonsense, mydy," Olivia defiantly said as tears streamed for her eyes, falling like rain from her cheeks. "I know he still lives just how I know his son will rise ruling over the nine realms."

    "Allfather...are you talking about Od..."

    Coving my moth, Lilith nodded, "How do you know of him? It doesn''t matter. Brin, just take us to any house. I''m tired."

    "but of course," Brin said as he rushed ahead. Looking at the fuming Lilith and Olivia. Studying their interactions, I frowned, putting back on my mask.

    "Olivia, why do you believe that the Allfather Lives?" I suddenly asked as she looked at me for the first time as if I was a real person. A radiant glimmering shone like suns as she spoke.

    "Because Ashna Lives."

 Chapter 115: Kill Her Arsene...Kill Her

    <h4>Chapter 115: Kill Her Arsene...Kill Her</h4>

    "That''s it?" I inquired as she nodded.

    "Olivia is a Lj¨®s¨¢lfar (Light Elf) ve I found on Midgard. I took her in a little after I met you for the first time, but I didn''t know she was an avid believer in the Allfather. Of all gods, why must it be that sick bastard." Lilith spat in disgust. "He was nothing more than an incestuous rapist that preyed on anyone that took his fancy. He craved power like a madman and betrayed hundreds for personal gain. Including his wife, Freya. "

    "Non.."

    "Do not interrupt Olivia. You know I banned you from speaking about that disgusting bastard." Lilith spat as we followed behind brin, who was shivering. "you may go...Do not speak a word about him to anyone."

    Watching as Olivia faded like the wind, I sighed. "That was a little harsh, don''t you think. Thest time I saw you two together, you were crying in her arms."

    "How would you feel if your brother worshiped the Lord of Deceit?" Lilith countered as she sent me a dark look. "The Allfather, like a lot of the Gods in Asgard are bastards. Should we ever go to Midgard, you had better not cross any of them. They view mortals like toys."

    Pulling her into my arms, I sighed as she melted, "rx, girl, everything takes time, and breaking someone''s fate in religion is one of the hardest things to do. Force is not the way."

    "Ok," she weakly said, seemingly not even listening as she enjoyed my warmth.

    Seeing her smile once again, I chuckled, removing my mask, tasting her lips as Brin coughed, "my lords...we are here.''

    "Oh, sorry, how much."

    "Two hundred Zel, my lord, how would..."

    Handing him a ring, I watched as his face changed when he quickly handed me a set of keys and a deed. Lifting Lilith off her feet, I carried her princess style in. With a blush, Iughed as we stared at the entire interior of the luxurious mansion.

    "Wele my Lords and Ladies." A dozen voices rang as I looked at the dozen of maids. With a deep bow, a seductive maid suddenly arrived before Lilith and me, "May I take your mask, my masters?"

    "Guess brim told you about us. That was quick." I muttered as she nodded. Shaking my head, I turned to Lilith, "What do you think, wifey."

    "too much, woman, but we could have a few join us." Lilith whispered in my ear, prompting my wood to throb, "Although we may be bathing in a river of blood by night''s end."

    "Sounds even better." I replied as she giggled, sending the maid in front of us a deep nce, "show us the way.."

    "Erica," said the little maid with long blonde hair.

    Honestly, aside from Victoria was not really that interested in Erica. Although what type of man would I be if I denied free booty. Then again, I have yet to taste the best one of them. Looking down at the little minx in my arms, I kissed the lips.

    "you better be ready; in a few day''s time, your punishment will be starting soon. " I lightly said as I could feel her body heat up from within my palms. "Bring some water; you will need it."

    "An if I can''t wait," Lilith said as she suddenly changed positions. Wrapping her legs around my waist as I walked. Her spell-binding eyes glimmering with lust as her lips traced my own. A pang of hunger could be seen and felt as I stopped.

    Gripping her captivating ass, Lilith shivered as she did a subtle grind on my body. "How long must I wait, Sene...How long can you wait, or maybe this face is not enough for you."

    "It was never about your face Lili," I lightly said as our breath became deeper, "I want your heart. Your mind, your existence, and I will work to take it. Your looks are only icing on the cake. They help, but I want all of you. "

    "My little fool," She said, confusing me as she rested her head against my chest, listening to my heartbeat, "It was already yours," she mumbled as we became silent.

    "Soooo, I''m going to go...You two have fun," Erica awkwardly said as she tiptoed away. "Wow...so awkward.

    Stepping to my room, Iid Lilith down as weid next to each other. No were spoken as hours began to pass. It wasn''t long before Lilith fell asleep. This honestly the only way to put her to sleep. Hearing the soft snore of her breathing against my chest, I closed my eyes as I slowly drifted off into the darkness.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Bael?" I said as I looked at the Realm of Night. Knowing he would always call upon me again here, I continued, "What is it you want."

    "A Soulbender, I should have known," He coldly said, "I am here bearing gifts, a technique fitting of a true devil."

    Arching my brow, I frowned, "I have techniques from Drar''ethiul''s Realm. Why would I need your gifts."

    Rolling his eyes, Bael sneered, "For a smart man, you sure are stupid sometimes. Do I really have to spell it out for you? Who the hell is Drar''ethiul...Lord of Deceit and schemes, but do head go and learn everything he just had lying around Learn from that Devil, who turned Yura mortals whore into a demon."

    I had already guessed that Drar''ethiul had done that, but I didn''t really care. My body could adapt, and I was sure Bael didn''t understand the limits of my body. Even Gabriel, a true angel, as he imed, said Truck-Kun did well.

    "I have with me a body technique called the Nine Hells of the Abyss with me, and I would love for you to learn it, of course, at a price."

    Growing colder, I smiled, "And what is the price." I said, already ready to deny whatever he would ask for. If anime and movies had taught me anything, never make a deal with the devil even if you think you can win. Bael was a snake. Everything about him was abstract, and with each interaction we had, I felt he kept me on a short leash.

    "It''s simple...I want you to Kill Yura Springfield, granddaughter of the Celestrial King."

    Bursting intoughter, I clenched my stomach, "Bael, are you mad? Did you smoke some crack? That must be it, because unless you are not watching my every move. Why the hell would I kill my wife?" I asked as tears stream from my chest. This idiot really was arrogant. I will never make a deal like that.

    "...You what?" He yelled, rising from his throne, "Do you know who she is. That bitch is our enemy Arsene. Her race is one of Divinity; you must kill her."

    "Enough, Bael, we are done," I said, getting colder as time went on. "I don''t know your game, but that will not happen."

    With a moment''s silence, I felt the realm of eternal Night crack as Bael sent me a chilling nce, "I wasn''t asking Arsene, Kill her or I kill your family. I will personally materials in that damn pce and kill all your loved ones." he cruelly said with a demonic gleam.

    Switching my emotional switch, I grew cold like a heavenly god as I sneered, "Do it, Bael...I really dare you. I truly dare you. Please do not take me as a hero. I am a fucking demon. Get rid of my emotional attachment. Should they die... I swear to the almighty GOD, to Truck-Kun, ma, and Gabriel, you will suffer in more ways you can imagine."

    "MORTAL!!!" Bael bellowed as more cracks began to form around my soul. A cold grimace surrounded me as I felt my soul beginning to break apart at his rage, but as an ancient will swirled around me, I scoffed, feeling my soul being mended, "Bael, do it! Oh, great prince of Hell!!! Kill them. "

    Shooting my eyes open, wails of those I ughtered manifested as everything grew silent. A deep demonic killing intent permeated the void as I smiled, "Bael... Bael... Bael... Do it I truly dare you."

    Opening my gaze, Night slowly began to descend as Lilith shot up next to me, "Arsene, what...what happened."

    "Show me a virtual image of my parents, Now!!!" I demanded as Lilith shiver, following my words as a massive screen appeared.

    Mother was currently in tears, the same for father as they looked at Richter bleeding from his head. A look of pain and betrail could be seen, but for the most part, there were fine. He was probably still bitching over Pendragons fall. Yet...the longer I watched, the harder my heart began to pound like bells as it appeared.

    "A Gate of Brimstone," I whispered as a cold shiver ran down my spine as my eyes grew still like ice. I could feel the reapers grip around my neck as Bael stepped out. He did not mask his appearance as I saw ck scales protruding from his yellowish body. Twisted horns could be seen as he smirked.

    Turning to me, he chuckled in a dark tone shing his sharp fang-like teeth. "I dare, Arsene, but do you really wish to?"

 Chapter 116: Decent of the King

    <h4>Chapter 116: Decent of the King</h4>

    Blood could be seen gushing from my palm as I clenched them shut. My face had not changed...No; I could not allow my mask to tear. Letting go, I smiled as I looked at bael through the image. "I will not repeat myself, Prince of Hell, Bael."

    A look of disbelief appeared as Bael frown for the first time. Giving up my family was obviously not in his n. Yet, as he looked at my family, he snapped as Richterbusted in a mist of gore sshing over mother and father as they just watched, unable to process what happened. Their mouths were wide open, leaking the blood of their firstborn as mother suddenly screamed, rushing to the various organs covering the grassy field.

    Yet, my mask did not break as I continue to smile, neither speaking nor listening as Lilith screamed my name. Whether they died or not, It would not break, not before him... I was Arsene... I was a Snow.

    Narrowing his gaze, Bael snorted as Father''s head imploded into a gore of brain matter, showing mother as she cried out in anguish, clenching his dead body. Her face was stained by her firstborn and her only husband. Heartbreak was all that was all but present as she begged,

    "Val? Val? please wake up... Don''t leave me, Please don''t leave me GET UP!!!!" She roared as tears ran cold from her eyes.

    "me Arsene, me that your damn spawn of yours. All he had to do was Kill Yura, and it would have been over. Yet, the fool could not obey his king''s wishes. A mere mortal that has barely activated his bloodline. A MERE MORTAL!!!" Bael roared in rage, " I will **** her senseless, Arsene, and I will make you watch as she begs for me to kill her, beg for me to end it all. But her end will nevere. She will scream once we enter the nine hells. HAHAHA"

    My heart currently felt like shattering, but my gaze remained still and indifferent as my smile never faded, "Forgive me, mother," I curtly said without any emotion as I saw her turn towards me with dead eyes.

    "Look away, Do not remember me like this, Sene. Rember my smile, remember our days together... and never beg...you are a Snow...and finally always remember I will Love you no matter what," Mother weakly said as I could see a lifeless look swallow the light in her gaze.

    CLenching her throat Bael lilted her up, ripping her clothing off as he sent me a nce filled with disdain and contempt, "this is what happens when you defy your lord. You are but a mortal. Learn your ce."

    "And what do you call it when you mess with my daughter''s Mother-In-Law?" A chilling voice sounded as I felt time stop. They were within another ne, yet time had stoppedpletely within mine as a heavenly woman with long aqua blue hair appeared.

    "Bael, did you not hear Ezra say that Arsene was to be her husband? Did Asmodeus not announce that? Or did you miss such an obvious clue? You truly are brave. The Court of Nox must have really given you something to make you bend over backward for them." the Stranger said with a chilling tone as she snapped her fingers.

    Time suddenly seemed to reverse as I gasped beforeughing as Father and Brother appeared. A look of horror could be seen as Bael quivered like a child before this woman, "L-L-L-Leviathan."

    Bael had not finished speaking as her arm plunged into his chest, gripping his heart as ck blood gushed from his mouth, "Which Hell Bael...Eight or maybe Ninth? Tell me, or maybe I should send you to y with Baphomet. He would love to take apart a prince of hell. That sick bastard is quite the demon if you know what I mean."

    "...For..."

    "I do not ask for forgiveness, no Bael. For he is here. Out of all the Lords of hell, you have decided to disobey his direct orders. He is on his way, Bael. And Gods help you because once he reaches, I pray you survive his wrath...he is not a man you should have angered." leviathan said as she turned to me with a warm smile.

    "I look forward to seeing you, Arsene Snow. Assuming you survive your next trail." She said as the connection was cut.

    Closing my eyes, I quivered as I turned to Lilith, who was holding me up. Tears fell from her eyes as she released a breath of fresh air, "They made it they really made in time... they are safe, Arsene."

    Yet my vision slowly began to fade as she began to speak, but her words fell on deaf ears, light began to fade from my gaze, twisting like stars. Thest thing I saw was Lilith''s panicked face as she yelled...

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Rising up at the dark skies, I frowned in confusion as I looked around. Not understanding where I was. "Lilith," I called out as a sh of Amythe light appeared.

    A look of shook appeared as she smiled, "You been unconscious for three days,"

    Wrapping her arms around me, I smiled as I felt her embrace," I''m sorry...I''m sorry," she repeated as she wailed, "it''s my fault..."

    "It''s not Lilith; you are but a first stage earth realm cultivator. You did nothing; Bael just wanted to express his power. He wanted to remind me I was his toy. Not to mention the shit with the court of Nox. They will be hunting me soon as well."

    "No!!!" SHe yelled, mming her fist against my chest, " Your wrong. Had we never met. None of this wouldn''t have happened. He did all of this because he saw us, Arsene."

    Looking down, I frowned, connecting a few dots from were words before, "You personally know Asmodeus?" I asked as she nodded with a pale look.

    "...H..."

    "I don''t care, Lilith. I cannot change the past; I don''t care for your rtionship with him. I just wish to know if you still wish to travel with me. That is the only thing I care about. I gave them up for you...The woman that held me through the darkness, the woman whose voice I first heard. She was there for it all, and I gave her up for you."

    Seeing my tear streaming down, Lilith quivered as she bit her lips, "I will and always follow you, Arsene."

    Kissing her salty lips, I smiled as I tasted the sweet texture of her blood. Lost in my passion, I felt my vision slowly going in and out as she held me.

    "I soul just needs a few more days, Arsene." Lilith softly said, "Go to sleep. I will be here when..''

    "No!!" I shouted in a childlike tone, "stay just like this," I said as I rested my head on herp. Feeling warm andfortable, I turned up as she looked down.

    "Your breast is in the way,'' I suddenly eximed as he blushed,

    "I can''t do anything about that dummy."

    "I know, just wanted to tell you that, but are they getting bigger?" I asked, feeling my daze subsiding.

    "I am only fifteen," Lilith said as she ran her fingers through my hair.

    Damn... I forgot about that. Am I a pedobear now? I am kinda fifteen. However, the age of consent is like twelve here. I like how I draw the line here, but not when eating people.

    "Show me the real you," I asked as her face, hair, and body shifted. Feeling my heart pound, I smiled, feeling the connection return stronger than ever. "tell me a story..."

    Feeling my head grown dizzy again, I pretended to listen as my mind began to fade in and out. I could not hear what she said, but as I gazed into her eyes, I grinned as darkness arrived once again.

    "My Child of Darkness," Said a voice from the depts, " do not be fool by the false image you see. There is more to darkness than the Laws of Heaven reveals. Awaken thy will and shower the night with thy presence. Learn from the Light for it holes the secret hidden by all but visible in in sight. be whole once more, my child. "

 Chapter 117: Lilith - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 117: Lilith - Decision</h4>

    It was the first time I saw him cry...the first time I saw him so defenseless. So weak, so frail, he asked for a story, and so I read. I could see his unfocus eyes as he just stared until the light faded from his gaze.

    with a smile, I kissed his lips as a gate of Brimstone appeared. "Protect him, Olivia," I said as Olivia materialize with a rather lifeless gleam.

    Return my body back to its false image; I grew cold as I arrived within my father''sir. The screams of anguish could be heard as Bael bellowed. I was never allowed to leave this room as both father and mother said it was too much for my mind, but I wanted to see him...I wanted to see his suffering.

    "Your still too young, Lilith." Mother suddenly said as I gazed into her azure eyes. "Come with me,"

    Shaking my head, I looked into her eyes as tears fell, "What happened? Why did this happen."

    With a sad hue of light, Mother sighed, "The Court of Nox approached Bael. Your Life for his freedom. He would be allowed to leave like the other prince without a King''s permission. All they would do was provide him a body like they did Drar''ethiul. Prince are not like the kings or me. There is a price he paid to be a Prince of Hell. They are bound to the Nines like all the demons below them. Hell has its own rules, Lilith. And they must be followed."

    "So the Court of Nox know of my location, so they went to Bael." I coldly said. " how fitting."

    "Yes, after I severed your connection, your father, along with the Nox counsel, appeared. But they quickly backed off as Asmodeus opened his mouth, howling in rage. I had never seen them so fearful. They left as soon as he spoke of decimating the Horsemans Gate.

    "Horsemans Gate? What''s that." I asked, having no memory of such a gate.

    "Strange that you of all people would not know. Once you enter the Gate, you enter abyrinth within the Abyss. It said that each rider has their own gate that leads to this Labrinth. Only one has been found, your father and I visited one before, but even we didn''t dare to go all the way in. Al the abyssal creatures there are at the level of a king or higher. It got to a point we were not fighting fourth-dimensional beings but higher. Had we not called in a favor, we would have died." Mother wisped as she quivered, still remembering.

    "Who did you call?" I asked as I felt a pair of eyes staring down at me with amusement and a little killing intent.

    "His name is Alrich," Mother said as she patted my head, "But don''t worry about him. That bastard has had his hands tied probably for all eternity, poor bastard.

    "go back, Lilith, be with Arsene. His family is protected, but that''s only if he lives. Asmodeus will not kill him. You know your father would rather torcher someone for all eternity rather than give him a sweet end."

    Give me a warm hug mother smiled as she kissed my cheek, "You better go, have fun...I may join you and Arsene one day. I didn''t know he was so..."

    "Mother!!!" I yelled as killing intent rose.

    "You really are my baby'' she screamed, kissing my cheek, "kill ''em all, girl. Asmo is mine and only mine."

    With a flick to my head, I was shot through the gates of brimstone, appearing beside my husband as he lightly snored. With a kiss to his lips and to his heart, I arose, readying for the day he would awake.

    "Olivia Awaken," I lightly said as the lifeless gleam in her eyes vanished. Confused, She gazed down as at Arsene for a second and then towards me as she bowed.

    "You called mydy?"

    "Yes, ready the mortals outside. Train them well, and ce a good formation down. I want privacy." I lightlymanded as she vanished from my sight.

    "When you awake, Arsene, I will have everything set. I may even let you kill Nora. I know how much you wanted to kill her. She was my sister, but I will let you do it...or we could do it together."

    Lifting up his body, I gave him a warm bath as I gently cleaned his chiseled body. It seems he did not know, but he was changing. His face, his skin, his bones, his taste every day they changed. At first, I thought it was due to his demonic bloodline, but I denied it. It was his physique. Even I do not understand how such a body is possible.

    I had a physique as well, but it was quite useless at this moment since I was still learning how to use Abyssal qi; it so infuriating. Having something you call our own but can''t control it.

    Rxing next to him, I sighed as I rest my head against his chest, listening to his heartbeat as we sat in a luxurious bath. The water was warm, and the mist added quite the romantic air I loved, but you were asleep.

    With a frown, abyssal qi began to rise, twisting throughout my body as my appearance began to change. I could feel my body pulsing with darkness, unlike Arsenes. It was an ancient force, something the could not be understood even by the abyss itself. For the abyss could not think, could not feel, love or hate. All it had was a will, a simple one at that.

    It did not make sense how such a will could create me, but here I was. The first time I use Abyssal qi, I gazed at Father and Mother with disgust. The very air appeared revolting and broken. I felt I was above the gods I saw every day, above the demons that fell to their knees before me. It was strange, but I hated life, for I was not living merely breathing.

    Opening my palm, me-like energy appeared like fire as Lili''s voice echoed out, "What do you wish to do?" She asked in an almost demonic tone.

    "I am tired of this mortal body. I am tired of this game of hiding, but Arsene..."

    "Is a grown man. If you stay, he will progress slower. He needs to start killing, and you are a distraction. We love him, but it must be done. We need to create awork. The court of Nox got to close. It will not happen again." Lili voiced, "It''s time we destroy that celestial core and just focus on the abyssal one. We will give Arsene our body cultivation once he wakes."

    "Yes, it must be done. But I will not destroy my celestial core. I need to hide this qi. It''s too strong to go unnoticed by those truly powerful. Father and mother haven''t noticed anything, but once I start fighting, it will be all to present." I coldly said, lifting Arsene up, "I will head to the Celestial Pce once Arsene reaches the real world. It''s time to start making an army.

 Chapter 118: Clear Path - Seven Sins

    <h4>Chapter 118: Clear Path - Seven Sins</h4>

    I had felt warm and cosey once I awoke. I did not need to turn as I knew whose arms were wrapped around my body. I did not have to speak as she turned towards me, smiling with a delightful hue as our lips touched.

    "Morning, sleepyhead," She called out as I felt warm. I didn''t feel any sexual desires as I gazed at her true face. No, I felt at home as she held my face with her palm. "It''s been a few days. Can you move, or do you want to say here for a while?"

    I didn''t bother to speak as she knew the answer to her own question. A mischievous gleam seemed to sh as she gave me her spellbinding giggle that captivated my attention, "So will my husband not speak to me after his dear wife cared for him this past week?"

    Shaking my head, I held her body thatid on top of me. Feeling her embrace, I didn''t wish to speak, merely thinking about bael and his little y. I felt oddly at peace...in this garden. The winds were perfect, the fragrance that reminded me of the past. It all was perfect as I teared up.

    It''s a bit sexist, but I felt like a little bitch at this moment. I missed my family, a cannibal missing his parents. If anyone ever heard me, I would die. It''s humiliating, but I miss them. Watching my brother and father killed while my mother almost raped before my face really put things in perspective. I think I understand more what Lilith went through when I forced her hand, although I don''t regret what I did. They still need to die.

    "Lilith, I think I understand. What I need to do, After we kill Nora. Let''s leave; I don''t want to wait anymore. It''s a waste of time; I need power. I am a devil; I will need to wage ughters against all of humanity, I need to be forming contracts, I will be what I was meant to be."

    "A devil?" Lilith said as I shook my head,

    "No, my power is more than that. I will hunt being of legends, monsters of nightmares, and feast on their bodies, absorbing their bloodlines. I will not be a devil, but something more I will be my own creation. I have the mes of Hellfire, something surpassing my very understanding, but it''s not enough. I need more."

    "Greed," Lilith whispered as I arched my brow.

    "Yes, Gluttony, Wrath, Lust, Envy, Pride, Sloth, now Greed. It''s odd how much I felt in such a short time. It was so subtle I didn''t even notice till I could feel them all increase without my notice. but you didn''t you."

    "I did," she lightly said, "but was it wrong, Sene? I knew you would ovee it and find your path. And even if you didn''t, I would have died with you."

    "Hell yeah, you were wrong," I yelled coldly, chopping her with my <arsene chop=""> on her head. "Girl, stop being crazy. Tell me about shit like this. So I can be aware, damn, don''t act like those idiotic cultivators that are silent about something because they think you cant handle it. Shit, I almost died to my own emotions; that''s such a bitch ass way to go out... Oh, hey, how did he die? Oh, he died to his emotions. WHAT!!! COME ON!!!! At least cut my head off, shit **** me to death if you must, at least that will be tragic."</arsene>

    Pushing her off of me, I red daggers into her as she looked down, twittering her thumbs, "I''m sorry, Sene," she lightly said.

    "It''s fine, I think, although I may just need to add to your punishment, but how will these sins affect me in the future," I asked as she shook her head,

    "The same way, just think of your past, Arsene. From the moment you woke as a demon, think of everything you have done. It has always been there beside you, ruling your action. It''s just you couldn''t name it. Although oddly enough, you fought it for a while. Your lust for me, your rage at the princes, your envy for Edain. It was all there.

    "I envied Edain?" I scuffed in disdain at the very thought as she smiled leaping back into my arms, "Please, I could practically feel the jealousy as you looked at him. Why did you think you two didn''t get along?"

    "Cuz I''m a dick?" I said she burst intoughter. "Well, there is that, but never to me."

    "But will I gain any powers, or are these sins just here to fuck with my life," I angrily question as she shrugged,

    "A little of both, Bael is a Devil of Wrath, and Asmodeus a Devil of Lust. Both of them hold a specific power over these sins. While most demons or devils cannot grasp their sin, a rare few start to develop it early on. I will say your highest affinity is pride. Focus on that, and you should startprehending the mortal Law of Pride.

    "Pride, huh, thought it would be Gluttony oh well, Pride is fine, I guess. I am an arrogant asshole anyway." Jumping out of bed, I stretched as I felt my bones pop. "Did I breakthrough?" I asked, turning to Lilith.

    "I think you are at the peak of Realm of Fire. You need to pick body cultivation Arte before you continue." She said in a cute tone. I, However, frown, cursing Baels name below my breath.

    "Oh, what did he promise you?" Lilith asked as she stretched her body on our bed, not really caring that much of what bael had promised.

    "Nine Hells of the Abyss," I coldly said as Lilith burst intoughter,

    "That doesn''t exist, Arsene. He made that up." Lilith exined with confidence as she snorted, "Had you agreed and killed me, he could have just made a simple Arte and named it that, and boom !! Contract fulfilled. The only one who can use Abyssal energy or its Artes is me and those I deem worthy. No one, and I mean none, can use it much less gain enlightenment over it. Shit, even abyssal Demons from the abyss cannot use abyssal qi."

    Seeing her so sure, I frowned, "But I do need a body Arte, and now I am hesitant to use Drar''ethiul''s Artes."

    Smirking, Lilith flicked my head, "such a dumb-dumb," she expressed with a tap to my head. Suddenly a massive influx of information rushed through my soul, filling my mind as I froze. "Nine Hells of the Abyss."

    "Yes, I like that name more than the original name ''Abyssal Body Arte.'' While you will not be able to produce Abyssal Qi, your body will be as strong as an Abyssal Demon...I don''t need to tell you this, but this Arte is the highest grade possible. Eternal Life is all but guaranteed at the end of the Gate of Fire, although you are already immortal being a race from the Nines," Lilith said as her face turned a little pale.

    "You really are my sugar mama. It looks like I may have to postpone your punish..."

    "don''t you dare, I just bought a mountain of fucking heavenly water. You best keep your damn promise," Lilith yelled before covering her mouth. "Oops, shit."

    "AHAHAHA," Laughing, I took the little girl''s arm as we left for breakfast. Today was the day Nora would be here. Peering up at the afternoon sun, Lilith and I left. Sitting in the carriage prepared by my maids, I felt a little awkward as erica, Olivia were both presently staring at me. Olivia seemed to hate me for some reason, it could be my sweetness, but anything is possible nowadays. I did steal her little princess.

    "I already have a sugar mama unless you can support me. I''m not interested." I send covering up my chest as Olivia radiated killing intent.

    "I''m celibate," Erica suddenly voiced with an indifferent smile.

    Opening my mouth wide, I sighed with a heartbreaking expression. "Life must be hard," I eximed, patting her head as she red with a will full expression unbing of a maid.

    ncing at the giggling Lilith, I suddenly tapped my chin, "Where did you buy a mountain of Water?"

    Olivia seemed a bit taken back as she spoke, "I got it for thedyship, but she never said what it was for? Is it for you?"

    "Surely not, while I may have to take a few sips after I''m done. Leia will be the one taking it all in." I exined as Lilith drooled, her imagination running wild...Definitely a true masochist. I knew she was one, but seeing her like this really put things into perspective. She really is crazy! First a male rapist, now a masochist. Oh Arsene, do you just attract the crazies?

 Chapter 119: Nines Torment

    <h4>Chapter 119: Nine''s Torment</h4>

    Stepping out of the carriage, Lilith and I joined therge crowd, watching out at the massive ship with the royal emblem of Asterion appeared. A look of hate could be seen as I could feel a deep-seat hatred run deep within its citizens.

    "Disgusting bastards"

    "THey birth that demon."

    "Die, you fuckers. Give us back our home."

    Hearing the venomous words of the citizens of Tulum, I sighed, "My god, Asterion really messed up, huh? I did not think he would be so hated. This Arsene must be a real demon. By the gods, he must be a genius to still be on the run. I hope he can be found and brought to justice. Evil will always be defeated while Justice always triumphs."

    Both Lilith and Olivia merely stared at me as Lilith turned her head, too embarrassed to even look at me. "Come on, wife, support your husband." I cutely said as I gripped her hands.

    "Not when you say things like that." Lilith eximed, "shameless bastard."

    Shrugging, I kissed her cheek as she blushed, "Nonsense,e look, I can see Nora...and Edain," I suddenly whispered in shock. It would seem they reevaluated their stance on him. Well, that''s fair. I did kinda frame him.

    "Ohh, it looks like we got two in one today. It''s good Zel is not here. I would hate to see him like that." Lilith said as she gripped my palm tighter.

    Looking at Nora and Edain walked side by side, I smiled warmly as they followed behind Grimlor and Victoria. Their faces were cold as they looked out guiltily at the crowd.

    "WHY DID YOU NOT STOP THE THAT HELLSPAWN." A man holding a teddy bear bellowed, "He took my baby girl. What was the reason? Why did she have to die? He decimated our capital, for what? FOR WHAT. Wh...Wh...what did she do?"

    Bro, I don''t think you should me me for this. Like I said before, me her for not rolling out the way. Isn''t that what you do in that soul game. Shit, stop ming me. I just came up with the n and gave the go order, but I didn''t hit the boom button. I got zero souls from that little stunt.

    Rushing to Victoria, I watched as this man tried to attack but was held down by two soldiers in tears as their two spears were brought close to his neck. A look of sadness shed through all the student''s eyes, as even Grimlor and VIctoria looked away in shame.

    "Are you getting a kick out of this" Olivia asked as she stared coldly at me, "Look at what you caused?"

    "Your point? I don''t pretend not to be a hypocrite, Olivia. I most definitely am one, but don''t act all high and mighty. How many corpses are in your closet? How many innocents have died on your rise to power, or was everything given to you? Were you not a ve? have you not already gotten your revenge working under my wife? Was it free, or did some innocents died because of it?"

    A deep wonder shed through her emerald eyes as she clenched her fist, vanishing from my perception. A naive fool, but I do see her point. I do feel sad, but I honestly don''t really care enough to do anything about it.

    Through this event, Lilith didn''t seem to voice her opinion as she just gazed at Nora and Edain with a radiant smile.

    "What are you thinking about?" I asked as she turned to me.

    "Poison...she poisoned you, didn''t she?" Lilith asked as she touched her chest, her fiery hair glimmering like mes as she smiled, "Have you heard of Nine''s Torment?"

    Shaking my head, Lilith continued, "it was a poison that killed a Giant. It started as a basic poison that enters your blood, corrupting your DNA. It changes your very structure making your own Vital Qi your enemy. It was said that when Valtrex was poisoned, he cried to Ymir. Yet, the more he screamed, the greater his suffering became.

    "Eon passed before the poison evolved. No more did his vital qi try to kill him but rather corrupt his thoughts. It learned, evolved before starting to decay his mind. The first to go was his wife. He brutally raped and killed her before proceeding to do the same with his children, afterward savagely devouring their bodies alive. He became so derange his fellow brethren severed his head."

    Looking at the loving smile, I frowned, feeling a chill down my spine, "But he lived, even without his head, the poison flowed through his body. Evolving, and so a cycle passed, and he rose out of the grave without his head. Not only had he be deranged, but he had also somehow gained sentience. Remembering everything he did to his wife, his little boy, and girl. To all those, he loved he wailed, but his madness never stopped. He viciously manipted the new generation taking one of theirs heads for the one he lost. And thus began his lifetime of torment.

    "He had to watch in horror as his body by itself would kill those he loved. He piged, raped men, children, the elderly, shit there were even records of him having his way with the goats and various other animals. He was finally killed, but his poison had evolved nine times. Hence the name Nine''s Torment. Valtrex was so broken I heard a demon say his soul reminded him of those on the secondyer of Hell."

    "Lilith? That is..." I could didn''t even know what to say. It was sick, "But could you really use it on her?"

    "I was hesitant before...To lock her in a time of infinite despair, but Is it not fitting, she gave herself willingly to Drar''ethiul. Bael had put things in perspective, Sene. No mercy, those days are gone. "

    Taking a cold breath of air, I saw Lilith take out a small white vail, "This is it. It looks pure, doesn''t it? Yet, a Giant was all but destroyed due to this poison. It could not kill him, but it was never meant to kill. Just break what you are. YOu will never be a person after this. Your personality, your very Viber, will be erased as you are put down by those you love. and by some miracle, should you live, well, what you were before will fade. "

    "Is there a cure?" I asked as Lilith lightly smile.

    "No, there was only one case. The Aesir Gods were bored, so they created this poison just to see what would happen. I heard Thor, watched for the beginning to endughing as one of his cousins smashed the skull of Valtrex, destroying his inner and outer soul. When the inner or outer soul is destroyed, the core is automatically sent to Heaven or Hell. Most Gods of the various myths are not even aware of this. "

    Taking the veil, I felt it react to my touch. with a cruel gleam that matched Lilith, I kissed her lips as she melted at my touch. "you may be the best wife ever."

    "Cough," Erica said as she sent an odd look at us, "Didn''t you buy a mansion? Do that stuff behind closed doors. No one wants to see that."

    Shrugging, I ced the vail within the Ring of Bael, "Want to join," I asked as Lilith beamed in joy within arms. With a sh of ck light, we faded into the shadows. Leaving those watching bewildered.

 Chapter 120: Noras Downfall

    <h4>Chapter 120: Nora''s Downfall</h4>

    (A/N: Again, I will warn. SKIP, you are notfortable. It''s a very sick chapter. Three Chapters today. To make up for this one. (?_? )

    ............................

    With the shade of night nketing the night sky, we watched as Nora rushed into her room, tears falling from her cheeks, "So many died... Yura, did you know he would do this. Did you know he framed Edain? Some even believe the death of the queen was his doing." "

    Sending a nce at Lilith, I saw her chuckle with indifference as we continued to study Nora. We had been following her all day under the shadows of my darkness. Looking to see who she spoke to, who her friends were, although all we found was a rather uneventful day.

    Falling to her bed, I watched as the young girl slowly pushed off her clothing as a long ck tail slipped from her bottom down to her legs, twirling with a seductive light.

    Gripping it tightly, she smiled, giving it a light kiss, "Master, really made me a demon." She warmly said as she licked the tip like it was a cock. A hint of infatuation filled her eyes while slimy liquid dripped from her tail into her mouth, causing her to lick her lips as she moaned in pleasure.

    "If only you were Yura." Nora voiced while her fingers trialed down into her soaked garden.

    Huh... What did she say? Looking at Lilith, I saw a surprise gleam as I suddenly shed from the darkness, appearing in front of the little subus ying with herself. Before she could understand what happened, I smashed the veil over her face causing it to dig into her flesh as it vanished in a sh.

    Clenching her throat, blood sshed over my fingers as they dug deep into her neck. I could feel the beating of her heart, the horror that was visible as she sent me a surprise nce, and then to Lilith. Yet but her fingers never stopped as she gazed lustfully at my wife.

    "You little slut. So you were after my wife this whole time." I yelled, trying to act surprised. The only one who didn''t know Nora was in love with her was Lilith for some odd reason. Ruthlessly tossing her body on the ground, Nora backed away. A look of shame and humiliation was all but visible. Cold tears quickly began to run as she moaned, her fingers never stopping as she rushed out of the room as tears trailed behind her, simmering in the moon-lit night.

    "What a trooper, she must be a pro cuz their fingers never stopped." I joked before sending Lilith a deep nce. Gently gripping her delicate waist, we vanished into the shadows. We watched Nora rushed through various hallways like a frightened cat before slowing down. A look of confusion was present as she suddenly startedughing a little before goingpletely silent. Neither moving nor talking. It was strange, if not a little bit scary, but as the seconds passed, Nora suddenly rushed entering a room I believed to be random. On the bedid a young man reading a book as he arose in shock at the naked girl.

    "Nora?" He called out, but Nora had suddenly turned around with a lustful smile. Rushing towards Edain, capturing his lips as she held his crotch, giving it a sensual rub.

    "Take it off," She called out, unaware of the deranged expression on her face. Dark markings began to rise as fangs grew from her lips. Her body was all but burning up as she began leaking nectar from between her legs.

    Edain tried to push her away in a panic but was forced down by Nora''s demonic strength, ramming her tail down his throat, causing her to release a powerful moan, " ~yes~ Yes~Just ~Like THAT~HARDER~HARDER~.

    Looking at how Edain enjoyed the taste, I shook my head; A subus was meant to seduce. While Nora was just a low-grade demon, she was still a demon from the Nines. Unable to resist the temptation, Edain tore off his trousers already hard from below. A heavy infatuated shimmer radiated like burning mes from his eyes as I saw Lilith sneer.

    "Yours is better." She whispered as her snake-like hands slithered their way down my robe, gripping my lower half. Giving me a stroke, she beamed in joy as things escted for Nora and Edain.

    Nora''s face was all but filled with saliva as she sucked Edain off. In a matter of seconds, I heard a gulp of Nora licked her lips, a hint of cum visible. There was not much forey or even tension, making it a little boring, but I guess it''s not like that from Edain and Nora''s Point of View. Turning around, she fell on all fours, willing her bottom in the air. "Which hole do you want...It''s all yours..."

    Rushing forward, Edain forcefully entered her garden, bellowing like a raging beast. "AHH, ~~~." he groaned as blood began to leak from between her legs.

    "~YESSSSSS!!! EDAIN!!!~" Nora screamed as she came multiple ties as he ran her through. Like a savage animal, I watched as Edain slowly began to thin out therge muscles that were there were all but gone. Leaving a scrawny teen pumping his little cock inside his whore. Nora had seemed to notice Edain change as tears of blood ran down her cheeks. So came the price when a mortal indulges with the pleasure of a subus.

    "~Big~Brother~" she moaned as she came once more all over his body, drenching him in her nectar. Pushing him down, more tears ran from her face as she bit down on his shoulder, ripping a chunk of meat away. Blood began to rain over the duo, but the passion never stopped."Please~stop this, Please~Arsene~please," she begged, trying to regain her control, but it was all for not as the light within her eyes faded.

    Edain, however, was more worried about his cock as he thrust up into Nora as she screamed his name, still chewing on his bloodied flesh, ''~MOR~MORE~ FUCK ME~~ EDAIN~ LET I~ ALL ~OUT~~~YURAAAA~."

    Slowly watching as she gorged over his flesh, I moaned as Lilith turned to me, falling to her knees as she lost interest in watching. "this is boring; Lilith wants hers." she whispered. Taking me in by the mouth, her eyes radiated amusement as Edain screamed. "Your~your kill~ing ~me~ Stop...Yura~help. I~don''t~want~to~die!"

    "She~is~Busy!" I forcefully yelled as Edains eyes grew wide. I could see him gritting his teeth, maybe in hate or lust, but I was rather preupied.

    Slipping in and out of Lilith''s mouth, I groaned, feeling a strong, vibrant heat and unreal suction as she looked up with teary eyes. A lustful gleam shone from her gaze as she had been waiting a month without any release. Twirling her tongue like a wild cyclone, I shuddered in extreme pleasure as I rush to hold her head. Trying in vain for her to slow down.

    SLURP* SLURP* SLURP* SLURP*

    listening to her song, I suddenly felt her jam my cock down deeper inside her throat as she gagged, releasing a massive amount of saliva from her lips. Clenching my teeth, I felt my body melting as a heavenly sensation began trying to suck me dry. "Fuck, you are getting better. I may not be able to..."

    "Whats the hell is going on!" Yelled Grimlor as he rushed into the scene of Nora devouring Edain as he plowed her from below. I originally thought Grimlor would do something, but I gasped as he rushed behind her, removing his pants as he filled her other hole.

    "A~~~AAAHH UNCLE? PLEASE~~~ MORE~~~" Nora screamed or maybe begged in bliss. "Yura~Yura~ Help~me~" She called out.

    "~What?~" I Yelled aloud as Lilith continued, not caring for what was going on. Feeling my cock begin to throb, she pushed her head all the way down as I came deep in her throat. With an audible gulp, she beamed in delight. ~"Finally~" she eximed, licking me clean with a popping sound before rising back up. A victorious gleam still present when she turned to the incestuous y behind her.

    "Oh my, it must be the smell. she is a subus, and you''re a devil, so it doesn''t affect you much." Lilith said with a smile. "And I have ess to some Abyssal qi, so it doesn''t affect me either."

    I could see the rush of ecstasy as Nora became insane, twisting back and forth as she felt both her hole filled up. But I could see her soul with my <soul gaze=""> begin to break. She was suffering. She was not in control at all. Her brother...now her uncle were ying with her as she cried tears of blood. Deep within her soul, I could see her screaming for them to stop. Screaming for Lilith to help, but all she received was an indifference glean from Lilith. Like mes being smoldered, Nora''s soul began to fade in and out but never fading. The poison would never allow her inner and outer soul to be destroyed.</soul>

    "Help! Me, please... Please, I don''t want this. Please, Arsene, please...I was wrong. Please just kill me... Please." She begged not with her mouth but rather her soul. Yet all I could see was the Mark of Drar''ethiul shimmering, enjoying the broken state of her soul. "I am killing them... My brother... My uncle... Please Kill me. I can''t. I can''t. No more... No more."

    I can''t say I really cared what was happening, but Lilith and I stayed another few hours as things were finishing up. Both Grimlor and Edain were dead, both of them had begged her to stop, but Nora was not in control. Grimlor died due to having his vital energy drain. While in contrast, Edain by both being devoured alive and drained. I had thought things originally were over, but Nora abruptly began feasting upon her uncle. Taking arge bite from his neck, Nora suddenly brutally ripped his arm off before sticking it inside of her.

    "~HMMMM~" She moaned in content as she continued to eat the rest of his corpse. Her hands still gripping the cold, shriveled arm of her uncle.

    "Fucking hell, the Aesir Gods, are real bastards," I voiced when Nora suddenly leaped out of the building. Falling a great distance, I heard a thud before the young subus somehow found her way into the barn. Gasping at how she took on a pig and a few horses, I looked away. This was definitely not for me.

    "Good God, damn, this is...I think I had enough." I said as Lilith nodded in agreement, "This may have been a little too much. But, amazingly, she can affect a heaven rank cultivator."

    "Cultivation means nothing before the Sin of Lust. It''s all in your primordial instincts. The Original Sins are not something some can just fight against. It takes a powerful will to resist, and even then, you will still fail. " Lilith said as she took my hand with a content smile.

    "Are you not sad?"

    "I thought I would be, but I''m just happy. The only way to stop Nora is to kill her. She will fuck, and fuck till she is killed. And when her soul enters The Nine Hell''s, it will continue for the rest of eternity. She made her bed. Nothing I can do for her."

    Turning to the beastal orgy below, I looked away as her screams filled my ears, "~MORE~MORE~MORE~YURAAAAAA."

    "Ummmm, please don''t call my name, especially when a horse is inside of you; that''s disgusting," Lilith spat with a hint of revulsion.

    "Well... before we leave, I need to buy a few things. It won''t be long by tomorrow afternoon. We will be ready to begin our journey." I awkwardly said, not daring to look at the animals below. Honestly, I felt a little bad for the creatures; they did nothing wrong, but I guess they will go out happy.

 Chapter 121: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 121: Leaving</h4>

    Asking around in the dead of night, I smiled as I stepped into a shop that brought a smile to my face. Lilith, however, grew pale as she looked at an odd-looking object with spikes.

    "Is is that going in me?" She weakly asked with a tremor in her voice as a few people turned to her. Lilith wore her masked, but I could practically feel the embarrassment as she hid behind me, shaking in tears.

    "No, the only thing that''s going to enter you is me." I lightly dered, stic or whatever material it was made of would not enter her. Lilith was all mine. Looking around. I sent a subtle nce to Lilith as she shock, taking a few steps back.

    "I need an Iron board, oils, handcuffs, straps, a swing...and most importantly, a fine whip. My little wife here has a punishmenting up. Also, get me some wax top-grade stuff, please, and a blindfold."

    Hearing my list, I could see Lilith fall to her knees as she shivered. A powerless look masked her eyes as she looked at me, "Sene....what are these for?" pointing to therge object within the merchant''s arms.

    "oh and that thing with the metallic tip," I said as the youngdy with enormous buns shivered,

    "It''s called a wedge, young master. It seems yourdy is in for quite the punishment. How many whips do you desire."

    "A long and short one," I quickly said as I turned to the missing Lilith. With a devious smile, I turned my gaze back to the receptionist "ANy other rmendation... never mind...I got it"

    Looking at me strangely, I paid a good bit as I looked around for the missing minx. Frowning, I suddenly saw her looking down, holding a little baggy of clothing.

    "What''s that?" I asked. This was an S&M store, so unless...

    "Your punishment"

    "Hoooo, you do know how S&M works, right?" I mysteriously asked with a smile lifting her chin as she shuttered, "Maybe I need to increase your punishment."

    "We will have to see if you can even punish me," Lilith voiced with a hint of dominance as she stepped away.

    Taking her hands, I made a few stops to a leather shop, picking up some nice material for some cosy. All my previous waifus pale inparison to Lilith but their outfits....hot damn."

    Staring at my erection, Lilith smiled, looking around as she gripped my cock. Overwhelmed by her brazen behavior, another wonderful idea shed through my head as I grinned, "Don''t worry, I will push till ill you break."

    Pushing me against the wall, our lips connected in a whirlwind passion as Lilith held Lil Arsene. Her soft breast pressed against my chest as I wrapped my arms around her waist.

    Onlookers quickly began to take notice, but Lilith and I were continued as I could feel her body filled with anticipation, "When Arsene, when will you take me?" She asked as she traced my lips with hers. "How long must I wait."

    Reaching up, I bit her lips as a little blood trickled down my throat, giving a radiant smiled, "If you''re a good girl, during the punishment then...maybe Lilith...then maybe."

    Trailing my fingers down her thigh, I could feel her intense heat as she gazed into my eyes with desire, "I love you." she whispered as my heart melted.

    "I love you," I repeated as our lips touched. However, our action quickly stopped as we took notice of the dozen or so people gazing at us.

    "Oops"

    Rising up, I quickly hid behind Lilith to mask my erection; I, however, suddenly froze as someone spoke."How much for a night...Damn, that bitch looks thirsty. Who wanna pay half we can take...."

    He had not even finished as my arm plunged through his skull, showering the scene in blood as I spat on his lifeless corpse. Seeing his soul rise from his body, I sneered as it flew into my chest. " Useless trash"

    "Vader?" a familiar voice called as I turned to look at Al and Sol walking side by side.

    "Oh, it''s you guys," I said, cleaning the blood from my palm, "Sorry about the mess. This idiot insulted my wife. Do any of you bastards wish to end up the same way?" I sinisterly asked; looking at how quickly the onlooker left, with a chuckled filled with disgust, I swiftly gave a carefree shrugged. "Yo, what are you doing up sote."

    "We...."

    "Help Help Help, she is a demon," A loud voice bellowed, causing us to frown, turning to gaze at the creature with long ck craws and demonic-looking wings. Two horns could be seen protruding from her skull as her tail flickered by. Yet, no light could be seen within her eyes as the naked demon screeched like a mad beast.

    "Nora," Lilith whispered as we hid our Aura. I could feel her lust as she pulled a poor or maybe lucky soul into her embrace. Devouring him whole in one fell swoop while another had the luck to enter her.

    "Holy shit..." I yelled as Lilith frowned, "this isn''t good. She is producing way too much demonic energy. We need to leave today before the Legion appears."

    Paling, I sighed, "looks like your punishment will have to wait, but it seems like this time you are the one who will screw over this nation. If she isn''t killed soon, she will continue to grow in strength. I guess this is one final fuck you to Asterion. They cannot catch a break. "

    "That can''t be what you''re thinking about," Lilith yelled as I nodded right away, "Hey, you''re not the only one who isn''t horny. It''s not my fault your a Nympho."

    "What did you say," She bellowed with a blush.

    "You two are so strange," A voice from the void sounded as I saw Grey appear with a teary face. He looked a little haggard as he smiled. "You have a ce we can talk at?"

    Nodding, I looked at Al and Sol as they pointed at me, "You''re your Arsene, aren''t you."

    "You guessed it. But you better stay away; That demon over there will kill you. Her mind is all but dead," I said as I excused myself, taking Grey to my mansion.

    Pouring him a drink, I watched as he took the bottle, guzzling it down with a sigh, "Arsene, Yura, I was nning on telling you after the war, but I didn''t think Arsene would do what he did."

    Sending me a nce, he sighed, "You sent your parents away but killed everyone else. You really are more deserving of the name demon. Tell Arsene, are they safe? Is my brother safe?"

    "None of us are safe," I exined as Gray paled,

    Patting my head, he sighed, "I will be taking Eroma and Father with me, to travel the world from what I know I should be close to the top...Right?''

    "Kinda, but there are tons of being who lives on this that doesn''t interfere with worldly affairs I will just say not to make a big mess." Lilith lightly said with a smile.

    "What is it you wanted to tell us Uncle, I know it was not for that," I asked, feeling something was off.

    "Right, I have watched you too for a while now, and honestly, it was enjoyable. Watching as you two struggled with the connection you share." He lightly said as I froze.

    "You know about it?"

    Grey seems to smile as he nodded, "It''s quite stupid honestly, it''s in the name. How you two haven''t figured it out is amazing. I will not tell you what it is, but honestly, stop fighting it, and Arsene, you better leave tonight. They will be here soon; there are about three of them, all of them in the Dao of Seeking stage."

    Huh?

 Chapter 122: Decent

    <h4>Chapter 122: Decent</h4>

    Staring at the still room, I frowned as Lilith, sitting beside me, arose, "Let''s go, this device should allow us to appear in a rtively safe location, hopefully."

    Staring at my long face, she giggled, "what''s wrong? It''s not like I will not be there."

    "It''s just I was really looking forward to tonight. ." I weakly said as she chopped my head, "we can always do that, silly. Come on, Arsene, that''s Lust talking."

    Pursing my lips, I arose, kissing her''s as she blushed, "Yeah, let''s go."

    With a happy smile, Lilith took out a small orb before cracking it with her fingers, "See you on the other side."

    Nodding, I beamed in joy as a massive blue sphere covered my body. However, my joy quickly faded as the sphere began to turn ck, overflowing with demonic qi. A cold grimace filled Lilith''s face as she paled," Bael..."

    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Shooting through space, I frowned as I appeared on a bridge filled with colors I had never seen below. It was so bright and vibrant I could vaguely see various gxies all around in a stary cluster of space. My mind began to shiver as I took a breath in feeling the pure, almost divine qi.

    Taking a step forward followed by another, I could feel a hint of deja vu as I looked down at the rainbow-colored bridge, "...This is..."

    Running ahead, a bright light suddenly filled my vision as I closed my eyes.

    ....

    ...

    ...

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH"

    A powerful warcry sounded as I opened my eyes. Gasping at the unfamiliar azure sky, I shot up as I saw a man with long blonde hair rush towards me would the intent to kill. In his arms, hell a massive ax as he shed down with fury. Dodging by the skin of my teeth, I frowned as Dragonsbane appeared in my hand. With a twirl of my de, I severed his head as blood rained from the sky. I didn''t even get to see his cultivation as blood gushed over my face.

    "What the hell?" is going on," I said as I could not sense Lilith anywhere. Aside from the connection that told me she was alive, I felt she was not here.

    "Dane," a roar filled my ear as I saw a man with long dreds with looks mirroring the man I just killed. Seeing tears stream down his face, I frown.

    "Who are you? Where am I?" I yelled, but the beast before me did not hold me in his gaze as he charged out. Bellowing for his dead brother.

    Docking, I suddenly saw his knee on my face as I was sted away. Blood trickled down my nose as I grew cold. Shooting forwards, ck mes gripped Dragonsbane as we shed. Like a whirlwind of darkness, I attacked with ferocity¡ªmy movements were swift and sinister, as he quickly fell prey to Dragonsbane.

    With a strike from the end of my polearm to his face, I sted his jaw from his body as he wailed, clenching his missing jaw. With another strike, I sever his body in half watching as his organs spilled over the grassy in. Wiping the blood from my nose. I snorted. "Who the hell was he? and where was is his qi?"

    Sneering, I spat in annoyance as another set of warriors grew closer with their weapons. Wiht a mennasing gleam, I looked at the two souls that flew into my body with a sinister grin. It was different, far different from the people I killed; their souls were far stronger.

    Feeling my bones begin to crack, Iughed as I red at the food before me. With ck mes sprouting from my body like ck vines, I shot forward, fading just as I appeared before one.

    Surprise, I appeared beside him just where his shadow was as Dragonsbane pierced his heart. Seeing his friend about to strike me, I twisted, pushing the dead body on Dragonsbane in the way. Freezing their killing strick, I suddenly exploded the dead carcass as ck mes showered thest survivor.

    "AHHHH" Hearing his screams, I severed his head with my arm as I felt another soul added to my collection. A rush of pleasure filled me as I stomped down on his, severed head-turning it to mush.

    "WHERE IS SHE?!!!" I Yelled as I activated the Demonic Sacrilege Mantra.

    Feeling my crimson eyes glowing with power, I looked at the burning wreck of a Vige. My blood began to boil as I stared at the men piging and raping everything that caught their eyes. With a bloody smile, I shot forward.

    A rain of gore quickly filled the area as I killed all these odd people along with the woman. I did not want them. I was not a savior; no, I was a Demon that needed their souls. SLapping someone''s head off his body, I roared in fury as my body began to produce a loud popping sound.

    I had broken through, but I wanted more blood. I wanted more carnage...I wanted her

    It didn''t matter who bellowed; who begged all fell to my de as I ripped a chunk of flesh meat off a woman''s neck. Watching the life fade, I spat in disgust, vomiting it out as I exploded her skull like a watermelon.

    She was a mortal with bearly a cultivation. Searing the entire vige ame, I looked at what I believe to be Vikings fleeing towards the river. The fear my body craved could be felt as I bellowed inughter. Opening my palm, it quickly began to crackle with ck lightning. A great and powerful aura filled my body as I beamed.

    "STOPPPP," Someone bellowed, but my arm had suddenly shot forward as a massive ray of lightning pierced into the river, creating a massive mist.

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH" Hearing the sweet noise of their cries, I watched their skins turned ck as they began dropping like flies.

    "May they rest well within the gates of Valha." the man whispered as a deep dark tattoo littered his body.

    "Vallha?" Iughed as beams of white mes flowed into my body. Feeling my body crack again, I smiled as I knew I had entered the middle stages of the Gate of Man. Not caring who it was, I shot forwards with Dragonsbane.

    Like a bolt of lightning, I arrived as Dragonsbane shot towards his head. Yet the man dodged with ease. I, however, was not surprised as my body faded. A look of shock filled his face as my palm shot into his chest. ck mes filed his form as he began to shrivel and burn.

    "AHHHHH SORS AAAHHHHA"

    In an instant, he had aged a few hundred years when a massive aura sprouted out from his tattoos. With a hint of cation, I did not react much as he tried onest effort. However, as his body shot into my mine, I smile as it slowly turned into mes.

    My real body had been in the air the moment I saw his strange tattoos glow. With a small marble at the tip of my spear, I shot down with a vicious light within my eyes.

    </impact>

    Watching as his upper body burst into a mist of blood, I grinned, licking the blood off my lips. Absorbing the final soul, Iughed as I looked at the ck mes consuming the world.

    "121 in total." I voiced with a joyful hue, "Man, that felt good."

 Chapter 123: Midgard

    <h4>Chapter 123: Midgard</h4>

    Looking at my body stained with blood, I felt a warmfort as my demonic qi shed, pushing off all the gore and dirt. Stretching my neck, I turned to the fresh bodies still flowing with blood, pursing my lips in annoyance; I tried finding someone with a simr body build but failed. All the men I killed were brawny monsters with arms asrge as my head.

    With a defeated expression, I carefully looked around the wreckage in hopes of finding something still usable. However, aside from a few books depicting a god that hung himself by the root of Yggdrasil to gain infinite knowledge, there was nothing left., Although this confirmed a theory of mine, and with this ce being filled with so many humans, it must be Midgard. It seems my otaku mind ising in clutch. And they dare say TV will rot your mind. FOOLS!!! Although guess it''s due to the movies I saw, not really anime.

    SHaking my head, I looked up at the azure sky. "What the hell happened? How did I get here? Lilith did say Bael before...hmmm."

    Gathering some weapons, I stored them away to sell. I didn''t need to feast, and honestly, I was never one to store food. If I was hungry, I went hunting. Looking at the rubble after my mes died out, I left, heading deep into the forest.

    I didn''t know my left from the right, so I just walked as it was the only thing I could do. But, honestly, I really need to learn how to tell what was north and south. I canprehend fucking Dao but not my left and right.

    A few days quickly began to pass, and my anger was still there, slowly growing. I genuinely didn''t know why. I was just always pissed, taking it out on the few animals I saw. The only good thing was that I could finally begin to resume my cultivation and start the Nine Hells of the Abyss. The Qi of Heaven and Earth waspletely different. It was so pure I felt my bones begin to shutter in pleasure.

    However, The Nine Hells of the Abyss was a strange Arte, which was perfect for me. It didn''t matter what type of energy it was; I could use it as fuel so long as I didn''t die. So after two days, I began using the souls I collected to fuel my body, Arte, and it was scary how much stronger I got. Since I didn''t need to worry bout resources at this moment, my body continued to fuel the Nine Hells of the Abyss.

    Each day ck scum would ooze from my body, and as a week passed, I felt my skin turning whiter and purer along with my qi. My mes, mind, and lighting had be sharper and purer as I traveled, reaching new heights I could not evenprehend.

    Unfortunately, I had a problem; my cultivation had not broken through. With how fast I could absorb Qi of Heaven and Earth, it was ridiculous I had not broken into Earth Realm yet. Signing, I suddenly when quiet as I heard a rustle in the bushes.

    Fading into the darkness, I created an illusion of myself standing pondering over something. With a smile, I patiently waited as three men rushed at me. Seeing their weapons drawn, I snuck behind them akin to how a lion would pounce on its prey, piercing both their spines with my arm as they screamed out in a tone that brought pleasure to my ears.

    Grinning with a vicious air, I licked my lips, "So... wanna tell me where I am." I said to thest man standing as he quivered.

    "Hallr Forest," said the young man as he fell to his knees shivering like a lostmb."You are about a month from Hallr City. Just head north."

    Rock city? who names a city that. "Good, now take me there,"

    "Huh?" he shivered as he looked up with desperate hope. His small body shivering as he slowly crawled backwards in fright.

    Please not those eyes. It will make me feel a little sad when I rip your heart out and feast upon your still body. "Yes, I''m terrible with direction, so I need a guide. My only weakness, fucking directions...Oh, almost forgot, what''s your name, littlemb" I halfheartedly said.

    "Vragi," the young man mumbled.

    "Good," I said as I shot jet ck lightning through the crying men on the ground, creating arge hole through their skulls. Blood slowly began to rise, filling the air with the scent of sulfur.

    Tears ran from Vragi''s eyes as he shivered, not daring to look up at his new master. With a loving smile, I rustled his hair, "Come now; it''s not like I will kill you unless you lead me into a trap. And should you do such a thing, death will be the least of your concern."

    Seeing the young man tremble, Iughed aloud, following behind the little boy who looked to be a few years younger. I had wanted to form a contract with him, but I was nning on killing him; what was the point. Mortals were so fragile. I was better off dealing with monsters.

    Sneering, I enjoyed the two extra souls with a magical smile as I felt I was about to make another breakthrough. The Realm of Man was at the level of those at Earth realm, and I am at the peak of the middle stage. I should be at the peak by the time we reach. Maybe even sooner, assuming some fool wishes to attack me.

    Midgard was strange, or maybe it was my abyssal body because I felt it was bing easier to use the various elements I had. I was finally at a point in crimson winds where I could fight without dying or using excess qi. I could boost my power and speed by about three times indefinitely. If I pushed myself, I was most definitely capable of battling a peak saint.

    Traveling, however, was kinda boring; without Lilith, aside from training, I did nothing. Even the damn animal feared me, not daring to get close. Looking at the back of Vragi''s head, I smirked; about two weeks had passed, and Vragi was still terrified of me. That kinda hurt; all I did was kill some of his friends, or were they his family. But, I guess it''s fine, once he...

    Pausing for a second, I looked around as I gripped Vragi shoulder with a powerful force. A ruthless light shed as my fingers dug into his flesh, "THere had better be a reason as to why I smell the bodies of the dead drawing closer?!"

    Groaning, Vragi shook his head, "It happens, sir, thesends are cursed," he weakly said as I felt some movement.

    shing my arm, I held his throat as blood poured from his neck, "Boy, do you take me as a fool."

    Watching as he gasped for air, I smiled as his feet dangled off the barren forest. Fear was all but visible as the sent of urine filled my nose. Dropping him in his own waste, I sneered, "Which arm,"

    Gasping from the air, the young boy shivered as I demonically smiled, feeling like a viin, "Which arm...I can break it, or I can sever it which one. I could also sever all your limbs and force you to crawl with your tongue. Now that will be quite the show, don''t you think? Although I may be a littlete. "

    Tears ran like streams as Vragi fell to his knees, begging like the child he was, "PLEASE PLEASE I..."

    Pushing my foot down on the back of his head, blood gushed from his forehead, "Left or Right. My time is being wasted."

    "LEFT" he desperately screamed with despair as I smiled, pushing out a vicious air. I watched as sweat and blood fell like streams as he clenched his teeth, waiting for my wrath.

    "Just kidding!!!! AHAHAHAH" I lightly eximed,ughing as I felt the disgusting scent of death getting closer.

    Like a frightened cat, I saw Vragi burst into tears, crawling away as I pointed, "hurry up, we have two more weeks." I sadistically said, holding my stomach as Iughed.

    This was an experiment; Lilith had said that it was useless, but I believe that Soul Gaze was quite a useful Arte. Looking at the soul of the body breaking down over and over, I chuckled with a demonic hue as I yed with his emotions. Every day I would send my demonic Qi into his body to see what would happen.

    During these two weeks'' time, I had noticed two things, his white soul was slowly turning grey as if tainted by my Demonic qi, and his behavior was dramatically changing. He was getting Bolder, especially with this little event. I did not know what those things behind us were, but I knew they were dangerous.

    Seeing his fearful eyes, I sneered behind a mask filled with disdain and contempt as he tried to plot against me. But is that not the way mortal are? Of course, some will strive for the chance of survival, but Vragi, do you think you can escape? Do you truly believe you can ever escape? I am now your Devil.

    "That cken soul you hold is mine."

 Chapter 124: Thrall

    <h4>Chapter 124: Thrall</h4>

    With my little experiment, going on I smiled as Vragi, a meager qi realm of Blood, nced around, striving to survive. A week had passed since then, and I could see the desperation, and I could already see the city. He knew, and I knew that his time was slowly getting closer. Every flicker of his eye, re of his nostrils was all captured by me as I gazed at the boy.

    The desperation in his eyes was quite delicious watching him squirm, and it was my only source of entrainment. Lilith was not here to hold my attention, and I wanted to know if this would make a soul more powerful. I had a feeling it would not, but something was going on with him. Something that could potentially change the way I live.

    I had skipped a day of qi transfer, and he fell to his knees, wailing, begging for the gods to give it back. I honestly burst intoughter, knowing he was begging the wrong gods. It was then I learn I was turning him into a pet, or maybe I should say my personal demon. I could wrap his mind anyway I see fit. Without my qi, he would go mad.

    Unforntaly for him, I was not one to have someone by my side that would betray me. A weak demon-like him served little purpose. There was one more week, and I dint want to show my little toy to the various people...at least not yet.

    Staring at the kid, I appeared in front of him, ripping his heart from his chest. "m~m~M~Master?" He confusedly whispered as if not understanding that his life was ending.

    "Shhh, just let this happen," I lightly said. Watching the life fade, I watched as his ckened soul entered my body. A bright smile filled my lips as I chuckled. While the soul was weak, it produced vital energy for my body a lot quicker...ten times quicker than all the other souls at his level.

    Smiling, I suddenly frowned, "I would have to turn an entire city into demons and then kill them. That is a lot of work, or I could have these little demons of mine bring me, souls. They would ughter all throughout Midgard and gift them to me. "

    Turning Vragi body to ash, I continued on my way after fixing my robes. Looking at the city in the distance, I smile, picking up the pace to reach it in a few days. However, my steps suddenly froze after a few hours as I stared at the little darkish men in a cage.

    Their bodies were small and rugged, withrge calluses on their fingers. A look of fear and betrayal was present as they wailed," we had a deal, he promised us. He promised. take us back to..."

    Turning around, I saw a woman with long blonde hair sh her teeth as she shot out a whip striking the Dwarve in the face sting his eyeball from his eye socket as she bellowed in rage. "Shut up, you fucking Thrall, before I sent you straight to Hellhime," said the woman as she sent me an annoyed nce. "Who are you?"

    Oh, so they are ves here...how interesting, but I thought they were respected creatures. Although I do understand the attraction of having dwarven Thralls(ves)

    "What does it look like" I annoyingly said, pointing at my dressing as I rolled my eyes. Why do people ask such obvious questions? I was wearing fine robes. Can they not see I look out of ce? ncing at the massive man beside the woman, frowning as his tattoos began to glow simr to the man I killed when I arrived.

    Suddenly feeling an ufortable sensation, I leaped back, my gaze never leaving the man who arose. there was a bloodthirsty smile upon his lips as he turned to the blonde woman, "Bitch sit down, stop damaging the merchandise, and you boy, state your name." He brutishly said, his body showering the area in the aura of a peak Gate of Man. Yet, there was something odd about those tattoos.

    <crimson winds=""></crimson>

    As if a hailstorm of Blood and wind had arrived, cold killing intent filled the area as I smiled savagely, while ck mes and demonic Lightning showered Dragonsbane.

    "S-S-Sorceror," He muttered. A look of surprise filled the three-meter tall giant, but it quickly faded as he grabbed a long ax from his back.

    Watching as his tattoos glimmered, I smiled, sensing excitement in the pits of my stomach. Feeling DragonsBaane hum i shot forward. In of ck ray of light, I stabbed at the brutish man. My strike breaking through mock three with ease.

    BOOM!!!

    With a shockwave of light, I smiled, twisting my body and arms, ruthlessly shooting out a stream of mes as the man screamed. <astral sh=""></astral>

    Frowning at how his tattoos sucked the qi of heaven and earth in before shooting it out, simr to a sword sh. I rolled out the way like so many others should have before shooting under him as a small ball appeared at the tip of my spear. ''

    </impact>

    BOOOOOOOM!!!!

    Knowing he was still alive, a clone of myself remained behind as my real body faded into the darkness of the debris. Charging out, I watch the man struck down my clone as I stabbed through his chest into his lung.

    Scream in anguish. I could feel my mes torch his insides as tears ran from his eyes. WIth steam shot from his nose, he swung the back of his ax towards my head as I dodge with ease. I twisted my spear that was still in his body. I ripped Dragonsbane out as a massive gash appeared. Blood drained from his body as ck veins ran from throughout his skin, turning him dark as night.

    "How are you still alive," I ask, I wasn''t tired in the least, but that should have killed the average man. Staring at his stature, I suddenlyughed, "you are part giant, huh. that must be it."

    A cold, fearful gleam sh through the man''s eyes as he nodded, his wounds slowly closing, but I could see my darkness still there. Opening my palm, I smile, clenching down as the darkness within him shot out of his skull.

    Any Element that entered a man needed to be isted, or you would risk death. Elemental cultivators, or at least that''s how it is for me, should be capable of manipting their said elements anywhere.

    A look of disbelief masked his face as Iughed, shooting to his body before severing his head. Sighing, I looked at the blonde woman as she took out a little dagger. Pointing at her, the blood hovering around me shed, piercing her skull before she could react.

    "Wow, I think I hate Midgard. Do people just attack you without reason?" I cursed as I looked at the twenty dwarves. I could use some ves, but they belong to someone. I don''t need to be making waves yet.

    "I will free you. In exchange, I want your souls and for you to craft me a set of armor," I said as I threw them to contract.

    A look of disbelief filled their faces as they looked at one another. suddenly the one-eye dwarf stepped up, "Why our souls?" He questioned with a hateful light.

    "Deal or no deal, I am not here to negotiate," I said, not caring. They were going to be hunted anyway. This way, I could take their lives anywhere I wanted. "drop a single drop of blood over the contract if you choose to wish to be free."

    A look of fear shed as they all nodded, bringing a smile to my face. Seeing all of them sign, I grinned, "That will be twenty armors. Call my name once youpleted them. If I''m not too far away, I should be there in a few minutes." I dered before opening their gate.

    "But...what is your...." Said the one eye dwarven before he stopped, his eyes growing wide as he whispered my name, "Arsene Snow."

    With a burst of demonicughter, I left. I personally never liked dwarves. They were annoying, loyal, arrogant, righteous, and vulgar. Well, that was how they were always portrayed in movies. But I must say their ability to craft was legendary.

 Chapter 125: Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 125: Hunting</h4>

    ncing back at the dwarves in the distance, I smiled; there were naive fools. Whether they died now orter, I still benefited. I had Dragonsbane, who had evolved, but it still needed to be enchanted, and I know for such that Norse Gods were the most adept in runes.

    Licking my lips, I turned to the city about a few days away. My body cultivation was improving like crazy, but I had yet been able to breakthrough. It seems that the Nine Hells of the Abyss is more challenging than it appears. I guess I need to go hunting.

    "Arsene? Arsene? Can you hear me?" A powerful voice sounded deep within my head. beaming in joy, I smiled, "Lilith."

    "Thank the Stars, where are you?" she called out as I felt the connection between us grow stronger.

    "Midgard, near a city called Hallr," I said with a smile.

    "Do not enter! If they find out you''re a sorcerer, they will kill you, Arsene," Lilith warned in a hurried tone, "I can''t hold this connection for long but do not use Qi. The outer rim of Midgard only belive in Body Cultivation. There are a bunch of backwater idiots that will not hesitate to kill sorcerers."

    "Where are you," I asked aloud.

    "Heading to you, I will arrive in a few weeks if not a few months. Once I enter Midgard, you will feel me." She said before I felt the connection cut.

    Touching my empty heart, I sighed, "No Qi of Heaven and Earth, that will exin why everyone I fought has just been using their bodies. So everyone in Midgard are body cultivators...but that doesn''t sound right. What of those strange tattoos? Whatever, for now, it looks like I will begin my hunt in this forest.

    Finding a secluded region, I carved a masked out of the trees around me. This realm was insanely powerful, I had noticed earlier, but aside from the massive pure qi, their resources were insane. Just a normal tree was terrifyingly hard to carve, taking me a few hours merely to cut arge branch. At the same time, taking another few hours to create a poor imitation wolf mask that blocked my upper face. Donning it, I waited for night to descend. Wandering mindlessly through the Forest of Hallr, I suddenly frowned at the bright lights in the distance.

    Blending into the darkness, I leaped on top of a giant tree. Deep in the darkness, hidden from the gazes of the City of Hallr, stood arge base filled with men dressed in animal coats. Their bodies all reading an abnormal vital qi.

    Comparing it to mine, I smile as they seem around my level. Circling their base like a demonic serpent, I smiled as I licked my lips, "Looks like mother bless me with her blessing of Eternal Night. My luck has been quite good recently...I hope it stays like that. "

    Like a ghost, I hid in the shadows of darkness, avoiding thenterns that covered the little fortress in light. Sneaking into the base, I suddenly stopped as I felt a gaze turn in my direction. Looking at the man in golden wolf furs, I grinned, stepping out of the darkness with a hint of surprise. He may have been the first person to sense my presence.

    "Who are you?!" he demanded in an icy tone, but my mouth didn''t open as my teeth shed with the moonlit night.

    Shooting towards the man in golden furs, I watched as a long bastard sword flew from his waist as our des shed.

    DING!!!

    Pushing me back a few meters, I licked my lips, skidding backward, imagining his soul. I could see his body pulsing with a fiendish Aura as he roared, "INTRUDER!!! INTRUDER!!! INTRUDER!!!INTRUDER!!!"

    Quickly ncing around, I leaped aways as a dozen or so arrows shot towards me, destroying the pavement as they missed their targets. Rushing in the direction everyone was shooting at, I appeared in a sh of demonic light. Dragonsbanes already glimmering, severing their heads in a blur of spear light.

    Dropping to my knee in a hurry, I drew a deep breath as a long bastard sword swung past my head, skimming a few strands of hair off my skull. Not one to stop, Dragonsbane shed, employing the Concept of Chaos. I became wild as a beast. Spark began to fly as I gazed at the golden man parrying the best he could

    "Who are you?" he bellowed, "Did they send you?"

    Moving like a cold serpent, dragons bane shed deep into his shoulder as the golden man gritted his teeth, eyeing me with malice. Losing concentration within a battle is never a good thing.

    "Captain Roald" Called a dozen or so men in a panic as I saw a few hundred men trying to surround me. Realizing I could be traped, I charged towards their Captain, kicking the back of his de before he could swing, propelling me up into the air.

    Landing on top of the fort''s walls, I ran to the tower in the distance. Stabbing Dragonsbane through the door, blood began to run hot as I pushed the door open as a manid still with a massive spear-like wound gushing blood from his neck.

    Looking at his bow, I gripped it along with the arrows thatid on his back. I usually made Qi arrows, but when in Rome.

    Taking a deep breath, I felt my heart beating like drums as a wave of Arrows flew through the entrance I just came through. Moving like a ray of ck light, I ran up the tower to the window, having a clear view of the fort. Releasing over twenty arrows in a few seconds, I felt a rush of souls fill my body.

    "170 souls collected," I whispered as I felt the ring of bael and the mark of sacrilege pulse with power. I did not know what they meant, but I smiled as a demonic sound tried to take over. I could feel my mind falling into sin once more, and I loved it.

    With an eagle view, I leaped over the insanely tall tower twirling Dragonsbane as I blocked arrows raining over me like a storm of death. A bad decision as a few arrows pierced into my arms and legs, none of them hitting any major organs, but it still hurt like hell.

    Falling to the ground like a demonic star, I licked my bloodied hands as I felt a piercing set of eyes. "You are surrounded; give up,"

    "Roald, is it? I am having the most fun I have ever had. Do not disappoint me," I yelled as I shot forward, ignoring the iing rain of arrows along with my bleeding body.

    Gaining insight after insight into the art of war and chaos, my Spearmanship began to evolve as I arrived before the young captain surrounded by over thirty soldiers. A maddening look gleaming from my eyes as my stomach began to growl and a few arrows sticking out my body.

    With a profound light, Dragonsbane shot forward, vanishing like the wind. Not just fusing the concept of wind and darkness to my de, I had it fill my body as I twirled it around every attack that came my way.

    My left eye began to burn as the world turn into a frozen field of crimson. No more would arrow fill holes into my body as I moved with ease around them. Darkness was everywhere; I could see the flow of everything while the winds gave me the flexibility of the very air around me.

    Like a leaf in the winds, I traveled the battlefield spilling blood¡ªmy left arm severing life while my right arm that held Dragonsbane plundering it. With a demonicugh, I turned to the only one alive. Devils grew in contracts and absorbing souls, but demons grew through battle.

    Their talent was embedded into the concept of war. The more they fought, the more their power would grow. While they were not as overpowered as Devils. Their battle prowess allowed them to fight evenly with most devils.

    "Roald, are you ready?"

 Chapter 126: City of Hallr

    <h4>Chapter 126: City of Hallr</h4>

    "Roald, are you ready?"I asked with a delectable desire to kill, steeping over the river of blood and organs. The sounds of bones cracking echoed out as I stepped over the skull of someone creating a massive indent causing his eyes to pop out.

    "Who are you?" HE asked, in a calm voice raising his bastard sword that began to glow. Tworge runes could be seen as I stopped,

    "Sever, Blood," I said aloud as I read the marking to his surprise,

    "You can read them...That''s impossible... Drn did not send you, did he?" Roald asked with a cold grimace.

    cing Dragonsbane on my back, I could feel my instincts screaming as I nodded, "No, he did not... but I think we both need to leave." I said, looking into the distance at a powerful aura in the air. I could feel the hairs rising from the nape of my neck as it grew closer at a breathtaking pace.

    Sending Roald a smile, I nodded, "I''m afraid our battle will have to wait. Do not worry; I will not kill your people next time. We can have a fair dual." I said aloud, leaping over the bloody fortress with a frown.

    Blending into the darkness, I fled, feeling my instincts screaming for me not to stop. Hours began to pass before I looked around, feeling safe. Quickly changing my clothing, I ced a low-grade sword on my waist before making a small fire while also making sure that no blood still remained over my body. Most of my injuries were all but gone due to the souls supplying me an almost infinite amount of vital qi.

    Minutes began to pass before a man with long ck hair appeared, sending me a scrutinizing re that made me quake. He spoke, "Where did he go?"

    With an innocent gaze, I tilted my head, "Ummm, are you talking about the white wolf mask dude. With a ck spear?"

    Watching as a twinkle grew in his eyes, the man before me nodded, "that way," I said, pointing in the direction I would have fled if I didn''t trust my instincts.

    Tossing me a small pouch, the man vanished in a sh, to my surprise. I could not even track his movements as I fell to my bottom, acting in shock.

    I knew something was going on with that man, especially that Roald. Aside from Lilith, he was one of the best fighters I ever faced. Although, he was at the peak of Gate of Man. Amazingly, he could battle evenly with me. I figured I could kill those at the Gate of Life, and they should be around the stages of Spirit Realm.

    "No matter," I said aloud, feeling a rush of vital qi fill my body. I could feel my power was at the same Peak Stage of Man, but I had yet to break through to the peak stage of my realm. It was quite confusing, but it didn''t matter as long I was getting stronger. I was an abomination; nothing like me should have ever happened, so there really isn''t some manual for me to follow.

    Stretching my body, I gazed at the fire before closing my eyes. I need to pretend; I didn''t know if I was still being watched, and my instincts can''t tell me everything. At least not yet.

    Meditating till the next day, I rose with the morning sun with a joyful smile full of innocence. Hiding my pure disgust for the sun, I left. Exploring the forest of Hallr, since I could not enter the city, at least not yet, I needed to wait till Lilith arrive.

    Although a voice in my head was telling me to ignore Lilith and head in, feeling slightly naughty, I gazed at the fussy city in the distance. It may be a bad idea, but I wanted to explore. Licking my lips, I rushed to the city below.

    Days quickly began to pass as I drew closer to Hallr, but an unexpected urrence appeared as I gazed at Roald near the gates of Hallr with a bitter expression. His fist and armor were still stained with blood as he had no way of removing them. Life must really be hard for cultivators who do not use Qi in their everyday lives...Do they shit too?

    Feeling my gaze, Roald turned to me, sending me a cold nce as he turned away. Not one to care much, I ced a sphere of darkness around my qi before the Gates to Hallr were finally opened.

    Gazing at the guards in the distance, I suddenly frowned as I turned to the man that threw me a pouch of moneyst night walking close to Roald.

    "Nephew, I could not find him. But I think he is just as you said. I will head to the Guild to post his description."

    "Thank you, Uncle Arne," Roald whispered.

    Acting like I didn''t know who he was, I stepped in with a vibrant smile of a county pumpkin. Observing the newnds before me. The streets were blustering with life as I saw elves, Dwarves, Lizardman, and various other races around. Everyone seemed tomunicate well with one another, unlike the ruthless killing I experience when I first arrived.

    Looking at a pouch that held twenty golden coins, I looked around for some kids to speak to. I needed to know more about his city, and those little shits knew many things adults would not share. Spending a few hours learning, all I could do was sigh, realizing how poor I was.

    What I held was called Ore. They were broken up like in some RPG games. Gold, Silver, and Bronze. One thousand Bronze is one Silver, and one hundred silver is one gold.

    I needed a mansion before Lilith arrived... I needed to set up the dungeon before she gets here. What is a good way to get money? Come on, Arsene, think... Arsene... Arsene... Wasnt this name of mine the name of a thief in my past life?

    SLapping my forehead, I beamed in joy. Since no one used Qi, I had yet to see someone with a spiral ring or bracelet. They just kept their essentials on their person. It was a bit basic, but I guess not everyone...

    "Thrall?" voice filled with contempt filled my ears as I turned to arge brawny man with a scar over his eyes. "where the hell have you been?"

    Frowning, I shook my head, "I am no ve. Nor am I even dressed as one." I said, pointing to my clothing that looked to be high ss.

    Smiling, I saw a sh of yellowish-brown teeth that smelled of rotten fish appear as the man spoke, "Speaking back to your master? How many times must I train you?" he said, reaching to clench my throat.

    Sending a quick nce around, I frowned at how everyone ignored what was happening. It was if something like this was amon urrence. Sidestepping, my arm shed over his iing palm. Crimson rain quickly appeared as the brawny man looked down in surprise.

    THud*

    Gazing at his severed arm, I dodged like the wind as blood gushed over the pavement as he gell to his knees. With a brutal smile, I shed before he could scream, stomping down on his head. Hearing the cracking of his skull, I enjoyed the sweet sounds of his screams. With another stomp, a massive indent appeared as the man began foaming at the mouth.

    "Amm mmmm fffff oooooo" He mumbled as Iughed in amusement. It was my first time turning someone into a retard. Looking at how his arm was twitching and iling around madly as blood pooled from his eyes, I shrugged.

    Fixing my clothing in a jiffy, I eyed everyone around me with a frosty smile before going on my way. It was subtle and unnecessary, but I had also taken his wallet. Looking inside at the five silver pieces, I smile, but it quickly faded.

    That man seemed to be specifically targeting me...Could it be Roald, or was he targeting me due to my pumpkin expression? I need toy low...Naw, when has that ever worked, and knowing my luck, it''s only a matter of time before I end up in some random shit.

    "Either way, I am starting to enjoy the Viking life."

 Chapter 127: The Ripp... The Butcher of the Nines

    <h4>Chapter 127: The Ripp... The Butcher of the Nines</h4>

    It has been about three days since I arrived withing Hallr, and It has been a st. The people of Midgard are all crazy bastards. They love to party and kill. If you are living in Hallr, then you will experience one of these two things at least once a week. These bastards have no concept of life...well, at least that''s how it is for the lower ss.

    Throwing back a massive jug of beer, I could hear the roars ofughter as they cheered, "ARSENE ARSENE ARSENE."

    Feeling the fiery mes of the rough beer against my chest, I emptied my jug, mming it down with ferocity as they cheered. This was my ninth cup, and it was tough, if not impossible, for me to get drunk anymore.

    shing my white teeth, I turned to look at the bewitching blonde Viking eyeing me like meat. Pressing her breast against my arm, I could feel her hands reaching for my manhood as she found her target. Not showing any expression, I grinned, "You know the rules, fill her up and beat me."

    Biting her lips, the bartender suddenly filled my cup along with the blonde and a few others before we chugged down. The night was quite young, but as time began to slip, a cold light shed through my eyes. Looking at the bodies that littered the floor, I arose, gazing at the blonde keened over and barely conscious.

    Turning to the bartender, I shook my head, handing him five bronze ore, "Send her home. It seems I will be heading home alone tonight. Maybe next time?"

    "Ay, careful, Arsene. I head the Butcher of The Nines has taken Nine people already. their head, feet, and hands have all been found. Stay out of Nines street, ok. He likes to drop body parts there. "

    "Much appreciated, brother. I will be sure to watch my ass." I said, firmly shaking his arms as he shed me a smile. I had beening to ''Descendants,'' the name of this bar, for the past three days. Spending a good amount of money to enjoy my time.

    Slipping out the bar, I looked up at the night sky fading into the darkness as I appeared before a particr mansion of my choice. My target was named Skad, a female, age twenty-five, Talent high, cultivation about peak stage of Realm of Man potentially in Life Gate stages although chances are low.

    Smelling the air, the scent of peaches filled my nose as I stealthily stepped into her mansion. Skad was a rather rich woman that married in her early years. She had no kids as her husband died about two years ago...to her, as a matter of fact. Apparently, she imed that she was far too young to marry and plowed five people in front of her husband. Unable to take it anymore, her husband drew his sword leading Skad to drive his own sword up his rectum, leaving him to bleed out as she returned to her orgy.

    They say her screams of pleasure were so loud that herte husband died not to form the de but rather from heartbreak. When the guards found Skad, she was covered in nothing but sperm as she continued without care. It had taken hours for her to give a statement of what happened.

    Wandering the halls, I approached her room without a sound in my step, watching as sheid on all fours, being taken by a man from behind and another pounding her throat. A look of ecstasy could be seen as she moaned. Her body jiggling as the man from behind clenched her haired pulling it back, as she screamed in pleasure. shing my spear through one of their heads, I smiled as warm blood flowed over her naked body.

    A look of confusion could be seen, but it was toote as I severed the man''s head whose cock was in her mouth before Dragonsbene pierced her throat, "I wonder if you''re safe to eat. Are AIDS a thing in Midgard? What are you saying, Arsene? You have an adaptable body. You will be fine. Although that is what most people say and end up getting it."

    Watching the life drain from Skads eyes, Iughed as three knew souls entered my body. Surprisingly no knew changes urred, but my power was increasing none stop. Every day I could feel my strength increase; honestly, I don''t even recognize myself in the mirror anymore as I lookpletely different.

    My ashen hair had grown long, while I seemed to have grown even taller, reaching about 200.6 cm(6''''7). Truly I felt like I was part giant as I felt myself getting even taller. Doing my custom ritual since my first, I dumped Skads body parts around the city, more specifically her head in Nines Street, before enjoying some Skad BBQ.

    Life was quite nice in this city. There were tones of strong people to eat, I cultivated when I wanted, and no enemies. Bitting into a juicy part of Skad, I beamed in joy as Yin qi filled my body. It was strange while these people focus on body cultivation; whenever I ate one of them, I would get eater Yin or Yang qi.

    My first time absorbing Yang qi was... annoying as hell. I had a boner for the rest of the day. It took a while for my body to adapt, but aside from that, it was beneficial to my mes which could now get cold as ice and hot as the sun the more I devoured Yang Qi to bnce out the insane amount of Yin Qi I already had.

    Which became an even more incentive to start my killings again. Every night I would target someone, taking more than one if I saw they were full of potential. All that was missing was getting my dick wet.

    I had been restless these past few days, especially after devouring Yang qi. Ever since then, I have been feeling more and more stuffy. Lilith had given me permission, but I felt I was betraying her doing so. But at this rate, I think I''m going to go insane. Not much of an excuse, but...

    Looking at the raging beast, I sighed, thinking about that blonde at the bar. She was quite the beauty, although a little weak for my taste. I do hope she will not faint after the first few times I cum.

    Devouring the rest of my BBQ, I smiled as all the Yin Qi in my body flew towards my dantian. A chilling sensation began to grip my body as I stared at the raging ck sun that was my dantian. It has been growing, but no matter what I did, it seems like breaking through into the earth realm was not happening anytime soon. Guess a natural breakthrough isn''t going to happen.

    Pushing that aside I held Dragonsbane closing my eyes as Soulforce began to flood my mind boosting myprehension by over ten times. Suddenly an almost endless amount of information began to assault my soul, causing me to smiled as Dragonsbane began to hum. A powerful will began to rage out as it began to take form.

    "True Spear Intent," I whispered as my face paled, "Finally, Lilith can use True Sword Intent now I have mine."

    Releasing my Soulforce after eight seconds, sweat dripped from my face as I erratically breathe in and out. Lilith has had me do this every morning since I awakened Soulforce. It was meant not just to train Soulforce but to gain Spear Intent. Or, as she called it, True Spear Intent.

    Lilith said that all Intent is divided into two branches. True Intent and Normal Intent. While they both do the same thing, True intent isn''t bound by thews like Normal Intent is. It can merge with anything as ites from my soul, not the Dao''s like Normal Intent. This meant I could merge my bow intent into my spear, allowing it to form something new and unseen whether it worked out or not didn''t really matter. Just being able to fuse wind, lightning fire, or whatnot indefinitely to gave me a massive edge.

    This was another special trait to soul benders. It really seemed like soul benders were almost unstoppable. I am getting a better understanding of why Lilith and I are being hunted. Soulbenders are far too powerful. It''s like we are outside the normal spectrum of normal concepts.

 Chapter 128: True Intent

    <h4>Chapter 128: True Intent</h4>

    "So this is what spear intent feels like," I whispered aloud, ncing down to the dark light radiating out from Dragsonsbane like small serpents. A sharp demonic air could be felt as my eyes began to tear and burn all at the same time.

    Spear, Darkness, and Lightning could all be felt as I smiled. At the same time, wind and blood were my focus at the moment. It''s a miracle that my lightning was in a realm of its own after my training with Lilith. I never had the chance to use it much, but it seems it only took a few sessions for it to surpass a few months of training with BLood and Wind.

    ncing at the morning light, I made my way out of Hallr, looking for a poor soul to test my skills on. Due to my demonic bloodline, I learned things ten times faster killing than I would be meditating. Inparison, there were benefits to meditating; however, demons never really worried about such things.

    Shotting of the pavement with enough force to shatter the ground, I shot through the forest of air¡ªtrue intent cycling around my body, causing my speed to increase faster than a speeding bullet. My perception, however, could not keep up.

    mming into arge ancient tree, I rubbed my nose as blood dripped from my nose. Tears could be seen as I raised my head high to stop the blood flow.

    "Fuck that hurt...the hell kind of tree is this? How the hell do I increase my perception. I thought with my increased speed, I would be able to process shit faster. "

    Rising up with a huff, I wiped my bloody nose. ncing around to see if anyone saw the humiliating moment, I quickly left, not wanting to spend another moment here. Spending a few hours getting used to my speed, I grew a little bewildered. One thing I notice was that problem never happened again. Not matter how fast I became my mind, I would be able to perceive my area.

    Realizing it was my adaptive body, I grinned before suddenly stabbed my foot deep into the grassy fields, causing a massive shockwave to st out. With an ashen grimace, I sighed...I was lost...Damn it, why the hell was I born a retard.

    "TRUCK-KUN HELP" I screamed as I could vaguely make out a discharge of childishughter. Thinking it was imagination, I sighed, not seeing Hallr City in the distance. "Times like this, I wished I had Lilith''s nose. Although I don''t have a scent, that crazy woman can hunt me down somehow, iming that I sent likevender...She is crazy, though."

    Kicking a pebble-like a child, I suddenly picked up on a distinctive scent. While my nose was not nearly as good as Lilith''s, I was a demon. With bright eyes, I shot towards the east...West... In that direction with teary eyes. God, I swear my next meal with be this kind person. All hail your name!!!

    "BOOOM!!!"

    Dodging the massive de light that passed my head, I gazed at the small battle in the distance. What looked like to be a meager party of people were currently fighting a horde of those undead zombie-like creatures. Taking arge whiff of the air, I frowned, remembering the scent I picked up on with myst pet that died...What was his name again?

    But it was strange, these creatures appeared to be brain dead, yet their moves were based on someone that could fight. IT was like...That must be it; these zombies take on the skill of those that died or was killed, but how? Their blood was cold as Ice. How can they get around rigor mortis?

    "Help us, Please. There are too many!!!" A powerful voice filled with frustration and anxiety roared as I looked at another rugged man withrge muscles and strange simr tattoos covered his body as they glowed with a profound like. Not taking his tone to heart, I sent a quick nce at the other members.

    Frowning at theck of woman, I sighed in regret. It looks like I will have Yang Qi tonight. Shooting off the ground, my arm glimmered with true intent as I severed a zombie in half by the waist. Like cutting butter, I frowned, smelling the rotting flesh of these corpses.

    Nevertheless, my body shed like lightning as I moved around the battlefield, cutting down these zombies like grass. While they were strong, there were, after all, brain dead. I don''t really understand how they work, but they were dumb, almost like a newborn.

    Like newborns? Good god, I hope I''m not overthinking this. If they can learn or ess memories from before death, then I will be in real shit.

    Running my arm through one of their heads, I heard the leader of those men roar, "NO, it will bite you."

    "Huh?"

    Opening my eyes wide, I frowned as I felt something try to piece into my skin. Unfortunately, my Abyssal body was far more resilient than I gave it credit for. Then again, I did almost die to a tree today.

    Ripping out the creature, I frowned at the centipede-like monster. Watching as itsrge body curl like a serpent around my arm. A contemptuous sh of light filled my eyes as Itbusted into ck mes. With a chilling light, true intent filled the area as my fingers shot over a hundred times, picking off everything I saw.

    Moans of the undead filled the area before it went still. A look of horror was visible as I nced at the party before me, "How do I get back to Hallr?"

    "A child?" a short, muscr man muttered in bewilderment, "by thors hammer, who are you?"

    "Holy Shit, it really is a boy. That was amazing; your father must be a fucking descendent of a god." Another yelled as he pped my back to my annoyance, but without breaking my mask, I develop within Hallr as a yboy. I snickered, holding my head up high, getting into my Jojo position as I held my hair with my hands.

    "I know, I Arsene is a man who will rise above all in my generation. HAHAHA," I bellowed with narcissisticughter.

    None of these people were really that strong, just around the early stages of Gates of Man. So they made good targets. Yang Qi wasn''t really that bad; I just needed a woman to vent my ess desire.

    Coughing lightly, I got a little serious, "Now, can you tell me how to get back to Hallr?"

    "Huh?... You know there is a trail, right. It''s quite easy to spot." Therger warrior exined, pointing to the north as I looked around at the road in the distance. Pausing, I held my head. Not knowing how to process my retardation. I sighed; I definitely needed a guide. In my past life, I got lost on GPS... Who does that?

    Puffing my lips, my eyes suddenly went cold as three heads flew high up into the air. A look of amusement still in their eyes as blood gushed from their headless bodies.

    "Gentlemen, wee to my club."

 Chapter 129: Assassin in the Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 129: Assassin in the Shadows</h4>

    It had taken me almost a week to return to Hallr; while I had learned about the trail, it had taken a very long time for me to understand I was walking in the wrong direction. Things only got worse when the ''party'' was finally devoured and turned into ''Party Jerky.'' The Yang Qi I gained was quite resilient, making my spear rise up for days.

    My cravens grew so much I contemted having my way with some random beast, but I was far too prideful for that, and it was a little too much even for me... Although if they had a human body, I am definitely down...Does that make it bestiality?

    Entering my apartment, residing over a small tavern. I sighed in relief after a week''s journey; I quickly hopped into a warm bath before I heard a loud knock against my door. Frowning in annoyance, I covered my lower half with a towel before making my way to the door with a hint of frustration.

    "Yes," I begrudgingly asked, looking at the foxy br that knocked. Her legs reminded me a little of Victoria, but her buns were definitely bigger. Gulping down, she grew red hot, eyeing me up and down like meat. Seeing my wet body, she crossed her legs, trying hard not to react.

    This was not the first time I had seen such a reaction. Ever since I started the Abyssal body, I had many women reacting as such. Honestly, it was annoying. I kinda understand why women are disdainful when we stare. Having it done so much can be really disgusting.

    Smiling, I licked my lips, "See what you like?"

    Nodding, she suddenly blushed before giving me a light cough, "Arsene Snow, by order of the Jarl, you along with every new entry are required to work if they n on living within Hallr."

    "Oh, I see, but why wasn''t I notified when I entered this city? Would you rmend anything? I was a detective in myst ce of residence; they called me the Ashen Inquisitor." I lightly said, remembering I didn''t do anything required of my job description.

    "Inquisitor?" she absentmindedly said as she nced down at the bulge in my towel. It wasn''t even hard, but the outline was still present as she tantly stared.

    Damn, this girl must be thirsty. Wait, I am a devil/demon. Do I have a sinful effect on people? Smiling brightly at the thought, I smirked, "Ma''am?"

    "Oh...Sorry," she begrudgingly said, "It''s always been like this if you have stayed over two weeks, then byw, you must work unless you can cover rent and taxes, but judging from where you stay I will say you can''t, but can you help with the recent murders? My team and I currently have zero clues."

    "Team? Is this not your job?" I questioned. The foxy woman before me seems to be a part of immigration. For her to be both was even stranger.

    "We do everything. The Jarl is not a very bright man, so we have to take on other responsibilities." Said the foxy woman with a lustful smile. "...Umm, so can you help?"

    "Yes, it''s easy, really. I hear that the killer has been dumping the bodies at various sites, just make a list and calcte the area he has been in. From there, the approximate location of where he will be. If he has lived in Hallr for long, it will be even easier to find an approximate location to look in. Instead of looking blindly, we can narrow down and find a pattern to his actions.

    This may actually work, but it''s weird...I wonder if I could find myself. Has a killer truly tried to find himself? I mean, actually, work with the police trying not to get caught. I wonder how good I really am? If I get too close, I could just frame someone or Leave I was nning to anyway.

    Widening her eyes, I saw the little fox open her mouth wide as she gasped, her foxy-like ears twitching cutely. "By the Frya''s de, this may help," she yelled, clenching my palm with amazement.

    With a flick of qi to my towel, not enough for her to notice, it fell as she suddenly froze. Like she had broken, I looked down as my cock suddenly twitched.

    "AAHHH" she screamed, "NO NO NO, BAD Lisa, you are married!"

    My eyes seem to sh, but my desire didn''t fade but rather increase at the word married. "He would never know Lisa. Or we could go at each other at your ce. I''m sure he will not mind. I heard stuff like this really brings a marriage together.

    Getting closer, I saw her quiver as myid cock pressed against her garden through her clothing. She had never looked away. Like it was the only thing to her she nodded, before shaking her head, pushing me away with lustful eyes. Her legs were all but quivering as she clenched her fist. Trying her hardest to resist the temptation, "NOOO!!!"

    Laughing, I picked up my towel, "Well, if you ever change your mind, my door is always open."

    Nodding, Lisa covered her mouth, "O-O-O K-K-K."

    "Now, if you will excuse me, I was in the middle of a bath; I will visit your station or whatever you call it."

    Watching as Lisa closed my door still, I grinned menacingly, "Well, either she has no social skill or my beauty is increasing even more than I thought. I may even learn some sexy moves. Damn, I should have listened to Eroma when he was talking.

    Smiling, I looked up at the rising sun; I had returned rather early, but it was for the best. Looking at my dragon beginning to rise, I sighed, "Why the hell are you hard now? She already left."

    Groaning in annoyance at being a man, I quickly got dress before sending a nce towards the shadows inside my room, "You know it''s been a few hours, you cane out. It''s a little creepy you have been watching me since Lisa appeared.

    Stepping out of the shadows, I saw a very muscr man draped in all ck as he held a dagger by his waist. His cultivation was around the peak of Gate of Man while he held a rather dark aura around his body.

    "I was sent by Drn. He wishes a word with you." He coldly said as if assuming I knew who that was.

    "Oh, Ok," I innocently said with a smile. "Do you know how long it will take? That little fox form before is waiting. "

    "Just follow me," He lightly said, snorting with disdain as he turned his back. With an innocent air, my body shed as my arm dug through his chest and heart in one swift movement.

    Watching as blood dripped from his chest, the assassin opened his mouth wide, "WH... WH...Why?" he begged as the light within his eyes slowly began to fade.

    "I don''t even know who this Drn is. Sending an assassin to me, then telling me to follow you. You must be super arrogant or just in stupid." I coldly said, twisting my arm within his body as he gave one final cry before sweet death.

    "Drn...wasn''t it that man that Roald talked about. Base on how he sent an assassin to force me to him, he must be a criminal. It seems he is doing the same thing Lisa was. Gathering new arrivals and forcing them to do his bidding. He must have a majorwork." I said aloud, eyeing the blooded corpse with a vicious smile.

    Severing the head of the man, I tossed it out of my room for the world to see. I wanted them to find me; Killing innocents was one thing but having the rush of being hunted was even more exhrating. While it was dangerous, I needed it. In Asterion, I had years to n, but here everything will being at me quickly.

    Licking my lips, I quickly got dress before leaping over the balcony stomping on the head of my assassin as many gasped at the mass of brain matter covering my feet., "Sup, anyone knows some bitch named Droma...No, it''s Boomboom...Naw Drn. Yes, drn. He was the bitch that sent this idiot after me." I yelled as everyone turned their heads in fear. Shrugging my shoulders, I continued on with my day.

    Hallr, or in fact maybe all of Midgard, were crazy regarding their rules of self-defense. I really don''t understand why they even have guards if killing is legal.

    Asking around, I beamed before heading south, a little off from the slums of Hallr. I had found a ce in the east, and it wasn''t anything great, but it did the job. Walking for a few hours, I suddenly started feeling the intent of various people following me.

    With a ruthless gleam, I blended into the crowd before applying darkness to my presence. Seeing a few people rush out, I grinned as true intent filled my palm. Cold sweat was against my brow as I grinned, feeling two mid-Gates of Life warriors.

    "Arsene...don''t do it. Don''t do it," I whispered to myself as my left eye began to pulse. Fueling it with qi, my perception began to slow as I appeared before one of the mid-Gate of Life warriors. This opportunity was too great... The rush of death was too sweet to miss.

    With a mask of innocents, Dragonsbanes appeared before anyone noticed, stabbing towards his spine. With darkness consuming my spear, I had just entered his fleshed before he shot a backhand towards my head.

    Dodging forwards, I pushed Dragonsbane into his spine as blood gushed over my face. Smoke quickly began to appear, flowing from his back as I grinned, leaping in a hurry away as another warrior rushed at me.

    "AAAAAAAAHHHH, " The injured warrior screamed, falling to his knees as tears ran from his face.

    "LOR!!" he screamed as a massive amount of killing intent filled the void. My back was full of sweat as I grinned, feeling excitement I had never felt before. With the reaper''s de against my neck, I met with the man that bellowed.

    In his hands was a long greatsword ready to slip me in half. The air began to slit and shift as I sidestepped. A deep gash of air slicked through my clothing, leaving a white mark against my skin; however, no blood was drawn as I twirled Dragsonsbane towards his neck.

    "Shit" he yelled in surprise, but my instincts were screaming, telling me that Lor, as the man called him, rushed at me with a massive spear. Knowing there was not enough time, I stomped, dashing backward behind an unsuspecting group of what looked to be friends that wished to watch my battle.

    Pushing a few of them, I watched as Lor bellowed, "COWARD."

    Not caring, I shot forward with a slight scoff of disdain as Lor pierced through two bystanders in an instant. Taking the chance, Dragonsbane shot forth towards his neck for the kill when I suddenly frowned as a massive gush of wind shot towards my neck. Pushing Dragonsbane up at thest second, I was sted away in an instant.

    Blood gushed from my palm as I went flying in the air like a rag doll. A rush of ecstasy filled me as my feet skidded over the pavement, tearing through my shoes as I stopped with a cruel smile.

    "AHAHAHAHA, MORE!!!!" I screamed, coughing up a mouthful of blood.

    "MORE!!!!"

 Chapter 130: Divinity

    <h4>Chapter 130: Divinity</h4>

    With blood trickling down my palms, I bellowed inughter. Aside from my skin that cracked at my palm, I was perfectly unharmed. A faint dragon''s roar could be heard as Dragaonsbane felt my excitement.

    While a faint shimmer of darkness could be felt as I eyed the men before me in hunger, every move, every step, every touch, it all leads to my death. I needed to run, but I would not flee. The difference was not that great... I could win...I will emerge victoriously.

    "Sem," Lor said with a hollow tone, "WE need to hurry. I need treatment; my back is...I am losing feeling. His de seems to have some poison on it. I am starting to lose feeling in my legs."

    Kicking off forward towards Lor, the weak link Dragonsbane split into hundreds of images. However, all was a trick as my real de suddenly twisted like a serpent stabbing Sem''s defenseless chest.

    "EH?" said Sem as he leaped away, touching the shallow gash against his chest. A look of shock could be seen as my smile grew brighter. Suddenly a powerful kick appeared as I raised my arm up, blocking as my bones began to quake.

    BOOM!!!

    Feeling I was slipping back, I frowned, twisting, allowing the force to be distributed. Pushing true intent into my body, I began dodging like the wind as more killing attacks shed towards my vitals like an endless storm... Studying the form of Lor and Sem as they attacked together, my skill began to take off. Most people understood wind as speed, but it was so much more. I could feel the air shift allowing me to understand the smallest movement they make, but what gave me a deep edge was the Element of Lightning.

    Since we all have electrical charges running through our bodies, it became far too easy to dodge attacks as I could predict their next move with almost one hundred percent uracy by following the electrical current flowing through their bodies.

    <demonic vision=""></demonic>

    I whispered, putting a name to the technique I am still developing. Using the concepts of wind and Lightning, I could predict the moves of enemies. While it also allows me to perceive all movement within a four hundred meter radius.

    This arte didn''t really require any qi, but rather mental energy as holding the Elemental Ether down was a tiring ordeal. However, I had trained my mental abilities since birth with my mind pce.

    With a sh of thunder, I appeared behind Sem in a ray of ck light. My body could not truly be tracked due to my darkness element. Smiling, Dragonsbane suddenly shot forwards deep into his lungs. My goal was not to kill but to wound. Everyone always defends their Vitals with the highest degree possible, but the rest of their body is not so well guarded.

    Getting a killing blow was not going to happen. I needed to weaken them down. Sidestepping like a gust of air, I dodged as a spear strike came my way, trying to pierce into my skull. Massive shockwaves began to echo out as we shed over and over again.

    Blood began to drip from their bodies as my hands were starting to turn numb. I finally understand why Lilith said, "If you don''t have Dao, you are almost guaranteed to die against a soul bender. The Dao of Heaven is all but within our grasp at birth."

    The more I battled, the more this battle became easier. Lowering my head, I swiftly dogged as a spear came towards my head. Taking a step forwards, my knee shot into Lor''s stomach just in the spot to destroy the vital energy he was using to keep his spine together.

    Smiling at his despair, I watched him dropped like a puppet without a string. However, how could I let my enemies fall so easily? Gripping his head, I tossed Lor into the air before skewering him with Dragonsbane.

    "NOO!!!!" Screamed Sem as he tried to rush at me.

    Dodging with minimal effort, I snickered as I yed with the little puppet at the end of Dragonsbane. A bitter scream could be heard as he begged, "PLEASE...PLEASE...Just send me to Valha."

    Bursting intoughter, I eyed crowed with a menacing grin, "Valha...you mortals... All of you, how foolish can you be."

    "Don''t do it," Bellowed Sem as he raised his de high.

    "THOR, GIVE ME YOUR STRENGTH."

    Frowning, Sem suddenly vanished as I felt a foot pped across my face. BLood traced down my lips as I skidded over the floor like a ragged animal. Scrapes and bruises quickly began to build up as I suddenly stopped with blood pouring out of my mouth.

    "Huh?!" I voiced, pushing up ring at sem radiating...Radiating Divinity?

    "He is a chosen, One of thors Followers." Said a bystander as they all fell to their knees. Sneering, Iughed as demonic intent began to fill my spear.

    "Thor? That Fat bastard?" I yelled, remembering a movie he appeared in

    "DIE!!!!" Bellowed Sem as he suddenly appeared in front of me, sword light filling the heavens as his divinity began splitting the very air around me.

    With a cold smile, Dragonsbane met head-on as a massive shockwave filled the area. Blood showered my arms as I heard some of my bones beginning to pop. Yet, I didn''t stop as Sem, and I traded blows.

    His speed did not allow me time to dodge, but I could still sh with him. Feeling my body was not going tost, I sighed, "Looks like the fun is over."

    Channeling Soulforce, the air around me shifted; the already thin are suddenly vanished, leaving only a vacuum of my presence. A hollow demonic light could be perceived from me as the scent of sulfur filled my nose. I could hear the screams of hell as my eyes glimmered with sin.

    With but a thought that could not be perceived by those around me. Dragonsbane ran through Sem''s head, exploding it like a balloon as I appeared behind him, leaving an afterimage of myself standing still. Sneering in disgust, I suddenly pped his body, turning it into a mist as Divinity filled the air.

    Licking the blood from my lips, I felt two powerful souls fill my body as I looked around, "Is this the best Dn can do? Two warriors at mid-light gate died. One of them was even Thors bitch, is this it. Is this the zenith you mortals can aplish? Pathetic, I bet a two-cent whore could have given me a better time. At least then I could get off."

    Looking at the humiliation, I roared inughter, taking my leave. My wounds were not serious, and my bones were already beginning to heal. Fading back into the crowd, I vanished, wishing for more battle. I wanted to kill; I wanted to decimate this entire city, not like what I did with Pendragon. No, I wanted to do it personally with Dragonsbane.

    "Lilith, hurry, or you may end up missing the blood bath." I mentally said as my crimson eyes began to glimmer with sinful light.

 Chapter 131: Detective Arsene

    <h4>Chapter 131: Detective Arsene</h4>

    Stepping out of a random clothing shop, I looked down at my new fur with a happy smile. All of my external wounds were all but healed, while my bones needed a little more time to mend. Stretching my arms, releasing a healthy yawn, I continued my journey.

    The southern district of Hallr was savage. These people gave zero fucks as I looked up at the balcony of multiple men running a train on a woman. A look of absolute pleasure was visible as she moaned without any decorum, but something about this sight was absolutely wrong...Seriously wrong.

    ncing around, I grew bewildered at the tant indifference they had towards this sight. To be fair, this was kinda like the Viking or middle ages but damn, at least restrict this shit. I don''t wanna see that. Who just runs a train in the middle of rush hour? The room is literally right there...Go inside!!!!

    Walking a little faster, I sighed at the various sights I was witnessing. It was ridiculous nobody seemed to care as they did whatever they wanted. Killing, Raping, Drugging, even harvesting organs. No one gave zero fucks as the people of Hallr ignored everything simr to New York.

    "Arsene? " A soft voice called as I turned around to the brte staring at me with a blush.

    "Lisa," I called back, "This is quite the city you live in. I would have never guess Hallr was so...Open with its culture."

    Paling Lisa shook her head, "No, it''s not like that. At least not the other districts. Drn owns the southern district, so his word is thew here." Lisa exined in a hurry. A hint of anxiety was visible as she nced helplessly around.

    "Drn, that bastard, just sent some people to kill me. Two Life Gate warriors." I coldly said, looking around at the few people ncing my way. With a bloodthirsty smile, I licked my lips as I knew my next goal. "Anyway, care to take me in. I may be working with you, Lisa."

    Grabbing my arm Lisa led me towards a particr building a little different from the stone-like buildings around. This one looked out of the ce and a little modern. It was quite tall with a cubicle look.

    Stepping in, I looked at the hundreds of guards; opening my eyes wide, I felt a little underwhelmed at theck of technology. These people were writing like animals; then again, pendragon was the same. It was strange that they had ships yet, noputers orptops. Using there hands to write... Man that was a struggle. I felt like a caveman back than.

    "Wee to the Versarack," Lisa brightly said as her chest jiggled before my very eyes. A hint of lust appeared as I nodded.

    "Arsene Snow," A powerful voice called as I turned around to therge gentleman with an ax on his back. A long scar ran down his neck as he approached in a threatening manner, "A little fucker like you killed two Life Gates. I find it hard to believe a kid that doesn''t even look sixteen was capable of such feets."

    Not being intimidated in the slightest, I nodded, "It was the sweetness, bitches can''t get enough."

    "Huh?" The man voiced, arching his scruffy brow.

    "Darling, stop trying to act all tough. Arsene, meet my husband. Detective Rave," Lisa said with a reluctant smile.

    Blushing, Rave scratched his head, nodding, "I''m a lucky bastard; to this day, I still don''t know how I got such a beauty."

    ncing back and forth without being obvious, I grinned, shaking the arm of the man whose wife I nned on banging. Man, I really am a sadist. When did that start?

    "Come on, Lisa already gave me the rundown, and the captain wishes to speak to you."

    Narrowing my gaze, I eyed the area around me, "Is it a woman?"

    Shotting me a piercing look Rave and Lisa both nodded, "Yes, she just joined us a week ago. Her name is Sigurda Visma. But we just call her Vis or Captain Vis."

    Nodding, Lisa suddenly smirked, flicking my brow, "Don''t get any idea she has passed the realm of truth entering the next stage of cultivation.

    When has power ever meant anything to me? that just means she is more likely to have a bigger ego.

    Not really caring for what I had to say, Rave knocked on a door when i heard a cold voice sound, "Enter,"

    With a hint of anticipation, Rave walked me through. A cold sh of light suddenly passed through my eyes as I felt the aura of divinity on the young woman before me. There was a holy air around her that gave off an otherworldly field that held all those that entered her gaze in contempt.

    She was not as pretty as Lilith, but she came close as she arose, eyeing me coldly, "What are you?" she bluntly asked.

    "Wow, nice to meet you as well. The name is Arsene..."

    "Snow, age fifteen, Origin of birth unknown, favorite foods, unknown, habits unknown, yet you came up with a theory to find a murderer within a few seconds and killed two life gates warrior Drn sent." Captain Vis coldly said her eyes pulsing with cold intent.

    "I like to read, born in pendragon, and favorite food is...Hmm, that''s a hard one let''s just say it''s exotic." I said with a cunning smile. "As for my race, if you guess correctly I will tell you."

    "Or I could just tear your heart out and see for myself."

    "then how will I take you to dinner?"

    "I''m not hungry,"

    "THan let''s say tonight."

    "Arsene..."

    "Captain Vis,"

    Smirking at the little game, I suddenly froze feeling she was a little familiar, "Do I know you? You seem familiar. Are from Drar''s world?"

    With a disdainful sneer, she shook her head, "A low..."

    She is quite beautiful hmmm, I wonder if I can have a three-way with Lisa and her. It is a dream of any man to have his cock gobbled down by two...

    "Are you listening?" Vis angrily asked as I quickly shook my head,

    "Nope, but are you giving me a job?" I asked with a lovable smile sending the young woman before me a cute wink.

    Clenching her head in frustration Vis nodded, "I am, but Lisa will be monitoring you. Lisa, I wish you luck with this idiot."

    Beaming in joy I looked at Rave with a grave expression, "Do not worry I will protect her. You can count on me in that regards Rave. Nothing will befall your wife." Exept for this dick.

 Chapter 132: Lilith - Secrets and Truths

    <h4>Chapter 132: Lilith - Secrets and Truths</h4>

    Staring at Arsene across from me speaking with rave, I sighed. This was one of the hardest things I had to do, but it was necessary.

    Arsene hade a very long way without me being there annoying him. He did not need me there yet. His fight with those two Life gates warriors was amazing. Using true intent within a few months of gaining Soulforce was unheard of.

    And that recent gain in handsomeness is was loin breaking. It looks like my fingers are going to get some training tonight, but be grateful, Arsene, I am giving you a gift. y with her as you see fit. Take this as an apology. Fathermanded that I remain hidden, stating that your next trial may be brutal.

    Snickering, I suddenly pped my palm on my desk; I got back into character. "Arsene, you had better take care of Lisa; she is only at the mid-stages of Life Gate. Not to mention she has yet even to master any real battle styles yet. So if you get into a battle, she will be defenseless. So don''t screw up.''

    Blushing, Lisa shook her head, "Captain, I''m not that bad."

    "I saw your file, Lisa. You really are," I bluntly said, not caring for her feelings. "You can leave."

    Looking at her long face, I giggled as my room became empty.

    "Looks like our punishment is going to be dyed," Lili said with an annoyed expression.

    Yes, but it''s fine, at least for now. Arsene doesn''t have to know it''s me. The connection was blocked even harder with my recent transformations, but it looks like he has not noticed anything yet. Not to mention we have tons of work to do. Blocking the connection from Arsene... it''s making me even crazier. The force is ten times stronger...

    "Olivia, how are the Vanir Gods," I quickly asked, trying to get him out of my mind as the emerald goddess appeared in a sh.

    "Freya is livid; she and thor battle for a year with hering out on top, but the young god managed to escape. "Freya now holds Mjollnir and is currently raging war alongside the Giants against the Aser gods. She is currently unstable and crazed. I heard she even went to some of the Ancients for help. "

    "Tell father to support the Aesir gods; we need Arsene to start absorbing souls that hold divinity, and I mean true divinity, not the trash he killed today. So I need this civil war to drag out. We need these gods to start gathering those that hold fate within them.

    Sending a nce at Olivia, I snapped as a gate of brimstone opened up. Appearing in fathers realm, I sighed as the two cuddled together. A hint of annoyance could be seen as Father sighed, "I sometimes hate that I had kids. First Ezra, now you. Tell me what I can do for you, Lilith."

    Smirking, I rolled my eyes at the embodiment of lust, "I wish to meet Ezra."

    Snapping her eyes open, mother smiled, "Oh my God, Finally, what brought this on Lilith.,"

    "It was bael, at first I was furious at what you all did, but now I finally understand. But I want to spread the word that Arsene is to marry Ezra. I need him to have enemies that he can fight against but also have a form of protection against elder gods."

    Father looked rather impressed, but my smile slowly faded as he spoke, "Impressive but, don''t you think he has enough problems. From what I heard, Baphomet has said to have an ''affinity with this particr child.''"

    Shuttering, I shook my head, "Father...you allowed him to leave?"

    "Allowed? that bastard and Astaroth are the only two devils I cannot control. Astaroth doesn''t have much interest in Arsene, but Baphomet is another story. From what I hear, he has decided Arsene will be his disciple."

    "Father, that''s..."

    "Personally, I don''t see what''s the big deal. He is evil like Arsene, and they are both sick bastards."

    Gritting my teeth, I shook my head, "Father, that''s not fair, so what if Arsene decimated three kingdoms that should not make him..."

    "Are you so blind," Mother asked in a frosty tone. "You soul benders are truly broken in more ways than you can imagine. Wake up, Lilith! He is a monster. A true demon by all standards. He follows the true doctrine of this majesty Lucifer. He doesn''t even realize it."

    "I totally agree with Levi; that boy also seems to have an idea of who we are even though that religion has long passed. He knows more than he lets on. Has he told you how he knew about Hercules? Shit, even Aldrich refuses to bring up that boy. Telling me to either kill him or let it go."

    Narrowing my eyes, I sneered, "So what, it''s quite obvious he is a reincarnated individual, it''s not that rare nowadays with gods being bord. It happens, and I honestly have zero interest in his..."

    "He is a monster, Lilith. Should he die, his soul would enter the ninth level of hell. You should at least be aware of who he is. THink child..."

    "No," I coldly whispered as Abyssal qi flooded my body, "I am quite aware of who he is, but does it really matter about his past. We all have our parts to y, but remember Asmodeus, Leviathan, should Arsene die to Baphomet, than both of you will follow behind my husband."

    Waving my arm, I appeared in Midgard once more. Those foolish devils, why had ''he'' even conceived...he...who a..am...I...

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Lilith! Wake up," Lili voiced as my eyes shot open. Coving my mouth, I hurled a mouth full of vomit. Watching the ck impurities within my vomit, I sighed, "It happened again, but I remember most of it this time... It''s getting worse, but my control is increasing."

    "Do you know who you are?" Lili asked as if she didn''t already know my mind.

    Pushing off the pavement, I looked at the midnight moon. A hint of loose clothing could be seen as my true appearance overshadowing Midgard. " Does it truly matter, Lili. The answer wille sooner orter. It''s only a matter of time before everythinges together. But I do know this...My existence was molded by his power...by hismand. "

    "Who''s?,'' Lili questioned in a tone that sounded simr to my own. A chill ran though the air as I gazed up at the eye in the heavens staring down at me. No emotion could be felt but as I met its gaze I fell to my knee''s.

    "GOD''s...Fathersmand"

 Chapter 133: Rival

    <h4>Chapter 133: Rival</h4>

    Smiling at the lovable face of Rave, I felt my soul tremble in pleasure. The man looked so rugged and muscr with a menacing appearance, but he had this childlike innocence that made me want to smite it. I wanted to destroy that little light within his soul before feasting upon it.

    "You better, Arsene; you will be responsible for protecting my dear wifey." he roared, pping my shoulder. Suddenly a loud cracking felt bones were about to break as I backed away in horror.

    Rave was only at the peak stage of Life Gate, but his power was far higher than those fools I killed. Not taking my damaged shoulder to heart, I responded with brotherly love, "Of course, I promise your wife will be perfectly unharmed. By the Will of Odin, you have my word."

    "That will be all," Said the Captain in a chilling tone. Sending her a side nce, my lips turned upwards with a hint of amusement observing the annoyed expression of Vis. Giving a slight nod, we left. However, as I stepped out, a map of variousndscapes around the city filled my mind as I drew closer.

    It was like the whisper of your lover echoing like wedding bells against your ear. Remembering the bloody parts of my victims, their screams, their taste, I grinned inwardly at my handy work. Should I make a happy face just for shits and giggles? I''m sure everyone will be bewildered.

    "See anything you like, young man?" An intriguing voice asked with a hint of darkness as he drew close behind my back.

    Turning my attention, I saw a man around his thirties eyeing me with his hawk-like eyes. A gleam of suspicion was clear as day as he analyzed my every action as if looking for something. His golden hair was neatly tied in a bun as his azure blue eyes didn''t skip a beat. With an arch of his brow, he touched his neatly trimmed beard as a few seconds passed before he made a downcasted expression. "Who are you," He coldly asked, losing his earlier interest.

    "Batman," I said in a dark voice that didn''t match my persona.

    Sneering, his azure eyes began to radiate a powerful intent. A deep scowl masked his face as he scuffed in contempt. "You do not show any indicators a normal man should. It''s like almost everything about you is a lie. Your perspiration, heartbeat, hormones, intent, breath, all of it screams something is off. Care to tell me what it is?"

    Gasping inwardly at his observation, I held my mask firm as I was about to shake my head, only to be cut short when I felt my soul beginning to pulse. With a demonic light filling my eyes, I stared deep into the man''s eyes. "Care to tell me what you just did?" I whispered in a hollow tone.

    The air quickly began to thin as I drew Dragonsbane from my back. Like a beast had been awakened, my mind suddenly flipped a switch as all my emotions vanished. All that was left as a meticulous devil that would not hesitate to ughter everyone within this building.

    Sweat quickly covered the man''s brow as he, along with I, could feel it. The pale rider had decent as I released smiled that didn''t meet my eyes. "Mortal, care to attack me again? I don''t mind ripping your lungs from your throat; I find it will be quite an interesting experience."

    Taking a step back, I sneer, taking a step closer, "I will ask once more, what did you just do to my soul? There is a light that wasn''t there." I barked, raising my left palm as a small, disgusting light appeared.

    "No response? Then die," I murmured as Dragonsbane shot through the sound barrier simr to a bolt of lightning. A massive shockwave shook the entire room, causing papers to fly everywhere; however, to my surprise, Rave appeared, blocking my strike with his greatsword. Nevertheless, the force from my strike was so powerful he shot into the wall as blood ran from his palm. A soft grown escaped his lips as I frowned, returning to normal.

    "Rave, you had better exin this; why did this man attack me." I angrily spat. While I had destroyed what he did, it still bothered me. I had zero defense against something like that. The darkness is usually defending against anything that could harm me, but it seems it doesn''t destroy things that I have no understanding of.

    Eying me with a frown, Rave nced at the strange man sighing in relief, "Sorry, Arsene, but he is one of our best detectives; he justcks in proper etiquette. His EQ is quite small, so he takes advantage of his special abilities sometimes. Most people cant sense it, so he has been arrogant as ofte, but...Today proved to be quite an eye-opener, don''t you agree, Andor.

    Sneering, Andor eyed me in a sinister light waving his palm towards rave as if to silence him, "Why would you let this psychopath enter the Versarack? He is a killer."

    "Huh?" Rave, along with Lisa, eximed as I burst intoughter.

    "Well, no shit. Everyone in this damn city is a killer. On my first day in Hallr, someone thought me to be a thrall. The entire southern district is a mass of crime and death, yet youe at me with this shit. Fuck off. Justing to his damn building, I saw hundreds of murders and people having their organs removed. I kill from the roots to keep myself alive, but what about you. You do not seem like the type to kill for pleasure but rather for research. The way you analyzed me like a book, the glimmer of killing intent beneath your gaze, do you really expect me not to see you for what you truly are. I bet your kill count is far higher than mine...in fact, I would go as far and say it higher than everyone in this damn buildingbine. "

    "Rave, what is Arsene talking about?" Lisa suddenly intervened, causing rave and Andor to turn pale as a ghost. With augh of disdain, I continued,

    "So I was right, hahaha, look at you cannot even keep your mask up. Pathetic"

    Pushing Rave aside, Andor stepped out, ring me down, "Do not change the subject; when did youe into this city?"

    Opening my mouth wide, Iughed, "Please, whether it was a week before or after, you will still me me. And I can y these games, but you seem to have more to lose. So let''s not y the me game, or we can actually try to find The Butcher of the Nines."

    "I already found him. I think it''s you, Arsene." Andor said in a chilling tone, "and I will do everything in my power to prove it."

    Shrugging my shoulders, I snickered, "Go ahead! In fact, I will help you tonight. I am going to ughter a few hundred people. All men connected to the idiot who had an assassin attack me today. "

    Horror was written over Lisa''s face as she shook her head, "Arsene, you cant do..."

    "He tried to kill me, so he dies along with anyone who dares to kill me." I voiced, turning to leave, "I will report tomorrow morning for work...And Andor, should you dare attack me again, I will kill you. Rave cannot always be there to defend a low-grade Life Gate. I will hang your body for the dogs to feast on. Do not push my limits. You have been warned, little mortal.

    Stepping out of the building at a slow pace, I smiled. Aside from when Andor attacked me, everything was quite exhrating. Man, I should have acted like this from youth...Damn you, grey. Why did you not let me do what I wanted? Well, I am only fifteen...I should have a party for when I turn sixteen in a few months. June is approaching, or as these people call it, the Month of Ash.

    But what was that light that tried to invade my soul? Growing a little more cautious, I faded into the shadows of the crowd. I needed to gather info regarding this Drn that hired people to kill me.

 Chapter 134: Night of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 134: Night of Blood</h4>

    My search for Drn was not very fruitful. Although I wasn''t stupid enough to try to kill the man, I felt it was necessary to know where he was. Hallr was filled with quite a few people that had passed the first stage of body cultivation simr to Vis, although I still had no news regarding the glowing tattoos.

    But strangely enough, no one had dared to speak about the next stage¡ªanother thing I found stupid. I have no idea as to why cultivators follow the doctrine that ignorance is bliss.

    "Did you hear about Drn men been being ughtered a few weeks ago in the burning vige of Walo? I heard ck mes could be seen in the distance as one man ughtered both his men and the people of Walo, leaving nothing but ash." said the man in a hooded figure with a tremor in his voice.

    "Aye, Drn personally went to check it out. From what I heard, he was quite enraged, cing a bounty on the man that held these ck mes. Although from what I hear, it''s most likely a sorcerer."

    "In Hallr? What is the Jarl doing? THat fucking fat bastard, why Drn even has him around is a mystery."

    Listening in, I frowned, thinking back to the little vige I first arrived in. I did go a little wild there using both lightning and mes. Snickering traces of ck lightning covered my body as I shot like a bolt of lightning towards the two men talking.

    Before they could understand what happened, my palm clenched one of their hearts ruthlessly, ripping it from his chest while I held the other person''s throat with my other hand, "Tell me all you know about Drn or die like your friend."

    ''...Arsene Snow?" said the hooded man to my surprise, "You are still alive?"

    With a sh of dark light, I nodded, "I guess someone is waiting at my home, huh." I whispered in a dark hollow tone, "That makes things more annoying. Tell me what..."

    Frowning, I suddenly turned, gripping the hooded man as a de shot deep into his body, severing him in half before continuing at me with extreme precision.

    DING*

    Feeling the vibration ringing through Dragonsbane, I frowned at the low-grade gate of man warrior. He was not really that strong but far stronger than the ones I fought before, although it didn''t really make a difference.

    With a blur of my hands, the polearm of Dragonsbane suddenly shot at his legs, tripping him instantly as Dragonsbane pierced his neck with an arch of its edge. Everything happened so quickly as I smirked at the hundreds of hooded individuals in the shadows.

    A cruel grin masked my face as I nodded, "Finally, I was wondering when you all wereing. It seems like I made you all wait."

    "Attack!!!!" Yelled someone with a stone mask on his face.

    Growing cold as I ice, the sounds of lightning rang out like bells inside of my ears as the elemental ether of Lightning filled my body. The elemental force did not require qi, so I guess it was allowed without making me look like a sorcerer...At least, I hoped.

    Like a phantom of the night, my body blended into the void that was my zone. Appearing beside an ignorant assassin. I gently ced my palm on his head when his brain exploded out, sshing like water over the pavement. A look of delight filled my mind and soul as I grinned, feeling the three new souls fill my body.

    Suddenly hundreds of de light filled my eyes as I quickly began weaving like the wind through the sea of death. Like walking through rain without getting wet, I arrived at the horrified individuals. My spear spreading the will of the rider of death.

    The howls of despair filled the air as hundreds of men slowly began being decimated. Their screams flooded the southern district of Hallr with carnage as I continued on like a demon slowly piging life in the most depraved manner. It did not matter who begged. All was reaped.

    Organs began to hang over my body as I was slowly baptized in a sea. The sent of fear, the cold light of my spear, sweet screams, all of it was recorded within my mind pce.

    "350"

    "375"

    "400"

    "420,"

    I yelled, ripping someone''s throat from his body as I bellowed inughter, watching as he gargled over, falling to his knees, the light slowly fading. ncing lustfully at thest man, I grinned, appearing beside him in a sh of thunder, my arm already in his stomach as I roared. "Tell me where I can find more men to ughter!"

    Not waiting for him to speak, my arm began to twist as tears began to fall. "five kilometers west is the fort of Dn...Just kill me, please, please. " He begged as he screamed for me to end it all.

    "No, No, no, you will be my little puppet till we arrive," I whispered, watching as blood ran from his mouth, applying my ck mes inside his body as he screamed in anguish.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH PLEASSEEEEE!!!!"

    The scent of burnt flesh began to fill the nose as I gazed a the sea of gore before me. Organs, eyes, limbs, and various other body parts were clear to see under the light of the moon, bringing a rather aesthetic work of art to my attention.

    "I really wish I was an artist; this would be quite the drawing." I whispered, leaping on top of a building with the man still on my arm, "tell me where to go."

    Feeling the air along with side the weak groans of my puppet, I soon arrived before a small fort within the city of Hallr. " How did I miss this? I really need to learn my left from right."

    Not bothering to n my entry n, I sted through the window using the body of my puppet as a shield. A mist of blood quickly filled the air causing me to grin, licking my bloody lips. Not caring who it was, Dragonsbane flickered out as ck winds filled the air.

    Like a miasma of death arrived, everyone within the room began to age and withered before being cut down to nothing. With a sh of my eyes, I felt my instincts screaming as I leaped out the window I arrived in.

    BOOM!!!

    Feeling the bony rider''s fingers against my neck, I felt even more intoxicated. There were five people... all of them at Mid-Life gate. Sweat quickly began to fall over my brow as the hairs on my arm began to rise, "I wonder if I will finally struggle? Will they finally be able to force me to go all out?"

    Shooting off the ground like a lion pouncing on its prey Dragonsbane began to twirl. During this battle, attacking head-on was not my n. I need to be flexible like the wind and powerful like fire and thunder. Gripping my spear tightly, the air quickly began thin as the winds corrupted by my darkness blew across Hallr.

    The Dao of Darkness was weird. I had an understanding of it, yet no matter how much I tried to grasp what I somehow understood, it faded. But that didn''t matter, only that it increased my killing prowess. Seeing my enemy''s movements beginning to slow as their bodies began to wither and age, I grinned.

    All of them were stronger, faster, but none was more skilled or held any Artes that could affect me. With eyes that glimmered in the moonlight, I took a deep breath. My mind shing over the many battles I experienced recently.

    All of my various concepts and all the experience began to gather into one as my eyes glowed with sin.

    <arcane gale=""></arcane>

 Chapter 135: Arcane Series

    <h4>Chapter 135: Arcane Series</h4>

    <arcane gale=""></arcane>

    With a sh of ck light, I appeared directly in the middle of all five Mid-Life Gates Assassins. A look of surprise masked their face as they all reacted. Their des instantly heading for my vitals akin to a flying bullet.

    Ding* Ding* Ding* Ding* Ding* Ding*

    Like a gale of wind, Dragonsbane became like the very winds weaving through the air. Parrying every strike that came my way. As if an invisible spherical zone had appeared, everything that was fired at me was redirected either towards another or into the air.

    "What sorcery is this!" Said one of the assassins as I bellowed inughter. "V1, use your runes. He is growing more powerful with each battle... He needs to die NOW!!!"

    Leaping away, V1 pointed his sword high in the air as a massive formation appeared. Suddenly hundreds of des filled the starry sky, all of them radiating the power of a peak Gate of Life strike. Narrowing my gaze, I gripped Dragonsbane tighter as I walked towards V1.

    There was no fear or worry within my gaze as I approached at a snail''s pace. Arcane Gale consisted of two concepts Darkness and Wind. Two concepts that held no true form. This Arte was meant not just to attack but mainly defend against multiple strikes. At least that''s how its first form is.

    So like Darkness and Wind, I approached my skin, slowly turning colder as the rain-filled with sword light started to fall from the heavens. With each step, I took on hundreds of droplets that would fall towards me like death as Dragonsbane would find its way between it and me.

    Ding* Ding* Ding* Ding* Ding* Ding*Ding* Ding* Ding* Ding* Ding* Ding*

    With a hum, I roamed the battlefield, my body swaying back and forth as I weaved through any of the rain Dragonsbane could not reach in time, seemingly like a magical dance. In but a matter of seconds, I arrived before V1, my eyes empty as only darkness filled shone from my crimson eyes.

    "Wai..."

    <arcane sh=""></arcane>

    With a profound sh of Dragonsbane filled with the concept of Darkness and Thunder, my face became wet as I gently wiped the filth from my eyes. A look of confusion could still be seen as V1 clenched his throat as blood drain over his garms. Watching the light slowly fade like melting snow, I immediately felt the cool sensation of his soul fueling my body.

    Gripping his still body, myughter slowly began to echo out as I watched the other four assassins weep. "Is this it? is this all you have to offer?!"

    Roaring at the top of my lungs, I activated the Mark of Sacege as my bloodlust began to spike. The howls of Nine Hells resounded within my ears as I felt my body pulsing with its will. Vampiric fangs slowly began to form as ck scales could be seen rising from my body.

    My ashen hair slowly began to rise as the Darkness felt my will. With a menacing grin, I dropped Dagonsbane opening my palm wide as I spoke with a demonic tone,

    <realm of="" eternal="" night=""></realm>

    Suddenly everything became still as my world became ck. Sounds, Light, life, and space all vanished. The other four Assassins didn''t even understand what happened as their bodies fell into the abyss of my Darkness.

    Feeling their souls join my n, I bellowed in coldughter as the darkness began to fade. However, they were not the only ones to join, as about a thousand souls filled my body. Opening my eyes wide, I gasped at the abyss within the middle of the Southern District.

    Canceling the Mark of Sacege, I paled as I felt my soul being heavily drained. My vision slowly began to dim as I shot out of the abyss of nothingness around me. Seconds felt like hours as I kept on moving, not daring to stop. I could not stop... If anyone what I did... I would be dead. It was not long that I suddenly lost my footing, falling down a decrepit well.

    I didn''t really understand why I was still falling, but Blood began to fall like rain from my nose as I slowly fell into a deep slumber of darkness.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Feeling the icy sensation of water against my body, I slowly opened my hollow eyes. Everything was blurry; as I looked around at the darkness that was visible only to me, I frowned inwardly. I waspletely surrounded by water. And to make matters worse, my body could not move as it continued to fall deeper down the seemingly endless well.

    Things only got stranger as I looked at the ck ooze flowing endlessly from my body. I figured it was like this since I was unconscious, but I started to worry as time continued to pass. Nevertheless, after three days, Ipletely gave up on that thought.

    Nothing had changed aside from my sanity continuing to fade. Why must I continue to be subjected to shit like this? First with FLama, then mother, now this. My luck really is shit.

    Closing my eyes, I suddenly found my way into a Pce filled with mes, "Your back?"

    Frowning at the great change, I eyed the Orginal Bael with a frown, "What happened?"

    "Your Blood hall has evolved into what I called the Inferno Pce. Congrattions, you are officially a royal demon. Although your cultivation isn''t." Bael stated with indifference.

    "Inferno Pce," I repeated, suddenlyprehending that this was my blood. "You are literally in my blood? I thought this ce was located in another space and time."

    "Oh, you finally realize. Yes, but do not worry, I cannot do anything. Everythinges at a price, and I am forever stuck here. So tell me, Arsene Snow, what do you want to know?"

    Narrowing my gaze, I snickered, "What''s the price?"

    "Souls for now, at least," Bael responded as if he knew what I would ask. "But you may ask one question, and I will answer it for free. One question and it cannot be about cultivation or power."

    Arching my brow, I nodded," Oh really? Interesting," I whispered before my eyes began to shine. There were many questions I wanted to ask, but there was one that held the highest importance to me. "Tell me about the abyss."

    Watching Baels crimson eyes shiver with fear, Iughed as he backed up, "Arsene, are you sure this is what you want to know? Not about your past, who you are? Why this all keeps happening to you?"

    "And how will that help me? Knowing doesn''t change anything, and I feel like those answers will be answered soon. But the abyss is something I may never know."

    Amusement could be seen in Baels crimson eyes as he chuckled. Going silent for a second, a profound gleam shed through baels eyes as he spoke, "Fine, your request will be granted." He voiced before speaking in a majestic tone, " In the beginning before God created Heaven and Earth, another way of saying creation. There existed two beings. GOD himself and The Abyss. The Abyss was without any thought but held a power that was almostparable to his majesty.

    "You see, the Abyss could not think, feel or respond, but it held a will. So when Father created Creation, he did it within The Abyss. As a way of ensuring creation would continue on eternally. So like Yggdrasil connects the nine realms, the abyss does the same thing but on a different scale. Deeper into the abyss exist an endless number of higher dimensions. And you, Arsene, only exist on the fourth Dimension, a ce that holds zero significance."

    "At this current moment, Father is continually creating higher dimensions seeing how far his creations can rise. His power is infinite, and you can say the same for the Abyss." Bael exined before stopping staring at me with amusement.

    "You said it had a Will? How can it have a will without preexisting thoughts? Does ''will'' not imply thought or feeling? It''s a paradox. " I asked, not understanding.

    Rolling his eyes, Bael shrugged, "Who knows, but logic is not the answer to your question Arsene. Once you reach a certain level, Logic begins to fade, and you are forced to ept the reality before you. GOD and The Abyss are two being we cannot understand, and I myself do not wish to. Once you be a god, you may be able to see a dwarf forge a god-rank weapon out of an ordinary twine and rubber. Some things cannot be exined, even by them. "

 Chapter 136: Soul Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 136: Soul Exchange</h4>

    "So, Lili..."

    "Arsene, I do not wish to die. Please leave if you wish to discuss the Abyss or that spawn. Be aware that you will die if you continue speaking." Bael indifferently warned. "While I may be powerful to you, I assure you it would take but a thought for anyone of their protectors to kill me."

    Crossing my arms, I turned towards the heavens, giving a sharp nod. "Fine, how does this work then?"

    "It''s quite simple, really. In exchange for any of my knowledge, you must pay the price. It can either be with souls, your soul, or I will request youplete a task for me, and a more rare urrence I will exchange knowledge with knowledge."

    "What is going on with my body?" I asked as Bael''s eyes grew lustful.

    "Fifty souls," He demanded as I nodded with an irritated expression.

    Suddenly fifty small mes sprung from my body, flying into bael as he grinned in satisfaction, "You are currently experiencing an evolution. You had a mortal body before you turned into a variant. Adding in the odd body cultivation your using, you are in a state of rebirth. It''s been a total of three days, and within five hundred years, your body will finally get rid of its mortal roots."

    "500 Year!!" I screamed, watching as beal nodded." So my human bloodline will..."

    "No, human blood doesn''t mean mortal, but it is evolving. Your current strength will not increase much, but you will finally break through in both body and qi cultivation. While also getting a massive boost to yourprehension. " Bael patiently exined as he bit down on a soul.

    The sounds of screaming could be heard as I gasped at what bael os doing. Hearing the wails of anguish, I frowned as they slowly began to turn darker the more Bael bit down.

    "Such foolish little things," Bael whispered before he turned to me with a menacing expression," Arsene, do you know what happens to a soul once you absorb them? Five hundred souls, what do you say?"

    Narrowing my gaze, I shrugged, "I''ll pass, but I have a faint idea, but how much is it worth to know about the current Bael?"

    "Him? Give me your soul, and I will tell you everything." Bael Hungary said as heughed.

    "How do I increase the pace of my evolution?" I suddenly asked, ignoring the ridiculous price of my early inquiry. "Just take the damn souls; I don''t wanna know the price as long as it''s not my soul."

    "Kill and gather more souls. Ideally, it would be best if you aimed for those that are higher rank than the ones you recently killed, but you can also kill those that are pure in nature, like a virgin, newborns, Elves, or anything along those lines. And my personal favorite soul benders and soul cultivators. Our myth doesn''t have an upper limit; we are immoral at birth, so con your way Arsene. Act like a demon and rid yourself of the little humanity you have. Our time is up, but we shall see one another once again."

    Confused, my vision suddenly twisted as I felt a rush of water gushing down my lungs. My body was still pouring out impurities as I struggled to move. While I didn''t need to breathe, having water rushing down my lungs was quite painful.

    Gritting my teeth, a deranged look shed through my eyes as I roared inwardly. Soulforce began to fill my form as ancient marking covered my body. Soulforce could increase the rate of anything. With one final thought, I bellowed in rage.

    "ADAPT!!!"

    As if my words werew, I suddenly regain my mobility. Pushing qi through my body, I forced the excess water out from my body before shooting up. Fusing with Spear intent, my body pierced through the water to arrive at the surface within minutes. A feeling of exhaustion filled my mind as I floated on the surface without much strength.

    With my fingers still shivering from exhaustion, I stabbed my fingers into the rocky well before slowly crawling up. Ours began to pass before I made it to the surface. With a bright smile, my vision once again cut to ck.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Shit, why it the Nine Hell''s do I keep fainting like some little bitch!" I weakly voided in irritation while I pushed my body up. Looking around, I frowned as I appeared to be in a building. A heavy presence of essence surrounded me, flowing through my pours while various herbs were hung along the walls all around the room.

    Stepping in, I saw an attractive young woman wrapped in tribal robes. Her face was marked withplicated tattoos with a small raven carved into her forehead. A look of elegance could be seen in her stance as she sent me a curious nce.

    "Praise the AllFather, your awake. You have been unconscious for about three days. Lisa has been quite worried." She said with piercing eyes. " mind telling me what happened?"

    Taking a minute to study my body, I gazed up at the woman with a cunning sh, "Nothing much, I was busy killing when darkness shed. Before I couldprehend what was happening, my vision when ck. Iter awoke in a well. I''m sure you can figure the rest out..." I said with a pause, implying I wanted to know her name.

    "It''s Shana; I am the Jarls personal doctor. Lisa asked for a favor, so I came." She said, yet, I felt there was something more to it. Why did she stay? She was some big-time doctor, so she must be busy?"

    "Do I know you?" I asked as I felt something was off. I wanted to leave, but the aura this woman had had me quivering inwardly.

    "Nope, but you met my son," she coldly said, lifting up Dragonsbane, "Once he saw the spear, heughed. Telling me I needed to save you so he can finish his battle."

    Remembering the young man I attacked, a cold sweat filled my brow as she sneered, "So tell me, Arsene Snow, why did you attack, my son?"

    "..."

    "What? cat got your tongue?" Shana asked as she drew closer, snickering as a dagger was ced against my neck, drawing a tinge of blood. "I asked you a question, boy."

    Fuck you, Odin, and your fucking cult of bitches. Smiling at the menacing mother, I pushed her dagger away with my finger shaking my head, "Matters of the younger generation, my dear. YOu will have to ask your son."

    ''AHAHAHA, Well said, boy," a powerful voice called as I saw a middle-aged man appear. His eyes pulsing with azure light as he sent me a grin, "But everythinges at a price. You killed an entire squad my son raised for his battle against Dn, so you must pay."

    I may have gone a little overboard, but then again, what are the chances this would happen. My luck is truly shit. Sensing their hidden power beneath their body, I sighed, knowing this was not going to be a request but rather a demand.

    "What do you propose? Also, be aware I work with the Veserack, so I cannot always be there for your son." I begrudgingly uttered.

    "Worry not, child," Shana said, " Roald will also be joining you. Your job will be to protect him. It seems within this short time; your power has rapidly increased. We believe you will make a good guard and assassin for him."

    Scrunching my brow, I became a little confused, "can''t you all hire someone? There are millions that are stronger than I."

    "True," the middle-aged man said with a smile, "but Rnd wants to do this alone, and we belive..."

    "then you two are fools," I coldly said at the tant stupidity, " no offense. Roald, from what I saw, will never defeat Drn. Honestly, the only reason I can think as to why he is alive is due to you two. Adding me into the mix is stupid. I can rattle Drn, but that''s it. That man sent five mid-Life gate assassins after me. So tell me the truth, what is it your after.

 Chapter 137: Vanir Clan

    <h4>Chapter 137: Vanir n</h4>

    Watching their dumbfounded faces, I rolled my eyes. These people were all retarded. Drn was just the bait for me to join. There was something greater going on, and even a child could see that.

    "We..."

    "The truth, I tire of these games. Just out with it, I really do not care. I am leaving this damn kingdom in a few months anyway." I suddenly said. It never ceases to amaze me the number of games a person will make you go through when they had all the cards. There is really no need for these formalities.

    Shana seemed to frown as she turned to the man beside her. With a nod, her hands began to pulse with the Qi of Heaven and Earth. Opening my eyes wide, I frowned as Shana created a barrier to block sound.

    "You are a qi cultivator?" I inquired with a hint of surprise. "Are the upper brass all qi cultivators as well?

    Opening her eyes wide, I saw astonishment as she nodded but didn''t confirm my second question, "You truly are not simple. I wonder what realm you hail from. People of Midgard address us as Sorcoros. Osmond, speak before someone notices."

    "Fine, the Vanir n is currently on the hunt for new blood, and our child, Roald, wishes to join. He has already met all the basic standards, but he needs to be recognized." Said Osmond with a cold, meticulous hue.

    Looking at the raven on Shana''s forehead, I pointed out the most obvious, "should you not be the enemy of the Vanir gods? Is the Raven not one of the symbols of Odin"

    "I am, but this branch is devoted to the Allfather''s wife, her majesty Lady Frigg," Shana stated as she cuffed arms together, muttering a prayer. "May thy offering satiate thy will."

    Bitch, your god is dead. Damn my luck, more god bullshit. Eyeing the annoying woman praying, I felt an innate disgust as I fought the urge to spit in revulsion.

    "Fine, I will help Roald. He may even grow stronger. I could use a sparring partner." I indifferently said. God bullshit aside, this was quite the opportunity to learn about the Vanir''s. "Is he also a sorcerer like you?"

    With a prideful gleam, Shana nodded, "Of course, you need to be one if you wish to join the Vanir n."

    Wobbling out of bed, I nodded, "Fine, but do know I am not the easiest to get along with...Assuming your not a woman. Most men end up hating me for some reason."

    "No shit, have you looked in the mirror?" Shana weakly said with a blush. Suddenly she covered her mouth before looking at Osmond, who was merely smiling, tapping his fingers against his crossed arms.

    "Speak your mind, Shana; I will take care of you tonight. May the Allfather bless my cock for tonight. It will have a feast of its own."

    A deep shade of red covered Shana''s face as she shivered, "Not in front of..."

    "Bah, who cares. Just be ready; I got some new toys..."

    Taking a step back, I leaped through the window, feeling too awkward to remain...Is this how we looked when Lilith and I when we were in public. God, I hope not. That was embarrassing.

    Looking around, I quickly frown as I cursed my wretched fate. hanging my head low, tears began to form as I cried, "Damn it, I''m lost again."

    "you really are an idiot." A cold, gentle voice sounded as I turned to captain Vil.

    With widen eyes, Vis swiftly threw me a ck cloak, "you best cover-up. It''s only a matter of time before someone ends up kidnapping you. I wouldn''t want some man or woman having a ride at your expense. Hallr is filled with such people; that ass of yours may just end up being expanded. "

    Ignoring her vulgarment, I resisted the urge to run into her arms as I grinned, "Take me home...I''m lost!!!"

    Feeling a little shameless at my action, Vis clenched her face as she sighed, "You really are a pain in my ass. Missing an entire week of work yet, here you are daring to ask for a favor."

    Nodding my head with pride, I snickered, "....you could also take me out to eat. We can call it a working lunch."

    "You must be working to for it actually to be called a ''working lunch'' Arsene,'' Vis fired back, her cold grimace cracking the more we spoke. "Maybeter; I am meeting my Little sister today. I hope you make it home."

    Walking past me, I chuckled, wondering if she will enter my table one day. Pursing my lips, I suddenly frowned, staring down at my hands slowly beginning to ooze impurities. "It looks like I will need to go hunting outside the city."

    Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath eyeing the people around me. Remember what Bael said regarding newborns and Virgins I signed. "Guess I have no choice...The things we do for power, and here I thought I was above such actions. Maybe nothing has changed since I transitioned to this realm. I''m still trash,"

    With augh-filled with derision, I faded into the crowd, aimlessly wandering around before finding my apartment as the sun began to set. Stepping into my room above my tavern, I ignored my ransacked apartment, falling on my bed with a thud.

    "Next time, Arsene, Kill everyone. Leaving nothing, not even the insects. Father had pounded that into my head. Live and Learn, I guess," I weakly muttered, thinking of a way to ughter a few thousand people.

    "ARSENE!!!!" A loud voice abruptly sounded as I saw a young woman rush into my room. Her eyes grew wide like saucers as she looked around, "What the hell happened?" She yelled before freezing

    Turning to Lisa, I shrugged, still feeling a little weak. Even with exactly one thousand souls fueling my body, I felt abnormally weak. Like there were sandbags under my eyes, I didn''t bother to answer as Lisa stepped forward.

    A hint of drool could be seen at the corner of her lips as she stared dead at my face...Got Damn...Am I going to get raped again? This has to stop; I''m the man. Should it not be the other way around? We are the ones that hold it down.

    "Lisa," I weakly said, my body still releasing ck impurities that were slowly staining my body ck.

    Like my words were just air Lisa fell to my bed, gently taking my palm that was covered in impurities. With a gentle lick, my eyes shot open in shock as she slowly purred. Staring up into my crimson eyes, I watched as Lisa twirled her tongue over my fingers in an aggressive manner. Hearing her moans of lust, my mind exploded in bewilderment as her soft sensual tongue began licking the webs of my palms.

    ''What the hell?!''

    "Lisa?" I called as she licked me bare. Like a hungry cat Lisa suddenly pounced on me, simr to a lioness would to her prey, ripping my clothing off in a ruthless manner. Without any warning, Lisa purred as she licked my chest. Her body was warm like fire and soft as water as she shivered in pleasure, while her cat-like eyes gleaming with passion.

    Watching her fox-like ears quiver, I quickly found a little strength as my fingers gently caressed her ears. Feeling the majesty of the fluff, my heart began to bound as more strength filled my body. A true man will always have strength for booty. Being tired is not an excuse...unless you wake me up in the middle of the night. That would be a deration of war.

    "~AAH~~" she moaned as I could feel her cum all over my legs. Surprise at her sensitivity, I saw Lisa''s cat-like eyes starings at me with a pleading hue. "~Please~don''t~tell~Rave." She begged while her hips paced back on forth above my trousers.

    Sensing my sadistic tendencies rising, I shook my head, "tell him what, my dear. I need to hear it. What should I not tell him?" I question as Lil Arsene began to rise against her loins. I wanted her to beg, to know this was all her decision. To know that she was the one that was destroying her marriage. I was merely the temptation, she needed to say it, and I wanted to hear it.

    "~HMMM~" She moaned, her breathing all but distorted as she dried humped my waist. Staining my bed with an unfamiliar nectar.

    "Don''t tell him to. I ask you to fuck me... I want you to break me, please, Arsene. Rave is...is too gentle." She yelled as I grinned, clenching her waist flipping her over on the bed. Forcefully holding her, I could see her quiver as I ripped her clothes off. There was no gentleness in my actions as I knew she wanted it this way. She didn''t want a gentle experience but rather something new and terrifying.

    "What''s my name," I coldly asked, my palm clenching her breast as she screamed in pleasure.

    "~Arsene~."

    With a sadistic grin, I pinched her nipples as she squealed, her body thrashing around as her arms clenched my cock."No, try again."

    Snickering, my fingers found their way between her soaked garden as they suddenly gave her a soft p.

    "~AAAAAAAAHHHH~''

    "What''s my name?" I yelled before giving her another p. Watching as she squirted over my sheets. Lisa''s eyes were all but stained in tears and sweat as she trembled. Her body is still experiencing multiple orgasms.

    "~Master~."

    "Good-Good," I responded as my lips pressed against hers. Seeing her squirm, I gripped her cheeks, causing her lips to plum. When my fingers ruthlessly dug deep within her as she shuttered.

    "AAAAAHHHHHH, HARDER HARDER" She yelled as my fingers began ruthlessly dancing within her hole. Lisa''s body was hot as fire as I felt the powerful suction as my fingers ruthlessly fell deeper in curving as she screamed. Sweat and nectar ran like streams as she came over and over, thrashing around like a wild animal.

    "~FUCK~ME~FUCK ME~MASTER~" She forcefully bellowed in hunger, "Destroy~my~downstaris."

    "No... you need to work for it," I devilishly whispered, stopping my fingers as my trousers fell to the ground. Pointing to my terrifying spear raging for war, I spoke like that of a kingmanding his lowly servants. "Clean your master."

 Chapter 138: First Day R-18

    <h4>Chapter 138: First Day R-18</h4>

    With a lustful gleam, Lisa rose on all fours as she leaped face-first into my cock. With a seductive twirl of her ass high in the air, her tongue stormed over my spear as her cat-like eyes stared up at me.

    Watching as she swallowed me whole, I watched as my cock visually erged her throat as she bobbed up and down. Slobber could be seen flowing down her chin, falling towards her breast as she moaned, ying with herself while she gave me a spectacr deepthroat.

    I didn''t know what race Lisa was, but her entire body was like a furnace bring me afort I had not felt before. There was noparison to Lilith, but Lisa was a unique experience. Gripping her head, I closed my eyes, enjoying her heat.

    "~M~~MAA~MASTER~~~" She moaned, gargling over me to my pleasure. Her breathing was all but distorted, but as a cultivator, I felt she was fine.

    Sensing I was about toe, my eyes suddenly shed as I lifted my body up into the air bringing her garden to my face as my tongue gave her a ride of its own. With a slight lick to test to grounds, I smiled, tasting the sweetness of oranges. Why it tasted like that...I don''t know, but I was not one toin.

    "~Ma~ster~" She muttered, her head never stopping as she tried fitting words in. Not wanting to hear anymore, I slowly began to eat Lisa out as juices ran from her loins like a flood.

    "~AAAHHHHH~" She cried, continually banging her head back and forth, giving me a sloppy blow job.

    With my nose twirling around her bean, my tongue explored her insides as she came in quick session.

    "Master Master Master cum CUm CUMMMM~~~" SHe screamed as I filled her mouth with my cum. Tossing her body back to my bed, I watched as her mouth still connected with my cock, making sure to suck everyst drop as heid on her back.

    Studying her plumed cheeks as she tried to swallow everyst drop, I groaned with satisfaction. Hearing a slight pop as Lisa gave my head a loving kiss, I smiled. "Master~is~clean~ can~he~can~he you~know~."

    "I don''t say it, Lisa. What are you trying to say?" I asked as my cock towered over her face. My cold eyes never leaving her as she hid under the shadows of Lil Arsene.

    "Fuck~ me~ Master~ Desdestroy Lisa," she begged, eying me like meat.

    Not waiting for my reply Lisa turned around, plumping her ass towards me as she spread her cheeks, giving me a clear view of both entry points. "Master...Rave never used my ass...YOu can take it...It''s yours. Just...just don''t tell Rave... I love him."

    Feeling my cock shudder, I drew closer, tracing my sensual tip against her pussy as she shivered. Watching as more and more liquid lubricated my manhood, I suddenly mmed it into her tight garden making her eyes wide like the stars.

    "~~~~AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH~~~~"Lisa shrieked as I could feel her insides contracted around my cock. A powerful suction and heat assaulted my senses as I staggered. Almost cumming prematurely.

    Gripping her hair, I pulled it back before whispering into her ear, "I will use both holes by the end of this little session, and once I''m done. Rave will be but a fleeting memory.

    Pushing her back on all fours, my hips suddenly shot forward as I felt her loins growing hotter and tighter against me. Sweat began to stream from her forehead, wetting her hair as I began.

    "~AH~AH~AH~AH~AH~" she would moan with each thrust of my cock as my balls pped against her bean. Slowly increasing speed, I watched as Lisa slowly fell into depravity.

    "MORE MORE FUCK ME FUCK ME FUCK ME," She bellowed,ing over my cock. Suddenly my spear began to be pushed out as I watched as Lisa twisted her neck akin to an owl in horror.

    "Mast...."

    Lisa could barely finish before I shoved it back in. Enjoying her eyes roll to the back of her head, I beamed, running her through before cumming deep into her tight hole. With a st of cum, I groaned, feeling a massive amount of white clouds pour out.

    ".~MASTER~" She called as cum ran down her legs. Her body quivered as a gleam of lust-filled her mind. "HARDER HARDER HARDER" she howled, pping her own clit in vigor.

    Ruthlessly plunging into her depths, I enjoyed her moans before immediately flipping her over, wanting to see her face as I banged her. Staring at her breast bouncing up and down with each thrust. my hips began to pick up the pace.

    With a sadistic smile, I quickly began squeezing one of her nipples with one hand and her bean with my other arm as Lisa meowed akin to a cat. Squirting over my face. However, that did not deter my conquest as I continue plowing. Like a madwoman, Lisa screamed, wailing for more as I came once again deep inside.

    Licking my lips, I wiped her nectar from my eyes, "WHo is better, Lisa?" I asked as drool flowed from her mouth. Her tongue was all but hanging from her lips with her eyes unfocused, but I wanted her to answer.

    "Aho~~jo~~`0jf1~" She muttered in angue I didn''t understand.

    Snickering, I pulled out my cock, finding its way at the entrance of her other hole. With a slight peek, Lisa''s body began to vibrate as her nervous system didn''t seem toprehend the level of pleasure she was experiencing.

    "Tell me who is better, or we can''t continue." I deviously whispered as hot tears ran from her eyes.

    "~~Arsene~fuck my hole Arsene~Arsene~Arsene~Rave doest fuck me right. He is too gentle. You... you are better in every way," She yelled as I jammed my cock deep into her. I could practically taste the shame radiating from Lisa as I groaned. She tried to hide it well, but I could see the guilt, the shame, and the hate. She loved what we were doing, but in some twisted way, she hated herself.

    "YES YES YESSSS RIGHT THERE HARDER HARDER," SHe yelled as I clenched her throat with a lustful hue. As if not even aware of her actions, Lisa fell into sin.

    Feeling her ass tighten, I pushed all the way in as she came. With a maddening gleam, I began pounding Lisa as she screamed my name. Yet, the tighter my grip around her neck became, the tighter her second hole grew. Its texture waspletely different and sensual as it became lost plowing. I could see her face slowly turning crimson as she became even tighter, gasping desperately for air.

    "~~~ARS~~~AR~~~ARSENE!!!" She screamed as I came deep into her second hole. Pulling out, I jammed my cock into her pussy before returning to her ass once more. Like a constant cycle of heaven and hell, Lisa broke. No matter how much she screamed, I didn''t stop enjoying thefort of her holes.

    "~HOonfosenf: ME OEioiwefFUCKOfsiefs~" her words had simply stopped making sense as I yed around testing each of the waters.

    Pushing her off the bed, I raised her legs high in the air as I dipped inside one of her holes from above, enjoying what I believe Eroma would call the Pile Driver. Tearing into Lisa with vigor as her moans started sounding like various animals.

    ''OOOOOHHHH~~~HMMMF FAAAAAAH MOOOO FEOIIII'' Haering her screams, I refused to stop. I wanted her never to forget this. This would not be a random swing but a gateway for her to fall into depravity. Hours began to pass as evening slowly came, followed by night and then morning once again. Yet my conquest had yet to finish.

    Licking my lips, I looked at the pregnant Lisa oozing cum. Her stomach all but bloated from my seaman. She was a body cultivator, so she could take that and more. Stepping on her stomach, a guiser of cum swallowed the floor as she gave one final moan before her eyes went still.

    With a majestic smile, I raised my hands high into the air, "fuck yeah. I should be a porn star. Arsene!! Arsene!!Arsene!! Arsene!!Arsene!! Arsene!!" I cheered with pride.

    Lisa was, for all, intended purposes, an experiment to see how it would feel on Lilith. Looking at the cum filled girl, I could help be a little prideful at my work. I wanted to know more about a woman''s body, but it seems I failed, but I may have gotten a little carried away."

    Staring at the mess, I didn''t bother to clean up as I walked to my couch, falling into a well-deserved sleep...

    "Damn it. I think I missed my first day of work... again. Vis is going to kill me."

 Chapter 139: Call to Arms

    <h4>Chapter 139: Call to Arms</h4>

    Stretching my weary body, I looked at Lisa still lying on my bed. Her body was still as the dead, making me a little worried as I could not even see her chest rising. cing my fingers on her carotid, I sighed in relief. It would strange if another lover of mine died.

    Chuckling at the thought, I felt a little better today, but with a quick shower, I got rid of the ck impurities that were still oozing out of my body. My looks had yet again changed, and I can understand as to why Lisa became so... enamored. I was really too sexy. I know men cannot call themselves sexy, but... gat damn, no homo, but I would do me. You even got an ass Arsene.

    Laughing at myself, I donned my mask, making sure I would not get kidnapped and raped. I finally understand why women have it so hard. It''s hard being pretty...sexy.

    Giving her a shove, I snickered, looking at my cum slowly slipping out from her garden and back door. It would be a lie if I didn''t feel a little pride. Hearing a soft groan, I shook my head, leaving the married woman to her own devices while I left with a happy expression.

    Walking down the stairs of the tavern below, I felt all the awkward nces when an elderly man approached me with a proud expression, "boy, you have quite the warrior. For her tost that long, I am quite jealous. My wife can only give me three of four releases. "

    Blushing, I sneered inwardly, trying to appear a little innocent beneath my mask. "By Fraya''s will...You heard that," I yelled as everyone burst intoughter.

    Rushing out, I snicked as I heard theirughter. Imagining the face of Lisa, I immediately regretted not setting up the camera I had built in Pendragon. With an air-filled with regret, I ran towards the Veseract station watching Rave pace back and forth.

    "Yo, are you ok?" I asked with an innocent tone. Inwardlyughing at his worried expression.

    Rushing at me, Rave gripped my shoulders tightly, a heavy set of anxiety visible as he yelled. "Have you seen Lisa? She was heading by you, but she never returned."

    "She stayed the night by me," I said with a serious expression as Rave''s expression twisted, "but nothing happened. I swear to the All-Father and all the many gods. She just got a little drunk and could not find her way back, and I was far too weak to ask anyone. You can even ask Shana. She will tell you my body was abnormally weak. Sex is thest thing on my mind...Not to mention I would never do such a thing to my new brother. I am not that type of trash."

    Thank God I have this mask... But did I just call myself trash? The truth hurts. I am a fuckboy now. A hail Fuckboy Arsene.

    Watching a sigh of relief escape Rave I almost burst intoughter. Patting his shoulder, Iforted him for a few minutes before walking in. Captain was present with her usual expression. Sending me a nce, she beckoned with her fingers.

    Stepping into her office, I saw Roald sitting down with an easy expression. A slight smirk could be seen as he nodded. "We meet again."

    "so it seems," I replied as I sat next to him, gazing at the captain with a smile. It had seemed she was quite annoyed as her finger repeatedly tapped her desk. The air around her was cold as Ice as she eyed me down with a hint of killing intent.

    "You really are a pain, Arsene. Missing a week, now you are somehow involved in the Vanir n." She stated as Roald arose in horror.

    "How..." Roald yelled as he arose with a frightening expression

    "Sit your ass down." My captain yelled, "I have no time to waste with you. I originally thought you would spend your time in this city, but I guess that will have to change. Your new partner will be Roald." Vis dered, eyeing me with a cold look.

    "What about the Butcher of the Nines?" I expressed, not understanding her anger.

    "What about it?" she coldly said.

    Losing my smile, I nodded, seeing the cold look in Vis''s eyes. It seems her meeting with her sister did not go well. There was a terrifying air around Vis as she clenched her teeth.

    "I am sending you two the City of Sarem. There has been a murder, and the local government cannot handle it. They requested help, so since they are in my jurisdiction, so I am sending you two."

    "It will take a month to arrive by carriage. All the arrangements have been made. So..."

    "Captain, I would like Lisa toe. I am still new to this whole detective thing, so i..."

    Rolling her eyes, Vis sneered, "Please, I could literally smell her on your body. Has she already fallen on your bed?" She asked in a dark tone as I gulped, feeling her killing intent wing at my neck.." Is it a detective you want or a quick fuck?"

    "Ummm...Both"

    With augh filled with venom, a chill ran through my body as she nodded, "fine, but should Rave find out, I will side with him. When he tries to kill you."

    Turning to Roald, I smiled, stretching my arm out. "Nice working with you."

    "Same," he replied, gripping my arm tightly.

    A curious gleam could be seen flowing from his eyes as he turned to Vis, "When do we leave?" He asked in a straightforward manner.

    "Ideally today, but Lisa is not here," Vis said, ncing at me.

    "She was a little tired...She might not be in today." I exined with a hint of pride. " She needed a day to hydrate and regain her strength. Her leg..."

    "Enough!" Roald roared as he eyed me, "What the hell?! Why the hell are you telling us this?"

    "Well, Captain might be interested," I curtly replied, nodding at my greatness, "How am I suppose to show off my power? She is stronger than me outside of bed, but during I am sure she will sumb to my battle prowess. A great man once said booty is more important than water, and I stand by that. Even if she kills me, I will not regret it."

    "You''re an idiot," Both Vis and Roald yelled as I shamelessly nodded.

    "And how can you be sure?" Vis countered with a seductive smile, "My body is...quite different from the..."

    Cough*Cough*

    Blushing, Vis turned away, covering her mouth as she bit her delicate lips. ncing at the tips of her ears turning red, I smiled... Now that is familiar.

    "We shall talkter. I need to prepare. We will meet here first thing in the morning." I said with a shameless grin leaving without a care in the world as I smile towards Vis at her earlierment.

    Sending a cold nce at Andor, watching me like a hawk, I was about to leave when he approached with a predatory vibe."Mind if I tag along?" He asked to my surprise.

    "You have shit to do, Andor; stop making trouble," Vis called out from behind as she sent me a side nce, "Here is the dossier study it before you leave, and watch out for bandits. The outskirts of Hallr is filled with them."

    Giving Vis a nod, I suddenly halted my step as my soul pulsed. As if I was being called by something or someone.

    <arsene snow=""></arsene>

    <arsene snow=""></arsene>

    <arsene snow=""></arsene>

 Chapter 140: Dwarven Armor

    <h4>Chapter 140: Dwarven Armor</h4>

    Shotting my eyes to the east, my vision suddenly distorted as I saw a group of dwarves pacing back and forth as they called my name. I could see the cold sweat slowly trickling down their rugged necks and taste the fear as they spoke.

    Noticing my change, Vis frown, "Arsene?" she called in worry.

    Not bothering to reply, I shot towards the dwarves located in the Eastern District. It may have been due to the contract, but I found my sense of direction perfect as I arrive before the group of dwarves in a matter of minutes.

    My eyes began to glimmer with demonic light as I could feel the will of Hell rushing through my veins. "Have you fulfilled your end of the contract?" I spoke with my words, dark and terrifying.

    Falling to their knees, the dwarven people nodded, "We have, my lord, we have crafted you the best armor we could and enchanted it with our dwarven primordial runes."

    Sending a deep staring at one of his brethren, the one-eyed dwarf watched as they handed me an entire set of armor.

    It waspletely different from what I originally thought as they began to exin, "You did not smell of Midgard, so we went with another type of aesthetic look. Matching a little of Midgard while also adding more of a re to it.

    Picking up the wolf shape mask that covered the top half of my face, I felt as though I was touching mercury. The entire mask was filled with a dark ck-silver light. While Silver circr marking linked to various lines could be seen, adding a profound air as I ced it on my face.

    "Many do not like to wear a mask during battle as it can interfere with vision, but this mask has been inscribed with a superior tier 3 enchantment. Three words have been ced, ?????, ?????, and ???????????. Its appearance is nearly its default appearance, just think what you want it to be, and it will change," Exined the one-eye dwarf.

    (A/N: Sight, Change, and Unbreakable.)

    Not bothering to test it out, I stared at the amour that I would be wearing. Its entire body was made with ck metal, along with the silver fur of some creature. It had very sharp edges, not like spikes but rather sharp des of where the armor tes would ovep. The gauntlet had long ws at the tips of my fingers, glimmering with a sharp, vicious light, while from the back stood a ck fur-like cloak with a hood connected together.

    "The entire armor is also a tier 3; however, it holds four runes running down the armor. ???????, ?????, ?????, and ??????. Since we are not skilled enough to use a powerful rune, we added a superficial rune. It''s very customary for us to add a repair rune to our benefactors.

    (A/N: Protect, Power, Sever, and Repair

    Dawning the entire armor, I felt my power suddenly spike as various dark lines began to shine with power. Suddenly the armor vanished. Causing me to pause in bewilderment, I suddenly gasped at how it fused into my flesh. A small wolf tattoo appeared on my shoulder as the dwarves nodded, "The armor will never leave you. The Protect rune has the added function of fusing with its user. So no matter what happens, whether your naked or not, your armor will always protect you.

    "Holy shit, this makes my nexus armor look like dog shit," I yelled as they nodded with pride. Honestly, I was nning on killing them, but this was way better than what I originally thought. Rejoice, little ves, I your father have decided to let you live.

    "Bring me the others," I said, taking them all into the ring of bael. A look of confusion filled their gaze as they stared greedily at me. Snickering, I threw them an extra spiral ring along with a demonic contract, "Wanna get rich?"

    Reading the contract over, they nodded as I faded with the darkness. Watching a single drop of blood reach my contract, I smiled. There was nothing strange with my contract as I already had their souls. It was only a matter of time before they fell into my hands willingly. This was more of a precursor to make sure they actually did the work.

    Arriving at my apartment, I stared at Lisa, still sleeping, her tongue hanging out her mouth as sheid butt-ass naked on my bed. Sitting cross-legged, I entered the blood hall as Bael smirked, "So soon? I thought it would be a few years, maybe even months before you visited me."

    "I thought that as well, but I need a technique that can fuse into my bloodline," I said with a profound smile.

    "You must be suicidal. You do know devils and demons are at the top of the food chain? Aside from the Fallen, Angels, and Gods Protectors, we stand at the peak of all creation." Bael coldly said as if insulted by my request.

    "So there are three being stronger than us. Why should I be content with that? I do not wish to be a devil or a demon. I will be something more, something outside the spectrum of what is thought possible. I will not be limited by the Idea of racial superiority till I am supreme.

    "Care full boy, your... Nevermind, fine, but it will cost everything you have. All the souls you have collected." Said with bael as I shrugged.

    "I can always collect more. Midgard is quite arge realm."

    Watching as white mes sprung from my body, I felt extremely cold. Like I was missing a piece of me. Looking down at my hands shaking, I felt that my body needed to be trained. This reminded me of those drug Fiends at the hospital in myst life. It''s simr to withdrawal.

    Sending bael one final nce, I left the BLood hall when an influx of information stormed my head. Gritting my teeth, I clenched my mouth shut. Cold sweat began to trickle down my head as I quivered in dread.

    <bloodline synthesis=""></bloodline>

    Releasing a deep breath of foul air, I smiled, feeling the paine to an end. However, the trade-off was worth the suffering. Licking my lips, my body began to pulse with Soulforce as I stared at my still shaking hands.

    This had worked when I was within that Well. My body could not move, but once I applied soul force, I was able to adapt almost instantly. With a grin, I shot my Soulforce throughout my body, causing ancient marking to appear.

    My perception of reality was all but changed as I began counting down the seconds. "One, two three, four, Five, Six..."

    Suddenly the markings vanished as a deep weariness filled my gaze. My arms had stopped quivering, and the cold sensation at the back of my soul had vanished, but I was dead tired.

    Finding my way to Lisa, I sighed, dropping down beside her as my eyes slowly turned to ck.

 Chapter 141: Departure

    <h4>Chapter 141: Departure</h4>

    I had not been asleep for more than a few hours. Personally, I think I was getting good at telling time just from losing consciousness so much. It''s a weird brag, but I do hope there wille a day when I do not ever faint again.

    Looking at the still sleeping Lisa, I frowned, raising my hand high as I gave her ass a powerful p. "~AHHH~" She wailed with a lustful hue as her eyes shot open¡ªa hint of tears flowing as she bit her lips.

    "Don''t you think you have slept enough? Your husband has been looking for you." I said as I smiled, my hands tracing around her ass as she shivered.

    "... Rave?... I need...~~hmmm~~Arsene~~no~ I~need~to~ fuck~" he moaned as my fingers dug into her garden. A look of bliss could be seen as I stared into her eyes, giving my fingers a good swim.

    "Rave isn''t going anywhere...Plus, what would he think when he saw that look on your face." I whispered as she shook. "Your face is nothing short of glowing as if you just had sex for the first time. Don''t you think when he sees you, he will know I have been banging his wife silly? Although I don''t mind him finding out. Tell me, little Lisa, who is better, who is bigger."

    "~Please don''t make~me answer~" She begged as her nectar poured from her loins. Removing my finger, I clenched her ass, pointing it to me as my cock traced her pussy up and down, giving her a deep tease. Aforting heat began rising as Lisa shuddered in pleasure. "More...Please, fuck me."

    With a sadistic grin, Iughed, "nope,"

    Leaping out of bed in a sh, I smirked in amusement, watching the horrified gleam flicker through her eyes, "You need to head home and pack. Rave is quite worried...."

    "Pack?" She said with a frustrated grimace as she stared down at my lower half.

    "Yup, Vis gave us a mission, and I requested you join. Hurry home and try not to look so... so content, you may give it all way. Rave believes you stayed over my ce drunk. I told him a white lie, but he is quite suspicious."

    Biting her lips, her fox ears began to quiver as she blushed, "Can... when can we do it again...Rave thinks of me as a gentle soul... so he is never rough with me, but you..."

    Covering my smile, I could see a deprive shimmer pulse from her eyes as she struggled to make out the words. There was guilt and shame in her gaze, but she still continued speaking. Her fingers beginning to dig into her garden as he squirmed, twisting her legs over one another as she moaned.

    "When we leave, my dear...And Rave may even join; he is very suspicious. He is, after all, a detective, but we can even do it right next to him, assuming he doesn''t wake." I whispered, lifting her chin as she blushed, "Don''t worry, my dear, after our few sessions, Rave will be nothing more than a distant memory.

    "But I love him." She lustfully said, crawling towards my fingers as she licked them like a good puppy.

    "Of course you do," I whispered with a hint of sarcasm as I clenched her cheeks, " so when you crawl back into my bed begging for more. Tell me all the many ways Rave loves you. I am more than willing to listen as I bang you silly."

    That''s not..."

    "But it is fair, my dear, you are the one who wanted this. You are the one whoid on top of me. I merely tempted you. All of this is your doing. You begged for it," I said, pulling up my trousers with a cold, sadistic light.

    Watching the lustful Lisa pale, she lowered her head as tears trail over her cheeks." I.. I... I"

    "My Lisa, it''s far toote for that. No need for those crocodile tears. You did it, but I''m sure you will do some soul searchingter." I said, tossing her damaged clothing towards her.

    Staring as Lisa silently dressed herself while at the same time drowning herself in guilt, I smiled, pping her ass making moan before closing my door. "I wonder if she will ever leave her husband? Although Rave does seem like the person to ept his wife still even after she fucked someone else, but there is something really wrong with that girl.

    Growing a little serious, I looked at my empty soul where I kept all those that perished. My strength had not diminished, but I could now grow hungry and weary from battle like every other person. With a hollowugh, I gathered my Soulforce pushing it towards my brain as I studied the darkness within my soul.

    This was something Lilith said I should do every morning and night. She stated that I was at the first stage of Daoprehension, something only obtainable by those in the Realm of Dao of Seeking.

    Daoprehension was weird, and aside from basic concepts, it could not really be defined in normal terms, but in regards to the Dao of Darkness, I theorized that darkness has no absolute weakness. There was amon misconception that light could vanquish the darkness, but if that was the case, why does light only exist in the presence of darkness. Light shines brightest when darkness is visible, but most people understand darkness as absolute ck, but it is more than that. It''s the shadows, the shade, the slight discolorations of various colors. Light cannot exist if you remove the concept of darkness.

    Now, what if Darkness gave birth to light as a way of giving the illusion of Yin and Yang. Two concepts that hold the entire universe in bnce. What if there was another level to Darkness, not like what peopleprehend. I know for a fact that God created heaven and earth. Bael and Gabriel confirmed this. The fact the Nines exist is more proof of that.

    And, in the beginning, there was only darkness until he created light. The first source of light came into creation by this action. That would mean that Darkness was as old as the abyss and god, or at least was created along with the Nines. I never really read the bible, but I do know Hell existed before the creation of man since Lucifer was there to temp the mortals. This meant...

    "ARSENE What the hell are you doing?" A loud voice howled, breaking me out of my cultivation. Blood quickly began to rain from my nose as my concentration shattered into nothingness.

    "Fuck...damn that bastard rave. I''m going to fuck your wife." I muttered in annoyance, wiping the blood from my nose, "Next time, find a damn secluded area Arsene."

    Gazing at my brightly lit room, my already pale face grew a little darker. "Damn, it''s morning already. Using Soulforce to force a state of enlightenment really is the best way to train. Wiping my bloody nose, I arose, feeling lighter today. It''s as if I was finallying into my own.

    For some reason, when I gazed at the sunlight, I did not feel a sense of disgust but rather pity. As if its entire existence was only meant to be an illusion for man and beast alike. There was a hint of familial love for it, but it was small, so insignificant mother could smite it whenever she wanted to.

    With a sh of my mes, I cleaned my body before my armor covered my entire form. Stepping out, a cold chill ran through my cheeks as snow began to fall over Midgard. A hint of surprise-filled my gaze as I stared at the smiling Roald and unexpectedly Rave and Lisa.

    "Youring to Rave!!!" I yelled with joy. I needed to make it look good. I am after all a good brother to Rave.

    Licking my lips with hunger, I waved back my face hidden beneath a wolf mask. Looking at the carriage behind them, I leaped on as they nodded,

    "Morning guys, Ready?"

    "AYE!!!" They cheered as Iughed, feeling a little happy leaving Hallr once more.

 Chapter 142: Journey of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 142: Journey of Blood</h4>

    Laying on the ceiling, I stared up at the sun bearing down at me. An intense heat filled my body as I studied the sun. While I held a hint of disdain for the sun, it was a major element I needed to study. Many would only focus on one Dao, but I knew that survivability was more important.

    The light had many destructive properties, but its real power came from the support it grants: healing, Instantaneous Reflex, speed, and powerful nemesis of demonic creatures. Oddly enough, light didn''t really have a negative effect on me. It may be due to my lightning immunity or in what I manly believe was due to the darkness.

    But as I gazed up at my sister, I began pondering the various Dao of the Heavens. Wind, Earth, Fire, Water, these were the elements I wished to learn. I had minimal experience with the Element of water, but my understanding began to evolve as I looked up at the snowy field.

    Lilith had taught me a little trick to increase myprehension without overusing Soulforce. I only needed to force Enlightenment to happen, and anything that entered my gaze would be my focus. It had been about a week, and my understanding regarding the heavens began to be enhanced.

    "Damn it, Lisa," Rave quietly yelled as he stared angrily at his lovely wife. "Why are you so mad I joined? I just wanted to spend more time together. We have been married for about twenty years, and this is our first time traveling together. I''m trying to make an effort. Meet me halfway."

    Snickering, I nced down at the Pale Lisa. Her face was all but ashen as she heard Rave''s words. Guilt was all but present, but Rave was blind to it. I must give it to Rave, he truly loved Lisa, but honestly, I think Lisa was too young. A pathetic excuse, but it was true.

    Honestly, it was kind of like earth. While she is far older than me, most cultivator''s mental ages do not evolve much. Many people don''t know this, but the majority of most humans have a mental age of sixteen, even when their real age is around thirty or forty.

    (A/N: This is actually a real thing.)

    Even I am subjected to such behavior. I am about thirty, yet there are times where I act like a young man that just graduated high school. It''s quitemon to see; the only difference between them and me is that I am self-aware of my actions, or at least that''s what I tell myself.

    Taking a whiff of the air, I arose, looking off in the distance. Removing Dragonsbane from the carriage, I smiled, sending the couple a wink before taking my leave. As much as I love watching Lisa run herself into a hole, I needed to gather the souls I lost.

    Roald also arose as he smiled, "Found any bandits? It''s been a week, and I need a little exercise."

    With a bloodthirsty grin, I nodded, "Aye, shall we leave the couple to argue amongst each other?" I said, sending Rave and Lisa a side nce.

    Rave seemed a little grateful, but Lisa looked heartbroken as she stared at me with begging eyes. Trying my hardest not tough, I left in a hurry shooting into the snowy field of Midgard. Looking at the mes in the distance, I could hear theughter of men as they began drinking in the early morning.

    A cold hue could be seen in Roald as he bent down in the bushes, "What is your n?" He asked as I almost burst intoughter.

    "n? This is training!! We are rushing in like badasses," I yelled, gripping his shoulder before tossing him high in the air before he could reply, much less react. Like a shooting rocket, Roald became a twinkle in the sky.

    "TEAM ARSENE BLASTING OFF AGAIN!!!" I yelled, enjoying the shooting star.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAHHHH" He screamed as Iughed, watching himnd inside of the small encampment of bandits. A look of surprise filled the entire field as Roald arose with a frightening expression.

    "Fuck you, Arsene!! You are using me as bait," said Roald as he eyed the bandits ring daggers into him.

    "ENEMY ATTACK," They screamed; however, my bow was already drawn as I fired in quick session, killing multiple bandits as they looked at Roald. Pushing Soulforce in my mind, I entered a state of enlightenment once more.

    Like a mindless killing machine, I charged in, still shooting my bow. Releasing a rain of death down before I dropped my bow. Drawing dragonsbane form by back, I did a sinister sweep of my de, showering the ground in guts. A look of despair filled their gazes as they dropped to the ground, trying to push their organs back in.

    <arcane gale=""></arcane>

    Suddenly a massive invisible sphere appeared as I walked through the entire encampment, severing life like it was grass. The screams'', the Wails of anguish, did not enter my ears, only my de as my spear intent began to overflow in the area. Growing more powerful with each kill I obtain.

    Like a sponge absorbing water, I began understanding more regarding the concept of my spear the more I killed. Momentum slowly began to be my spear''s best friend as I began using gravity and the various vibration around me to push my spear to greater heights.

    Einstein said for every reaction; there was an equal but opposite reaction. So forever parry every step I made, every vibration I made, I pushed that force into my spear. Slowly but surely, Dragonsbane truly became a true dragon as I walked through the bandit encampment. Like a wild beast, the craved nothing more than madness dragonsbane slowly became the embodiment of what the Chaos aspect of the Spear of Order and Chaos was meant to be.

    "Call Boss So''val. We need help. CALL FOR HELP; HE IS KILLING EVERYONE." Someone bellowed right before Dragonsbane severed his head from his body. Watching the geyser of blood rain. A new understanding of blood began to flow like streams through my mind.

    At this point, I could not even differentiate between the water and blood as they slowly began to merge with each other. Blood was just a derivative of water that somehow became a Dao.

    It was not long before a stream of blood began orbiting around me like a ring. With a feral growl, the mark of Sacrilege activated as my mind slowly began turning more clear. As if I could finally see the world, myprehension began to skyrocket.

    "So this is how SoulBenders train. No wonder Grey became a World King and why we are being hunted. We are monsters, "I whispered in a hollow tone. With a pause, I suddenly zed at the man approaching me from behind.

    I could feel Qi? With an indifferent gaze, I turned to the sorcerer as he drew a longsword from his belt. A frightening Qi began to fill the air as I spoke without a hint of emotion. " Peak Saint and A peak life gate."

    Saint wasparable to life gate. However, Life Gates was a little stronger. Nevertheless, as I gaze at the man before me, all I could feel was excitement even within this state of Enlightenment. It was like my Demonic Bloodline was raging, warping the holy concept of Enlightenment. No more was I an emotionless drone but rather a demon wing for knowledge.

    I could feel the ck scales rising up from my skin behind the amour while a set of fangs began to appear. A rather fiendish aura that seemed to swallow the very heavens erupted from my form as I grinned savagely.

    "Fresh Meat?" I started looking at the moving food before me.

    Gulping down So''val shivered, when Roald appeared with an astonished look, "What the hell are you?" they said with a frightened expression.

    ck mes began to grow as I shot like a bolt of ck lightning to So''val. In less than a second, my knee shot towards his face as he raised his de to defend.

    DING*

    Parrying my strick, So''val lowered his center of gravity, ready to sever my body in two with one clean strike. However, Dragonsbane was already raging like a dragon basting him away. A look of disbelief filled his gaze as he looked down at his armor with a long gash in the center.

    Growing serious, So''val seemed to vanished, appearing above me in a sh. Marveling at this speed, Dragonsbane shed with his strike as I felt my gauntlets began to shine. I could feel my bones tremble as I leaped away in a hurry.

    Unfortunately, So''val was quite persistent as he appeared right before my eyes, sting me away with a sh that would have severed my head were it not for my spear moving at the right time.

    A cold sweat covered my head, but my excitement never left me as I skitted over the ground sting through multiple tents. Pushing my body out of the rubble, my blood began to boil as I felt I had finally found my equal. No wounds shone on my body as my armor began to shine, telling me I was protected.

    Raising his longsword, So''val''s eyes began to shine with radiance as I saw the Norse symbol of Sever and Blood glimmering with a crimson light. A heavy pressure began to rise as the Pale rider could be felt holding his de to my neck.

    "A little shit like you making me use my runes. How disgraceful, my brother wouldugh at me if they heard of this." So''val screamed as his body began to pulse with the QI of Heaven and Earth.

    </phantom>

 Chapter 143: Seven Days

    <h4>Chapter 143: Seven Days</h4>

    </phantom>

    He yelled as he magically appeared in front of me without any semnce of movements. Nheless, I waspletely prepared as my steps became like the air around me, free and formless. Dodging at thest second, So''val and I immediately engaged in a vicious dance that seemed to consume the entire encampment.

    Our movements quickly became like various beams of light as I sted him high up in the air with a demonic arc of Dragonsbane using the predictive power of my demonic vision Arte. My power may be lower than his, but my skills were far higher than his. All his basic techniques and movements were being read like a book by me.

    With the one hundred and fifty souls within me that I took today racing to supply my physical body with energy, I shot up into the air, reaching So''val mming Dragonsbae down to split him in half. Yet with a slight movement, So''val parried my strike, and with a sudden shift of his center of gravity, So''val''s right leg pped towards my face like a raging truck. Stepping in the air, I was able to reduce the damage, but my body was sted out of the air, giving him time to rest.

    "Who sent you? What n do you hail from, boy?" So''val bellowed as his saintly aura began to grow more prominent. "Are you from the Vanir n, maybe the Druids...The elven race would not ept that foul Aura."

    He was stalling, but I didn''t really have a choice but to abide as I arose, blood dripping from my lips and debris falling over my body. This dwarven armor was a lifesaver, were it not for it. I think I would have been half dead by now. ncing at theplex sphere that appeared the moment So''val struck me, I smiled.

    Taking a deep breath, I could feel my senses growing strong as I gazed at So''Val. His Qi had reached the apex as he pointed at me. Suddenly a massiveplex formation formed around him, spiraling as Qi of heaven and Earth began to be sucked dry. Opening my eyes wide, I saw a massive transparent prism consume my ''body.''

    I had not used this Movement Arte since we started because I needed to get a good drop on So''val. Combat-like tactics were all about deception. Aside from that, the only Artes I had left were Arcane sh and Crimson Winds. Arcane sh was a technique that was meant to epass the concept of illusion, Lightning, Wind, and Darkness. It was simple, but it was extremely troublesome to perceive much less dodge. It was an almost perfect basic arte as it was meant to fuse with Arcane Galeter on.

    <tri prism="" of="" heavens="" path=""></tri>

    So''val yelled as I watched as my body began to be atomized. A scream of anguish filled my ''body'' as So''val bellowed inughter, "Face the power of a tier two Circle! Just wait till I find out who you were. I''m going to skull fuck your entire family."

    <crimson wind=""></crimson>

    I whispered as my body faded into the void of darkness. A hollow gleam filled my gaze as my body materialize from the darkness right behind So''val. A look of horror could be seen as he twisted his head in astonishment.

    With a vicious glow, Dragonsbande has trusted out hundreds of times, tearing through his shoulder, legs, and arms while also scaring his body with untamed shes. Blood rained over the snowy pavement as ck mes suddenlybusted from his wounds, consuming his entire body in a realm of eternal fire.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH" So''val screamed as a massive circle appeared in a sh, showering light over his body, to my surprise, destroying my mes.

    "YOU BASTARD DIE," He roared, pulling out a scroll, "SUN FIRE."

    Suddenly a massive ball of mes grew from the area epassing the very skies. Before I could even think of escaping, my body was consumed in mes as a pir stretching out a kilometer appeared. However, mes of these levels could not affect me. They were still within the realm of mortals. Shooting through the zing inferno, I appeared in front of So''val as he grew pale as a sheet.

    "Why won''t you die?" He shouted, shing down with exretem killing intent.

    DING*DING*DING*DING*DING*DING*DING*DING*

    Dodging and parrying like the wind, my de grew wild as our endless battles raged on. There were times where So''val held the advantage, managing to pierce through my armor; however, with time, I began to learn more from such an experienced man. Blood began to run from our bodes as we refused to flee, call it pride but both of us knew we could kill the other. We just needed the right opportunity.

    Hours began to pass as our battle raged on, decimating the area. It was not long before an entire day passed, followed by two, three, four, five, six, and finally seven.

    This was the day So''val fell to his knees. A hollow gleam could be seen as his fingers slowly dropped his weapon. His body, along with mine, was scar with wounds. Bones could be seen as we had battle without rest for seven days and seven nights. We were dead tired, but he was losing far too much blood from when I pierced through his shoulder and arms.

    I was able to recover my qi rtively quickly since I didn''t really use it that much. My main source of battle prowess came from my endless endurance. Nheless, I did not feel satisfied with his battle as I gaze at the man before me. In my book, I failed...This was not a victory but rather a failure. So''val did not die by my hands but rather from blood loss.

    "You are no bandit, are you?" I asked, feeling my mind weary. The only time I used Soulforce was to entice the state of enlightenment, but I was still drained.

    Nodding with a saddening gleam, he spoke, "Correct, remember me, boy. My brothers will being for revenge. The Name is So''val Dromo, member of the Astral Kings," He lightly said with pride as Dragonsbane severed his head from his body. Blood slowly connecting to my feet as I gazed a the lifeless corpse before me.

    "I will remember, but they will also be joining you one day."

    Feeling another soul enter my body. I fell to my knees, blood still oozing from my damaged body like streams. I could feel the chilling winds against my soul as I slowly began to lose my vision.

    "Come on, Arsene...Don''t be a bitch. Stop fainting." I weakly said as I turned to the oddly quiet Rnd. By his side were Lisa and Rave as they stared at me with a hint of reverence. Those two had not really seen me use Qi, so they didn''t know my secret, but Rnd saw everything, but I guess it was not a big deal. He is also like me.

    With a weak smile, I slowly closed my eyes. None of my wounds were fatal, but I needed rest. Soulforce was a gift but forcing a state of enlightenment was not without risk on the body and mind.

    I hope Lisa doesn''t **** me while I''m asleep. Women these days are way too thirsty. Although, I can''t really say I mind that much. With one final thought, my mind slowly cut to darkness. Bringing me into a realm I had frequented many times.

    <realm of="" eternal="" night=""></realm>

 Chapter 144: Arcane Circles

    <h4>Chapter 144: Arcane Circles</h4>

    Gazing out at the snowy field of white, afortable chill filled my body as Lisa began changing my bandages. About a week had passed since that day, and all wounds were healing rather slowly. Apparently, the Sever Rune was meant to sever your ability to heal.

    "You really are unlucky to attack a random encampment and find a sorcerer." Lisa said while she began dressing my wounds." but Arsene, you really should be resting. You only awoke a day ago."

    Sending a nce at Rave stair the carriage, I suddenly smiled as my hands dug into her robes. Turning red as an apple, Lisa quivered as my fingers began ying her like a guitar.

    BItting her lips, I pointed to my cock, standing straight up. No words were spoken as she gripped my spear with one hand, subtly sliding up and down.

    "Lisa, how is Arsene?" Rave asked as she suddenly froze. I could feel her insides tighten up as I pped her pussy like a drum, sending her into a blissful state.

    "GO~~OD," She said in a high pitch moan.

    Turning his head with a little suspicion and confusion, I weakly smiled at Rave, using Lisa''s body as cover while my fingers yed with her kitty like it was a string instrument. I could see Lisa quivering like a rattlesnake as she bit her lips, trying not to moan in pleasure, "I''m good, just a little sleepy. Can we close the blinds? My race is a little weak to light."

    "Sure thing, take all the time you need. You deserve it," Rave said with a chuckle. Watching as he moved his hands to cover the blinds, Lisa suddenly keened over as her moans began to leak out.

    Creating a little sphere of darkness around the carriage, I smiled as she looked up at me with teary eyes. "~No~here~please," she begged as my fingers ruthlessly brought her topletion. With a powerful moan of pleasure, Lisa''s legs began to shake wildly as she came. Suddenly paling, looking towards Rave outside the blinds.

    I had added a little illusion to the darkness, but Lisa did not seem to notice the slight trace of my darkness in the air, but she was rather too preupied with her husband behind her as I stood up, "Finish what you started," I sadistically said as she sent onest nce at the ignorant Rave.

    It was quite strange how obedient Lisa was, but we all have our demons. With a heavy breath, Lisa drew closer, shaking as she opened her mouth, taking me in. Her eyes were all wet when a divine suction gripped my spear, sucking me all in. Gripping her head tightly, I ruthlessly plunged my spear down her throat, causing her to cum over the wooden carriage.

    A pleading gleam could be seening from Lisa as I suddenly gripped her head with both hands pushing her back and forth over my cock. Hearing the sweet sound of her gargling along with the powerful suction along with her tight throat, I released a week''s worth of cum down her throat.

    "~HAA~" I groaned in pleasure as her cheeks began to bulge. Pure white clouds glimmered with the rays of morning light slipping down her cheeks as she quivered, cleaning me up with her enchanting tongue. Guilt and shame were all but present as she looked down at the mess she made.

    "...He will know if you don''t clean it," I whispered in a voice of a demon. "How are you going to clean it up? You can''t use your clothing. He will smell it. What will you do, Lisa?"

    "Arsene...Master, help me," she begged, sending a ce at Rave while also at the powerful dragon oozing mes. "I-I-I don''t know what to do?"

    "Lick it," I said, my fingers trailing down her spine, "and you better hurry. I''m sure the smell will reach his nose soon. Not to mention Rnd could be back any moment now."

    "I-I-I...Yes, Master."

    Shame...Yes, all there was a shame as she fell to her knees, licking up her own mess with her small tongue. Hesitation was all but present yet, Lisa did not stop somehow enjoying her humiliation, albeit not knowingly. Honestly, I could not believe my eyes. Is she really that far gone? Wow, I should start calling myself Arsene the Trainer. Arsene the Dragon Tamer... Naw, bitch trainer? Come on, Arsene, it needs to sound cool. You''re a damn Otaku. Get your shit together. What is the point of a title if it sounds pathetic?

    "Good, Good Girl," Iforted, passing my hands through her long silky hair. Sending me a smile as though she was a pet, I almost burst intoughter. Is she really that sexually deprive? Rave, my man, don''t worry as your friend and brother I Arsene will take good care of your wife.

    Patting her head, I nodded, "Go to him, Lisa. I''m sure he would love to spend some time with you." I whispered as her guilt began to grow even more. "Show him how much you love him."

    Laughing inwardly at the horrifying realization she just had, Lisa opened her mouth wide; whether she realized it or not, the image of the young fox I met before was all but gone. While I know I''m sexy now, none of that can exin why she was doing this. Is it just attention? Sexual frustration? By god, does she have a cuckold fetish?

    Rushing to Rave, she gently kissed his lips, her mouth still holding bits of my sauce as they began talking among one another.

    With a sadistic smile still present, I waited out the days one by one. My wounds had taken another full week to heal. So aside from training Lisa, most of my time was spent studying Dao, my bloodline, and the Bloodline synthesis.

    Rnd was quite the talker. Especially when he found I was a sorcerer. This was actually a good thing because Rnd was a good source of information. I found out that unlike on Tensen Lumireis, Qi cultivators in Midgard usually used spells called circles to battle with each other. They were basically massive formations that used their Qi instead of ingredients like a normal formation would require.

    In my opinion, just from Rnd''s words, I found Circles superior in almost every way except cast time. Artes was usually a form of martial arts. Inparison, Circles epassed the concept of the Dao of Heaven and Earth. Using various elements, you were allowed to do far more like boosting your power with the elements or summoning a damn dragon. While Artes could do such things, it was not at the level of Circles.

    There were some spells in Asterion, but most of them were low grade or not really develop like they seem to be on Midgard.

    Eyeing the talkative Rnd, I gave a cunning smile, "How about I be your training partner? In return, you teach me about circles."

    Narrowing his eyes, a gleam of suspicion filled his gaze as he shook his head, "How about we exchange artes for Circles."

    Stretching out my arm, coldughter filled my mind as I thought of the millions of books I received from Drar''ethiul. I didn''t dare use any of the artes I found. They were just there to enhance my perception of things I could do. The chances of a person stumbling upon a library filled with artes are ridiculous. Even assuming there were no problems with these artes, I still would not trust them. Drar''ethiul was called the Lord of Deceit for a reason.

    "Deal,"

 Chapter 145: Crimson Moon

    <h4>Chapter 145: Crimson Moon</h4>

    Opening my eyes, I cursed as my body was covered with perspiration. For the past few days, as we traveled, my body had been constantly covered in sweat every night I meditated or slept. Looking at the sleeping figure of Rave, who should be guarding, I left the carriage. My naked feet pressing into the white snow.

    Feeling the cool sensation of ice against my skin, I removed my tunic as I fell upon the icy snow. A feeling of bliss filled my eyes. When suddenly, a single drop of liquid fell on my face causing me to sulk. With the temperature far below the freezing temp, rain should not exist.

    Touching my face, I froze at the red liquid. Abruptly a massive shower of ruby red drenched me whole. Feeling a cold shiver run through my mind, I suddenly froze as the pure white moon turned into a shade of red. As if it was bleeding, I watched as crimson light began to fall from its arch bathing the snowynd in crimson.

    "What the Hell?" I asked, turning to my party, still sleeping as though the scent of blood wasn''t present. I could feel death wing at my neck like maggots begging for me to flee.

    Looking around, I could see a brightly lit light in the distance as shadows began dancing around. Raising my brow, I turned to Roald and Lisa before leaving in a rush. I didn''t really care if they died or not. Lisa was at this point more of an experiment to see how depraved a person can fall due to lust.

    Blending into the darkness, I shot through the icy fields. With each step I took, a feeling of fear began to rise. I could hear my heart thumping more and more the closer I got. My blood was all but quivering when suddenly I saw a massive campfire surrounded by hundreds of men and women.

    "What the fuck?" I asked aloud as I could feel something wing at my soul.

    Watching as the massive orgy taking ce, I backed away, various animals and monsters began walking out to join. Yet, as I stared, no one seemed to care as they engaged in bestiality. The moans of monster and beast rang out the entire field of ice as I turned my head in disgust.

    "What type of satanic shit is this?" I whispered as I gazed past their naked bodies drenched in blood to observe the various depictions of pentagrams and satanic signs.

    Gender meant nothing here, as every living thing was lost in lust. Yet, the biggest thing that caught my attention was the dance they did. It was nothing special until I stared at the center of the mes. A fear like had never before clenched my soul as I quickly pushed qi into my body to shot away.

    "Arsene," amanding voice called out, forcing me in ce. Slowly turning back to gaze at the mes. A chill filled my mind as over a hundred eyes turned to me. "Where are you going?"

    "W-W-Who are you?'' i weakly asked, feeling my life hanging in the bnce, telling me that I needed to choose my words carefully.

    "Who indeed?" said a man as he pushed a woman down, pushing his manhood inside, causing her to scream, "Some call me Sin, Others the devil, but do you should know my name young variant?"

    Watching each word that was spoken change to someone else''s mouth, my fears began to increase. The crimson moon was slowly turning bloodier, somehow showering me in a mist of crimson with its light causing blood to stream from my body.

    "Whose blood... Who are you" I repeated, trying to regain my mask as a moan of bliss echoed out? Chaos began to ensue as animals, Insects, monsters of various kinds, and humans began an intense session of depravity.

    "Look into the mes, Arsene. Look at me, boy." The voice said as I stared. "What is my NAME!!!"

    Hearing his roar, my mind shook as I coughed up a mouthful of blood. I wanted to kneel, but that would never happen again...Not again!!!

    ring into the mes, my eyes slowly turned cold as I could see horns raging out like sinister spikes. What I saw was no man but rather a demonic-looking minotaur with the body of a man. ck wings that seem to cover the very universe could be seen as my legs began to wain.

    "King of Beast, Baphomet," I whispered as the mark of sacrilege began to pulse with fear.

    "AAAAHHH," he said, releasing a breath of stream from his nose, "Good, my child. Nowe to me; I wish to see you. Step into my mes."

    Bitting my lips, I pushed Soulforce into my body, trying to break free, but before I knew it, my legs were walking into his mes.

    "GEERRRRRRR," I forcibly groaned as the mes began searing into my flesh. I wanted to leap away, but my body refused to listen.

    An amusing chuckled sounded from Baphomet as he tilted his head, "So weak, mortals are such foolish little things. Tell me LIttle Varient, What makes a man, I have watched dove the little game you are ying with Lisa, and I wish to know. What makes a man such as yourself."

    "F... U... C... K... Y... O... U, "I bellowed as the mes began searing my eyes. I wished to scream out in anguish, but there was an invisible locking my very existence down.

    "Ahahaha, Good shit Boy. You will make a fine Apostle, but you are far too weak," said Baphomet as his body began to bulge. Large brony muscles began to rise out while a dark blue Fur covered his entire body as space began to twist like nothing.

    With a snap of his finger, my body was recovered as I looked around in horror. I was no longer on Midgard. I knew this for a fact as I gazed at the endless gxies before me. A sea of stars could be seen lighting the void as I turned to the massive beast before me.

    With my breath growing more uneven with each second, my skin began to throb and peal while my soul shook in fear.

    "Watch carefully, my Apostle and Learn," Baphomet roared as he clenched his fist. Suddenly time began to bend and twist as the stars began to fade like nothing. A massive pentagram spanning the very heavens appeared around his fist as he roared.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Shivering, my gaze was consumed by endless white mes rushing into Baphomet. Everything I saw...Everything was gone... He decimated everything, leaving nothing behind but the souls of the dead as Baphomet roared inughter, "THIS IS POWR BOY. Remember, this is what we Demons are capable of. KILL KILL KILL KILL. ughter, Fuck, ****, do whatever your heart desire. We are monsters, and I, the King of Beast. The King of Depravity."

    Releasing a mouthful of blood, my face grew pale as my hair as my vision began to fade. However, Baphomet seemed rather annoyed, "Not yet...You have much to see, and so much to learn." he said with insanity in his gaze.

    "I will personally take you to the nine hells and show you what true suffering is. You, as a devil of the Nines, need to know. YOU NEED TO UNDERSTAND!!!!" he roared, stomping his feet down as reality began to shake.

 Chapter 146: Asmodeus - Pale Gate

    <h4>Chapter 146: Asmodeus - Pale Gate</h4>

    "I knew this would happen, Enough! Baphomet, Arsene is not wee within my hells, nor is his soul ready to face any level of hell."I coldly said, gazing down at Arsene, shivering like a little girl. Snapping my finger, I teleported him from my sight, returning him to Midgard, where he belonged.

    "Asmodeus! you have a lot of nerve." Baphomet bellowed, causing the void to crack as he appeared in front of me. His fiery hot breath sting into my face. "He is my fucking Apostle. Not your toys, within the nines."

    "You are still no match for me Baphomet, enough of these games I came to you regarding the Horseman Gates." I coldly said as Baphomet froze in shock. Taking a step back away from his ragged breathing, I nodded.

    "You know I have no interest in those damn gates, but I did hear you somehow managed to find one of them recently. I thought you had no interest?" He asked as I turned to a small-looking boy in the distance. A hollow hue was present as the boy stared off into nothingness, seemingly not even aware of his surroundings.

    "Azeroth, you came as well? No matter, this may pertain to you as well. The Court of Nox is making an expedition into the Abyss within a few years, and I want you two to join."

    ring his nostrils, Baphomet snorted, "Do you think we wish tomit suicide? You and Levi were lucky only to meet a fifth-dimensional being but did you think we will be that lucky? Those damn gates are a death wish, and those foolish humans and myths are stepping into death."

    "He is correct, Asmodeus, but I didn''te to you for that. I am looking for the Origin Crystal," said Azeroth with an innocent grin.

    Arching my brow, I snorted, "You know; I cannot give you that. Why bother asking?" I coldly asked, staring daggers into the seemingly innocent child. It was a rule not created by me but rather those of Origin. The Origin Crystal must be held by the King of this dimension or by the ruler of Heaven."

    "I do not wish to have it Asmodeus but rather study it. The Origin Crystal were meant to hold the omniverse in ce. Offering protection from other verses, but it cracked when ''they'' attacked ending our war with the Angels and other Mythologies."

    "Ended the war?" Iughed with disdain, "Please, it was a ughter. We had no equal aside from the angels, and they were on theirst legs. We didn''t even participate when they attack, and I don''t n on having our kind intervene when they return. That will be left to Arsene. Whether they take over this Verse or not isn''t my concern as we will always reign supreme."

    Lowering his head, Azeroth frowned, pondering over something as Baphomet pped his small shoulder, causing space to crack, "You know you can''t deal with Asmodeus like that. How about we help that little daughter of his. I heard she is to be wed to my apostle. Why not give her one of your runes in exchange. " Baphomet roared, bringing a smile to my face.

    Not many people knew this, but he was one of the smartest people within the omniverse. It''s said his knowledge within circles rival the original bael. However, this was only from the standpoint of this dimension.

    "I am more than willing to do that. The rune of Azeroth is a legendary emblem that could support the very heavens. Even I would need time to break out that damn Illusion." I lightly said as Azeroth gazed up at me with a cold gleam.

    "Are you sure?" He questioned with a meticulous frown, "My emblem can only exist for one cycle before I have to inscribe it again. Will it really be that use full to Lilith?"

    Chuckling, I nodded, "It''s fine, just visit the Ninth Hell when it''s prepared. Now back to the Gates. I was bringing this up mainly as a way to put that little court in its ce. They have just recently annoyed me, and I wish for you two to bring down their court a couple of leagues."

    "AHAHAHAHAA," Baphomet roared withughter as a massive screen that showed the counsel of Nox appeared. Watching them squirm like worms with each other, not even aware of our spying, Bahoment continued, "Asmodeus is giving us a mission. HAHA, Why not go to your Kings. We..."

    "Because Baphomet, Azeroth''s rune is not enough. You two are like brothers, so if you don''t help me, I can''t help him." I coldly whispered, turning Baphomet silent as he red daggers into me. A ruthless ray of light that consumed all of the heavens shed as I could feel demonicws fleeing in fear at the king of beast.

    With a sinister nce at Azeroth, he snorted, "Fine, but Asmodeus, you had best be careful. Should you ever use my rtionship with Azeroth as a tool again. I will kill all your love ones." he lightly said, his eyes turning cold and indifferent as he vanished before my gaze.

    "Agreed, Asmodeus. Do not ensure a war. Your hells will not survive our wrath. The only reason we remain on good terms is big sis Levi. where it not for her, we would have ughtered all the legions of hell. "

    Chuclining at Azeroth and Bahamoet, I vanished, appearing deep within myir. Gazing at the aqua blue goddessying upon my bed, I grinned," It worked, but why send me to do your dirty work? You three are quite close to one another? Was there a point to this little game?"

    "Maybe... We needed the Court of Nox to back off. Those damn gates will be the death of us. Have you found the Pale gate yet?" Levizily asked, tilting her head towards me beckoning to me with her fingers.

    "No...but I think it''s in the eastern cluster. Lilith is close to it." I lightly said as she smiled, holding my horns as she pulled herself up. A seductive smile filled her lips as her breath slowly becamebored.

    Silver scales slowly began to rise from her skin as she kissed my cheeks, slowly tracing down my body, "Speaking of, how is that little subus doing. I heard her meeting with Ezra went up in mes...Literally."

    Rolling my eyes, I snorted, pushing her down to the bed, "Stop talking about the kids. They are friends now... I think. It ended on a confusing note, but you know damn well what I want." I ruthless said, ripping the clothes from her perfect body.

    "~hmm~ I~wonst~time~ think you can keep it up?" She teased, shuddering as she turned around, wagging her behind at me, "Same deal fromst time?"

    "Damn it, you know I hate when you make fun of me." I yell pping her ass as she moaned, "You got lucky! but how about we spice up this deal."

    "Please, I had your ass cumming within thirty seconds." Levi yelled, spreading her cheeks as she beckoned, "shall we see? who pops first?"

    Clenching my teeth, I suddenly smiled, "Fine, but if I win, I want Ezra to visit Arsene. If I lose..."

    "I get to peg you." she suddenly yelled with a lustful smile that had me standing there like a statue. Frozen in a mass of confusion.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t hear that properly."

    "Levi-Chan will get to peg her husband." She cutely repeated, twirling her ass around. "Are you not a lord of Lust?"

    A thick vein suddenly gripped my forehead as I head her cheeks frimly, causing her to quiver in pleasure. A maddening gleam shed through my eyes as she nodded, "Yes... Just like that. Tear me up, Asmo, or else I will tear yours up."

 Chapter 147: Aposle

    <h4>Chapter 147: Aposle</h4>

    "What the hell...What in the actual hell is going on?" I yelled, gazing at the massive orgy of man and beast. Vomiting my stomach''s content from the force teleportation, I arose, kicking some male whore that was licking my toes.

    A depraved, almost insane light shone from his eyes as he suddenly lunged at me with hunger, akin to a wild lion. Sidestepping, my arm shed as spear light flickered, sending his head high over the crimson moon above, causing blood like rain to fall over this sinful world.

    "Who the hell saved me...No, why did Baphomet say I was his apostle..." Clenching my chest, I suddenly fell to my knees as my armor vanished from my body. Gazing at the pentagram on my chest, I could feel a powerful force rushing inside of me as I gritted my teeth.

    "Bael...What is this?" I asked, hoping I didn''t need to enter the halls of Blood just to hear an answer.

    "I will tell you, only if you kill everyone here." He coldly said, causing a chill to fill my mind. This mark had only appeared once I killed someone. Was this a trap, or does he just need souls?

    "You have ten seconds." He said, releasing a burst of derangedughter watching me squirm. A ruthless gleam shed through my eyes as I made up my mind. I needed to kill to get stronger, and I am now branded, and I could not do anything about it at this moment.

    Akin to a bolt of lightning, I sted my way through the orgy, ughtering over a hundred men and women. Nevertheless, despite my ughter and the various organs of man and beast raining over the forest, they did not seem to mind as they kept on fucking till their death. Even when I plunged my arm through someone''s heart, their hips never stopped till the light faded from his eyes.

    "What the hell did Bahamut do?" I asked, looking around at the hundreds of bodies that filled the snowy field. The metallic scent of blood quickly filled my nose as I faded into the darkness.

    "That looks to be the Work of Baphomet. He has blessed you with his mark. It cannot harm you, but rather it grants you one of his special abilities. As of which one it is, you will have to test it out, but the Mark of Baphomet cannot in any way hurt you. It could mind **** you, but that''s about it." Bael said as I paused, trembling in anger.

    "...so you were just trolling me," I asked as he burst intoughter. "Son of a bitch."

    Noticing the souls, I killed still within me. I rolled my eyes. Hurrying back to Lisa and the others. The crimson moon had all but faded as I returned to the carriage. Looking at their sleeping faces, I sighed, knowing all this was Baphomet''s n.

    He seemed like aplete brute, but that man was meticulous. Whomever that person was, he must have been stronger or at least the same level as Baphomet. Taking a deep breath, a ruthless gleam shone from my eyes.

    "Sloth...I have been far too rxed recently." Looking down at my recent toy, I scoffed, "Looks like our game will have to end soon."

    Drawing Dragonsbane, I left for the remainder of the night. Simr to a night stalker, I roamed the eerie night staining the forest in crimson. It didn''t matter whether they were innocent or bandits. Everything I saw had the honor of witnessing Dragonsbane.

    There was no joy, for this was not for my pleasure. I needed to start growing, and I needed to do it now. Pushing the demonic mantra to its limit, my eyes glimmered with crimson light in the midnight glow.

    Moving like the wind and thunder, I covered hundreds of kilometers before the sun was slowly beginning to rise. Looking down at my bloodied armor, ck mes arose, disintegrating the various dirt as I followed the sent of the only humans in the area.

    Within a matter of moments, I returned to Lisa and the others as they slowly arose. Turning their gazes to me, I ignored them all before sitting in the lotus position. Pushing my Soulforce out, I entered a state of enlightenment regarding the many Dao''s I studied.

    Days and weeks began to pass as I followed my same behavior. I had long surpassed the thousand mark reaching almost two thousand, and my body had finally stopped oozing ck impurities, but I could still feel my body changing.

    "We are here." Lisa suddenly shouted with a happy smile, "Thank the stars. I''m tired of sleeping in this damn carriage."

    Pushing my body up, I sent a nce towards everyone before leaping off the carriage. "You all go ahead but do not speak a word that I am with you. I can find information faster by myself."

    "Are you sure?" Rave questioned with a hesitant expression, "While this city is smallpared to Hallr, it''s still pretty big."

    With a kind smile benight my mask, I turned away, waving my arm, "I''ll see youter." I said, vanishing in the snowy ne. They did not need to witness the mess I was going to make.

    The Laws a Devil needed to follow were quite simple. As long as you pulled the trigger, you would receive all the souls. With a vicious expression, I eyed the little city basking in morning light with a cold smile.

    Finding a secluded area. I sat down, waiting for night to descend. Feeling the cool sensation of snow against my skin, I slowly became lost before I felt Mother calling my name.

    Pushing the snow off my body, I gazed up at the moon before blending with the Darkness. Moving like a bolt of lightning, I shot high over the heavily guarded gates without being caught. With the winds benight my feet, I glided onto a rooftop, looking down at everyone.

    So this is the City of Sarem...What the hell is going on? There is a heavy essence of Qi in the air. I can sense multiple people that use Qi of heaven and earth. But none are at the level of Saint or higher. So it''s a city of sorcerors how quaint.

    Blending into the shadows, I shot towards the weakest qi signature. Marking him or her as my first target. I didn''t really have much information to go on, but I bet the murder that happened recently was due to a sorcerer. The dossier I was given only had the brutal scene, nothing more for me to go off on.

 Chapter 148: Infomation

    <h4>Chapter 148: Infomation</h4>

    Arriving at an average-looking building with the same aesthetic design as Hallr, I slowly floated down with the help of the wind before knocking on the door. With a kind smile, my crimson eyes glimmered through my wolf mask as a woman opened to door.

    "Do you know..."

    Clenching her throat, I barged in, closing the door behind in one swift motion. Watching as the woman squirm, my grip grew tither as a putrid golden liquid rained from her legs. Fear was all but visible as she began foaming at the mouth, wing at my arms for dear life.

    "Tell me what I want to know, and I will leave you alive. Lie, and I will remove a finger, an arm, or maybe even an organ." I coldly said, releasing the woman as she gasped for sweet air.

    Shaking, the woman never rose back up as she took a second to catch her breath, "...My...My lord... I... "

    "You are a sorcerer, but I don''t really care about that. Tell me about who was killedst month." I demanded as ck me sprung from my arms. A sinister air filled the small average looking house as the woman could feel the fingers of death wing at her.

    Perspiration quickly dripped over her clothing as she sat in her own waist, "I don''t know..."

    shing my arm, I ripped out her kidney as she screamed in horror. "AAAAAAAAAAH PLEAE.... Freya Freya Freya please please help me. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH"

    Still holding her bloody kidney within my palms I scoffed, as a veil of darkness quickly covered the room, making sure no one would hear.

    "Now, shall we start over? Tell me what happened?" I lightly said, dragging her by the hair into the kitchen before tossing her onto her table. "Lie again, and I will ce you headfirst into your firepit."

    Tears rained from the woman''s ashen face as she clenched her side, whimpering. "It-it was Orin. Laem betrayed the order, and Orin cast a curse upon him," she said as I felt her heart beet telling the truth.

    "Good, was that so hard?" I suddenly said when my arms suddenly shed, breaking her spine with a swift chop to her neck. Looking at the eyes filled with horror as she tried to move, I tossed her body into the firece, watching her burn without a second thought.

    "AAAAHHH DEMON AAAHH KILL AAAAAAAH"she screamed as her words faded into ash.

    Feeling another soul enter my collection, I left, not bothering to clean up after myself. Heading to the next home, I quickly repeated this process five times before I had a clear understanding.

    Apparently, Laem, the male victim, was a sorcerer who betrayed his order. Siding for some unknown reason with the locals to turn in his cult. Orin, their leader, was outraged once he found out since a few of his younger witches were brutally killed by the city. It was said that they didn''t even beg as their minds were broken long before they were killed.

    Once Orin found out what happened, he spent five days casting a horrifying hex. That caused Laem''s organs to run from his orifices for seven days. His flesh slowly began to turn inside out as he called out for help, but Governor Bo simply shrugged, abandoning him in his hour of need. None of this, however, was within the dossier Vis gave me.

    "Man... Having to pee out your spleen or even part of your brain would be...Fuck, that''s brutal." I lightly said, looking at the bloody mess before me. "Guess you all had it better. I really am too kind."

    Cleaning myself off within mytest victim''s home, I changed into a set of their clothing before making my way out as the sun began to rise. "It''s been weeks since Ist slept. Guess sleeping will only be a luxury from now on.

    Changing my mask to a simple white joker mask, I left for the streets greeting various members of society with a kind smile, not like they could tell. Stepping into a tavern wearily, I ordered a few drinks before listening to local gossip some mercenaries were talking about.

    "Did you hear about So''val,"

    "Yeah, I heard the Astral Kings have ced a massive bounty on the bastard that killed him. So''val was an honorable man. For someone to actually kill him is a sin. He fought for justice..."

    "Preach brother; I heard Red Fox is making a go-to take over this city now that So''val is gone."

    Arching my brow, I frowned, taking a sip, hiding my presence, so no one notices my magnificent looks. It''s hard to be sexy, but I may have goofed on this one. I didn''t think So''val was this important; why the hell was he acting like a bandit.

    "I heard it was done by someone named Arsene Snow."

    Spitting out my beer, I almost roared in rage. How the hell did they know? Wait... did rave or Lisa tell anyone about me since entering this city. Paying my bill, I shot away in a hurry trying to catch a whiff of Lisa, Rave, or Roald.

    VIs had given me the address of where they stayed, but I didn''t even bother looking at it. It made no sense for me even to bother learning it since I would just get lost anyway.

    "Damn, First Eroma, now this. Can I ever catch a break? I hope I can get out of this mess... I mean, who would believe some Gate of Man killed a saint."

    shing through the city like a bolt of lightning, I suddenly beamed; after half an hour of searching, I bolted towards rave alongside Lisa. Rushing up, I suddenly red deeply at the two of them, "Which one of you idiots said anything about me killing the bandits a few weeks ago."

    "Huh, it was me, of course. That was a badass battle." Rave foolishly said as I paled in horror. "You should have seen it¡ªyou were so badass.

    "Fuck," I shouted, gritting my teeth, forcing myself not to plunge my arm through his chest. This fucking idiot is screwing me for screwing his wife. Damn it...Is this Karma? Is this my punishment for banging Lisa?

    "See, I told you not to say anything." Lisa suddenly eximed, ring at Rave with a ming look.

    Clenching my hair in frustration, I released a deep breath of air, "Just don''t say anymore. I will deal with this. You just ce a massive bounty on my head. Fuck...Did you at least find anything since you were here?"

    Blushing in shame and guilt, rave shook his head, "it''s only been a day. We spent the entire time being debrief on what was going on."

    Fucking useless...the both of you. Fuck me. This is why I detest the police. Even in other universes, you all are useless. Thank god I''m wearing a mask. I can''t hide my rage right now.

    "Oh, I see. Well, just stop telling people. I need to get rid of this damn rumor. I wille to find youter." I happily said, trying my hardest not to kill him where he stood before shooting off before they dragged me into a meaningless conversation.

    "First things first, I need to find that little cult. They will be a fine source of knowledge. Roald, that idiot cannot teach for shit, and he doesn''t have any books."

 Chapter 149: Scara

    <h4>Chapter 149: Scara</h4>

    Gently pulling my hood over my masked face. I slowly headed to the center of Sarem, blustering with people. As far as the eyes could see, I witness massive amounts of people gathered together making deals amongst one another. A rather bliss feeling could be felt in light of the recent murders a month ago.

    "A bazaar?" I lightly said with a hint of disgust.

    Ever since I began progressively cultivating my body, I have started to haterge gatherings of people. With my rise in strength, speed, and defense came a massive increase in my various senses, including smell.

    I don''t know how Lilith does it, but this isplete hell. Humans are so disgusting. They are all cultivators in their own right, but most of them smell like goat shit. Cultivation is supposed to remove your impurities, but this proved differently. These animals didn''t shower or use any type of hygiene products.

    Holding my breath, I leaped on top of a building gazing down with my cold eyes. From the information I gathered, the sorcerer''s main base was here. Although no matter the torcher, no one ever gave me in a clear location. Quite admirable, but I think that was probably due to some sort of deal they made

    Closing my eyes, I suddenly turned my head smiling at the man radiating a profound amount of qi that he made no efforts to hide. However, only people with qi could find and differentiate if a person had any qi.

    "That''s a trap. If this was their base, I would have decoys if anyone was trying to find it." I whispered, "Is there an underground facility?"

    Taking a few minutes to look around from my high position, I suddenly turned to a well in the distance, butting a few things together. Shooting off the roof, I shot into the well like a ck burr. Not sensing anyone aware of my movements, I beamed in joy. However, argeplex circle appeared as it wrapped around me. However, to my surprise, it suddenly vanished after my qi began to leak out due to its effects.

    "Oh, smart but also foolish," I said as Inded without a sound or vibration, my eyes glimmering with darkness as I looked around.

    "I would agree, but it does let us know that someone has entered ourir." A cold voice said, causing me to frown as I didn''t even notice his aura. His qi was not yet a saint, but I still could not detect him.

    ncing at the brightly lit cavern filled with fire, I drew Dragonsbane from my back. Seeing my action, the man smirked, waving his arm as a sword of crimson light flew out from his entire arm. Feeling my skin being stabbed by its light, my eyes grew cold.

    "Sword Qi?" I whispered with a cold tone. "No, but you are really close. How surprising, but I guess your not a human are you. A seed of sword of Qi is not something most humans can aplish. If I had to guess, you are a half-elf or maybe something along those lines."

    "Correct, my friend. The name is Merith of Scara." He lightly said as killing intent began to rise.

    "You may call me nighthawk," I replied with a pause, "but only at night."

    Suddenly a burst of pearlyughter echoed out as a bewitching woman stepped out. She had long fire-like hair that fell to her back¡ªpiercing ruby red eyes that held amusement, yet deep darkness beneath. With a slight touch to her lips, she eyed me up and down.

    "Who are you boy, your vital qi is young, and your only a level two wizard." She lightly said, causing me to frown beneath my mask.

    "Tsk, Roald really is useless," I muttered, hearing that Midgard had its own stages of cultivation. Pushing qi into my eyes, a light smirk filled my lips, "Are you not the same? Your cultivation is the same as mine, although your body cultivation is a little higher. Are you not a few years older?"

    Covering her mouth, the young womanughed, "True, how about a little exchange. I tell you mine, and you show us your face."

    Snickering, I removed my mask, "The name is Arsene Snow." I lightly said as Merith grew pale as a sheet.

    "You kill So''val." he suddenly yelled as killing intent began to spike.

    Not bothering to gaze at the man, I studied the young woman whose mouth was wide open."Wow, are you sure your not a woman?"

    "You want proof?" I curtly said as she abruptly nodded. Realizing her mistake, a light blush masked her expression as she hurriedly shook her head, "No... my name is Silvia Scara. Inner Disciple withing the Vanir n."

    "Well, that''s a name I am starting to hear more and more. You are part elf? You don''t have the features, but your blood smells a little like him. Now that I think of it, you smell simr to Olivia. Are you a High Elf?"

    Turning a little cold, Silvia nodded, "I am, but what are you. I could feel the battle intent radiating off of you. You are craving the rush of death, hmph, but you do not smell like a human, but from something straight out of Helheim."

    "Helheim, huh? Well, you are a little close, but you are correct in some ways. But what is it you''re after, even both of attack I can pretty much guaranty your death especially that half-blood there. He looks like a ss cannon. Aside from his little good looks, he seems like he would break at the slightest touch."

    Bursting intoughter, both Silvia and Merith suddenly snorted, "arent you the same? Have you looked in a mirrortely?"

    "Aye, I know, but It''s hard being sexy. How you woman deal with it is beyond myprehension. Although I''m not reallyining." I responded, cing Dragonsbane back where it belonged.

    Snorting, Silvia suddenly grew silent as her entire demeanor changed, " I wish to employ you, Arsene Snow. "

    "Mydy, that''s..."

    "Enough, I wish for you to help me find an Everrave FLower."

    Gazing at Silvia, I frown before sending a long nce at Merith. Killing them would be simple. Especially if I use Soulforce, but... something about this situation didn''t make sense to me. The man with her was far too weak to defend Silvia, but she herself seemed too weak to be a part of the Vanir n inner sect. Not trying to look down on them, but the Vanirs have many gods.

    cing my mask back onto my face, my lips gently turned upwards as a demonic light filled my eyes. I needed to test the waters. Stretching out my palm, a dark aura began to fill the air as I grinned, "shall we shake on it?"

    It wasn''t as good as a contract, but the Art of Contracts works with verbal cues as well. Just the power is fractured. This type of verbal contract was very straightforward to trick people with, but it could also turn on its user quite easily.

    Shivering, Silvia and Merith stepped back as I exined with a carefree expression, "I help you try to find this Everrave flower. In return, I receive Orion and his collection of circles. Deal or no deal?"

    I didn''t know who else was here, but this was a way of getting what I wanted. I didn''t have to release this aura, but I needed whoever was out there to show its face.

    Whooosh*

    Appearing like a sh, an elderly man with long silver hair frowned, eying my palm with a piecing gleam, "It''s a contract, mydy. It works by verbally stating the requirements. It''s just I have never felt such a powerful one in my life. It''s more powerful than a vow to the heavens. "

    Good, this proves there is more going on with thisdy. Hmm, it looks like this Everrave flower may be a trap. Snickering inwardly, I observed the red-headed minx.

    Perspiration could be seen flowing from the young woman as I smile, watching as darkness slowly began to rise within her soul. It was subtle, but I knew she would agree. I had spent a few months studying soul gaze, and I found that it was a base type of Arte. Something used to build your own technique. It''s useless at first, but the more you use it, the deeper your understanding of souls bes. Allowing you to create your very own eye technique.

    Taking a deep breath, Silvia hesitated for a moment before shaking my palm. Smiling as my emblem appeared in her soul, I beamed in joy, feeling a connection.

    "Shall we begin our search?"

 Chapter 150: Lilith - Abyssal Empress

    <h4>Chapter 150: Lilith - Abyssal Empress</h4>

    "Lilith, are you sure?" Ezra asked, handing me a mask, "Once you do this. The Order of Generations will be gone for you once anyone realizes it''s you. Various god realm cultivators will attack. Father can stop the demons and devils, but the humans and various races are different. your life here will be over."

    Holding the mask crafted by the dwarven king, Goldemar, I nodded. Studying the pure white aesthetic mask that hides all my features. This was a legendary artifact that I personally instructed him to craft for me. It took about five hundred cycles along with a few million rare materials Father handed me from within the nine hells.

    Goldemar was a long-forgotten former king that had long since given up his throne living in seclusion. It was not easy convincing that old goat to craft me this mask, but once he saw the material, he leaped at the opportunity.

    "I am quite sure. Is the party ready?"I asked as I revealed myself to my true form. Abyssal qi began to rise as my eyes grew indifferent. Father seal was all but vanished as I began using my true source. Demons and devils were born gods, and I was the same. I needed my true power for this.

    Stepping away in fear, Ezra shivered, "What....what the hell are you?" she fearfully yelled as I turned to the filth known as Ezra.

    A contemptuous gleam shed through my eyes as I vanished, appearing before a massive castle owned by Asmodeus. Dark clouds hung over the sky as ck lightning could be seen raining over the sky of hell. Asmodeus was currently hosting this party, something he asionally did, but that didn''t matter as a set of devils approached me, bowing with grace,

    "Mydy, your name."

    Ignoring the lowly filth, I stepped in as the door opens for me. A majestic view fell into my gaze. Various colors captivated my eyes, some of them I had never witness before, but that didn''t hold my interest for long as I nced at the two kings chatting with Asmodeus.

    Suddenly, their conversation quickly came to a stop as Asmodiuos gasped, "Lilith, you... Why are you here?" He yelled, quieting the entire party. A heavy pressure suddenly was released me as I gazed at the true King of Hell.

    "Asmodeus, "I coldly said. Giving him a surprise or maybe fright of his life. I had not told him anything. All this was my n, and a mere second-generation Lord did not deserve my words.

    A gulp could be seening from everyone as my Abyssal Aura began to run loose, storming the very castle. All eyes were currently on me as I saw Drar''ethiul approach me. His crimson eyes were glimmering with lust and greed as I suddenly felt a soul attack enter the abyss known as my soul.

    Not bothering even to do anything, a massive st shattered the various tables away as I turned my gaze towards a man that would never enter my eyes, "So is this the strength of a prince. How pathetic, but I expect nothing less from trash such as you. Why Asmodeus allowed you to be a prince is beyond me."

    A pause of disbelief and horror quickly filled the party as I stepped past Drar''ethiul, not bothering to even listen to the words he spoke next. Gazing at the three kings present I snorted, when Asmodeus suddenly spoke, "Lilith, wee, had I known you wereing, I would have prepared a special wee. Everyone, allow me to introduce a child I found within the abyss. Her name is Lilith, and she is, as many of you can sense, a true Child of the Abyss."

    "Ohhh, Lord Asmodious, you kept her well hidden," said Beleth with bewilderment, a king known for his cruelty. Out of all the kings, he is the most blood-thirsty one to exist. And the only demon to hold the title of King of Hell. He had short silver hair with razor-sharp eyes. His body was not overlyrge, but dark marking could be seen around his crimson skin as he leaked a chilling smile.

    "Agreed, this is an impossibility; it''s quite known that abyssal creatures cannot leave the abyss. That evil realm blocks its creations from leaving. But it seems she is quite rude, neither bowing nor greeting us. " replied Paimon with a smile filled with interest.

    Paimon was a poor ripoff of the Original Bael and was a poor excuse for a king known for actively dick-riding Lucifer. It was said that his legion was responsible for spreading lucifer''s satanic name. Paimon had long purple hair that ran to his back with long horns that sprung from his eyes. His onyx skin was painted with a silver marking as he gripped his chin.

    "Greet?" I spat, with disgust, "You, a mere low-rank being, have the audacity to say such words. Asmodeus is merely a second-generation king from this dimension. While my power is small as of right now, do you truly believe I need to greet you? Your arrogance is quite high. Tell me, as an avid believer in lucifer, what would you think he would say. Even he would know to show respect."

    "sphemy, Kneel!!!!" Paimon roared as hundreds fell to their knees, gushing blood. I, however, did not even quiver as the abyss suddenly descended, directly protecting me from his wrath.

    "We are in hell, a realm that uses the abyss directly as fuel. Do you truly think I fear you here?" I coldly ask as time froze. The longer I used my abyssal energy, the deeper my knowledge regarding it I gained. The Nine Hells is only the third oldest thing in creation, followed by heaven and Earth. And it uses the abyss as a direct source. Something father directly did.

    "Asmodeus, as of this moment, has more control over it than I, but it''s only a matter of time before I hold total control over the Nines." I curtly said, turning to the younger generation. With a gaze filled with disdain, I snorted. Feeling Paimon clenching his teeth, but Asmodious gaze slowly turned cold as he merely eyed the king. It was all but clear that should Paimon attack. He would meet a quick end.

    "Lilith," said Beleth with a cold expression. A hint of blood lust radiating from his body as he shed, arriving beside me in an instant. However, my gaze never left the fearful young demons and devils.

    This was what needed to happen. I needed followers, and I needed to make a name for myself. Outside the nines, I am quite defenseless but here was different. Knowing Father was watching over me, I saw Beleth freeze as cold sweat drenched his body.

    A massive amount of killing intent filled the void as I felt the very heavens shutter. Be it a demon, devil, various tortured souls of hell, all nine realms of hell froze as the ungodly Will of The Nines filled the atmosphere, enhancing my own authority as I spoke with indifference. "Vanish from my sight."

    WOOOOSH!!!

    "D...did...did...did she just banish his majesty."

    "Imp... Impossible. Duke Zepar, what did she...what did she do?"

    Hundreds of voices sounded as no one spoke. Even Asmodeus grew astonished, lowering his gaze as he pondered over something. Paimon, however, was fuming, muttering something rting that only lucifer should hold such power.

    Returning my gaze back to the foolish insects before me, I continued, as they grew quite silent at my stare, "The reason I am here is simple. I am creating an army, one to destroy the Court of Nox and the other to rule over the Horsman Gates. It goes without saying that entering the abyss without being a king is suicide but what if that isn''t true. The abyss holds many secrets, but the Gates tells more than it lets on. Asmodeus can personally tell you the many treasures what was lost within the abyss. The power it holds and the dangers. "

    ncing at Asmodious, I saw him nod with a heartwarming smile. Returning my gaze, abyssal qi began to distort the space around me as my body began to fade. "I shall return, but The Hells shall be going through a change. The Court of Nox will fade with my rise, and The War of Demons and Devils shall return. "No more shall your kind remain within the Nines; it''s time for you all to rise. Be it the heavens or man. All shall tremble before us. All shall kneel. I shall wait for your answer during the Fall of Midgard."

 Chapter 151: Power of Emblems

    <h4>Chapter 151: Power of Emblems</h4>

    With the rays of sunlight pressing against my cheeks, I pulled up my fur hood as snow continued to fall. Silvia was currently walking in front, followed by Merith with his weapon drawn. It was clear he was her protector, but I also noted he was not ustomed to traveling in the wild. There was a hint of anxiety within his stances as he actively stared around.

    The Everrave nt that Silvia needed was quite an interesting flower. An apparently it was pure white in nature onlying visible with the glow of moonlight making it even more annoying to find. Especially since Silvia had no picture of what I needed to look for.

    Sending a nce at the elderly man following behind, enjoying the gentle breeze of nature, I held my step as he slowly drew closer. "Need something, young man?" He asked, sending me a sidence.

    "Maybe," I lightly said, "Are you from the Vanir n or the Scara House."

    "Should you not ask the little girl in front?" He voiced in a peaceful tone as a gust of wind blew over his aged face. "But it''s a little bit of both. I am an elder in both the Vanir n and the Scara House. Interested in joining the Vanir''s."

    "A little, but what do you think of my chances of making it?" I cunningly said, knowing I didn''t have many people at my level.

    "Why ask when you already know the answer, boy. You''re a monster, not to mention you hold a powerful amount of pure qi. It''s a weird type of qi, a little simr to Hellim, but it''s very pure. it''s a shame you may never awaken your emblem."

    "Huh? My emblem," I voiced in confusion, remembering the emblem within my Dantian.

    "Yeah, it''s almost impossible, but Silvia did it. It will not be long before a World God approached her as his disciple. She may even be lucky enough to be a disciple of a True God." said the elderly man as he smiled with pride. There was a bit of familial love as he stared at the little fire in front.

    "The emblem is the source of all circles. It allows you to cast spells without any chants or any form of ceremony. Once you understand how a circle works, it''s instantaneous. So imagine casting a circle that would normally take ten minutes to cast or a year."

    Opening my eyes wide, a jittery feeling filled the pits of my stomach before I stopped acting surprised, "Fuck...you all, ready got me. Are you using her as bait? it all makes sense now; You had me here to drag out some assassins. " I yelled as Silvia turned around with a smile.

    "Uncle, stop telling all my secrets." She lightly said with a cunning smile, Unaware I was long aware of this little game. "Looks like you are stuck with me till we retrieve this fruit."

    Snickering, a veil of darkness suddenly appeared, blending into the shadows of light. "Do you really think so? With this, no one will be able to track you. " I countered as the elderly man''s eyes grew wide.

    "Impossible, how you are at the first stage of Daoprehension... and it''s at the peak of the first stage, it will not be long before you reach the second stage." He said as I held my head high.

    Basking in my awesomeness, I smirked, "Of course, I will reach the next stage within a few weeks. I can already feel it. Was it not for my weak cultivation? I would have alreadyprehended the second level."

    "Your a damn monster, " both Silvia and the elderly man, shouted in astonishment.

    However, the shocked face suddenly faded as my eyes grew cold. Drawing Dragonsbane from my back, I gazed at a group of people off into the distance. They had not noticed me, but I could feel a saintly aura radiating from their bodies as they waited high up into the trees.

    "Wow, they could at least try to hide their aura''s." I coldly remarked in disdain as Silvia suddenly turned with a hint of puzzlement and wonder.

    "They are; it''s just your senses are just too strong. I have an artifact that allows me to know what''s around me but you... What race are you?"

    Shrugging without a care, I eyed the snowy forest making a note of the various signatures before a marvelous idea entered my head. A gust of wind suddenly blew across the area as I smile, creating a virtual map of the area within my brain. This didn''t require qi, but rather elemental ether and a profound understanding of Wind''s concept. By pushing wind out into the world, I could create a map of everything the wind touches.

    ''This technique will be perfect for when I am lost. Praise the little truck-Kun for my genius.'' I yelled inwardly.

    Beaming with joy, I suddenly spoke aloud, "there are five in total¡ªtwo ahead of us and three more to the east. Merith and Silvia, you take the two ahead. I will handle the three behind."

    "But how..."

    "We are inbat. It''s not the time to speak," I coldly reprimanded to Silvia as she closed her mouth. With a nod of her head, we shed away.

    Stepping high into the air under a veil of darkness, I slipped into the clouds moving in position behind the three saint realm masters. They were not as strong as So''val as they only studied in qi. This was the only reason I said I would battle three Saint realm cultivators. Saint realms were, after all,parable to Life Gates.

    Moving with the wind beneath my feet, I slowly floated down. Making sure not to make a sound, I never allowed my feet to meet the ground as I drifted towards them from behind. Gazing at the three standing on the same branch, I grinned with a savage gleam.

    <arcane sh=""></arcane>

    With a twinkle of light, a horizontal sh of ck spear light flew, severing a single head, causing it too flew high up into the air as the two other cultivators'' eyes went wide in shock.

    "Grumor!!!!!!!"

    Knowing I didn''t have enough time to kill them all at once due to reaction speed. My spear kept on going severing the arm of the cultivator he was beside as he attempted to dodge.

    "AHHHHHHHH," he screamed out, but I didn''t dear retreat. Circles took time to cast and form what I gathered. People of Midgard used mostly spells, not Qi Artes.

    With true intent filling my legs, I appeared right as the man with the missing arm moved. Suddenly ck mes sprung from his missing limb as he froze, screaming as Dragonsbane basted his head from his body.

    <arcane gale=""></arcane>

    Moving Dragonsbane that was still embedded into someone, a st of fire suddenly exploded over the diseased body of the dead, sting be backward. Hiding in the debris of dust, I waited till the dust settled for a perfect time to strike.

    "Oh, son of lightning, grant me thy power." chanted the saint realm master, "Obliterate thy enemy. Come forth

    <?????? ???????=""> (Astral Ligtning)</??????>

    Watching from the darkness as lightning began to shower the heavens striking me down as though I was the most demonic creature, I released a darkugh, feeling my body being continuously struck, but I was not in the slightest bit damaged. It was like I was being hit by rain, there was an impact, but it was irrelevant. I don''t know what type of lighting this was, but it was definitely mortal realm, and on the low grate spectrum whenpared to the lighting Lilith used.

    Watching as a massive fire began to rise, I snickered, hiding in the mes as the man fell to his knees, gasping for breath. Sweat rain down his body, drenching his clothing as he began shedding tears.

    "A peak second... rank spell should have... killed him. Fuck I''m so tired... Brothers I..."

    Plunging my arm through his back and out his chest, I gripped his heart, ripping it out, snickering as I could still feel the beating of his heart within my palm. The man seemed a little confused as he held his chest that was bleeding out. Slowly turning to me, he reached out for what was within my palms.

    "Oh, sorry, here you go," I said, cing his still-beating heart back into his palm...wow, I am having major deja vu. Did someone do this before? Guess it doesn''t matter. Darkness really is overpowered when I sneak up on someone."

    Checking their bodies for money or any notebooks, I shot off towards Silvia and Merith. with the winds telling me where to go, I froze, watching a fiery goddess began raining down destruction. Watching as various circles would sh with each spell she cast, my mind began to flicker, analyzing everything going on.

    <????????l> (Fire Ball)</????????l>

    <?????? ??????="" ????=""> (ming Spirit Ball)</??????>

    <???????> (Inferno)</???????>

    <??? ??????="" ??="" ???=""> (Tri mes of Sol)</???>

 Chapter 152: Everrave Flower

    <h4>Chapter 152: Everrave Flower</h4>

    "Damn, that''s OP as hell. What the hell." I yelled as Silvia continued pointing her fingers as multiple circles began to fall. Screams began to echo as I watched as the saint realm master was turned to ash before her endless circles. She was only within the beginning of the earth realm, but her infinite spells were insane.

    "HAHAHA DIE DIE DIE DIE," SIlvia yelled howling inugter " BURN BURN FOR THIS QUEEN."

    Coughing lightly, Merith approached, holding a severed head as he shook his head, "mydy, please. You are losing your cool again."

    "Huh, why should I give a fu...Oh yeah, sorry." Silvia suddenly eximed when she nced at me.

    Is it me, or am I gathering all the crazy women? First, that rapist...I forgot her name than Lilith, the insane Lisa, now this pyromaniac. Although how would fire sex go? Do I put the mes in...no? I would have to heat up my juice first before... Focus Arsene.

    Approaching me, Merith bowed, " I thank you for your help. Were it not for you, battling against five saint realms would be impossible. We would have failed our mission."

    Please, you all used me; I didn''t really have a choice. This kinda blew up in my face, although I don''t really mind spending some time with a bewitching woman." I elegantly said, still acting the fool as I sent Silvia a wink beneath my wolf mask.

    Rolling her eyes, I could see a hint of red as I smirked, turning to the severed head still in Merith''s hands. "So, what will you do about that?"

    "I know him; his name is Eric Haromor. A mercenary working directly under one of our enemies. His father, however, is a disciple within the Vanir n. He will be quite distraught when I give him his child''s head."

    "I see," Not really caring. Personally, if he wanted to hurt the man, I would have sent a video of him and everyone within the Vanir n of him being eaten and raped by animals. Humtion, especially towards men, is the best type of punishment. We are naturally full of ourselves, so humiliation is usually my go-to method. While this may work with women, they are far strong in this regard than men. Their egos don''t usually get in the way, especially to those that had to crawl their ways up from the bottom.

    "Come on, let''s keep going," Silvia lightly said as few days quickly began to pass as I stayed with Silvia and Merith. I still had not found out the elderly man''s name. I had asked, but he refused to tell me.

    I figured he was probably the patriarch or some major head within the n, so I left it alone, no reason to make enemies with him so soon, even if it is within my nature to do as such. Although, knowing my personality, it is only a matter of time before it happens.

    "Are you not worried about your coworkers? You have been missing for about three days. Will, they not worry?" Silvia asked as we aimlessly wandered in hopes of finding this stupid flower I believe to be nothing more than a hoax.

    "Nope, I''m still a little mad. They told everyone I was the one who killed So''val. Now I have a massive contract on my head." I annoyinglyined

    "Well, you did do it. Why are you even mad."

    "who said I did it. That''s my whole point. Why the hell would they even believe a mid-stage Gate of Man would be able to kill a dual cultivator. It''s idiotic, but now the rumors will lead them to me. They may not even care if it was true or not and simply kill me to save face."

    Giggling in her palm, I could feel Merith''s sinister gaze as he clenched his fist, "then there is your littlepanion asking for his own death. You do know I have killed all those that have held killing intent before me. I suggest you quell your rage and stop believing in rumors. I don''t care who you are; I will sever that head of yours."

    Releasing a breath of foul air, we suddenly stopped as the light from the moon ran down within a cave a few meters away. Silvia suddenly beamed as she gasped, "Finally, I am not made to live in the forest."

    Like a little hamster, the little redhead rushed to the flower that looked simr to a poppy flower. Except for being red, the Everrave waspletely ck, unlike what I was told, glimmering with a milky white light. Its aura was somewhat holy as I felt an annoying throbbing sensation against my skin. Holding my head, I sighed, trying my hardest not to kill someone.

    "It''s ck... why did you tell me it was... whatever" I spat in annoyance, having enough of this little game.

    Waving her fingers, a formation suddenly grew before light blue strings coiled around the Everrave, digging it out roots an all with extreme ease. Carefully storing it within her backpack, I nodded before turning around.

    "This is where we split. I will be taking in Orion, should his little cult attack, I will be killing them all. Nice doing business with you all. It has been quite enlightening." I waved, pushing my darkness out.

    "Young man, wait. Take this, " the elder suddenly said, handing me an envelope, "When you arrive before the Vanir n, hand them this."

    Cuffing my hands together, I faded into the darkness, knowing what I had within my hands was a rmendation. It wasn''t really my goal, but it was even better.

    Racing through the forest, I gazed up at the moon, showering the forest covered in snow with its light.

    ''OOORRRRR.....ORRRRR....OOOORRRRR''

    Hearing a familiar noise, my mind shed back to the time I fought those zombies. A cold chill filled my soul as I quickly covered my body in pure darkness. My instincts were screaming for me to remain still within the trees.

    Suddenly powerful vibrations began to echo like bells out as I saw thousands of undead slowly making their way towards the city. All of them radiating the vital qi of someone at the Gate of Death. However, these undead were a little different. Deep within their eyes was a hint of consciousness as I gazed at the residual soul essence within their bodies.

    It was small, but the soul essence was clearly influencing these zombies. Their movements looked a little more flexible, unlike the robotic movements I saw when they were not inbat.

    Seconds quickly began to pass before an entire army slipped by before I dared to breathe. "By their speed, it will take about three weeks. But if there are more, I need to leave before any more shit happens. Killing these things will not me any soul cores.

    Making a detour around the undead horde, I saw thousands of more undead of various levels heading towards Sarem. It was not long for me to count the number that reached in the millions. Leaping into the clouds under cover of night, I rushed towards the City of Sarem not to warn the people but to kill Orion and to collect all the books he gathered.

    It had taken a few days to find the Everrave nt, but that was mainly due to it only shines with the glow of the moon. Without that major w, I was able to return to Sarem within a few hours. Taking a deep breath, I fell to my knees as my qi began to run short.

    Pushing the demonic mantra to its max, I shot into Sarem under a veil of night, rushing down the well within the bazaar. Once again, I felt a strange formation activate before going dormant.

    A cold light shed through my eyes as I lowered my head, getting a whiff of fresh blood within this underground cer.

    "What the hell happened?"

 Chapter 153: Helix of Hel

    <h4>Chapter 153: Helix of Hel</h4>

    Stepping into the underground cer. I quickly noticed how all the torches were extinguished. I didn''t need the light, but I felt something slowly whispering for me to leave. There was a somewhat sinister air within this cer that was not here before.

    Slowly making my way with Dragonsbane within my clenched palms, my lips slowly began to curl downwards, looking at the pool of fresh blood below my feet. Kneeling, my fingers dipped in, taking a deep whiff, I swiftly tasted the fresh blood " Such a particr bloodline, Two hours, and this blood... It belongs to Roald. Now, this is a problem. I hope he is still alive. Damn it, returning to Hallr will not be a choice if he is dead."

    Taking a deep breath, I suddenly had a thought. If Wind allowed me to make a virtual map of a couple of kilometers of the forest outside Sarem, then the darkness should be able to do the same thing. I have a far higherprehension of darkness than I do with wind. I did something like this but on a smaller scale with my Demonic Vision."

    Blending my will within the darkness, I felt my senses beginning to expand. Like dark tentacles leisurely spreading out, my mind slowly began to expand throughout the entire underground cer as I heard, saw, and felt almost every vibration.

    "Is this what divine Sense is like?" I whispered, slowly scowling at what I was seeing. "Those idiots, why would they not send scouts in to assess what they would be facing."

    Shooting off like a bolt of lightning, cracks suddenly exploded out as I raced off into the distance. Maneuvering through everything with ease, I could hear a major battle off in the distance. Rushing through a massive gate, I didn''t bother to look at anyone but Roald as I appeared by his side in a ray of ck light.

    A massive hole could be seen within his chest; it was clear that his heart was badly damaged as I could clearly see it struggling to beat. A weak light could be seen in his eyes as he opened his mouth the speak, "A-A-Ares..." he tried to speak, but as I saw his lungs struggling, I covered his mouth, gazing at the man with a long scythe enchanted with the rune ''Hel'' battle against Rave, and Lisa. Many other guards were present, but they were brutally being ughtered. However, my main concern was not with my toy but rather Roald.

    Eyeing the various parts of his organs bleeding out, dark mes sprung from my palms, "ce all your qi back into your Dantian. It will get in the way. Do not argue. Just do as I say!"

    Not waiting for Roald to speak, I jammed my arm into his chest cavity, quickly searing closed his injuries with my mes. I hoped the amount of life force lost would be minimal due to my darkness element, but that went out the window as the tips of his hair turned grey and brittle.

    "Shit... He is rich; they should be able to help with that." I lightly said, removing my arm from his chest before closing the massive hole. "Roald, just stay here. I did emergency treatment, but under no circumstance are you to use qi. It will cause your organs to rupture; only your vital energy should be used. I can''t do much to your lungs now, so just rx and use Vital qi to expand and contract them."

    Making sure the front and back of his chest was closed, I looked at the man with the sinister scythe who just kicked Rave across the face sting him away like he was a child. I could hear his bones being shatter as Rave screamed in anguish. He was a saint qi cultivator...but there was a menacing air to him. Something unlike any cultivator I ever fought against.

    "Lisa, rave retreat. You, two idiots, have done enough." coldly said, eyeing the bloodied bodies of the duo. I don''t know how the hell they even got here, but they fucked up my entire n.

    "Arse..."

    "Leave!" I yelled, not bothering to gaze at Lisa. Both of them are dead when I get out of this damn ce. A sinister light consumed my eyes as killing intent began to rise, flooding the chamber we were in as I gripped my spear tighter.

    "Oohhh, a new insect but quite a weak one at that. Young man, will you alsoe to your death?" The bloodied man with arge scythe asked, his gaze and body pulsing with a powerful emerald qi.

    Sending a side nce to Lisa to pick up Roald, I sneered, "You are only a saint, not even a body cultivator."

    "A saint? is that your term of ssification how interesting, but from your aura, you must be the one that has been ughtering my n. I can smell their blood on you."Said the man with a cold expression licking his lips with a hint of indifference.

    "So you must be Oron. I assumed you lured these idiots here. They must have thought they were excellent detectives stepping into your trap without even knowing."

    "As expected from a fellow Demonic Sorcerer. Most of them were stupid, but it all worked out for me. But I guess you have stalled long enough."

    "Aye, they have gotten far enough." I coldly said, releasing a massive amount of qi from my body. "That was quite kind of you. You have my thanks.

    <crimson winds=""></crimson>

    Suddenly a massive whirlwind of wind and blood flooded my form as My gaze began to chill akin to ice. A stream of heat began to radiate from my body as I readied myself. He was different than those I fought before. My instincts were screaming, and running at this moment was not one of my options.

    "Impressive, but it''s far from enough, boy. This is myir." Siad Orin with a mensassing grin.

    Creating various signs with his fingers, I suddenly felt the Pale rider''s de against my neck. Cold sweat covered my back as a dark emerald symbol glimmered at the tip of his finger. A sickening hue shed through Orin''s eyes as he bellowed.

    <forgottem helix="" of="" hel="" -="" ark="" prism=""></forgottem>

    Suddenly a small ark appeared above Orin''s head as I felt my body slowly bing heavier. As if gravity was pressing down on me, I felt my very mind being crushed. My eyes quickly began to feel waited as my vision began to distort.

    Hastily filling my entire body with darkness and Qi, I rxed as the heavy pressure began to fade.

    "Huh? How, how is that possible?" Orin shouted, shing his white teeth. "This is a circle crafted by the Gods? That should not be possible. What is that darkness?"

    "It''s the sweetness," I shouted as sweat streamed from my chest before I bolted off like lighting. Arriving beside Orin almost instantly. A look of disbelief filled his gaze, but he was not my target but rather the prison hovering above his head, releasing a demonic emerald light.

    <arcane sh=""></arcane>

    With a sh that met with the natural speed of lighting, I felt the ligaments within my spear arm began to tear by the sheer speed and force of me splitting the Ark Prism in half. Blood began to leak from my lips as I red at the Orin, retreating to a safe distance.

    A horrifying expression filled his face asplex formation began to rise up from the chamber I was in.

    "Shit on me and call me your bitch." I screamed, feeling the hairs on my neck begin to rise. Suddenly the entire room began to pulse with emerald light.

    "This is bad; this entire room is a death trap!"

 Chapter 154: Arsene Doesnt Retreat!!!

    <h4>Chapter 154: Arsene Doesn''t Retreat!!!</h4>

    <arcane gale=""></arcane>

    Creating an invisible field with my Spearmanship and Dao, I readied myself as the formation began sucking the Qi of Heaven and Earth away like a vacuum. Pushing the Crimson Winds to its limit, my skin slowly turned red when thousands of beams of light shot in every direction I could perceive.

    <forgoten helix="" of="" hel="" -="" torment="" of="" man=""></forgoten>

    DING*DING*DING*DING*DING*DING*DING*DING*DING*DING*DING*

    Parrying as many strikes as humanly possible various holes began to form within my body. However, none of them was able to hit any vitals as blood ran from my mouth and nose. Praising and cursing my luck, my body suddenly exploded with ck mes showering the entire corridor in mes while my two arms never stopped moving.

    "That will not work. I used the blood of a powerful beast to write this formation. You will die today, boy!" Orin bellowed as he charged at me with a sinister gleam.

    "AHHHH" Groaning in rage, I shed with Orin ncing at a ray of demonic emerald light piercing through my arm. Cursing beneath my breath as his scythe pushed back my spear as its tip shed against my chest through my armor, drawing a pool of blood.

    Leaping away, I looked down at the bones visible before fusing my mind into the darkness. This room was far too confined to move around, and every part of this room was connected to this damn formation.

    "Who would have thought something like this would have forced my hand," I whispered as my body never stopped shing as darkness filled my gaze.

    I originally wanted to retreat, but something within me refused to do so. Orin could not stop me if I truly wish to, but I did not want to flee. I was a damn Snow. That means nothing in Midgard, but it will one day. I shall not flee. My pride will not allow me to fall to someone I could kill! He was within the threshold of someone a realm I could destroy!

    My body was cold as ice and weak as blood began to run from my pores. My Vision was slowly turning blurry, but I refused to fall. My will would not allow me. Lilith was right; I truly am too prideful, and it will be the death of me one day... but not today.

    "There is nowhere to flee, Boy. DIE FOR ME!" Orin screeched as he began casting a circle. Watching arge circle envelope his body, I snorted before a burst of coldughter sounded from me.

    "FLee? YOu lost your chance the moment you didn''t extinguish my me." I whispered as the formation covering the camber turned ck as night. A sinister light shed through my eyes as I stopped moving.

    "Hu...How" He said in shock as his concentration broke, destroying the circle he was casting. With blood staining my face couldn''t help butugh. Darkness was my strength. It would wither the life force or qi from anything.

    Dark demonic scales slowly grew upon my face as my vision slowly began to adapt to my blood loss. However, I could also feel improvement as I gaze at Orin, shivering in bewilderment.

    My strength had not increased, but I felt far morefortable within my skin than ever before.

    Feeling the Nine Hells call my name, I pushed Soulforce throughout my body. As if I had only just awakened to the real world, I appeared in front of Orin in an instant. A dark light began to radiate of as my smile turned savage.

    "MY TURN!!!!!!!" I bellowed in rage, remembering fleeing like some bitch.

    Clenching my fist, it suddenly made contact with his chin as he was sted through his undergroundir like an emerald sh.

    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!

    However, a frown appeared on my lips as I could feel most of the damage was absorbed by something. Rushing through the man-size hole, I saw Orin push his bloodied body out from the rubble.

    His jaw was missing, but he was definitely alive. Gore was streaming from his face, but the man did not even whimper as he screeched like a siren. His eyes radiating a demonic emerald light as ck ooze ran from his eyes like a crazed demon.

    "What in the world?"

    A look ofplete insanity filled his gaze as his scythe began to glimmering with the same type of light from his body.

    "Six seconds," I muttered as I gripped Dragonsbane. "I need to finish this. My body has lost too much blood."

    With loose flesh hanging from his face, I saw a massive emerald qi rise creating a sphere of destruction. A sinister light spiraled towards me, likes a glimmer of light. Raising my palm, a disdain full air shed.

    <forgoten helix="" of="" hel="" -="" fallen=""></forgoten>

    <realm of="" eternal="" darkness=""></realm>

    Pushing my realm from my palm, making it look like a shield. I watched as the sphere of hel vanished. A look of shock appeared within Orin''s eyes, turning to horror as my body faded before his eyes. Not taking any chances, a powerful draconic roar sounded as Dragonsbane transformed into a zing demonic dragon.

    An intense heat greater than anything I could use at this moment arose as I felt my arms beginning to burn from its intense power. Pushing the power of Typhoeus to its limit, an erratic gleam filled my eyes as Soulforce enhanced its already insane power.

    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO~" Orin howled as a massive pir of ck mes shot through the ground, storming towards the city above. Lava quickly began to form, storming the very city and underground cavern in ck mes. It was not long before the howls of desperate people filled my ears.

    "RUN RUN"

    "GET TO COVER!!!!! IT''S A SORCERER!!!!"

    "TAKE COVER!"

    Falling to my knees, sweat and blood ran from my brow before turning to vaper due to the intense mes as I looked up at the hundreds of souls rushing towards me.

    "Oh shit," I shouted, "Did I just decimate, fuck my luck!"

    100

    200

    300

    500

    600

    700

    1000

    ...

    Like a never-ending stream of pure souls, I could feel my wounds being healed at a rapid rate, visible to the naked eye. Pushing my exhausted body up, I halted my step gazing at Orins Sythe,ying along with a peculiar book glimmering with the Norse word "Hel."

    cing them both in the ring of bael, I shot off, leaving the growing pool ofva before the higher-ups of the city appeared. This incident may have just screwed up my cover. Once they learn it was I who...Wait, I have a patsy.

    Looking around, I plunged Dragonbane through my chest multiple times as blood oozed from my body, and with a vicious light, I created hundreds of bloody shes around my face and arms before cutting dep into my carotid artery by my neck.

    "This should do it," I whispered, doing a little hobble as I turned to see theva quickly chasing after me. Nodding my head, I quickly made it to the surface, looking around for that idiot Roald.

    "Arsene," Lisa screamed in tears, standing on top of arge building.

    Falling to my knees, blood dripped over the floor as I closed my eyes. Pretending to faint as the Lava drew closer. Feeling my skin being seared by the residual mes of Typhoeus, I didn''t dare break my cover as I felt a pair of arms wrapped around me.

    "Thank God we made it." The familiar voice of Silvia said to my surprise.

 Chapter 155: One Wing

    <h4>Chapter 155: One Wing</h4>

    Feeling a cool liquid run down my throat, I pretended to awake as my injuries began to heal yet again at a quick rate.

    "Silvia?" I yelled, looking around in a panic. "Roald, where is he?"

    "Hush," the young redhead quickly said, walking towards the young man with grey tips. His skin was so pale I could practically feel his icy body from here. However, the sound of his heart was present, causing me to sigh in relief. It looks like I''m safe to return to Hallr.

    Pouring a strange liquid down his mouth, I smiled, sensing his aura beginning to stabilize, "Your body is truly monstrous. This was only the most basic type of healing elixir, yet you."

    "Hehe, it''s the sweetness. You can''t touch this." I weakly bragged, still feeling hundreds of souls entering my body.

    "Ho...How many have died?" I asked, already knowing the answer, still feeling the heat from the Legend I used. Thest time I had not gotten to see its effect but this time... I really fucked up. I didn''t think amplifying the legend with Soulforce cause such devastation.

    "Do you know what happened, young man?" The elderly man coldly replied as a terrifying power pulsing out before a virtual screen began to form. Revealing the battle with Roald against Orin. Witnessing all the blood and ughter, I smiled inwardly as the screen cut to ck.

    "How? How is this possible?" He bellowed in horror and fear, "Not even I could do this?"

    "I do not know when I battled against Orin. Someone else appeared?" I didn''t truly want to make up a story like this, but him showing the past made me have to change my story. Orin didn''t show the ability to hide from the stream of time, so saying Orin did it was foolish. "He had long silver hair with emerald-colored cat eyes and a single ck wing. When he arrived, I felt space begin to shake and shiver in fear at his presence...I believe he said his name was Sephiroth. "

    "Sephiroth?" Siad the elderly man as he turned to me with a scrutinizing gleam, "Oh, and what type of weapons did he use." He asked as if not believe me.

    "A long ck and silver katana about seven meters long." I curtly said without skipping a beat. I mean, who could forget his weapon. The man was a fucking badass. "Do you know what a Katana is? It''s quite a rare weapon. not many..."

    "I know what it is, boy," said the elderly man, "But this doesn''t exin as to why he appeared here using such a powerful Circle."

    "I do not know, but he took Orin''s scythe." I meticulously said, gripping my bloodied chin, "There was something else there, but I could not make out what it was. I was more preupied fleeing from the streams ofva."

    Waving his arm, all theva suddenly turned to ice before fading off into the distance. Opening my mouth wide, I gasped as I, along with Silvia, appeared within the room I killed Orin in. Waving his arms, a small circle appeared before expanding out.

    Suddenly four types of energy began to gather within his palm. A cold shiver quickly gripped my heart, but my mask did not break as I felt my element of Darkness, Demonic qi, and Orion''s emerald qi gather within his hands. However, the one I found oddly familiar was thest one. It was ck as night but held a rather sinister gleam.

    "Helheim and this aura...How could such an evil aura exist." Siad the elder as he released my demonic qi along with my darkness without care. "Silvia, pack your things. We are leaving. I need to report this."

    "But Lord Torgeir, what about the horde we saw. Millions will die if we do not act." Siliva defiantly said.

    Shooting her nce, the light within Silvia''s eyes vanished as she dropped like a lifeless doll. Catching her within my arms, I turned to Torgeir, radiating a powerful qi. With a cold expression, he nodded as Silvia suddenly flew into his arms.

    "I''m sorry, Arsene but, this city is lost. I would suggest you abandoned it. Only death with following should you stay." Lord Torgeir warned as he vanished with Silvia.

    Oh damn, Arsene, why do you keep making waves. Why not just stick to your cannibal ways. Hanging my head low, I quickly made my way up, gazing at Lisa and rave, sitting side by side as tears ran from their faces.

    "About a hundred thousand are injured and three thousand dead," Lisa said as I nodded, Feeling about four thousand souls within my body pulsing. I didn''t bother to say anything, enjoying the look of shame present in their eyes. "It''s our fault had we simply informed the higher-up''s none, this would have happened."

    Sitting beside the couple, a sadistic light shone from my eye, "I agree. All of this would not have happened had you all waited for me. I knew all about Orin and his little cult. I knew for days, but I was trying to find out what he was doing. Why do you think I was silent for so long. You two really fucked up."

    "Arsene!!!" Rave yelled as Lisa broke down, balling her eyes out.

    "What? did you all not do this? Three thousand are dead. It will not be long before one of you three hanged. They need to me someone, Rave. Who do you think it will be? Roald, a rich nobleman or one of you two."

    Putting the image within their eyes, I snickered as Rave froze. Like a child, he backed away, eyeing me with a hollow light. "They may kill both of you...but that''s only if you let them. I believe you know what to do."I whispered, portraying a heartbreaking air. Tears began to run cold from my eyes as he shivered.

    "Yes...Yes, I know. I need to turn..."

    "No, please, no anything but that. It was all Orins doing. Why should we be med." Lisa screamed, gripping her husband. I could see guilt as she gazed at him. She could not even look into his eyes as she cried.

    Clenching my fist, I looked away...trying not tough. My little toy was slowly bing undone. I guess Lilith will not need to kill her as she will end up killing herself once I''m done.

    "It''s politics...Someone needs to pay." Rave bitterly replied as he held her within his arms, "I love you, Lisa."

    "Rave!!!" Lisa howled, coughing up blood as she simply fainted. Catching his wife, giving her bloodied lips onest kiss.

    "Take her; I will take care of this." He whispered as blood dripped from his lips, "Leave this city. I will take full responsibility. Roald..."

    "No one is going anywhere." a cold, powerful voice said as I felt the very air turn cold. An influx of killing intent filled the air as I gazed at a man surrounded by an army of soldiers, all pulsing with the aura of the Gate of Truth.

    Leading the soldiers stood a rather pale man. He was quite skinny for someone from Midgard, but his face was quite hollow as long golden hair fell to his back. I could feel the very air freeze as he stood in front of Rave.

    "Governor Bo"

 Chapter 156: Take His Ass To Prison

    <h4>Chapter 156: Take His Ass To Prison</h4>

    "Governor Bo," Rave saluted with one arm as he held his wife within his other hand. A fearful light could be seen as Bo sneered.

    "Did you think I was not aware of all that was going on? No one is going anywhere till my personal team investigates what has happened. You all have broken over a hundredws."

    Snorting, I arose, my body stained with my blood, "And where were you? How could you, the governor, not know that there was a demonic sorcerer within his city. I killed over ten of them a few days ago, but where the hell was you? Captain Vis sent us here to investigate, and we did so. You cannot me us; it''s only a matter of time before the truthes to light."

    Resisting the urge to vomit at my words Bo, sent me a cold gleam as I felt my heart begin to throb, but my gaze never broke, "I suggest you don''t go too far." I lightly exin as Bo approached me, reaching out gripping my cor.

    "Too far? Our city is in mes. Fuck going too far. Arrest each of them." Governor Bo shouted as I was quickly ced into chains and tossed like amon dog in a cell.

    I was not really surprised; there were hundreds watching. There is only so much he could get away with. Nheless, I was concern regarding the undead horde a few weeks away. Torgeir had warned me about them, and I was not one to ignore such a warning.

    Looking at the empty cell I was currently in I sighed, at the massive rats running around. I could even see its dropping and urine all over the sheets covering the bed with small pellets. Who would have thought I would be imprisoned for not eating people.

    Sitting in the lotus position, I closed my eyes, entering a state of rest. With the four thousand souls filling my body with vital qi, I could feel my body cultivation growing more powerful. By the end of this month or even shorter, I will breakthrough for sure.

    Meditating over the Dao of Darkness and Lightning for the remainder of the day, I slowly opened my eyes to arge handsome young man standing at the edge of my cell, watching me with an air of interest.

    "So calm; I wish I could say the same for Lisa and Rave." Said the man with a cold smile as he tried to rattle me.

    "I guess you''re the interrogator. I honestly thought it would be a creepy man with a limp. Maybe a missing eye," I innocently said with a smile.

    "Drop the act, boy; you''re not fooling anyone. Take him to the interrogation room. "

    Watching as tworge guards dragged me into a cold dark dungeon with a single chair stained with fresh blood. Strapping me in, I chuckled, feeling indifferent over the entire situation. It was quite interesting being on the other side. I have never been strapped in before. So this is what my food felt like.

    Gazing at my indifference, I could see the interrogator grit his teeth, " How long can you hold that indifference? Rave has..."

    "said he was the leader following a hunch or something along those lines. You all have nothing. All of this is merely for intimidation. By now, Roald has already told you I am his protector, so you are trying to shift the me on me, rave and Lisa." I elegantly said, eying the dark interior of this bloody dungeon filled with hundreds of devices for torture. The rotting scent of flesh and shit was all too present as I sat peacefully enjoying the annoyed face of my interrogator.

    "Wrong, Roald has only told."

    "So he is awake; that''s all I need to know," I replied, cutting off the man slowly beginning to fume with rage. "Man, you are terrible at your job. Have you contemted suicide yet? Believe me, if I sucked as much as you, this would be my first step. But judging by your looks, you could be a perfect gigolo. I heard they make pretty good money."

    "Arsene..."

    "Yes, I know. I will admit I have thought of being one before. But I was hesitant. Did I need to sell myself? Women can go to a bar and get hit all the time, not needing to do anything due to their looks. I think I could do the same but have a woman hit on me. I like those that take the initiative. I''m not an opener. "

    "Stop!!!"

    "You disagree? How so, think about it I..."

    "SHUT THE FUCK UP!!!!" the young inspector screamed, mming his fist against my armrest. Feeling the vibration, I tilted my head in confusion.

    "Do you not want to be a gigolo? Believe me; it''s better this way. And if you ept men, at least you will finally be using that other hole. Most cultivators don''t even shit. So it should be clean. However, it''s the dealer''s choice at that point. Personally, I heard excellent things about it, I was against it at first, but I don''t know... It could be interesting, but it depends on the woman... or man in your experience."

    "By the Hel''s, do you ever shut the hel up. Fuck, I''m done with him. Take his ass to prison. A transport is waiting... fucking hel, I hate this kid." He yelled, storming off in a puff of anger as the guards stared at me in amazement.

    "I''m that good, boys. Pissing people off is my talent." I bragged, somehow not regretting pushing myself into a deeper hole. I could break out anytime I wanted, but I did not want to create a scene. I needed to wait at least a few weeks before the horde attacks so no information regarding me would leak out.

    CLanking arge piece of metal around my neck, legs, and wrist, I was quickly brought into a carriage filled with hundreds of Degenerates. Honestly, they wore nothing more than rags holding dishevels looks. It took everything I had not to vomit as I could see shit stans at the back of their rags.

    "Fresh meat, Fresh meat, boys."

    "DAMN, I call First. I got first bitches! His ass is mine."

    "I call shotgunst. I like to put my shit in the jelly. What yall know about that? Shit feels good than a motherfucker. He young too; damn, I bet he tighter than a horse''s ass. "

    "Bro, that''s nasty? But I feel you. What''s your name, fine ass motherfucker. I ain''t gay, but I might be looking at your fine ass tonight. You see, I''m an empath. I like to make love to my bitches. I''ll make you feel safe all night long. "

    "Agreed, ima have some nice dreams tonight. I wish I had some peanut butter and jelly. I''ll show you a real good time. "

    "Wow," I voiced, feeling totally blown away. "What the hell is the peanut butter and jelly for?"

    "QUITE DOWN!!!" arge brawny guard roared, mming his sheath against the cage. "Damn animals. Fuck, all of you are disgusting."

    This may have been a mistake. I knew prison was bad, but I didn''t think it would be like this in the..."Wait, where are we going. Is this ce within the city? or are we heading somewhere else."

    "We are heading on a boat. It should be there once we arrive in a few hours. The prison is called Butcher''s Cove Prison, a few kilometers of this city." Said a small-looking man to my side as he eyed me up and down with interest.

    "Ummm, this is just getting better and better. Arsene, why can''t you shut the fuck up. All you had to do was not annoy him, and you would have been free." I muttered to myself, "Oh well, I''m sure Roald will send word to Vis, but in the meantime. Let''s see how bad this ce can be. I might even make ''sushi.''

 Chapter 157: Butchers Cove

    <h4>Chapter 157: Butcher''s Cove</h4>

    Butcher''s Cove, as the name suggested, was thergest prison created in this region of Midgard. I was not sure how big this realm was, but none of these idiots I saw knew anything outside the city they lived in.

    It had only taken a few hours onboard a ship to arrive before a massive prison embedded into the cove of a small ind. Dark clouds raining thunder and Lighting seemed to cover the entire prison in a never-ending nket.

    "Gather up inmates," said the captain with a stern voice. There was a very dark air as he held a whip within his palm. I was not really terrified as he was only at thete stages of the Life Gate. While most of the guards I saw were at the realm of early Life Gate.

    It was pretty high but nothing of concern if I used the darkness to sneak attack. Deciding not to make waves, I smirked, raising my head high falling in line with the others.

    "You all- are currently heading to Butcher''s Cove. Most of you are repeating inmates, so this should not be anything new, but should any of you human garbage defy the ward or any of its personnel, there will not be a trial. You will just die. Now get the hell off my ship. Jamison lead these damn animals in. The paperwork should all have been taken care of.

    "Aye Aye, Captain, " Said a tall man with long ck hair. I could see his handsome face glimmering with confidence as he pointed towards therge bridge.

    "Disembark inmates." He barked as I followed behind the man in front of me. Honestly, If I didn''t have everything within my control, this would be a little unsettling.

    I had heard stories about prison, tragic stories of ****, abuse, and hate, but I never heard anyone talk about the smell, rats, or absolutely disgusting conditions. Pausing my steps, I looked down at the ground stained in a brownish color.

    It would be fine if it was only one spot, but every inch of the cove was covered in it. Tall pirs could be seen covered in webs and dust while various insects and pests could be seen crawling. It was truly disgusting, I lived in a shit hole in my past life, but this...this is.

    "Keep walking," A loud menacing voice howled as my body suddenly moved like wind dodging the cold crackle of a whip aimed at my face. Like cold air, my killing intent began to leak, storming the entire prison, quieting the prisoner and guards.

    With a cold, vicious stare of a true killer, I snorted, continuing my steps at my own pace. I was here by choice. No man nor god would control me. Call it arrogance, but it was only a matter of tie before I stand at the top. I would not allow myself to be whip by a mortal like amon ve or whore. I was a fucking Snow, after all.

    Watching as the inmates began to strip, I snorted, leaving my clothing in tack. I could smell the scent of shit upon the clothing, and I was definitely not going to wear that. I was a bougie bitch; I wear the finest...not this shit.

    Walking past the inmates changing, I ced my arms out for the guard to release me from my shackles. A look of disbelief could be seen as he opened his mouth to speak. However, the air around me slowly turned cold as ice.

    Pushing Soulforce into my killing intent, the sounds of those I killed began to form, wing at my body as they wailed in agony. Hearing the screams of the undead, I snorted, "Release these damn chains so I can head to my cell. I will not wear that shit."

    "I-I-I," The man voiced, stuttering in fear, he held higher cultivation, but before my intent, all he could see was the manifestation of the Pale Rider''s de against his neck.

    Shivering like a child, I watched as he unlocked my chains around my neck and wrist. Feeling the sweet taste of freedom, I beamed in joy as my intent vanished. With an innocent gleam, I turned to Jamison, frozen like a statue. "Shall we continue? show me the way,"

    Gulping, he nodded. Following behind, while I studied the various people staring at me with meticulous eyes. Not many people know this, but there are some criminals that are monsters at judging people, especially those at the bottom of the food chain. Some of them can tell things about you with just a nce. It was a little unsettling, but that''s how it is.

    I once knew a man name Riely Vamoreea and before he entered my table. He was a career criminal, having been to prison five times. Spending almost all his life behind bars. Honestly, he was stupid as hell, but his perception was one of the best I had ever seen. With a single nce, he knew what was going to happen and didn''t even bother to beg.

    "Are you not afraid?" I asked him as he rolled his eyes.

    "Does it matter? You will just kill me anyway. We all have to die sometime, although I thought it would be from the streets. Not to some serial killer."

    Looking back on that day, my lips curled upwards as I gazed out at the see of animals eying me. With a stream of killing intent, I turned away.

    "Who are you?" Jamison asked in a hushed tone.

    "Me? Call me Arsene Snow. I''m sure you will read my fileter. I''m a detective from Hallr. I don''t n on being here long. Once my captain here''s about this, I''m sure Governor Bo will quickly change his mind. Although even if he doesn''t, I''m leaving in about two or three weeks."

    "The Arsene Snow? The one who killed So''val. Dear god, they are looking for you." Jamison eximed, making me remember I already had a bounty, and I didn''t even know who ced it.

    "Yes, yes, why people believe that will always bewilder me. I''m only a midgate of man cultivator." I mournfully said as Jamison stopped before a particr cell. A look of disgust shed through my eyes as I could see a stone shitter and a tall, muscr man resting on the top bed snoring lightly.

    Opening the gate, Jamison seemed a little respectful as he sent me a particr nce before shutting the gate as I stepped in. I looked at the bottom bunk, shaking my head at its disgusting state. I could see white marking within the ck sheets, making me look up at the snoring man from above.

    "Jesus Christ, did he...Forget it, "I voiced as Jamisonughed, leaving me to my devices. I personally thought of killing my cellmate, but I felt it would create more problems. Not daring to even touch the sheets, I sighed, "I may leave earlier than I thought."

    Closing my eyes, I pushed Soulforce into my soul as I spoke, "Lilith...are you in Hallr?"

    "SENE? Yes, are you there?" She brightly asked; it had been a while since we spoke, and I was a little worried.

    "Just checking on you. I figured you were busy." I lightly said, looking around at the unfortunate situation I put myself in.

    "OOOH, Did you miss your Lilith?" She lightly teased, " but where are you?"

    "Butcher''s Cove Prison," I weakly said as she burst intoughter,

    "Let me guess; you pissed off someone you shouldn''t have." She cheerfully said as I sighed,

    "Yeah, I need a favor. Can you tell Capain Vis. I don''t really trust Roald to contact Vis in time." I voiced, feeling my Soulforce drying up, "I am running out of Soulforce, but we will talk tomorrow. Something has happened."

    Cutting the connection, I sighed, feeling an extreme weariness rising out from the depths of my soul. Resting my mind, I entered a light state of mediation, allowing me to react to any unnecessary touching.

 Chapter 158: Lilith - Alfheim

    <h4>Chapter 158: Lilith - Alfheim</h4>

    "How the hell did he get captured?" I asked, smiling as I imagined Arsene pouting in a dark room. "Prison and Arsene do not mix. I can''t believe he would head there."

    "Oh really, and doesing to my party without my knowledge than fainting for days help your case? and when the hell did you start using Abyssal Qi?" Father boomed, pping the back of my head.

    Tearin'' up, I pouted, "Sorry, papa, especially how I acted when I used my abyssal qi. It''s not intentional. It''s just I feel like a different person using it."

    Rolling his eyes, he sat back on his throne, clearly annoyed, "You really pulled a fast one. Yura and Lilith, I didn''t think your would do such a thing. Not only that, you convinced your sister to join you. Mind telling me what you did. That little minx has been scamming me for years. I can''t imagine what she made you give up."

    "Ezra? It was quite easy; I promised her a seat at the King''s table. Is that not what all demons and Devils want. Not many can be like Bahamut and Azeroth. They are bound to Hells for all eternity, forever trapped under your rule." I indifferently said, "Ezra is no different. While she is your daughter, she will always be under your rule. As an independent woman and a cultivator with high ambitions, do you think she wishes for that?"

    Losing his smile, Father stared deeply into my eyes, "You are starting to act like Arsene. Tell me, girl, do you really wish to battle the Court of Nox?"

    "Of course, why not." I coldly replied, somehow offended by his question, before a gate of brimstone materialized before me.

    "Do you think you can win?"

    "Father, that may be the dumbest thing you have ever said. I am the Daughter of the Abyss. If I cannot defeat the Court of Nox, then what good am I? Plus, I am not alone. He is growing just like me." I lovingly said, remembering his touch. With a longing gleam, I shook my head.

    "Do you know who will be creating his trial within Midgard?" he lightly ask as my body began to fade in and out. "The Second Pince of hell, Sitri"

    Paling at the name I appeared in Midgard, "Sitri... he and Beleth, are true demons." Gritting my teeth, abyssal qi shed through my mind chilling my thoughts as I appeared at my day job in Hallr. I had been gone for a while, but Oliva was here to take care of things.

    Turning to me with teary eyes, she red at me, "Mydy, thank god. THese people are monsters... it never ends. Why is such a job a thing." sheined, pointing to the thousands of papers in the distance.

    "Yes, yes, I know, but I need you to head to Butcher''s bay and Keep an eye out on Arsene. he seems to have gotten imprison."

    "How? he is literally one with the darkness, he could easily escape from anywhere. And this region is only the outer. The only strong presence is maybe the Vanir n but even then, the strongest there. is..."

    "Yes, I know, but it''s Arsene. He wanted to experience prison life for some reason. Maybe his ass might get to experience it as well." I curtly said, giggling at my man being...stop it, Lilith bad girl.

    "Damn, are you sure you''re a masochist? But do you think Arsene is fine if we...you know. Strap one on and just go to town." Lili suddenly said as I blushed.

    "I don''t see why not. We can always ask or just give him a surprise... Some men are into that, I think. At least Zel was." I mischievously said with a hit of drool.

    "Lady Yura?" Oliva shouted.

    "Oh, sorry, go to Arsene and give him a...What do you call it? I never understood those highly advanced worlds. I believe they said it was a smartphone. We canmunicate with that. I need him to gather a few materials for me while I''m in Midgard. Plus, he can develop his battle technique."

    "As you wish, mydy, but is he not at your level already? From what I heard, he has really evolved sinceing here." Oliva said as I shrugged.

    "Just do as I say. I have my ns." I lightly eximed with a longing gleam. Arsene needed to train, and this is the best opportunity for him to grow stronger. The second Prince, Sitri, is ruthless. It will not be surprising if he tells Arsene to kill the King of Midgard or Steal the Sacred me from the Light Elves.

    Watching Olivia flicker away, I sat at my desk, sighing, "Little Sister, why are you here? Don''t you have anything better to do?" I lightly asked, resting my eyes. I was still fatigued from using Abyssal qi.

    "Onee-chan, no need to be so mean," Erza shouted rudely, sitting on my desk. "I just wanted to know our next move."

    "Oh, that, is it not simple. Within a month, I will visit Aunty Yggdrasil. I want her permission to use the Nine Realms as my base. As I said, the Fall of Midgard is the start of everything. This will be my base of operations. While she is retired, it will be rude not to ask her personally."

    Licking her lips, Ezra smiled, summoning two goblets; I could feel a contradiction on to itself. Both Holy and Evil mixed into a single cup. I studied the engravings sketched into their edges. There was a nefarious pentagram pulsing with sin. In contrast, the emblem of an angel with long ck wings could be seen at the center, its eyes simmering with power.

    "Well, it looks like I need to start pulling my weight. Shall we Lilith, Straight form fathers collection. To our victory." Ezra whispered with a dark light. A look of vicious intent radiating out as she poured a ck mist into my goblet.

    With a gulp fill with fear, I could feel a great evil rising out, tearing Midgard apart. The very heavens began to darken and scream as the mist began to twirl with a beckoning sparkle.

    "Lu...Lucifer''s?"

    "Correct, but it''s the goblets that hold the true power. It was said his majesty shared a rather special drink with a lower being. A being of pure evil that controls the entire 4th dimension in his rise to power."

    "That''s impossible; thews would never...."

    "they feared him, Yura. They all feared him. He did not use the Dao of the Heavens. No, he was too prideful to ept heaven''s help. He was above it all, controlling the concepts like dirt and creating new ones when he was bored."

    Taking a deep breath, I looked down at the swirling midst of chaos, feeling the name was upon the tip of my tongue. It was as if the Abyss was speaking his name, yet...I was not ready to know, much less speak it.

    "Who was he," I whispered in a hushed tone raising my cup filled with sin.

    "He held no name, only a mask." Ezra lightly said with a frightful tone meeting her''s with mine.

    Ding

    Hearing the nking of metal against each other, I closed my eyes, taking a sip of pure unfiltered sin as my eyes turned dark as night. Like I was within a surge of darkness, I saw two beings of absolute drink with each other. Yet, as if they knew I was watching, they turned to me. Shivering, I opened my eyes, feeling a chill run through my spine.

    I could see them smiling at me as if they already knew everything. Gulping down, abyssal qi ran through my mind calming the fear as I felt Mother''s soft,forting aura around me.

    "Head to Alfheim, contract the D?kk¨¢lfar(Dark Elves) and Lj¨®s¨¢lfar(Light Elves). D?kk¨¢lfar is not prominent in Alfheim, but their origins were created there. Should their kings notply, do not attack but contract the great dragons. Form there, I will take over."

 Chapter 159: Earth Tribulations

    <h4>Chapter 159: Earth Tribtions</h4>

    Opening my eyes, a chill ran through my body as I gazed up at the heavens through the dark stones of my prison. I didn''t know why but I felt a feeling ofplete bliss as if I hadpleted something spectacr.

    "Such a despicable aura," said a voice from my side, causing me to return back to my senses.

    A slight scuff sounded from my mouth as I sent a cold nce towards the... The monk within my cell. Opening my mouth wide, I tilted my head, "Were you some pervert or something. Why is a Monk in here?"

    "Go fuck yourself, you shitty ass wipe. I lost my hair during my cultivation." He yelled, his body pulsing with the Aura of a Peak Life Gate. "I am no monk."

    "Oh my bad, you just have that look. One that says I had a few children...You didn''t, right? I''m fine with many things, but that''s a little much even for me. I''d preferred it if you just ate them...not like that. " I eximed asughter began to echo out.

    "Bjorn, he is hrious, don''t kill him. He is just a kid." A loud voice from beside me roared in amusement as Bjorn clenched his teeth.

    "Were I not in Anger Management ss, I would have fucked you up, boy." he angrily muttered, taking in a deep breath?

    Anger management? This is Midgard, not fucking earth. What are they doing in this prison? Smirking, I rolled my eyes as the light within the heavens began to fade, reviling the bright sun. It was brief but that Aura. It was...Familiar? No, that''s not it...What was that?

    "What are you in for kid," The friendly voice from my side asked with a hint of interest, "For a mid Peak of Man, you are quite brave to piss..."

    Covering my mouth, I fell to my knees as the Mark of Sacerlege began to shine with a demonic light fully. I could feel my very blood begin to boil as ck ooze flew out my mouth, contaminating the very air.

    "Use the damn toilet. " Bjorn screamed in anger covering his nose in disgust; however, I was rather preupied as a mist of Darkness began to cover my body. The very clothing around my mortal form began to turn to nothingness as the Mark of Bahamut began to shimmer with sin.

    "AWAKEN MY BLOOD, BAEL, YOU LITTLE BITCH. WATCH AS I ALLOW MY BLESSING TO CREATE HIM NEW!!!" Bahamut bellowed from within my mind.

    "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHH" Screaming my body began to melt, dripping over the floor like liquid. My very senses began to run wild as my pain tolerance simply vanished, filling me with nothing but torment. Suddenly serpents ofplete darkness began to spring up, appearing like dark tentacles streaming through the decimated parts of my body that were slowly melting away.

    I could feel hours begin to pass, but I knew only a few seconds had passed as my torment began to simply rise. I wanted to scream, but before I knew it, my throat had simply vanished as darkness ran through me.

    Nevertheless, even with my torment, the Qi of heaven and earth began to twist and bend, racing to my dantian as I could feel the Nine Hells of the Abyss and The Demonic Sacege Mantra activate simultaneously.

    Suddenly massive ck demonic wings sprung from my back whilerge horns filled with an inscription that gave off the feeling of the Abyss began to rise. I could feel time begin to stop, and the heavens tremble as if confused about my existence.

    BOOM!!!BOOM!!!!BOOM!!!BOOM!!!!BOOM

    Detecting the sounds of heavenly lightning echoing like bells, a deep seethed hatred sprung from my eyes as time seems to return to normal. Scales filled with abyssal force began to radiate out as fangs began to rise from my mouth.

    "By the Helheims Will, your a damn Sorceror. How? Why are you in this prison? Shit, Groma, activate the circle. Hide him now!!!" Bjorn roared as I turned to him and then to the heavens.

    A cold shiver ran through my body as my feet began to hover off the ground. Like the winds were helping me, true intent naturally rose out of my body as I understood what this was.

    <abyssal form="" of="" the="" nine="" hells=""></abyssal>

    This was my battle form, which allowed me to battle like a true bing of the abyss and the nine hells. It amplified all my natural traits while adding its abyssal attribute to it.

    With a chilling thought, I saw a massive circle begin to build up as hundreds of Guards appeared radiating terrifying aura''s, at least at the Gate of Truth. However, an indifference glint sprung from my eyes as the heavens locked down on my position.

    "Earth Tribtions," I whispered in a demonic hue as everyone froze in fear gazing up through the dark prison at the lightning that could pierce through like butter. With an indifferent gleam, I opened my arm as I spoke, "Come to me, DragonsBane."

    As if it heard the call from its lord, its father, a beam of darkness shot through the prison, appearing in my palm. With a profound qi of Tarturous radiating out, I gave a murderous smiled with a vicious light.

    Soulforce was already running wild through my body as I flew out of the castle in a matter of seconds. Looking up at therge dark heavens bellowing in rage. Lighting asrge as mountains shing through the dark clouds as a particr formation swallowed the entire prison.

    "A-Arsene?" A voice I had not heard in a while sounded as I gazed at the emerald elf with a chilling smile. "...What happened to you? This form... It''s not from the Nines."

    Returning my gaze to the heavens, Dragonsbanes suddenly began radiating a white me. I did not know why. It was not necessary, but it was like I needed to summon the mes of Hellfire. Like my soul had somehow awakened from that earlier aura. My heartbeat was pounding like mad drums as my anger began to rise to burn my very soul.

    Clenching my fangs shut, I could hear the drums of hell raging, the seven sins all racing through me as my hatred began rising towards the heavens.

    "YOU," I howl in rage as the me of Hellfire began to glimmer in power.

    "ARSENE!!!!" The heavens bellowed back. Its tone aged from a time of forgotten ages, but it was familiar. It knew me... It knew me, and I it.

    Releasing a deep breath of dark mist, the mes of hellfire began consuming my entire body like a fiery pir of hell. Searing not just me but all of reality. I did not know how I could withstand these mes, but as I gazed up at the Heavens, I did not wait. I could not wait!!

    "DIEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!" I screamed with pure hatred as my spear shot deep into the heavens.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!

    Meetin'' my strike head on a pir of Lightning asrge as a mountain fell upon the mes of Hellfire. A massive sea of mes stormed the skies of Midgrads as I roared. Continually piercing towards the heavens, knowing my mes could decimate it.

    "Arsene, stop!!!!" Bael voiced form within, "These mes cannot be used within the outer region of Midgard."

    "NOOOO!!!!! DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    I wanted to stop, but I could feel my blood begin to burn as a corrupted memory shed through my soul. A smile...

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" I screamed, breaking down into madness as the mes of Hellfire grew so strong all of the very prisons below began to melt. Spiral winds began to fill the air cutting into my flesh like butter tearing me apart.

    I could feel my left arm separate from my body, but my wrath only continued to rage as I screamed, "BAHAMUT."

    Suddenly his blessing began to rise to shower my physical form with so much power I could feel it being torn apart. A savage light radiated out as ancient markings filled my body. Like a marked demon that wed itself out of hell, my mind was swallowed in darkness. As Eternal night suddenly covered my body in a nket of darkness.

    "Arsene!!!"

    "ARSENE STOP!!!"

    "Arsene!!!"

    "Arsene!!!"

    Ignoring the familiar voices, I shot into the heavens as The mes of Hellfire Stormed the heavens into mes. Whether it was light, darkness, Wind, Fire, or any of the elements, all faded into my white mes before spreading like a web.

    With a gleam of untamed hatred, the light within my eyes slowly vanished; however, my rage had not finished. With a sinister light, I roared once more, allowing the mark of Scaerlege to take over once more.

    "Aldrich, I have returned!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 160: Lilith - Remember

    <h4>Chapter 160: Lilith - Remember</h4>

    "By the Hells! " I yelled, leaping to catch Arsene into my embrace. A chill ran through my body as I turned to Erza and Olivia. " Enforce the damn formation below. Apply divine Qi into it. It can hide his aura. I hope we are not toote. The Vanir Gods will be here shortly."

    Falling into the pits of Lava below, I ignored the searing sensation on my skin as I brought Arsene to a safe area. Looking at the decimated area, I shook my head, "You really did a number, but how did you survive the mes of hellfire? Is your body adapting even when you are not using it?"

    "Mydy, we need to leave...They areing. All of them areing." Olivia fearfully dered. "The Vanir and Aesir Gods areing; we cannot escape."

    Sending Ezra a nce, I slowly turned cold as all my injuries began to heal at a rapid rate. Donning my mask with a hint of iciness, abyssal QI began to arise as the light within Olivia''s eyes went dim.

    "Protect Arsene and this Prison. Most of them should still be alive. Make it look good." I coldly said, gazing at my ve.

    Watching Olivia flicker, I could feel hundreds of Divine Aura rising from the void as the key yers of Asgard and Vanaheim appeared.

    "A woman? No, an abyssal whore?" said arge man with long blonde hair. A look of disbelief and Lust all present marred his expression as he eyed me up and down. "And there are two of them."

    "So you must be Thor, the biggest disgrace to your Asgardian kind. I am quite grateful Oden was killed off. One less rapist to deal with." I spat as Thor froze. "I wish I was present when Asmodeus ripped this head off."

    "Now Lilith, no need to make enemies so quickly." Ezra lightly said, showing the Emblem of Asmodeus, " I am Ezra, daughter of The King of Hell, Asmodeus, and this is my adopted sister Lilith. It''s a pleasure to meet you...Well, at least it''s a pleasure to meet the Vanir Gods."

    "Good, Greetings have been made. You can fuck off now," I said, turning my attention towards the heavens that were trying to repair themselves. A massive hole within the space-time continuum could be seen as Arsene''s mes continued tearing the heavens apart.

    It was ridiculous how a me that was fueled with earth Qi could decimate something like this. It''s hard to imagine the consequences when it reaches its zenith.

    "Agreed," said Freya with a light seductive smile as she looked below for something. It was subtle, but I could still perceive her intent. " But, this is Midgard, a part of the Nine Realms we control. You have no say here."

    With a slightly mocking smile, Ezra nodded, "Agreed, but..."

    "Yggdrasil, do you also disagree?" I coldly questioned as everyone froze. A fearful look shed across Freya''s magnificent face as she lowered her head towards the emerald light that appeared. It was not just her but all the Vanir and Aesir Gods who lowered their heads, a hint of reverence and fear visible.

    "You have the right to do whatever you please, my dear Lilith. Levi has already contacted me, and as long as None of my realms are destroyed, you can do whatever you please." The childish voice of Yggdrasil voiced, causing some to be bewildered as it vanished.

    "It seems I have the same rights as you." I sharply replied, eyeing the goddess.

    "So it seems... but for how long?" Freya whispered with an elegant smile. Swinging her long silky dark ck hair, her violet enchanting eyes glimmered with amusement as I smiled beneath my mask, feeling a worthy opponent.

    Suddenly a bright light shed as thor appeared in front of me. Clenching his fist, I suddenly saw a bright light consumed my mind as death approached in an instant.

    "LILITH" Ezra screamed as I nced indifferently towards the strike that could end my life. Nevertheless, even Thor knew his limits as he stopped just before he met my mask.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!

    sted by a gust of wind, my mask flew off my face as blood trickled down my forehead trailing down my chin.

    "....Y...y...." Thor muttered over his words as he backed away.

    "Dear God"

    "She..."

    "... is magnificent," Said Freya with a hint of jealously. As she waved her arm, creating an emerald light within the air healing my injuriespletely.

    "Brother...you may have fucked up." The God of Mischief whispered in horror as abyssal qi began to fill the air. It was vague, but I could feel all four gates quiver at my anger. Clenching my fist, I controlled my fury. I would not allow myself to show such an unsightly scene. Not here, not before these insects.

    "Those...Those gates are."

    "Sister, " said Freyr with shock, "We need to get her on our side. She is...

    "I know Freyr, but..."

    Licking the blood trickling down my lips, I eyed the God of Thunder, who looked bbergasted. I did not bother speaking as I knew his time woulde. Waving my arms, my mask appeared in my palm as I sent a deep nce towards Erza. shing Thor one final chilling gleam, I teleported away.

    Asmodeus was my protection, but it will notst for long. Once I start gathering power, the Order of Generations will not protect me anymore. Every god will throw such a rule out the window.

    Appearing back in Hallr, I returned to my Vis persona. Arsene should be fine, but he needs to return...

    Covering my mouth, I vomited a mouth full of ck impurities falling to my knees. Growling in pain, Lili sounded from deep within.

    "Push it all to your Abyssal Core, Lilith. You''re the Daughter of the Abyss. It cannot kill you. Believe in it. You know as well as I the Abyss can never hurt us."

    Teleporting into the nine hells, I roared as the void began to quake. I could feel its call as Father appeared, wrapping his arms around me.

    "My baby," he weakly said as blood pool from my lips and eyes, "Do not give up. We all have our challenges, but it''s up to you to ovee them. Do not be ruled by the Abyss; you are its equal. Never forget that. It protected you within the Abyss. You just have to remember...remember what you are."

    Feeling fathers gentle warmth, my mind slowly began to turn cold as Abyssal qi began to fill my body. I could feel the Nines scream as I quivered in fear at my presence. Suddenly I could feel two peers of eyes starring at me from above.

    "Do not give up. I nearly crippled myself to allow Arsene to reincarnate. Do not break what took so long to be whole. Lilith, do you really believe you are the Daughter of the Abyss? You are so much more. Rise, little one; I can only help you once; do not make me regret it. Remember what you are. " A warm yet powerful voice said as memories of a forgotten time appeared.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Arsene... Help me"

 Chapter 161: Lilith - To the Celestial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 161: Lilith - To the Celestial Pce</h4>

    Opening my eyes, I gazed at father on his knees, shivering like a lost child as he dared not raise his head.

    "Father? Are you ok?" I asked in skepticism as he looked up with relief.

    "Hail Lucifer, fuck, I thought it was finally over. " I muttered, with sweat pooling from his brow. Sending me an odd nce, he spoke once more, "... do.... do you remember what happened?"

    "There was a voice... it was different. I felt four pairs of eyes followed by his words than nothing." I exined as my mind trailed off. "Wait, how long was I out?"

    "A few hours. Why?"

    Snorting, I stepped closer to father, knocking his head, "I do have a day job, you know. Plus, I wanted to check on Arsene. He did decimate almost half the prison filled with criminals at the Gate of truth and Death."

    "Please, the worse that happens is that he gets raped while un..."

    "You make it sound like your Ok being filled up... Did mother you know..." I hesitantly asked, taking a step back as Father shuttered. A gleam of anger shed over his crimson eyes as he red.

    With a snort, my vision blurred as I somehow appeared within my office, "You banned from the Nines... Ya, little shit. Do not call for me again!"

    Bursting intoughter, I giggled as Lili voiced in a dark tone, "We are different."

    "I know... I feel different too. My cultivation is still the same, but my body ispletely different. I think father lied. I don''t think a few hours passed...but rather millions of years, if not cycles. Time is, after all, rtive, but I truly feel different." I lightly said, returning to my Vis form.

    Taking my seat, I sighed in annoyance, "And there are two beings that were watching me. They seem rted to Arsene. Any Idea''s who they are?"

    "I do not, but we have enough on our te. Whomever they are, they do not seem like enemies. Like Aldrich is turning out to be. They did a lot for Arsene, apparently." Lili softly wisped.

    "Agreed, Olivia how is Arsene?" I coldly asked as an emerald-colored elf appeared before me.

    "he is unconscious, mydy. No one knew it was him due to him turning into that monster, but the doctors are looking after him along with the thousands that were almost killed. He will be safe."

    "Good, now are you ready to return home?" I lightly asked as Olivia tilted her head.

    "But isn''tdy Ezra heading to Alfheim?" Oliva weakly said with a hint of fear.

    "So? She is heading there to negotiate should she fail. I n on having the entire world go to war with the golden dragons that live deep within the mountains of Alfheim." I coldly said, "I am sending you back to the high elves as a representative of the Celestrial pce. Your goal, my little servant princess, is to convince your parents that abandoned you to join me. You, as a World God close to being one step into a true god, should be easily epted. "

    "Lady Yura, that''s...."

    "I know, but I need the power of the Ljosalfheimr(light Elves). The D?kk¨¢lfar(Dark Elves) are not that prominent within Alfhiem, but many of their older bloodlines still reside there. They arepletely different from the normal D?kk¨¢lfar in Svart¨¢lfheim. We need them just as much as your ancient bloodline. We gave you revenge against the ve owners, but it''s time for you to return what was given Olivia. Complete this assignment, and you are free. As the Daughter of the Celestrial Lord, I Yura Snow promise you that."

    Falling to her knees, Oliva shivered, "mydy, all I have ever wanted was to serve you."

    "then go; I will be visiting Alfheim soon. Times travels far quicker there, so announce your arrival. You are currently the representative of the Celestial Pce. Take an army if needed; just have those bastards acknowledge you as their daughter. In a few years, you Olivia will be the new queen of Alfheim."

    With a look of awe, Oliva bowed, vanishing as I gave a cold smile, "Maybe I am bing just like you, Arsene. I am now using my dearest friend like a pawn, and I don''t regret it. Once Olivia bes epted, I will descend to Alfheim."

    Closing my eyes, I sighed as Lili sounded, "Do I really need to tell you this again? You need to cultivate Arsene has caught up Lilith. Both of you are now at the first stage of Earth Realm, but you are only at the peak of Gate of Fire. He is officially stronger than you."

    Snorting, I shrugged, "Please, if we battled, I would still win. I have been a soul bender far longer. The amount ofprehension I have over the Heavenly Dao is inconceivable to most. Not to mention my understanding into the Mortal Dao of Wisdom. Once I reach the first stage within that Dao, I will finally be able to start my abyssal Artes. Arsene still needs a few years to contend with me. Although against other soul benders, that would be an amazing battle to watch."

    Releasing a whisper, my fingers lightly dug into my flesh as I ced my palm upon my chin. "Shall we go visit him? or should I see them? It''s been a few months, or was it years? I can''t remember. "

    Licking my lips, I arose, my eyes shing as I looked northwest within Arsene''s direction. Lightly smile, I shook my head, "No, I need a new servant, and it''s been a while since I saw my parents."

    Puffing my lips with a hint of annoyance, celestial qi began to fill my body as I teleported myself into the ring of the Celestial Heavens.

    "Princess Yura? AAAAAAAAAAhhhhhhhhhhhh PRINCESS!!! You have returned!!!" A loud voice sounded as I gazed towards the elderly guard with a slight smile. Watching as the rolls of aged flesh jiggled at his excitement, I almost burst into deepughter unbing of a princess.

    "Marcous,e on, it hasn''t been that long...only seven years." I lightly said as tears ran from his eyes.

    The ring of the Celestial Heavens was a port for all those that wanted to enter the Celestrial Pce. It didn''t matter who you were if you wished to enter the Pce of Heavens. You needed to enter this ring. However, a being like Bael or any of the princes and Kings didn''t need to adhere to such rules.

    Sensing the dense Celestrial qi, I sighed. This ce was really the best ce to cultivate. "Open the gate; I haven''t seen mother nor father in years."

    "Aye Aye Princess," Marcous yelled in a youthful voice in contrast to his elderly appearance.

    "it''s always a pleasure Uncle Marcus" I joyfully said, sending a wink as my body began to fade into the ether.

    "AHAHAHA, Tell your fiance I say hello!!!" He yelled,

    "Huh?!"

 Chapter 162: Lilith - Genesis

    <h4>Chapter 162: Lilith - Genesis</h4>

    Blinking in bewilderment, my mind fell into chaos as I gazed at the Celestial Garden that held flowers from every within the known universe. Space was a veryplicated subject, but as I gazed at the garden before me.

    My mind slowly began to fall into a trance as space began to bend into pockets showing different flowers from various angles of space. It seemed out of ce in some way, but as I gazed upon the garden that could span out eternally, I smiled at the shape of the single flower that contained it all. This entire garden was a paradox of space. Bigger and smallbine at the same time, depending on how you view the garden. I was both inside and outside this garden watching from the inside and outside, simultaneously.

    "You are about to enter the fifth stage of Daoprehension if you haven''t already. You soul benders are truly monsters. When I created this garden for my wife, it took ten cycles and another five hundred cycles to create such a magnificent work of art when she was young. How a mere Earth realm child was able toprehend it is..."

    "Embarrassing. Well, it''s not fair topare me to others, Grandfather." I lightly said, leaping into the arms of the most ancient being within the Celestial heavens. "How have you been since west met?"

    "Not bad, my child, but I''m sure you don''t care for such small talk. I can sense your rage." He lightly said, patting my head as I released a bloodthirsty grin.

    "Quite right... What is this about a Fiance?" I coldly said as Grandfather shrugged, "You know I gave up regarding worldly matters, it was Tian Wang doing. Your father said you are to marry a soul bender named..."

    "I don''t give a flying fuck who he is? Before me, most soul benders are no better than a two-cent whore. They are barely capable of battling true devils like Erza. Yet, you all promised... Is this the Court of Nox''s doing?"

    "I really have no idea. I''m retired; I spend most of my days traveling with Mo Chou." Grandfather irresponsibly said with a smile. "But when that Tenebrae boy finds out...HAHAHA"

    Freezing like a zombie, I shivered, imagining his face. SHaking my head in a panic, killing intent began to rise as I red at Grandfather, "Where is he... I will just kill him."

    "He is at Heavenly Transformation," Grandfather warned.

    "That just makes it even," I yelled as my eyes glimmered with killing intent. Space slowly began to bend as I turned to look through the walls of this garden. With vicious intent, I broke through the void appearing within Tian Wang''s throne room. A look of surprise shone across everyone as I sneered.

    Drawing Siegfried from my ring, time and space bent as I red at the young man staring at me in shock

    . "Die!" I howled in rage.

    Applying Soulforce not just to my de but myprehension, my strike twisted into something unseen as true intent and abyssal force fused into one. A horrifying presence filled the air as even Grandfather looked shocked as my de flew towards the young man.

    ''SHIT!!!!'' He screamed, summoning his sword. However, like I was cutting through butter, my de quickly severed his de arriving at his neck with lust.

    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Blood could practically be seen showering the scene as an arm flew into the air. With disdain, my de began to flicker out. Within my generation, no one, including soul benders, has reached my level ofprehension. My abyssal body was not for nothing, even suppressed. I held a profound understanding of all Dao''s of Heaven.

    Opening my hands, thews of karma began to fill the air as Tian Wang arose shock from his throne. However, Grandfather was there to intervene.

    "Order of Generations," He said as I beamed in joy. "We cannot interfere unless she goes too far. "

    "Tain Xifeng, please stop," The man screamed, clenching his missing arm. Watching his arm bleeding out, I sneered in disgust.

    Staring at the bright light of some relic save his life, I snorted, "It''s Yura or Ying Yue. I gave up that name long ago." I coldly said as Tian Wang gritted his teeth, releasing a powerful killing intent.

    Pointing my fingers at the blood that littered the floor, I watched as it slowly began to rise as the young man began to shake in fear, "DON''T" He screamed as I felt a massive amount of Soulforce fill the air. Feeling the untamed force, a mocking glint filled my gaze as I resisted the urge to puke in disgust.

    It was so wild and untamed. It was easy to see he held no control like me and could at mostst for twenty seconds using his Soulforce.

    <genisis></genisis>

    I voiced as both Tian Wang and Grandfather yelled. Feeling an Immortal aura of Heaven appear, Iughed, "toote, none of you can stop Karma once it touches its target. "

    "NOOOOOO!!!!"

    Suddenly the Soulforce the young man was using froze, fading away like the air. A look of horror was visible as various markings began to form. Blood slowly began to fall as he fell to his knees. Neither moving or talking.

    Genisis, better known as Birth of Time, was a karmic and time-based attack. It was a forgotten demonic circle I cast by using my emblem. It was usually something that takes years to chant, but with my emblem, I could cast it instantly.

    "Die from all the injuries you have collected throughout your life," I whispered as Tian Wang appeared next to the young man. " You cannot save him unless you are willing to give up a phoenix drop. His life is over. What made you think I would marry?

    WHAT MADE YOU THINK I WOULD MARRY SUCH TRASH!!!!!" I bellowed as my emotion slowly began to rise. Abyssal qi slowly began to flow through my body, but it did not leak.

    As if understanding my intent, my celestial qi began to be corrupted, turning a dark grey color. Sneering towards the King, I watched as the man that was to be my husband began to break down. I could see his soul breaking down as he gave me one final...

    "HUH!!" I said in shock as Tian Wang ced a small vial of clear liquid down the young man''s throat.

    "AHAHAHAHA marvelous. You truly are a foolish king." I barked in loathing turning to Grandfather, who looked away in shame. "Grandfather, you may have retired, but he will be the end of your legacy. A drop of Phenix tears from an Ancient Elder God waisted on what? That trash?"

    "YURA!!!" Tian Wang roared, shing as he clenched my neck in fury. "Do you know who he is?"

    "I don''t care. You may have saved him once, but for how long. I have the entire manual of Devils and demons with me. He''ll never be safe. I will ughter an entire and use them as a catalyst to kill that man. If that doesn''t work, I will sell my soul to the devils." I bellowed as his grip grew tighter, digging into my flesh as blood began to fall like rain.

    Feeling my throat breaking, all I could do was smile as his face began to twist, "Did you think you owned me? Did you think of me, a traditional woman that would choose death over marrying him? I have millions of options. I am after all a soulbender. I will use any and every method to fuck him over."

    "I kill that family..."

    "Than do it. Kill them, my decision will not change, but should they die....a hahaha, you will understand what true horror is. Asmodeus and Levithan will personally cripple this pce for messing with their daughter''s future inws. "

    Paling at my words, I howled inugher, turning to the young man slowly recovering, "So do it, Tian Wang kill Arsense family. I cannot, no I will not even try to stop you. Even grandfather cannot content with the Kings of Hell what makes you think he could handle the true king of Hell."

 Chapter 163: Lilith - Celestial

    <h4>Chapter 163: Lilith - Celestial</h4>

    Boooom!!!!!!!!

    Ruthlessly mming my body against the wall, blood gushed from my mouth as I gave a bloody smile, my teeth all but stained with crimson. I never truly had a rtionship with Tian Wang and Lu Shan. There were merely pawns Father created to protect me. While what they did to their child was cruel, I do not regret anything anymore. Although something about this situation is off, it''s like he is a different person from what I remember.

    "We will just see. Yu Feng, you are to head to Midgard and Kill Arsene Snow." Tian Wangmanded as the young man shivered, his soul still being damaged as he vomited some of his organs.

    "AHAHHA Him? Do you truly believe the Man I picked would lose to this insect? He is not even worthy enough to wipe the asses of the homeless men within our kingdom." I sang withughter. "Look at him. He could not evenst three seconds against me. Not mention the disciple of The Beast King Baphomet."

    Freezing like a statue Tian Wang and grandfather''s eyes turned wide as they both backed away in horror. "Yura, are you sure of this? He-He-He picked a disciple. That deprave bastard picked..."

    "Yes, Arsene became his disciple and now carries his mark on his chest. It''s only a matter of time before Bahamut that satanic bastard appears before him once more." I coldly said as Abysall qi began healing all my injuries.

    Fixing my clothing, I chuckled, "If only you could see your pathetic face. I returned home to informed many of you of recent events regarding the Nine Hells. As I''m sure you all know, I am friends or rivals with Asmodius''s Daughter Ezra."

    "So what, hurry up already." Tian Wang barked in annoyance, causing me to smile.

    "Well, dear ''Father'' She has joined a being from the Abyss, and her name is Lilith. As I''m sure...wait, I have a video of the entire thing." I lightly said with a smile as Grandfather''s eyes grew profound. A cold, calcting gleam shed through his eyes as he frowned. The same could be said about Tian Wang as they began watching a video of all that transpired within the Nines. From beginning to end there faces had not changed as they lowered their gazes together. Truly father and son.

    "Lilith? The Horsman gates? Father, we need to call a council." Tian Wang said, leaving no room to negotiate.

    "We do, but Yura, what did you do?" Grandfather questioned, "Telling us this...don''t tell me."

    "correct, I will be joining forces with this Lilith to battle against the Court of Nox, who is actively targeting me. It is well within my interest to join forces with one such as her."

    "HOW DARE YOU'' Tian Wang roar pping me across my face basting a few teeth from my lips, "Who permitted you? Do you have any idea what you have done? Guards lock her ass up and seal her qi. I will personally deal with her."

    Wiping the blood from my lips, I turned to the celestial guards shivering in fear as I snorted, "Let''s go; your king is throwing a tantrum¡ªsuch an unbing sight. Grandfather really fucked up given birth to filth such as yourself. I''m sure grandmother is cursing her womb for pushing such a disgrace out. "

    "AAAAAAAAAH" Tian Wang roared, giving me another brutal p that knocked a few more teeth out. Blood quickly began to fall as he clenched his fist, striking me across my face repeatedly as he cursed.

    "You stupid bitch FUCK FUCK FUCK."

    Feeling my bones being crush, I was sted into the wall as Tian Wang began raining punches into me.

    BAM*BAM*BAM*BAM*BAM*BAM*BAM*BAM*BAM*BAM*BAM*BAM*

    Feeling my bones shattering one after another, my right eye quickly had turned into a paste due to Tang Wang''s vicious punishment. Nevertheless, I did not bother to cry but rather remained cold as Ice as Soulforce ran through my body, making sure I would not die. My lips were slowly turning into mush as Tain Wang''s hands began to be stained by my blood. In a matter of seconds, my face was all but destroyed as various indents could be seen within my skull. Suddenly Tian Wang spat in disgust, kicking me across the face sting me away like a rag doll. "What good are you if you do not obey? Sell her I have no use for..."

    SLAP!!!

    Striking him across the Face, Grandfather snorted, "You are such a fool. What the hell happened to you. Take my granddaughter to a doctor; I need to speak with my foolish child. She is a Soulbender of the highest degree. She has no equals; what the hell happened for you to treat her as such? No chosen can ever match her."

    "No need," I coldly voiced as blood ran from my face. I could feel my left eye was destroyed while my right eye could only visualize a burr of crimson. These wounds were not truly life-threatening, but a shiver ran through both grandfather and Tang Wang''s faces as I smiled with my deformed expression.

    Taking my leave, I arrived within my room as my heart suddenly skipped a beat. Hearing my phone began to beat. Staring at the name, I hesitated as I pressed the ept button.

    "Wh..."

    "Yura, call me that," I swiftly said as I gazed into Arsene''s eyes. No words were spoken as he merely studied my broken appearance. I did not know how phones really worked, so I simply clicked ept, not knowing a video image of Arsene would appear.

    "Are you Ok?" He kindly asked with a heartfelt expression

    "Sene," I lightly said, "it''s fine. I will handle it."

    "Are you Ok?" he repeated, not caring what happened. Yet, his tone was a little darker than before. Nodding my head, tears began to fall as I felt the connection between us begin to act up.

    "Are you on Midgard?"

    "No, the celestial Pce, but Arsene, you need to be careful. A Soulbender may be heading to Midgard to kill you. Tian Wang, the man who did this to me, will be sending him. He is a low-grade soul bender but one nheless. Be careful''

    "Can you make it back to..."

    "Arsene, I can not leave yet. Just as you have your trials, I have mine...I need to finish it." I weakly said as I could see the anger building up within his eyes. He had the same look he had when he detonated all three kingdoms. It was nothing but darkness in his gaze. He truly is worthy of being a disciple of Baphomet.

    "Just make it out alive, Yura. I do not want to end up Like Grey. Wallowing in pity for a lifetime trying to kill Ashna."

    Bowing my head in guilt, Arsene severed the connection as I released a deep breath. Wiping my bloody tears away.

    "What are you going to do Lilith," Lili asked in a sinister tone, "Are we going...''

    "Yes, screw keeping up pretenses. It looks like I cannot count on the Celestial Pce. Getting in bed with Nox, fucking idiots. We may need Arsene for this; doing everything at once is impossible. I need him in the loop, but it cannot be done by phone."

    "Then take what you need and leave. Grandpa Tian can only protect you so much. He gave up power. It doesn''t matter if he is more powerful, a king must look out for his people, and Tang Wang may be doing just that. You will be coteral. It looks like his dead child dodged a major bullet. Having a father like that is..."

    "Yeah, I know," I weakly said as my vision slowly began to wain, "Let''s just gather support and leave... its... time to se...a...s.ene.

 Chapter 164: Arsene and Baphomet

    <h4>Chapter 164: Arsene and Baphomet</h4>

    Severing the connection with Lilith, I frowned, remembering the blood pouring from her lips. The deep gashes against her skull, showing pieces of her bones and brain. I could see the intense pain she was in, but she herself didn''t even register her suffering.

    "Trust her, Arsene... that''s all you can do," I muttered to myself, clenching my teeth so hard the taste of blood quickly began to appear. Remembering her tragic sight, I shut my eyes as my bloodlust began to leak.

    Releasing a deep dark breath, I calmed my raging emotions before coldly analyzing my changes. I was now officially in Earth realm, where my qi wouldpletely change, gaining an Earthly attribute. This change was not truly major, but it marked the beginning of the severance of your mortal life. Where I still human, reaching the first stage of Earth Realm would grant me two hundred more years of life. Each minor stage after that would grant another fifty years equaling a total of 450 years at the peak of Earth Realm.

    "I do not feel any different, though. While I am stronger, I feel the same? It''s as if...Oh, I see. Bael did say myprehension would spike. I have already adapted, so everything feels normal. Well, that''s boring." Shooting my body an annoyed gleam, I snorted, "I really need to learn to control this ability. At this moment, the only thing I can do is speed up my adaptation with Soulforce. I need to learn to control how my body adapts. It''s crazy annoying. Maybe the dwarves can make me a system."

    Rising up, I quickly looked around. Olivia had left a message within my soul of all that happened. So I understand the destruction I caused. Apparently, only half the prison was destroyed, no one died, surprisingly, but I knew there would definitely be some overcrowding. Releasing a breath of foul air, I suddenly began to frown as my doctor entered the room before slowly stopping like a statue mid-step.

    Looking around the prison, a chill began to fill my body as I felt out of ce. Everything was frozen; time still flowed like normal, but... Everyone was frozen in ce.

    "Like it, it''s called soul space. Only those with control of their soul can move within this space." A dark voice sounded as I saw a familiar goat face. Opening my eyes wide white mes sprung from my palm.

    Waving his hands, my mes were quickly extinguished, "My apostille is so feisty. Chill out. I am only here to train you." Baphomet said with annoyance as he looked up towards the heavens. "I don''t have much time. That bastard Amso is so annoying. He dare tell me you are banned from the Nines. Pretentious asshole. So what if your soul is semi-broken? I am sure you can take it... You may just be drooling for a few years."

    "That''s his damn point. What the hell do you want." I yelled, ring at the man who sent a chill down my spine. Fear was an understatement; even the Orginal bael didn''t make me scared like this being.

    "Well, you severelyck in the Artes of Demons. The origin of bael was a fountain of knowledge. Even I who strive to understand all Circles that make up the heavens pale inparison to him. However, the current Bael is different. He is consumed by his sin, Wrath."

    Frowning, I gazed into Baphomets intellectual gleam. He was different from before. This version of him was far more terrifying. It''s was as if he was apletely different person.

    "King of Beast, why tell me this? Even if he is consumed by Wrath, I have already gotten what I want. I hold all the inherited memories of Bael. Even if it isn''t the strongest, it''s only a matter of time before..."

    "Wrong, Arsene. You, too, will fall like Bael and so many other kings and Princes before. Reaching into the Realm of God is quite easy for us, but it''s even easier to be ves to our own power. When you first saw me, what did you think?"

    Opening my eyes wide, I quickly spat, "A beast in and simple like your title."

    "AhHA correct, I am free of all responsibilities, unlike the Kings and Princes. I hold multiple sins under my belt, Lust, Glutanny, and Wrath. I am a beast through and through, and I sometimes act as such. Do you know why I am telling you this?"

    Shaking my head, I remembered his words, "To be a dem...

    "No, Arsene, it''s for you to understand your own soul. Understand your likes and dislikes. You are mealy at the edges of Sin, and you need to make a choice like those before you. Will you be the embodiment of Sin, or will you allow it to consume your actions?"

    "Sins are not something that you can rid yourself of? No matter if you sever emotions to your soul or not, they will exist. However, I am only here to train you in the arte of Circles. It is mine, along with the original Baels specialty. SIn is something you need to figure out on your own. "

    "You have an emblem, but itcks in every possible way. With the Prince of Hell, Sitri governing over your trials, your chances of death are one hundred percent. Drar''ethiul was blindsided by your appearance and rushed to create a trap for you, but Sitri knows about you and will do everything within his power to break you. Soulbenders like you are both the easiest and hardest to break."

    Frowning, I felt a great pressure upon my soul as the Beast King handed me two manuals. That read ''Baels Origin of Circles.'' and ''Rituals of Damnation.''

    "I will not give you any Circles yet as you already hold Hel''s grimoire with you. That bitch Hel is quite the monster when she goes wild. Study it well, we will meet once again, and next time I will have a mission for you, my dear apostle."

    Blinking, Baphomet vanished as everything returned to normal. Opening my eyes wide, I could feel my legs go limp as I felt the weight of the books within my hands. They were not truly heavy, but as I held them, a deep fear began to rise within my soul.

    Sitri, Lord of Deception and Carnage. There are many memories of knowledge regarding his cruelty. He was a monster.

    "When did you get up? Back to the bed," my doctor yelled, pointing as multiple guards appeared. Sending the two manuals into my ring, I was forced down as the doctor sneered, injecting me with something.

    Snorting with disdain, I closed my eyes, sending my intent into the Ring of Bael. I didn''t know what he put into my system, but my race would not fall to such drugs.

    ncing at the Dagger Bael sent me, I rolled my eyes, turning to the two manuals with interest. "Bael, do you know about these books?"

    "Twenty for my book, and I will tell you for free if I can consume the knowledge within that book Bahomat gave you. the manual will not be damaged in the slightest."

    "No, tell me everything for free, and you can take a look at the Ritual of Damnation," I coldly countered. I would not be mindfucked here. I held the cards at this moment.

    Not hearing Bael''s response, I smiled, ready to open ''Baels Origin of Circles'' when a sh of light appeared, consuming all the books in darkness.

    "My book holds the core basics of circles. It''s merely a copy fragmented over the weaker dimensions due to some careless action of mine in a forgotten battle. Only those that are Demonic royalty can gaze upon it. However, I am not sure if this version of Baphomet has gazed upon it. He is not a royal demon, after all.

    As for the other book, it holds the knowledge of rituals and battle styles of how to perform circles with your emblem and various other rituals you can perform. One being a more aggressive battle stance than my own. It''s actually excellent. Especially the Rituals, they are rather ingenious and cruel.

 Chapter 165: Emblem of All

    <h4>Chapter 165: Emblem of All</h4>

    Opening Baels Origin of Circles, my eyes began to gleam as I saw a small pentagram appear within my eyes. It was notplicated, only holding a simple drawing of a circle with a star reaching the edges of its base.

    "The Art of Circles revolves around creation. Formations we perceive are merely an illusion that blinds or, in a way, how we understand what creation is. In some way, all beings areposed of their very own circle, in other words, an Emblem.

    "To the few that awaken their emblem, it marks the beginning of theirprehension into their souls or the self. A force even at my level I have yet to fully understand. Be it the Fallen or the Angels. Father has granted us our own circle. What I believe to be our soul. "

    Pausing, I frowned as I touched my left eye. Opening my palm, a small Emblem began to take form. Slowly the ring began to twist and turn. Bending as profound markings began to take root around the outer scripts of the circle. Some held the markings I was all too familiar with, but as it began forming, I saw myself looking back at me from my palm. I could see my ashen hair, along with my left eye glimmering with power.

    "A ring? So this was an emblem the entire time? Most of the times I saw you before, it was blurred. Should I call you the Elder Ring for now? You know, some people believe the circle is the answer to all life. It seems they were not wrong how quaint." I slowly muttered as darkness slowly began embedding itself into theplex ring.

    Closing my palm, I released my emblem, returning my attention back to the Baels Origin of Cycles manual. Bael had a rather peculiar view regarding Souls iming that it was merely a lie we see. The mes that burn brightly were merely our minds not being able toprehend what we were seeing.

    The more I read, the more I began to understand that Circles were merely the souls wrapped into a moreplicated web of truth and lies. It was the root of your existence, or at least that is what bael thought. There was a definite way of understanding what a soul was since, by his logic, what we perceive was a lie created by us was, in fact...

    "Is my reality truly just a lie." I Weakly muttered, remembering the words of Gabriel, "But if that''s the case, how can I understand my existence is a lie if my thoughts are a lie? It''s a paradox...none of it makes any sense. If my soul is lying to my reality and reality is tell me the same lie, is it still a lie? But is reality truly lying? No matter how I look at it, Emblems or souls its all leads to a paradox? None of it makes sense. The only concept that holds true is that a lie is being told. "

    Pursing my lips, I continued fueling my understanding of Circles and Emblems while being consuming more in Baels'' theory of creation. It had taken half the book, but once I reached the middle, Bael finally started talking about the formation aspect of Circles.

    Compared to what I learned in Asterion, Bael showed me an entirely new world. Understanding from before, Bael slowly began connecting various Dao''s together, iming how I only needed to know one formation to cast any type of spell. Which oddly enough, even though he didn''t say it, I knew he meant my emblem.

    And assuming you do not have an emblem, all you need is to create your primordial circle to use as a catalyst an emblem not like your own to connect the Reality of Circles with yours. While it may not be as powerful or fast, you can remove the thought of bing simply a single elemental Demon but one that can control every type of element under the heavens.

    Coming back to the pentagram at the beginning of the book Bael slowly began to exin, "Do not think simply in the first or second dimension. There are hundreds if not billions of higher dimensions left toprehend. However, the greatest Circle will always be one from your soul."

    Scanning the various pages of Bael showing how he turned the simple one-dimensional pentagram into a second dimension and finally the third dimension. My mind began to spin as I felt my body begin to heat up as he continued applying various conditions within the circle. Suddenly, this first-dimensional formation was slowly filling it with variousplex aspects that seemed to build up so much I perceived it to be a third-dimensional formation. When in reality, it was simply just a first-dimensional circle.

    "This is a mind fuck... So I could truly be living in a one-dimensional world. Bent and twisted so much I think myself I am in a third dimension. " I yelled in in annoyance before continuing.

    "We devils of The Nines do not rank circles as mortals do. We consider them first, second, and third dimension circles because, in a way, this is what all formations are. No matter how you dress it up or howplicated you make a formation in this realm or in pretty much any realm it will always consist of these three aspects even when applying a fourth-dimensional force Like Dao or fifth-dimensional forces like concepts. "

    Days slowly began to pass as I ignored the screams of my doctors as they began doing various scans over my body. It had taken almost an entire week to read through Baels''s Origin of Circles. Yet, even then, I felt I had only understood about two percent of all what Bael wrote.

    Opening my eyes, I sat up with a disturbed expression. Baels was so descriptive I felt I could downright write the spell that I saw Silvia cast. She was a fire mage, although, due to her emblem, she could, in theory, cast any spell.

    Taking a deep breath, the air around me began to thin and fade as my eyes began to sh. Bael said I needed to summon my emblem to cast a spell, but it was within my left eye. It was always active ready for me to use at a moment''s notice. Sending a cold nce around to see if I was alone, I slowly entered a deep trance.

    Feeling my elder ring shivering with excitement, my mind shed back to the scene of Silvia raining spells down with the outskirts of Sarem. It was brief, but my eyes could make out the exact spell formation she used.

    <????????></????????>

    Opening my palm, a small ball of ck mes appeared as my eyes went wide. The power was close to the same level as my Impact arte but required ten times less qi, although that was one concept I never had to worry about. My foundation was so powerful I never had to worry about running out of qi.

    Feeling the intense heat, the clothing around my body began to smoke and churn. Exstiguasion my me, I felt a deep excitement within my heart to begin finally learn various circles, and I still have to read Bahomets book. Rituals of Damnation. With a vibrant smile, I arose from my bed.

    "Guess everyone else recovered. It has been a week, after all. I can''t stay here any longer; less they try to experiment on me."

 Chapter 166: Work of the Devil

    <h4>Chapter 166: Work of the Devil</h4>

    "You really are a pain the ass; you know that?" Bjorn, my cellmate,in, eyeing me up and down in relief. "But it''s good you made it. Congrats on your breakthrough."

    Cuffing my arms, I bowed, "Thanks for the assist. Things would have turned differently if not for you."

    "Please, those three girls of yours were there to protect you. Especially the one with the silver hair. I don''t know who she is, but it was thanks to her that you are safe."

    Pulling my lips upwards, I could not help but smile, knowing Lilith was watching over me...Hmm, she was probably within Midgard for a while. Silly little thing...

    "While I am grateful, who are you?" I ask. Bjorn looked around, shaking his head.

    "I am one of the servants of the Vanir n. Sent here to protect any young sorcerors I find. It was just my bad luck I was stationed here, but I have informed the Vanir n about you."

    "They already know about me; I met one of their elders already. He even gave me a rmendation." I lightly said with a smile as Bjorn froze.

    "...Do...Do you know his name?" he stuttered in fear backing away.

    "Silvia called him, Lord Torgeir,"

    "By the Northern seas of Nj?rd, you met Lord Torgeir," Bjorn whispered in dread falling to his knees as he kowtowed towards me.

    "Forgive my rudeness, young master." He shivered in fear,pletely forgoing his early friendliness.

    "Who was that old man?" I asked in confusion.

    Opening his eyes wide, Bjorn frantically shook his head, "I cannot say, not until you officially be a member."

    "Great, more official bullshit. Get up; you will blow your cover if you act like this." I said with a smile. "Tell me what happen while I was out."

    "The Young master, tribtion destroyed half our prison, allowing some to escape. From what I hear, three men that have broken past the gate of truth have escaped. The warden is fuming, summoning reinforcements from Hallr. They should be here in a few days."

    "Days? hallr is a months journey." I replied, touching my chin, "Is there a teleportation formation? Or are these people that powerful?"

    "They are riding on wyverns, young master. From what I hear, some high officials areing to interview all the new arrivals. They will be testing everyone, so be ready to hide your Qi."

    "We need to leave within two weeks. Do you have a way of fleeing?" I coldly asked, remembering the horde of undead heading towards Sarem as we speak.

    "...I do. Why?" he asked in confusion.

    "I suggest you leave as quickly as you can. A horde of zombies areing, and the Vanir''s are busy with something else to help. If it was only normal undead, I would not care, but these things are different. They are capable of learning and evolving. Killing them is also difficult."

    "Dear Lord, A Lich, what is one of them doing in the outskirts of Midgard." Bjorn yelled, pping against the wall beside him, "Groma, we need to go prepare our escape. I will contact the n to confirm what Arsene said." he stated, leaving the cell in a sh.

    Shrugging without care, I sat down on the floor, closing my eyes as my mind began to sh. Blending my mind with the darkness, the darkness became my eyes as I observed the entire prison creating a map of my escape.

    With a vicious gleam, I arose, walking towards the edge of my cell. That was wide open. It was currently lunchtime for these animals, and the guards were currently watching over the brutes that needed food.

    Looking around at some of the guards, I applied darkness to make my presence vanish before I began seemingly wandering around. There were a few instances where a few people would nce, but no one really paid attention to a weak gate of Man.

    Walking towards the depts of the prison that was not destroyed, I saw hundreds of Gate of Truth waiting. Their weapons were drawn, ready for anything that coulde in or out.

    Getting past these people was downright impossible. Even with my Dao almost at the second stage. With how weak my qi was, I could not even use ten percent of myprehension. However, as a being of darkness, there are many things I could do.

    Standing still, I pushed my senses past the hundreds of guards, reaching a particr door surrounded by darkness. With a slight smile, the darkness began to bend and twist at my will as a body of pure darkness appeared. To me, techniques or Artes were unnecessary; If one had enough imagination and control, one did not need Artes to create. Not everything needed to be about killing, something most cultivators cannot understand.

    Staring at the young woman covered in chains, I smiled as the darkness drew closer. "Do you wish to leave?"

    With her long Amber hair hanging low, I saw a gleam of light sh as qi began to fill the heavens. Raising her head, I saw a bronzed skin woman release a blood-thirsty grin, "A Shade?"

    "Greeting, littledy," I whispered in a demonic tone as my eyes began to shine with power glowing crimson within the darkness. A slight tremor ran through the woman as her chains began to shine, forcing her qi back in ce. A pale look quickly began to appear around her copper skin as she red daggers into me.

    "So want to be my bait?" I asked, cutting straight to the point. "I could escape on my own, but governer bo annoyed me, so I wish to give him one final fuck you."

    Drawing closer, I began to notice her long ears as I smiled, "So you must be what they call D?kk¨¢lfar, you are far prettier than I thought. The name is Arsene Snow."

    "Zanris," the gorgeous woman stated with a cold gleam as blood began to leak from her eyes. Suddenly to my surprise, it began to twirl in the air shooting at me. However, I did not even bother dodging as it went through my body.

    "It''s just darkness, not even my real body. But it''s my first time doing something like this, so chill out a bit¡ªthe things we can do with a little imagination. Why cultivators only focus on battle Artes is beyond me. Now Zanris care to make a deal with the devil?"

    Closing her eyes, Zanris suddenly snorted in derision, "Why would I help you? You are not powerful..."

    Before she could speak, darkness stormed some of her chains before turning white. Applying the mes of hellfire for an instant, a single chain melted into nothing as her eyes opened wide.

    "All I wish is to have you, my dare. Not sexually, of course. All I want is you." I lightly said my words, a little vague for her to interpret in the wrong way " Of course you can ''leave'' this ce once we are out."

    "You will let me leave?" She asked with a hopeful expression that brought a rather ruthless gleam to my soul. Noticing the webs that covered this dark cell, I nodded.

    "You may ''leave'' anytime you wish." but you will still be mine, my dear little elf. Once you are mine, you will forever be mine. Next time specify what you wish to leave this prison or my ownership. You will always be mine.

    Drawing a contract within the darkness, I ced it before her with a bloody gleam within my dark appearance. "the contract, all it needs is your blood."

    Zanris seemed a little hesitant as she shook her head, "No, swear to the gods. Swear to the..."

    "Fuck your gods; I worship no one. I am a being of the Nines. You little insects may crawl before your little gods like lost sheep, but I will not. Sign the contract or stay here for all eternity."

    Opening her eyes wide, Zanris shivered, beaming with delight, "Good, Good, you are not a fanatic." She said, her golden eyes glimmering like two suns as a drop of blood fell upon the contract.

    "Wee to the n."

 Chapter 167: Prison Life

    <h4>Chapter 167: Prison Life</h4>

    Opening my eyes, I turned to the hundreds of Peak Realm of truth before walking away. Zanris would be my first. She would make a perfect demon, but I wonder what type of demon she will be. She is a dark elf, so she should still retain her elven heritage as a demon.

    Taking my leave, I began forming contracts with hundreds of men and women bound by chains. None of them were even remotely as powerful as Zanris, but they were at the peak of the Realm of Truth or powerful mages, giving me tons of room to n.

    Licking my lips at the feast, I will have. I slowly faded back into the darkness, simr to a demon. I began wandering the halls watching the lifeless looks within many of the prisoner''s eyes. I had destroyed about half of this prison with my mes, but they were still plenty of space as the warden began cramming multiple people in.

    "Lucifers ass, I wish I had better control of my nose. This is worse than a sewer, Iined, covering my nose as I continued on.

    "Bro, clean your ass, fuck. You smell like horse shit. "

    "Fuck you, clean it for me then. "

    "THE FUCK?"

    "Bitch you heard me! I got the je..."

    "Time to go," I stated, turning straight around, not daring to wonder anymore. I was done.... this is not fun at all. Prison Life was hell, but one thing I did noticed was it was deeply segregated between races, with humans being oddly enough at the bottom. While there were more humans within the prison, theycked in many areas as they needed time to grow while Elves and other creatures were born with superior traits.

    But one thing I had regarded, Zanris was the second true elf I met, with Silvia being the first. She was a true pureblood while everyone else was mixed with something.

    Making my way back to my cell, I sighed. Why did I think this was a good idea? I would rather be doing trials than this? Why do people not kill themselves having to live here? Is life here that good? Living throughout years stuck behind walls? We all have to die, so why torture yourself when there is a way out?

    "You Arsene?" someone asked from behind as I turned to look at therge brawny man towering over me as though I was a child.

    "A giant? Fuck did you kill your mothering out? How the hell can you be so big."

    "I did, actually, but that''s beside the point Vexioe wish''s a word." He said with a ruthless grimace as I eyed the various tattoos around his body. Yet again, I saw those markings.

    "I''m going to pass," I weakly said, shivering, "I have seen things... I need a few days. "

    Snorting, the Giant sneered, shing his brown teeth filled with golden ck as thick as a newborn''s arm. "It wasn''t a request, boy." He coldly spat as his body began to radiate the Aura of someone at the Gate of Death.

    Sensing the Aura of Death emanating from his body, I narrowed my eyes, smiling with a hint of bloodlust. Raising my palm, spear intent began to fill the air as he opened his eyes wide. I could see a hint of tears streaming down as my spear intent began already piercing into his eyes.

    "You!!!" he roared as a powerful battle intent began to fill this foul prison. "YOU DARE CHALLENGE ME!!!"

    None of the guards interfered as most of them were around the peak of LIfe gate, but even then, looking at the clear amusement, I knew they would not interfere even if they could.

    <demonic vision=""></demonic>

    Activating my eye technique, my sight began to warp as I stared into the giant before me, ring daggers into my skull. Clenching his fist, his body began to blur as my eyes tracked his every movement. Watching as his tattoos glimmered, I prepared myself for the unexpected.

    With a slight movement of my body, I dodged like a leaf in the wind. I did not know why, but what should have been a challenging battle didn''t seem like much as I began weaving through the various strikes that could kill me with the slightest touch.

    Gate of Death, in contrast to the Realm of Life that would give you a powerful vitality, raised your physical strength so much your body would begin to break down due to its power. Hence why many called it the Gate of Death. It was a dangerous stage that improved your battle prowess so much but at a price.

    Yet before my eyes, the Gaint was a child as I simply read all his movements like a book. Feeling my left eye beginning to pulse, I smiled as fangs began to spring up from my lips.

    "Silly little insect. Did you think your power was enough?" I whispered as the spear intent around my fingers began to overflow from my body. Like a bolt of lightning, my arm mmed into the giant''s chest, sting him away.

    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!

    "AAAAHHHH," He bellowed as he mmed into a cell denting the bars. A vicious light appeared as he looked down at his smoking chest that had not even prated his skin. Frowning at my level of power, I sighed,

    "In the end, I am still at the peak of Gate of Man...At least for now. with the number of souls I have, I should have another break, though within a few days."

    Pushing Soulforce into my body, I entered a state of enlightenment, trying toprehend more about spear intent. Since my intent did note from the heavens, my spear intent was severelycking. However, even though I didn''t have Dragonsbane using my arm as a spear, I shot towards the giant raining strikes over his body.

    "AAAAAAAA Stop dodging coward!!!" he roared as his fist came crashing down towards my head. Twirling at the heals of my feet, I twisted around his strike, leaping into the air as my finger suddenly plunged into his left eyes.

    Bursting intoughter as blood gushed over my arm, I kicked off his face ripping his eye from its sockets as I enjoyed the sweet songs of his screams. Crushing his eye, I roared in hysteria, feeling a worthy challenge.

    "Gorgo, hahaha, your so pathetic," the other inmates began to eximed as they watched,ughing at the bloody scene before them.

    "It''s true, but that kid is a demon. How can he battle a Gaint at int the early stages of Death Gate?

    "Come on, that boy is only at the peak of man. He is probably a sorcerer.

    "EAT HIS ASS GORGO"

    "KILL HIM!!!!

    "KILL!

    "Shut the hell up," Gorgo the Gaint screamed as blood covered his face. A vicious light began to shine as he clenched his fist.

    Suddenly I could feel the air around me begin to shift as vital qi began to gather at his palm. Opening my eyes wide, the hairs on my body began to rise when a bright light shed. Sensing the qi of heaven and earth acting up, my mind shed.

    However, before I could react, Gorgo shot his fist out as a beam of light shot towards me. Knowing I could not dodge, my armor shed over my body as a massive sphere covered me protecting me as I pushed darkness out from my palms. Sweat ran from my brow as I released a warcry.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH BREAK!!!" I roared rushing the beam of light.

    mming into the walls, I coughed up a mouthful of blood falling down to my knee, ncing at the giant who appeared in front of me in an instant.

    "DIE!!!" He yelled as vital qi burst from his palm towards me.

    Swiftly reacting, I stomped down, dodging at the skin of my teeth as his fist pierced through the prison walls.

    Not losing my cool, I twisted my body rolling out the way before creating some distance.

    "No, you...."

    "Enough, Gorgo, I did not tell you to kill him," A powerful voice sounded as I frowned, pushing Soulforce into my arms as my fist shot up as a massive giant appeared, pping his fist down towards my skull with the intent to turn me into a paste.

    Feelings the chill of death, blood gushed from my palms, but my eyes glistened with a demonic light, with my heart turning colder. Suddenly a massive invisible sphere appeared as Gorgo shed along with the new arrival raining punches towards me with the intent to kill.

    <arcane gale=""></arcane>

    Weaving and parrying within the first second, my body began to pulse as my arm vanished, shattering the sound barrier. With a horrifying intent, I stared deeply at Gorgo as my eyes read all his movement.

    <arcane sh=""></arcane>

    Suddenly my arm began to gleam with darkness as it shed, "AAAAAAAAAAAAAH," Gorgo bellowed as his arm fell to the ground with a powerful thud. Hundreds of gasped filled the area as a terrifying fist came my way. Raising my arms at thest second, I could hear my bones crack as I was sted into the walls.

    Listening to the cracking of my skull against the cell from the impact, I didn''t dear lose focus. I had five seconds left. Swallowing back the blood threatening to fall, my darkness began to overflow from my body as I shot forward at an impable pace.

    SLamming into the giant, a brutal battle of shing began to each out. Pushing the various concepts I had, I relentlessly used everything I had, even my qi, to get an edge. Although I didn''t dare cast any artes. My qi could be hidden by the darkness, but it was over if it ever left in my body. Darkness could hide its presence within my body, not outside.

    "Four Seconds left," I whispered to myself when I suddenly kicked off the ground, shooting towards the screaming Gorgo as my arm shot towards his head. Seeing my move, Gorgo dodged, but I suspected as much as my other arm flickered dug into his chest as his eyes opened wide in shock. With a swift sh, I shot darkness in as his pupils shrunk to that of a dot.

    "S...s..sor"

    Destroying his heart, I felt his soul enter my body as an influx of power filled my body. However, my battle was far from over. Raising my arm in a hurry, I blocked the neer''s strike holding my ground as he roared.

    "HOW DARE YOU!!!!!!! GORGOOOOO!!!!"

    Snorting, I leaped away, releasing my Soulforce. Even though I had another three seconds left, I needed to remain conscious.

    Breathing heavily, I smiled as blood ran from my lips over the shitty grounds; with a demonicugh, I spoke, "are you, Vexioe?"

    Clenching his palms, therge Giant looked down at his bloody palms, as blood also trickled down his lips and nose. however, unlike me, he was not seriously hurt. All of his injuries would mostly vanish within a few seconds.

    "You are a monster. You are definitely not human. What realm do you hail from, boy."

 Chapter 168: Will of Bahoment

    <h4>Chapter 168: Will of Bahoment</h4>

    "Gorgo is dead."

    "He killed... he Killed Vexioe''s right hand."

    Snorting, I felt my wounds beginning to heal at a quick rate beneath my armor. ncing at the guards, still watching with indifference, I sneered.

    Lowering his stance, the giant turned to Gorgo with a sad expression, "Rest in the depts of Valha, my brother. I will be sending this bastard straight to Hel." He whispers as the air began to thin and churn.

    Dark grey light began to shine from Vexioe as he sent me a chilling light. Watching his tattoos begin to shine, the indifferent guards began to frown, taking a step back. I could see their horror, the fear they held as they shivered.

    Taking a deep breath, my eyes became empty once more. Staring at the peak Gate of Death, I knew my death was within reach. Escape was not feasible as this prison was to confine.

    "Oh well," I said with indifference, taking a major risk.

    <crimson winds=""></crimson>

    Suddenly a massive whirlwind of wind and blood began to fill the prison as everyone turned to me with horror. Pushing out Soulforce, my body began to turn crimson as the crackle to thunder began to echo out like demonic bells. Shaking the very ground around me as my eyes radiated out crimson light.

    Racing my head high, I gazed at Vexioe as though he was nothing but trash as my body appeared in front of him. A look of horror was present when my fist pped against his chest, shattering his entire ribcage sting him through the walls.

    BOOOOOOOOM!!!!!

    With blood dripping from my palms, I shot forward, arriving beside his body, still flying through the air.

    "Wai..."

    Not waiting, blood gathered at my palms as I roared, sting his face into the pavement like a cannon. I did knot know what Vexioe did, but Soulforce increased all my power by ten and crimson by a factor of three times, with each of them being stackable.

    "BAHAMUT," I howled as a power that should not exist fill the air. A horrid evil like nothing I felt before rained over this prison-like a storm corrupting the souls of all present. A deep vicious evil that swallowed all life filled my eyes.

    Not giving Vexioe a chance to even think, my fist began raining down ruthless blows into his skull. Brutally turning his face into mush, I continued until his eyes popped out its socket and his skull caved in. Unfontally I was not done as I continued until nothing was left. Ripping his arms from his headless body, I began using it as a hammer to turn the rest of his body to mush.

    BOOOOM!!!BOOOOM!!!BOOOOM!!!BOOOOM!!!BOOOOM!!!BOOOOM!!!

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Bellowing like a demon, I turned to those around me, feeling the mark of sacrilege pulsing.

    A second, it was all I had... All I had to ughter. So like a phantom, my body flickered as I turned the entire area into a river of gore. Dancing like a demon, the will of Bahoamet filled me as I tore someone''s head off. Feasting upon his blood asughter filled my soul. With a rush of ecstasy, I plunged my arm into someone''s brain, ripping it out before having a taste of sweet ice cream.

    "AHAHAHAHAA"

    Like a crazed demon, Iughed, looking at the dead. None of the guards dared to interface as they backed away in disgust.

    Licking my lips, I frowned, canceling my Soulforce. I had not fainted this time, but I could feel my mind turning cloudy. Looking down at hundreds of prisoners dead, I drew closer to the guards as they didn''t dare move.

    None of them were within the Gate of Death or higher, but rather all Life Gates. "hahaha, little insects, I am still hungry." I ask as I palmed the face of a young-looking guard.

    His pants were all but wet as he didn''t even dare beg. Even the other guards didn''t say anything as Will of Bahoment was visible to all-consuming all of them in fear.

    "Enough, release him."

    Turning around, blood began to leak for the poor guard as he squirmed, screaming as my grip began to grow tighter.

    "A Gate of Truth. How exciting, will we battle if I kill him?"

    ncing around, the neer shook his head, bowing with grace, "young master, please."

    Raising my brow, I nodded, turning back to the little guards trembling, "Well, looks like someone saved you all, but for how long?"

    Laughing in glee, I left, a trail of blood following behind with each step. With Bahumetns blessing still racing through me, my wounds quickly began to vanish. By the time I returned to my cell. All of my wounds were gone.

    Aside from the mental exhaustion from Soulforce, I waspletely healed. Pondering over my battle, I snickered before sitting in the lotus position.

    My first goal was not to analyze my body state but rather why I had not lost consciousness after the time limit I had.

    "Bael, do you know why I didn''t lose consciousness?''

    "Nope, I was not watching. I do have other things to do aside from monitor your actions." Bael responded, going silent.

    Rolling my eyes, I frowned as I gazed at my soul. I had not gained more Soulforce. It was the same quantity, but... it must be due to myprehension. Bael did say I would receive a massive boon after my breakthrough.

    Looking at the quantity still left, I smiled. "With my new level of control, I should be able tost ten or twelve seconds.

    Nodding with understanding, my attention quickly shifted to the gates of Truth. It had been a while since I was here, but it looks like I am about to break through. Walking through the Gate of Fire and to the depts of Gate of man, I stopped at the end of the Gate of Life corrupted by evil.

    Staring down at my spiritual form, a thought came to me as I turned to my gate. With a ruthless light, Soulforce filled my palms as I basted the gate wide open.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!

    Suddenly Vital qi ck as night quickly began to storm out of the gate of life into my body as a massive amount of explosions began to sound. Opening my eyes wide to the real world, I coughed up a mouthful of blood ck as night emanating a foal aura.

    With augh filled with carnage, I roared to the heavens as my bones began to break and reform. Like I was being rebuilt, my skin quickly began to peel. However, within a few hours, all the pain I was experiencing vanished as I arose a new man.

    Clenching my fist tight, I could feel my power increase by over three times. My eyesight hadpletely changed as I began to know observer new concepts within the heavens. Information like that was always present began to make sense as blood leaked from my nose, overloading my mind.

    Feeling my emblem pulse, I understood that myprehension was connected since my body and soul were linked as one. Upgrading my body was the same as upgrading my soul. I didn''t know the stages of the soul yet, but I get I had reached a milestone in that regard.

    With brightening eyes, I gasped, "The second stage of The Dao of Darkness. I am truly bing a monster. I may finally be able to give Lilith a run for her money."

 Chapter 169: War of Kings

    <h4>Chapter 169: War of Kings</h4>

    Arsene, your greatness knows no bounds. Not to be arrogant, but I may be the seconding. That must be it; how else can someone exin how awesome I am. Lord God-Sama, thank you for giving me this honor.

    Nodding, I felt it was finally time to learn the Next Demonic Arte Bael gifted me before he went crazy. Calming my emotions down, I began looking at the next arte deep within my soul.

    <war of="" kings=""></war>

    Frowning at the content, I grew confused, "Why would bael have two artes like this? I thought it would be an active technique; why is it another passive one like Crimson Winds?"

    War of Kings like Crimson WInds would increase my battle prowess, but there was no limit to its growth, unlike Crimson winds. The longer I battled, the greater my battle prowess would grow till my mind became lost to its will.

    At its peak, Crimson Winds can increase my power by a factor of one hundred, but War of Kings was like a leach devouring all the negative emotions of the battlefield fueling it into power. The only drawback to this arte was your sanity.

    "Did a devil truly create such an arte? Bael... are you truly a devil? This seems more like something a demon would create. Devil follow Order and Demons Chaos... Did bael really crate these Artes? I know he is a prince, but all that he gave me feels out of ce."

    "Ok, assuming he has studied both demons and devil, he created these, but where is the wrath? Isn''t he a demon of Wrath? Why does none of his techniques feel like him? The ferocity within his gaze, his power, even his presence, it all screams wrath, but not his artes. These artes all say bnce."

    "Crimson Winds gave me the structure for War of Kings. It was perfect. When I reach a higher stage in crimson winds, it will not just be my power that will increase but my mind and soul, which leads me to War of Kings. Something that gives power at the cost of your mind. Theyplement each other."

    "Now, there is my battle style. I have yet to start the Order part of it, but All of it was meant for a variant like mine... What is going on?"

    "Bael, who made these Artes?" I coldly asked as no reply came.

    A cold chill ran through my body, freezing me still as I suddenly understood I had nothing to trade. Not even my soul would cover the cost to know. Looking up, I frowned, remembering myst meeting with Truck-Kun and Gabriel.

    "Both of them knew me? But how," Releasing a sigh, I pouted, "This is so annoying. Maybe I should have asked about this instead of the Abyss. No use regretting; the answer wille. Just look at this as a gift." Iforted, cycling through the memories from day one till now.

    Turning my attention back to War of Kings, I became lost in a cycle of itsplexity. This arte was the exact opposite of what Crimson winds required, the Dao of the Heavens. War of kings called upon the Mortal Dao of War and Kings.

    "War... I can do that, but I was no king. Lilith had the makings of a good King, but me. I was too evil and selfish to be one...Evil? Evil King, Evil God... never mind, I understand." I whispered in an understanding hue, "Bael, can you exin the difference between Mortal Dao and Heavenly Dao. I have an understanding of it. It''s just I would like confirmation."

    "One thousand sou..."

    "You thieving bastard," I grunted, gritting my teeth as heughed, "F...Fine, take''em. But not the two Death Gates; they are mine."

    "Smart bastard. Fine, Mortal Dao, as I''m sure you have figured out, is anything really created by man or beast. For example, the Dao of Spears was created by an ancient god long ago. It grew so powerful it started to affect those at lower dimensional bing a constant. Mortal Dao, unlike heavenly Dao, is imperfect, leading them to be broken in overpowered at times and useless at other times."

    "Heavenly Dao, in a way, is perfect as it was created by Father. While their power is limited, the limit is not known. Their power is not broken and will always be precise and even unlike mortal Dao. Going past Heavenly Dao, you start dealing with the building blocks of Dao, which are called Constants by some and Concepts by others. You will need to pay with divine souls for me to continue. "

    Rolling my eyes, I snorted, "That''s fine; I can figure the rest out. But who was the one who created the Dao of Spears? Although I am sure nothing within this ne will be enough to..."

    "Another thousand souls." bael greedily countered as I almost coughed up blood,

    "FUCK YOU!!!"

    Pushing bael out of my mind, I focus on my new Arte, Trying to understand what type of King I wish to be. Personally, I didn''t really want to be an evil King. Mainly because I never really considered what I do to be evil. Sure it''s wrong, at least by society''s standards, but to me, it was how I lived my daily life. The weak created the foolish concept of protecting themselves by embedding concepts like empathy within their children¡ªthe Fools!

    pping my head at my idiocy, I smiled, "Whybel myself? These are merely names, although Evil king or demonic King does sound badass. They are merely titles; my Mortal Dao holds too manyplications and redundantly since it will be a copy of myself... Evil, Demonic, I am so much more than that. I am, after all the seconding.

    As if a light bulb went off. I bellowed inughter, "It seems the Paradox Bael spoke about may help me with more than just formations."

    Taking a deep breath, The Elder Ring of my soul began to appear as all emotions within my soul vanish. Staring dead at my soul, I could see multiple elements of the Heavens. Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Lightning, Blood, Light, illusions, and Darkness. Marking them all as Dao that haveprehended in some way. Each of them holding their respective emblem that representative themselves by the heavens.

    Closing my eyes, my mind shed through all I have been through in regards to war. The carnage, the Lust, the hate, the rage... all them outline I experienced when I ughtered, the men and woman that screams, the ones who begged and the ones that held the ook of despair. This was War to me. There was no reason to dress it up. It was a cruel concept created by man to rule over one another.

    Yes, to rule. To be a king, I needed to rule. I needed order, I needed power, grace, cunning, intelligence, and most importantly, I needed pride. I was not just a demon or Devil; I was fucking Arsene Snow. Sin was a mortal Dao, and it will be a part of my Kingly Dao. But not just pride. All seven sins will be part of you. My pride will not allow anything less.

    "I Arsene Snow Will be Supreme,"

 Chapter 170: Sins of Arsene

    <h4>Chapter 170: Sins of Arsene</h4>

    "Baphomet said he held multiple sins, so why not I? I will hold them all; I will consume all, for I will be a King of Sin. A King of Pure Evil, A king of Savagery, I will be it all." I roared, bellowing inughter as thunder and Lightning began to fill the skies once again.

    With an insane gleam, I arose, knowing what I needed to do. Touching the mark of Baphomet, I smiled as I activated his mark.

    "Do you know how to increase the effects of all my sins?" I lightly asked as his derangedughter filled my ears, causing the storm outside to rage.

    "A demon who is not content with his sins how amusing, but the Power is within you, Arsene. Demons and Devils are born by Sin. Lucifer, the First Devil, and the first Fallen made it so. He marked the first Mortal Dao of Sin. Connect to the Nine Hells Arsene. Even Asmodeus cannot stop that, for it runs through your blood. We all are connected to the Nines."

    BOOM CRACK BOOOM CRACK

    Hearing the crackle of divine thunder, I snorted; feeling the mark of Baphomet go cold, I grinned, content I didn''t have to go to Bael for the answer.

    Peering past the walls of this prison, I smiled as I felt the anger of the Heavens. I didn''t understand my hatred towards it, but I knew it was real. An innate disgust that began to grow the stronger I became. It wasn''t there when Grey went through his tribtions but now...Now HAHAHA

    Raising my fingers high, I flicked off the Heavens, knowing it would not attack. There were rules. It was only when my existence went past its limit would the Heavens strike. Yet, merely my words, however, had caused such a reaction. Leading me to believe I was on the right path.

    "Thank the Star your wake, shit you scared me. They are here, Arsene, and they are scanning people. Hide your qi well, because if they find you even, we cannot protect you. Hallr is just too far behind in their tradition to understand the Gods Will." Bjorn exined, "You have been out for three days."

    "Eleven days left, have you heard any news? Has anyone noticed it?"

    "yes, the city is going into lockdown. I heard some of the officials of hallr a joining the battle." Bjorn said as I felt a deep set of eyes staring me down from my domain.

    Arching my brow, I smiled as I turned my attention to the duo in the darkness. "My my if it isn''t the fool who sent me here?" I lightly uttered in contempt as a thick vein appeared on the interrogator''s brow.

    "My name is...."

    "I don''t really care. To me, you will just be the fool who refused to give up a job he is bad at to be a perfect gigolo. No one will judge you for popping that ass. Well, at least I won''t. " I sadly said with disappointment.

    "FUCK YOU, ARSENE!!!"

    Laughing, I turned my attention to the...Shota staring at me. Opening my eyes wide, I couldn''t help but gawk, "I thought you were a myth, by the Nines, The Lengdary Shota. You must be pulling all kinds of booty."

    Arching his brow, the little Shota stepped to me, his body pulsing with a rather cold light as his cultivation began to radiate out.

    Laughing in disdain, "Only peak Gate of Death? You do know I just killed a Gaint at that level a few days ago. You will have to do better to scare me. All I see is a little angry rabbit shing its teeth. You are so cute. " I mocked, having the urge to pull his cheeks.

    Staring at the doll, beginning to grit his teeth, my smile only deepened. "Arsene Snow, what do you know about what happened the day that ''thing'' appeared," The small child said, taking out a golden pendant inscribed with various inscriptions.

    "Why would I answer you?" I asked with a smile as the boy''s eyes open wide," Is that a truth detector? or something along those lines? I never understand why people speak at this point. Even if youpel me to tell the truth, all I have to do is not answer your question. If I can''t lie, why answer the question asked?"

    "You bastards imprisoned me. you, along with that gigolo, can go fuck yourselves." I said with a cunning smile as the young Shota began to shake with rage. His eyes glimmering with a childish light, adding more to his cute appearance. With his cheeks jiggling, I almost burst intoughter as his amber eyes glowed.

    "In all my years, never had a mere low-born trash..."

    "Low born? You mortals as so funny. You are not even part god, yet you dare say that to me. My blood is at least royalty. Take your small ass back to your mother. And tell Arsene is always up for a good fuck." I shouted as the prisoners listening burst intoughter.

    "If his ass is this fine, think of the pussy he came out off. Damn little bro, turn around, let me see that ass. Hope it''s as tight as yo mama."

    "Hell ya, take it off."

    "SHOW ME YOUR DICK,"

    "TAKE IT OFF"

    "TAKE IT OFF"

    "TAKE IT OFF"

    "TAKE IT OFF"

    "See? This is what happens when you have an interrogation in prison.... this is why I said you''re bad at your job." I whispered as the little boy and the interrogator turning purple from anger. "Maybe both your future is within the porn industry."

    "Damn right, I''ll pay for both their ass, fuck I''m getting w..."

    "SHUT THE HELL UP," The young boy bellowed as a ruthless aura began to rise. A deep killing intent strong than anything I felt began to echo out as I merely continue smiling.

    "Orn open the damn gate and get this thrall into my dungeon. We will see if he still has that arrogance once I''m done with him ."

    Opening my cell, Orn stepped in front of me with a cruel smile as he clenched my cor, "you will..."

    Orn''s voice, however, was cut short when a magical smile graced my lips as blood began to fall from his mouths. The little Shota seemed confused for a second, but his eyes suddenly grew wide like saucers as he stared at me, gripping the heart of Orn.

    "Did you think I would forgive you for fucking me over? Sending me to this shit-infested ce." I whispered, "Your punishment is not over; I will show you what true hell is."

    Watching as Orn dropped to his knees, I tossed his heart away like trash, walking out of my cell with a hint of grace.

    "Now, shall we have a real discussion, or will you like to end up like this trash?" I coldly said as the young boy stared down indifferently. Looking at hisrade, whose mouth was wide open, the little boy shot me a deep nce nodding as he turned around.

    "Follow me"

 Chapter 171: Baited

    <h4>Chapter 171: Baited</h4>

    Taking a seat within a small elegant office, I couldn''t believe existed in this ce. I eyed the warden and the little Kid.

    "Now, this is a surprise. Did Roald''s family finally intervene?" I curiously inquired as the small boy frown nodding in agreement.

    "They have, but the situation has changed, so they sent me here to..."

    "Gather data; you must be that good for them to send someone not even pass the Gate of Truth." I coldly replied, cutting the young boy off as he merely nodded in confirmation.

    "That is quite the arrogant behavior you have." The warden said as he stroked his well-groomed beard. "Even with the Soval Family backing you, do you really believe you can just be released?"

    Curtly chuckling, I shrugged, "Do you really believe I am stuck here? Do you really believe this prison is so secure? I was nning on walking out the doors within eleven days." I arrogantly said as the temperature began to fall.

    Feeling my breath turn to ice, my smile grew even brighter as the little Shota spoke, "Do not be baited; he seems to have a talent for testing our patients."

    Nodding in agreement, I rested my face upon my knuckles before crossing my legs, sitting like a king would before his subjects. "Now shall we get down to business? What is it you wish to know, and what will you give in return."

    With a sh, the middle-aged man frowned as a cunning gleamed shimmered upon his fox-like expression., "We can give you Lisa and rave safe and..."

    "Rave is dead. As for Lisa, even you will not anger Shana by killing her. I bet the government of Serm killed rave before even confirming his connection with the higher-ups of Hallr. From what I can gather, Governeer Bo is in hot shit, and he doesn''t even realize it. Once Vis learns of this, you can bet shit will hit the fan."

    "Warden Jeoma, please allow me to speak... You have done enough," the young boy voiced with annoyance as a cold light filled his innocent-looking eyes. He was clearly annoyed at Jeoma pathetic actions of negotiations.

    "As you wish, Lord Orion."

    "Good, now before we continue. Arsene Snow, can you confirm you have knowledge of what happened at this prison ten days ago?" Orion asked, raising his golden pendant as I merely smiled, neither confirming nor answering.

    "Why don''t you try that again? I''m sure next time you will get it right." I lightly said, not taking his actions to heart, but I still was wary of that pendent. This was the second time he asked such a question.

    Gritting his teeth, the boy snorted, "What is it you want?"

    "Governer Bo''s head." I coldly said as the warden mmed his fist against the table-turning it to dust.

    "Impossible. "

    "Enough, sit down and be quiet," Orion barked in rage as the warden became red in humiliation sitting back down like a good little dog.

    "Someone is trained well. Does the little puppy want a treat for doing so well?" I mocked, pping my thighs. "Come on boy, who''s a good boy,

    Turning red with humiliation, a sh of killing intent filled Jeoma as he remained quiet, no longer daring to speak.

    "You really love making enemies, don''t you. but, Arsene, that request is too much." Orion declined without any hesitation.

    Rolling my eyes, I suddenly smiled, "Fine, give me your wyvern."

    "that''s..."

    "it''s what I want," I uttered with indifference.

    "Do you have any idea how much those things cost? Raising them takes thousands of years. It took my family hundreds of thousands of years raising them. It''s how we make a living. Giving even one away for free would be like getting rid of millions of profit. " Orion yelled, arising in anger. His small little arm quivering, to hold himself back.

    Shrugging, my eyes radiated a demonic hue as I raised my palm without telling them there were about to make a deal with the devil, "The deal is that you give me a Wyvern or Governors Bo''s head on a silver te. If you cannot deliver, I will take anything I desire as coteral."

    Staring at me, Orion narrowed his eyes as a cunning light filled his brow. Mostly believing he could get me to speak out without fulfilling his end ." Fine, I will deliver the wyvern to you." he coldly spat, gritting his teeth in anger, shaking my palm.

    with a grin, I watched as his soul began to darken unknowingly, "Now, what do you know about what happened."

    Snickering, I didn''t answer his question as I burst intoughter, "That was never a part of the deal. If I remember correctly, I said, ''The deal is that you give me a Wyvern or Governors Bo''s head on a silver te. If you cannot deliver, I will take anything I desire as coteral.'' Never did I mention answering your question?"

    Staring at me like I was stupid, Orion nced at Jeoma, who was also confused, " Are we missing something?"

    "I have heard enough; this was a waste of my time. Maybe a few years within this hell will open you up." Orion spat, sending me a vicious smile, "Guess the deal is off."

    With a smile of a devil, I arose shugging, "I would not be too sure. You, mortals, are so naive. No need to walk me out; I know the way."

    Stepping out of Jeoma office, my mind shed as I began observing Orion and Jeoma begin to speak through the darkness.

    "...Hisst words were strange. Do you feel weird, my Lord?" Jeoma asked with a hint of anxiety falling to his knees as he looked around the small boy''s body.

    Waving him off, Orion shook his head, twirling his short ck hair, "I''m fine; I already cast a spell to check. Nothing is wrong... ce Brojin in another cell. I wish to speak again to him. He is a member of the Vanir''s. So he definitely knows something."

    "He is?!!!" Jeoma yelled as I smiled, making my way back to my cell with a smile.

    "Yes, and ce Arsene in a maximum facility of this disgusting prison. I do not trust him; he is far too confident."

    Bellowing inughter, I severed the connection smiling to myself. Taking out my phone, I began to text with Lilith.

    Arsene: Healed yet?

    Yura: Yeah, just a little hungry.

    Arsene: Lol

    Yura: What does Lol mean?

    Bursting intoughter, I shook my head, seeing her typing so slowly I knew she was quite new to this.

    Arsene: When will you be returning to Hallr?

    Yura: In a few days... my ''fiance'' is. Pestering me here.

    Arsene: Can... can you repeat that?

    Yura: ¨t(*¡ã¨Œ¡ã*)¨s

    Gritting my teeth, my eyes began to shine as I immediately called Lilith. I could hear her pearlyughter echo throughout my soul as she refused to pick up. Pushing Soulforce into my body not to destroy my phone, I suddenly thought of her mangled face. Pursing my lips, a cold light shed as I began putting things together.

    Arsene: What''s his name.

    Yura: I have no idea; I cannot remember for the life of me. Just some loser, he should be heading to Midgard to kill you soon. ?????¡â?(?_? )

    Rolling my eyes, I sighed, "This girl is bringing me trouble...Then again, I do that even better than anyone else. I wonder if I can make that into a Mortal Dao?"

 Chapter 172: Vaevictis

    <h4>Chapter 172: Vaevictis</h4>

    Resting my palm upon my chin, I eyed the sea of people outside my cell. The word was quickly released that the Warden wanted me dead.

    With a slight smile filled with derision, I snickered, "It has been two days. Are all of you going to continue blocking me?" I mocked, wondering when he was going to move me to another cell.

    Standing up, I walked towards my cell, opening up the gate blocking them from me. As a clear path appeared, "Pathetic," I spat in contempt, walking through the path of prisoners. Just as the word of the warden cing a bounty upon me, there was word of me ughtering two Death Gates. None of these prisoners were suicidal.

    "There is no need to be an arrogant young man." said an elderly man at the peak of Life Gate. "A man of your talent should learn. Be humble. Arrogance will only ..."

    "Oh my god, shut the hell up. I fucking hate old people. Look at you. You''re probably hundreds of years old, yet all you have achieved is Life Gate. I''m fucking Fifteen!!! What the hell would you know. Shove that so call wisdom up your ass where the sun don''t shine. A mere insect that will mostly spend the rest of his days here. Dears to tell me to be humble. The fuck will that get me?" I spat, drawing closer.

    With Soulforce filling my body, my arms shed as I clutched his throat. "In fact, why don''t you just die," I said before the old man could not even beg for mercy.

    CRACK*

    Feeling the limp sack of fat upon my hands, I released it with a hint of disgust, eying the others around me, "So the warden has ced a bounty upon me. But who is brave enough to end their life. Who is it that wants to face death." I asked with a sadistic smile. "

    "Take me to the courtyard. I wish to make a speech. "

    With an arrogant pace of a Villiance Young Master, I held a cold smile as I followed behind the terrified prisoners. With the scent of sulfur filling the air, I stepped outside, watching thousands of animals engaging with each other.

    However, as I step out, everyone, no matter who it was, turned to me. My Aura demanded your attention. It did not matter your cultivation before me; you will turn to your king. You will kneel.

    "Yo..."

    Plunging my arm through someone''s head, I licked my fingers as his body fell to the ground with a cold thud. "Did I allow anyone of you to speak? Be silent. I don''t mind killing you all."

    Sending a side nce towards the powerful guards, I smiled as they drew their weapons. At the peak of Gate of Man, I was able to kill a Peak Death Gate someone two major realms above. So at this moment, I didn''t fear anyone; all the prisoners at Gate of Truth were in chains, only allowed to see darkness.

    "Kneel,"

    Imanded as a demonic light filled my eyes. Killing intent like no other began to flood the courtyard as the guards all reader themselves. Slowly my ashen hair began to rise as some fell to their knees in fear while the majority remained standing.

    <crimson winds=""></crimson>

    With the air twisting like a whirlpool, I stretched my right arm as True Spear Intent began to rise, overflowing like a sea. This was not going to be a democracy; I was going to ughter all those that did bend to my will.

    I would not repeat myself, for I already spoke my decree. With a ray of light, my body shot through the hoards of animals like a streak of light sting hundred into the air as various organs and limbs began to rain from the heavens.

    Before many could react, my body began to burn with Soulforce. Moving at the natural speed of lightning, a river quickly began to form, soaking my feet as two seconds passed.

    "ARSENE, stop... STOP!!!"

    "STOP"

    "STOP"

    "Shut up and Kneel. He will kill us all. HURRY!!!" Someone yelled as, tears poured from his eyes.

    Wiping the blood from my face, a cold light could be seen from my eyes as ten Death Gates appeared. With a cruel light, I cracked my neck.

    "Such a waste, but you may allow me to break thought once more." I lightly muttered with indifference. Whether they joined me or not didn''t matter. I already had multiple Gates of Truth within my palms and one above the Realm of Truth."

    shing my sharp fangs, Soulforce filled my body. I was not here to fight fair but make a point. I Arsene Snow shall not be toyed with. You ce a bounty upon me. So I will take away all your power, making this prison my domain.

    <demonic vision=""></demonic>

    Shattering the pavement below me, I shot towards the ten Death Gates. Thrusting my arm out like a spear.

    BOOOOM!!!!!

    "AAAAAAAAHHHHH"

    With a boom followed by a scream, I ripped my arm out of someone''s chest, with spear intent overflowing from my palm. It was foolish to block with only your arms. Although this was all the prisoners had.

    Smacking my lips, my body began to sh as Spear''s intent began to rain over the nine Warrior''s. None of them were well versed in coordination, so this gave me a massive edge. It also didn''t help with soul force. My battle prowess was within the Gate of Truth.

    "Stop... I surrender." Said one of the Death Gates as he suddenly fell to his knees, trembling, clenching some of the organs that were threatening to fall out his stomach. "I will follow you, Lord Arsene."

    Turning to the other eight, I smile as they lowered their heads. Shame was all but present as Iughed, "You all had your chance to bend a knee but didn''t, but I Arsene am quite magnanimous. You all will sign my ve Contract, and only then shall I forgive this offense against the Crown."

    Watching as their faces twisted, I didn''t apply any killing intent but merely smiled. I could not force a contract with violence, but fear was...

    <demonic vassal=""></demonic>

    Freezing, my body shivered as my head began to throb. Feeling my bloodline begin to boil and churn. I suddenly felt a wave of knowledge of a particr Circle appeared in my mind.

    Demonic Vassal was essentially a way of turning someone into your thrall. You have absolute control over their souls, allowing them to be nothing more than your pawn, being able to take over their mind from long distances and hold a conversation with someone.

    All that was a need was a victim; as long as your soul was more powerful than there, they would be yours. However, should you fail, there is a real chance you would cripple your soul.

    <soul gaze=""></soul>

    Licking my lips at the small soulspared, I suddenly frown, looking around. Here was not the ce. I need a massive amount of qi to perform such a spell. Wait, I have an emblem.

    With a cruel gleam, I looked at the nine kneelings down, still thinking about what I said. Sneering, my fingers suddenly shed as I tapped one of them upon their heads.

    With a sh of the Elder Ring within my left eye, my lips arose as his eyes went hollow. Feeling my will enter his soul, I suddenly felt a resistance filled with desperation. Screaming, the little prisoner roared at the horror he was experiencing as the entire Courtyard grew silent.

    Within a few minutes, I suddenly saw the man''s soul floating in the middle of my Elder Ring. With a delectable smile, my face quickly grew ashen as I stumble backward.

    Feeling my Dantain almost empty, I almost vomited blood. Two-thirds of my Earth Qi had vanished, to my dismay. Clenching my teeth, I sighed, looking down at my new little ve.

    "woe to the vanquished," I coldly uttered as my eyes began to glimmer with crimson light, "Do not expect mercy, for it shall not be given. So rise, battle, kill, pige. Follow the Doctrine of Sin, my knight. For our conquerors will not have mercy, and neither shall we. "

    "Wee to Vaevictis."

 Chapter 173: Lilith - Vaevictis

    <h4>Chapter 173: Lilith - Vaevictis</h4>

    "Vaevictis"

    I repeated, looking down at the square box Olivia gave me. Watching the screen suddenly brighten, I smiled,ying my head against my pillow before curling into a ball.

    Me: Do you mind if I also use it?

    Bae: Not at all, as long as my dear wife has me in mind.

    Me: Of course, but I think I wille to visit you within a few days. You need to be aware of what is going on, especially with Sitri.

    Bae: Bahumat has already told me about that bastard, but I''m sure you will answer some of my questions about him. Anyway, I need to go... They are about to put me in chains, Lol.

    Giggling, I smiled, imagining the scene of Arsene being in chains but still annoying everyone. I bet he is trash talking as I speak."

    Pushing my body up, I pursed my lips, "Another day here. Man, it''s so boring. I guess I should visit Arsene''s family. Lady Emma must be missing her baby. No, I have things to do.

    Stepping out of my darkroom, my eyes turned cold as ice as I walked through the halls of the Celestial Pce.

    Staring up at the ceiling, I could see a sea of stars cascading over me like a painting. Yet the twinkle of stars told me it was no painting but rather a distortion in space.

    Grandfather had personally created this entire pce by hand. He did not allow anyone to interfere as it was meant to be a gift to his wife. The Pce had turned into such an amazing work of art it became known as the Celestrial Pce.

    Smiling at how light began to bend like stars as it entered through the window, I faintly smiled, feeling the gentle rays of sunlight.

    "I may have to take it all away one day," I whispered in a sad tone before leaving the celestial Pce heading into the City of Heaven below.

    With a battalion of armed guards all within the realm of Gods following me, I sat within arge pnquin decorated with the emblem of royalty. Resting my palm upon my chin, I closed my eyes as we arrived at my destination.

    "Princess, we have arrived at lords Xin manner."

    With an indifferent smile, I stepped out as I saw a tall gentleman bowing. He was within elegant white robes while an aura of grace radiated off him. Studying the handsome young man with freckles and long blonde hair tied behind his head, I smiled.

    "Xin Shu, Divine King of Tensious, it''s on honor." I heartily said with a smile, trying to mask my indifference.

    "it''s an honor the Celestrial Princess knows of me. How can I help your grace?" He asked in confusion tilting his head as he peeked at me.

    "Hehe, I''m not here for you but rather your son and Daughter. Are they in?"

    Opening his wide, Xin Shu beamed as a foxy grin appeared, "Of course, my son is in the back training, my daughter should be with him; if not, she will be within the Heavenly Cloud Matrix Training. Please follow me."

    Slighting, raising my head, I smiled with acknowledgment, following behind his somewhat in house. This was the main reason I came here. Getting the Celestial King on my side is not going to happen. At least not yet, no matter how stupid he is or what he says. Even he will not throw away an unmatched soul bender. At least not until he is sure.

    Following behind Xin Shu, I suddenly felt a massive power assault my mind. Sweat quickly began to fill my brow as Xin Shu frowned, "My apologies, the fragrance is meant to train our bodies to the realm of World Gods... But, how can you even move? "

    Not bothering to answer his question, I looked around at the courtyard filled with hundreds of various nts and flowers. At the center stood a younger version of Xin Shu. His face was almost aplete match as they shared the same cute freckles and bone structure; however, the only difference was this man in the distance had long dark ck hair.

    At his side held a insense that filled the courtyard. Waving my arm, Xin Shu froze, bowing before taking his leave. Taking a step, the pressure began to build as I felt a power affecting my mind and body.

    World Gods were the peak of the Mortal Cultivation, and I was only at the beginning of Earth''s realm. The only reason I could still stand was due to the properties of my abyssal qi. However, should I break this seal, my realm of qi would be around that level.

    Opening his phoenix eyes, the young man frowned as a cold light filled his eyes. Pushing abyssal qi through my body, the air around me began to thin as I smiled, releasing a ruthless gleam of light.

    Waving his arm, a golden longsword with no hilt appeared as he arose, "How did you get in?" He asked without a hint of fear or anxiety as he sent a subtle nce around.

    "My name is Ying Yong, better known as Yura... but you already know that don''t you?" I lightly said as his face twisted. " I know all about you Heavens Eye, Xin Feng."

    "What does the Princess of Celestrail King want with me?" He coldly barked, his body beginning to pulse with a worldly qi.

    "Me? No, I am merely the messenger,"

    Opening his eyes wide, Xin Feng lowered his de in confusion, "Who couldmand the Daughter of The Celestrial King?"

    Covering my mouth, I snickered, as my eyes didn''t hold a single speck of amusement. "This universe is far bigger than you can imagine. The Celestrial kings are not at the top of the food chain Xin Feng. You are the seventh on the Hidden Dragons Ranking within the Eastern starcluster. Making you worthy of the invite. "

    Opening my palm, ck lights began to shine as demonic light filled the air corrupting the air of the City of Heaven. "In my hands is a rmendation to join arms with Lilith"

    Snorting Xin Feng sneered, "Why would i...."

    "Power, nothing more, nothing less. Demons and Devils from the Nines will be there and those off royalty of the highest degree will be joining her. "

    Shivering, Xin Feng backed away, "Impossible they cannot leave the nine... Lord Asmodeus would not allow them..."

    Releasing a coldugh, I gazed at the woman that appeared behind Xin Feng glowing with moonlight. A cold gleam could be seen as she too shivered in fear at the name of Asmodeus.

    "Lilith holds the same level of authority as Asmodeus. By hermand, Devils and Demon can leave without permission from Asmodeus."

    "Dear god...

    "This is Impossibele "

    "A war ising, and you two are about to be given the option to join. I am only within the Celetrail pce for a few days before I return to Midgard." I lightly said eyeing Xin Feng and Xin Ying with indifference.

    "Join or don''t, just remember I will not ask again," I said flickering the letter into the air as I walked away.

    "What...what is it called?" Xin Ying suddenly called out with a sweet voice filled with honey.

    "Vaevictis"

    l

 Chapter 174: Break out

    <h4>Chapter 174: Break out</h4>

    Opening my eyes to the darkness around me, I smiled as I heard the crackle of my chains rubbing against each other. I sessfully forced those idiots to sign the ve Contract, but the Warden had made a surprise visit to the courtyard before bing outraged at the bloody scene.

    Yet things only escted as I told everyone that I would break out of this hell hole within nine days. Gitting his teeth, the Warden banished me to solitary. However, I quickly ran, bursting intoughter as hundreds of Peak Gate of Truth gave chase like hungry wolves.

    Smirking, Iughed aloud at the chase; I was even able to have a conversation with Lilith before they got me covering my entire body with chains.

    "Guess it''s time; I am finally alone." I lightly said, losing my smile, "It''s been so long. I had actually given up on this."

    Activating the Demonic Sacerlege Mantra, demonic qi began to fill my body whole. However, I was not done as I pushed Soulforce into my Dantain. Suddenly a massive change urred as my body began absorbing qi ten times faster than before.

    Like a raging river, my body began to shudder at the amount of qi flowing through my meridian. I could feel them screaming in pain as I refused to let my Soulforce go.

    Like I was being burned by fire, I gritted my teeth before I felt my Soulforce about to run dry. Coughing up a mouthful of blood. My eyes began to glimmer with ck light as I fell into a state of enlightenment.

    This would be my day-to-day life as I waited for the deadline to arrive. I could feel my body''s power slowly increasing while my qi was developing with each day. I had not made a breakthrough, but I was getting close as I could feel myself getting close to the second stage of Earth Realm.

    While my body and Dantain were working, I put all my attention, not on the Elements but rather my Mortals Dao and Bahumauts ritual of Damnation. I desperately needed to fuse with the Will of the Nines. Unfortunately, such a thing was far more difficult than I originally thought. My only sce was myprehension within Baphomet''s ridiculous battle style that made fighting utterly ridiculous.

    Gritting my teeth the first two days, I continue on refusing to give up on fusing with the nines. Using many different methods, with Soulforce and the souls within my body, but nothing seems to work.

    On the fifth day, however, a smile radiated on my face as ck scales began to grow from my skin, while tworge devil wings exploded from my back, reaching over three meters long.

    With a vicious light, I felt a wave offort being swallowed by my natural form as I simply waited. While this form was corrupted by the Abyssal Arte Lilith gave me, I was, after all, still a variant of the Nines.

    Suddenly myfort began to grow as various seven emblems of sin appeared deep within my head¡ªall of them surrounding my emblem.

    Closing my eyes, I felt time begin to fade from my perception as I became lost within thefort of the seven emblems.

    ...

    ...

    ..

    <arsene></arsene>

    <arsene it="" is="" time=""></arsene>

    <master, the="" time="" has=""e=""></master,>

    Slowly opening my eyes to the voices of those I contracted, along with my ve, my gaze gradually began to shine with sin.

    The very world around me seemed flimsy... weak and disgusting. Looking at the chains that covered my body. White mes suddenly shed, searing both my flesh but destroying the chains instantly.

    "Nine days... how quick," I coldly said as I waited a few minutes for my injuries to vanish. With a look of contempt, a virtual image of the entire prison shed through my mind.

    <begin ughter="" everyone=""></begin>

    Giving a spiritualmand, I simply waited a few seconds before screams began to enter my ears. Not bothering to open my door, the sounds of shuffling could be heard as blood slowly began to pass through the base of my cell. Filling my senses with the sweet scent of blood

    With a slight creak, I gazed at the tan bewitching goddess staring at me with a cold light, "Arsene," she said as I nodded with indifference.

    "Good work, Zanris. Now shall we visit the Warden? I believe his life needs to be severed,"

    With a vicious smile, Zanris smiled, licking her cherry lips stained crimson, "You read my mind. There is no one I wish to kill more than that sick fuck."

    Giving Zanris a deep nce, I nodded as my mind trailed over her words, stepping over the pool of blood of the few hundreds of guards outside my door. I swiftly collected a few bodies to feast uponter as the sounds of screams could be heard as I saw more and more bodies litter the floor.

    Most of them were prisoners, but that didn''t matter as long as they killed as many guards as possible.

    "God Arsene? Is that you?" A prisoner covered in blood bellowed.

    "Prays the Stars, Boys, I found the boss!!!" He roared as hundreds of prisons came my way. "Many of the Gate of Truth are rioting. They freed us, by yourmand, my grace."

    "damn, there was bitch''s here?" Another prisoner screamed in lust.

    "Watch it; she is God Arsene''s piece."

    "Never had colored ass like that before, damn boss. How did you pull that? I wonder what she tastes like? I bet cinnamon... Bitches love cinnamon!"

    Snorting, I frowned, feeling my emotions be harder to control. "Zanris, let''s keep going... The rest of you just keep doing whatever you''re doing." Imanded before dawning my mask, trying to conceal the building rage.

    Leaving the idiots behind, Zanris sent me a cold nce, "You really have some..."

    "I have no idea who any of them are. If you wanted to, you are more than wee to kill them all. I could care less." I defended in disgust, sending a nce back at the boysmitting all kinds of deplorable things.

    "I have been in here too long. Let''s go! We may not have a lot of time left."

    With an indifferent gleam, I drew Dragonsbane as a massive invisible sphere appeared, marking it as my entire domain. Pushing out darkness, I created a virtual image of the entire prison, allowing me to see everyone all at once.

    With a cruel light, a river of bodies began to cover my de as Zanris and I continued without care. It didn''t matter if it was prisoners or guards; all fell to my de as hundreds of souls began to pour into me.

    As if was swimming in the river, white soul mes showered my body as a humorous smile graced my face. Humming a small tone, I slowly came to a stop as a vicious roar filled my ears.

    "ARSENE SNOW!!!!!!!!!"

    Curling my lips upwards, Dragonsbane suddenly stopped as I twisted my neck, revealing a bloody smirk filled with contempt, "Didn''t I say I would be escaping today?"

    "Snow... you really... how? those chains could stop an Elemental Star Cultivator."

 Chapter 175: Realm of Stars

    <h4>Chapter 175: Realm of Stars</h4>

    Narrowing my gaze, I couldn''t help but arch my lips in a particr light at Orion. I truly wanted to know what came after the Gate of Truth. So it''s called Elemental Star.

    Noticing my curious gaze, Zanris nodded, "the correct name is Realm of Stars, which is broken up into Elemental Star, Void Star, Dark Star, and World Star. For each Major realm, there are around, in theory, five stars one can create."

    "But you will never reach such a level, boy!" Jeoma spat with a cold light as he turned to Zanris. "And this little blood elf whore will be finding herself within the depts with you."

    Raising my head High, I snorted, "you handle him. I will take care of the little boy here. How long will this take?"

    Frowning at my tone Zanris sneered, "About five minutes. He is only at the second stage of Elemental Star. His element is Fire; it will be over quickly. "

    "Oh, well, be quick." I curtly said, not caring for her feelings. Turning my gaze to Orion, I snickered, "Shall we, little boy?"

    Gritting his teeth, a profound qi began to fill the room as my smile deepened. Opening my eyes wide, I almost howled intoughter at the Nasect Soul before me, "Marvelous, my luck is turning around. HAHAHA, Lilith would be proud."

    Appearing in front of me faster than my eyes could perceive, the young boy screamed, "Die for me!"

    Stabbing his fingers to my dantian like a spear, I didn''t even bother to move as his fingers came to aplete halt before me.

    "My my my, how I look forward to breaking you." I voiced; crouching down, I stared into the horrid eyes of Orion as my fingers gently brushed the hair from his disheveled face.

    Curling my lips upwards, I snickered, "A deal is a deal, and you failed to deliver. Now that little soul of yours is mine."

    Shivering, Orion tried to open his lips, but my will prevented such a thing from happening. Slowly my fingers began to warp intong scaly ws as my fingers ran across his cheeks, "now, this is quite the development, don''t you think?"

    "P...P... Please... don''t." Orion called out as blood began to fall from his lips. Widening my smile, my fingers began to w into his cheeks as tears began to fall from the boy''s eyes. He knew what was in store. We both did.

    "A little ve talking back to his master... don''t worry, I will train you so well that personality of yours will be all but gone. Wee to Vaevictis, woe to the vanquished, my child."

    Bellowing inughter, I turned to Zanris as a particr light shed as she turned to me. I could see a shiver run through her body as her breathing began to grow ragged. Licking my lips, scales began to rise from my skin as I grinned.

    "What''s wrong, Zanris? Have you figured it out?" I asked with a demonic smile as the air grew chilly and stale.

    "Your... your form the Nines... You''re a true Devil." She voiced in horror as I roared inughter.

    "Now, isn''t someone full of information." shing my sharp fangs, Orion shook as he turned to Jeoma, his eyes slowly losing their light. Suddenly qi of heaven and earth began to rise up as Orion began drawing aplex circle.

    Jeoma eyes quickly widened as he bellowed, "Lord Orion, what is the meaning..."

    Suddenly a ray of crimson shed as Zanris rushed towards Jeoma. A de of Blood could be seen within her palm as she pointed her small fingers towards his skull.

    <bloody coffin=""></bloody>

    Suddenly a massive cage appeared, surrounded Orion trapping him from moving around as Zanris sword began to dance so fast all I could see was rays of crimson.

    Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*

    Jeoma frantically began to defend, but the longer he remained still, the tighter the crimson coffin became. It wasn''t long before the coffin suddenly gripped his arms and body,pletely sealing him.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH STOP!!!!!!" Jeoma desperately spat as Zanris de dug into his chest. Twisting her de, blood was sted into her face as she roared, sending qi into his body.

    Coughing a mouthful of crimson, Jeoma turned to the silent Orion, spilling tears as hepleted his circle.

    "Lord... Lord Orion, help me. I have s... served your family since birth. Please help me." He slowly begged as Orion''s petite body appeared directly in front of him, pointing his small index finger at Jeoma''s head.

    <friged></friged>

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM

    Suddenly hundreds of massive tentacles of ice flew out from his circle turning jeoma into nothing more than paste before swallowing the entire prison into ruin.

    With widened eyes, I gasped at the massive circle continuing to spread out almost indefinitely. Pushing my mes out, I quickly melted the ice around me, trying to invade my blood. Releasing a hot breath, I backed away from ground zero.

    "Holy shit, that was totally unnecessary. Damn, that was dangerous." I coldly spat, "Orion, you fucking idiot, why the hell did you use such a spell. Master now has to punish you even more!"

    Bellowing in rage, Orion''s eyes gleamed hate as he roared. Nodding my head in agreement, I smiled, "Yes, yes, let''s see, how about I force you to kill your family brutally? Or maybe your wife. That would be quite the experience; we could even have a feast with her as the main course."

    Covering his mouth blood, quickly expelled itself as he fell to his knees, quaking in his boots like a small bunny. "Please don''t, anything but that. I... It will not happen again... Please."

    "So you do have a wife, now how perfect is that." Iughed as my body began to return to normal. "That gives me quite a few ideas. Life sure is a bitch.

    "So will I also be your toy like him? Will you toy with me like you are doing him?" Zanris eximed in an icy tone. Finding a dark light, I was all too familiar with; I nodded without care.

    "Maybe, but that really depends on your next actions," I whispered as I drew closer. cing my fingers on her delicate chin, I raised for her to stare into my eyes, "Do you wish to kill me?"

    Narrowing her gaze, she turned her head yet; my fingers suddenly clenched her throat as I pulled her closer to me, "I ask you, Zanris. Do you wish to kill me!" I spat as my fingers grew tighter, yet no matter how tight they became, blood did not seem to fall.

    With a frightening gleam, Zanris shove me away, sting me into a wall. Blood quickly gushed from my head as I bellowed inughter, "Now isn''t that better. If you wish to kill me, then state it. I will not hold it against you unless you actually try to. You are ''free'' in various ways, my dear. I will never force you to do anything against your bottom line. You have done me no wrong, not to mention you are family now."

    "Hmph, will you also brand your family?"

    "damn right I will. I will cover all my bases. Control is the best power a cultivator can have. We betray as much as a teenager thinks about sex. Family is just a term that rtes to people that you share blood with nothing more, nothing less. "

    Sending me a curious gleam Zanris shook her head, "You truly are broken if that''s how you think. With those type of words, you will never find a wife."

    "huh?"

 Chapter 176: City of Flames

    <h4>Chapter 176: City of mes</h4>

    Pausing at my earlier words, I lowered my head, pondering for a moment. Sending Zanris a curious nce, I turned my attention to Orion still on his knees. Drawing closer, I spoke coldly, "Do not resist."

    <demonic vassal=""></demonic>

    This was totally unnecessary as I already hadplete control of Orion due to our verbal contract, but even though he didn''tplete his side of his contract didn''t mean the contract would vanish. Once he denied his promise, my terms kicked in, but should he call for the wyvern, my control ''could'' vanish, allowing him to be free. There were many loopholes in verbal contracts, but they were in a way better than written contracts.

    Paling at the massive drain, I bitterly smiled as I activated the Demonic Sacerlege Mantra. Pushing qi back into my body, I looked at my ve with a delectable smile, "Rise little Orion, and Call your wyvern. I wish to leave."

    Looking up with broken eyes, Orion bitterly nodded. I could see the struggle, but he still raised his arms, "Come to me, Loris."

    Suddenly the wind began to pick up as I felt a powerful draconic aura begin to radiate out. The hairs on my neck began to rise as I felt a powerful suppressive force upon my body. The skies quickly began to darken as I saw a massive dragon st through the rubble of ice,nding with a destructive st.

    Pushing my qi out, I smiled as my armor also activated, shielding me from the rubble. Licking my lips, I eyed the massive wyvern staring down at my ve with reverence. Suddenly Dragonsbane began to ring out, to my surprise.

    "Huh?"

    Opening my eyes, Loris suddenly turned to me as horror filled its eyes. The skies swiftly began to darken as darkness began to flow from the heavens like mist. Showering us in pure darkness that held the appearance of mes.

    "Typhoeus?" I whispered as Zanris and Orion crashed into the floor. Blood began to leak from her orifices as they shivered, not daring to look up.

    "Form a contract with it, Papa," the childish voice of Typhoeus sounded as I gasped.

    "You truly are a child.... wait, papa?"

    "Hmph, dumb dumb, hurry up." She beckoned with annoyance as I dashed towards Loris with a happy smile as she never dared looked into my eyes. Like an obedient dog, Loris didn''t even resist as I ce my emblem within her soul.

    Falling to my knees, I gasped for air as perspiration ran over my armor like streams. Gazing weakly at Dragonsbane shine with dark light, I spoke, "So, it was you all this time. That''s why Dragansbane felt alive. You are living within it.

    "Yes, big bad Zeus seal me long ago, and I had long been forgotten. You are the first being to call upon my name. Typhoeus will now be reborn from this spear. She will follow papa one day." Typhoeus joyfully shouted, causing me to smile at her cute voice.

    "Grow strong, papa, and don''t forget to give Typhoeus some souls. Transferring my consciousness into this spear while also turning it into my nature is difficult. Typhoeus needs your help."

    Wiping the sweat from my brow, I tried to rise only to fail. Bitterlyughing, I nodded, "of course, you can have half all the souls within this prison. It''s all yours."

    I had no reason not to trust Typhoeus. She had helped me many times. She was a major help, not to mention I had a familiar feeling as if we were both ones with the darkness. It was like we were brother and sister. Darkness truly is strange.

    Watching Dragonsbane shiver, I smiled before it vanished in a sh of light. Opening my eyes wide, I suddenly frowned as everything grew quiet. It all happened in just a second, but as I blinked, Dragonsbane appeared once more.

    Hearing a burp, I had a bad feeling as Typhoeus spoke, "Papa... Typhoeus ate them all... sorry, but you can have the cores. I have no use for them." she joyfully exin without a hint of guilt.

    Raising my brow, I understood not just anyone could use soul cores as fuel. Humming in response, I nodded as I suddenly felt over a hundred thousand souls flood my soul space. Opening my eyes wide, Typhoeus roared inughter.

    "Hehehe, Bye-bye, papa. Typhoeus can''t hold on long. Summon Typhoeus any time. "

    None of these souls did anything to my cultivation as Typhoeus drained all the soul''s energy. However, with time, I will be breaking through like crazy.

    Gazing at Dragonsbane fall to the ground, I smiled as I waited a few minutes to move once more. Turning to Zanris shivering, I smirked, "Scared? Fear me, for I am now the papa of the great dragon king."

    Biting her lips, Zanris turned her head. Taking it as a victory, I beamed in joy, e on, help me on, Loris. Typhoeus killed everyone... and I mean everyone. We should have no trouble leaving. "

    Frowning, Zanris vanished before reappearing with a horrid grimace eyeing Dragonsbane with fear. Gulping, she lifted my body up princess style as we leaped upon the massive wyvern along with Orion.

    With an excited smile, I stared up into the dark skies, "To the Heaven''s Loris."

    "RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRROARRR!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Releasing a powerful roar, Loris''s wings expanded out before rushing to the stars. Feeling the chilling winds against my face, I smiled as a bright light filled my eyes.

    Slowly the snow upon my face began turning into ash as my grin grew even deeper. Like a sinister serpent, I hissed in joy as the screams of despair echoed in my ears like bells.

    "A lich," Zanris muttered as Orion nodded,

    "yes, but there was nothing Hallr could do. All Liches are at minimum Dao Serving. They are all monsters close to the level of World. Most of them, however, stay within the center of Midgard due to the effects of the world tree and the Bifrost."

    Snuggling within Zanris bosom, I smiled, closing my eyes enjoying the music before I suddenly fell. Haering an adorable snort, I could not help but chuckled, e on, was I notfortable to hold. I don''t mind if you act as the man. you can carry me princes style any time."

    Gitting her teeth, Zanris snorted, "What I want is for you to release my soul."

    Rolling my eyes, I stared down at the ming city with a smile, "I could, but don''t you want to be a demon or devil? Your current talent would be immeasurable. As for your freedom, you will still have it in a way. I cannot release you yet, but should you still want it. I could give it to you within one year."

    Clenching her fist, Zanris spat, "YOU!!" Sending me a vicious look, I merely smiled. "Power means nothing if I am below someone. Never!!!"

    Narrowing my gaze, I shrugged, "Well, it doesn''t matter. I will turn you anyway, but I will still keep my promise to free you of our contract within a year, but I don''t think you will want to after I am done with you."

    Quaking behind me, Zanris turned away as Iughed, "Why so mad? You will still retain your Elvin heritage. You will just be something more, but I guess you elves have this elven superiority ideology. How foolish."

    Listening to my mockingughter, I could see a look of loathing sh through Zanris eyes as she looked down at the ming city.

    "Jump, you will still live. I will make sure of that, and once your soul enters my soul space, an eternal hell of my design will ensue. You are mine, Zanris. You had best understand that now. "

 Chapter 177: Vanir Support

    <h4>Chapter 177: Vanir Support</h4>

    Getting closer, I watched as thousands ofmoners began blockading the outer gates of the city. This battle had only just begun, but it seemed the Lich was quite proficient in circles as he began raining down powerful spells upon the city.

    "Stop here, Loris. If we get any closer, we could potentially be marked as enemies by both sides." I cautiously said as my elder ring began to illuminate, informing my wyvern of what to do. Gliding around the city, I studied both sides, along with the massive crimson circle outside the city pulsing with power.

    "He is casting a firebase circle." Orion lightly said, "You can tell by the color of the formation."

    Snorting, I rolled my eyes, "Why would I do that? If it were me, I would simply change the color to fool my enemies. Killing is all about deception. Believing a single color represents a certain element is foolish. Elements in nature are more than a certain color."

    Narrowing my eyes, my gaze focussed on the man floating within the skies. No skin was seen but rather a dark violet me that sprung from his bones. He had no heart or organs, for that matter, making it difficult to know what to target. Observing the violet mes burning like stars from his eyes sockets, I began formting how to kill such a being.

    Pulling my gaze away, I could see my dear friend Governor Bo standing at the walls of Serem with a deplorable expression. Sweat could be seen as he bellowed, "Ready the formation, protect the city with your lives."

    Suddenly my eyes began to widen as I looked at hundreds of people gathered together. "He is actually going to do it! I did not think he was that cold."

    Like watching a person rapidly aging, I witness someone go through multiple life cycles before turning to dust. It was simr to the spell I used within Pendragon, except I could see Bo was able to gather more from his formation than I. I was only able to use three percent of all the billions of lives I took.

    "Ready the next batch; he is using a tier five spell." Bo roared as another batch of mortals was gathered. Gulping down, I could feel a powerful fluctuation radiate from the city. "Keep going, use all the prisers we have. We have to stop this spell at all cost."

    Pausing for a moment, Governor Bo suddenly turned to me. Watching as his eyes widen, I beamed in joy, waving at the man, "HELLO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! I KILLED THEM ALL!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Apply soul force to my words. I watched as Bo shivered in rage as I burst intoughter. Feeling the demonic stare of the Lich, I also waved with an innocent smile of a demonic demon "Good Day Lich-Sama."

    Covering her face, Zanris blushed in embarrassment as I waved. Chucking the Lich eyes began to radiate out a powerful light as I felt an intent touch, my soul. However, unlike before, where I didn''t understand what a soul attack was, I was ready as darkness stormed his intent. Destroying it before anything unexpected urred.

    A look of surprise and reverence could be seen as he stared at me for a while before turning his attention to the city before him.

    <bed of="" chaos=""></bed>

    Opening my eyes wide, I roared, "MOVE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Shivering, Loris shot high into there as I gazed down at the very ground, beginning to churn. Like darkness was slowly rising from the depths, a shiver ran through my body as all life was beginning to fade. It did not wither as I thought but rather began to turn to nothingness. Slowly the darkness began to merge together as a being of absolute destruction emerged.

    "LORIS HIGHER NOW!!!" Roared Zanris, along with Orion, began pushing qi into Loris in panic. Flexing its massive body, Loris speed increase as we bolted so high up I felt the oxygen within me trying to escape out.

    Pushing qi into my eyes, I saw the being of destruction open its arm as chaos swallowed the city hole. Like a bed of chaos had appeared, the darkness began to turn golden in color as bright as the sun. Studying the entity shimmering with golden light and a long scepter and a crown, I quickly began to feel my body breaking apart.

    "Holy shit! The Dao of Chaos!" I bellowed

    "That was not a tier 5 but rather tier 9. This Lich is capable of using spells at his level." Orion weakly said, releasing a deep breath of fear. "Most being including me cannot use spells at our level. They are just tooplicated. Those that can, however, are usually called chosen."

    "I have seen enough... Let''s go. It was stupid to remain. This lich is not someone we can just fight. To cast such a spell this quickly, he is a monster. This city and all its residents are dead."

    Gently patting Loris, we slowly began to decent as the golden sun began to fade away. Looking at how half the city was gone, I signed. This was not Pendragon. In this realm, every little thing was more than ten times stronger. To decimate a city, the power that was needed was... was inconceivable."

    Pointing his finger, I could see the amusement within the Lich''s eyes as hemanded, "Go forth my children and tear down this city walls. Feast upon the lives I have gifted you. Create for me more brothers and sisters."

    With a defining roar, I saw millions of undead charge forth. With a cold sweat, Loris suddenly shot away. Not bothering to look back, I sighed as something odd came into my view.

    "Oh?"

    Staring at the shooting star, I frowned as it flew straight towards Lich. With a golden sword within his hands, I saw Lord Torgeir with a cold look appear.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!

    CLeching Loris scales, I could feel blood pool from my palms as I held on for dear life. Feeling the shock wave, I shivered, "Land now, it''s too dangerous up here."

    Looking around, my eyes began to shine as I saw the red-headed minx standing off in the distance, watching the battle. Pointing towards her, I spoke, "you know what head there. I smell booty!!"

    "WHAT!!" Zanris roared as she clenched my cor, "You would sacrifice us just to hit on Silvia?"

    Narrowing my eyes, I smiled, "so you know of Silvia.. She is no more than seventeen or eighteen. So how long were you actually in prison." I coldly asked as Zanris opened her eyes wide. She never specified her imprisonment, but I figured it as more than twenty or thirty years.

    Curling my lips, Loris slowly grew closer as Silvia waved, "Arsene? How did you get a wyvern?"

    Sending Zanris a deep nce, I smiled, turning to the little minx, "the kid here made a deal."

    Sending a nce at Orion, Silvia smiled, stretching out her arm, "Sorry for thete introduction. I am Silvia Scara."

    Looking at the hesitation, Zanris bowed, "I am called Zanris,"

    "And I Orion." Siad the little shota.

    Studying the trepidation within Zanris''s eyes, I beamed, "So Silvia do you know her. She seems to know you quite well."

    "Huh?"

    Taking a closer look, Silvia shook her head, ''No, but we are probably rted. Most Elves within Midgarde from my line. The rest resides in ¨¢lfheim and Svart¨¢lfar."

 Chapter 178: One Wing Angel Returns

    <h4>Chapter 178: One Wing Angel Returns</h4>

    Sending me a vicious stare, I ignored the little blood elf as I stared at the vibrant me before me. "So, what made youe back?" I lightly inquired.

    "Hmmm, it had to do with amand from headquarters. Apparently, the Vanir Gods descended within this realm along with the ?sir Gods. Lord Torgeir was ordered to head there and learn what transpired. From the reports, the source of what transpired here is in this general location.

    Not letting anythinge to my face, I simply frowned, controlling Orions face not to make any expression. I didn''t need to do anything with Zanris as she didn''t know anything.

    Nodding with a knowing look, I gazed at the battle that made zero sense to me. As far as I could see were shes of light as Lord Torgeir and the Lich battled with one another.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH" The Lich roared in anger "Torgeir, why are you here. Should a World King not be busy falling the bidding of the gods?"

    "damn, my hearing is quite remarkable." I bragged, turning to the confused Silvia, simply smiling as I listen in.

    "What do you know of what happened a few weeks ago. Tell me everything, and I promise to let you live." Torgeir spat with disgust as I felt the very realm around me begin to shake.

    Suddenly with a flick of his wrist, the lich pulled out a skull filled with hundreds of inscriptions pulsing with an unholy aura. "Do not make me release it here. The Vanir''s would..."

    "This is the ?sir God''snds. We just happen to be invading, and they don''t care to intervene with our activities. It''s a verbal state agreement we follow to help train our younger generations here. So spread it or not, you will only anger the ?sir Gods. My n can always move."

    Frowning at their discussion, I studied the Skull within the lich''s palm. Thinking for a moment, I hopped back onto Loris, stretching out my palm, "We should make some distance. I''m sure Lord Torgeir will not mind. That skull is giving me a bad feeling."

    Snorting, Silvia leaped onto loris without my help. Not minding her actions, I merely smiled, "Feel better?"

    ncing at the little blush, Silvia nodded, "Of course I''m..."

    "oh, I know, but good luck finding a man with that attitude."

    "HEY!!!!" Both Silvia and Zanris roared as I chuckled to myself.

    "Since Merith is not with you, let''s go!" I lightly said before Loris shot into the distance at a breathtaking speed. Feeling the winds pressing against me, my mind began to fall into a trance as I began studying the Dao of Wind.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Coughing a mouthful of blood, I turned back at the dark skies of Midgard. Feeling the monstrous shes of those monsters in the distance. With the moon hanging over my head, I sighed, "I was out for so long, and I can still feel their battle from here."

    "while that Lich is only a peak Dao Serving, he is still a lich. they are more than capable of battling World Kings. " Silvia exined, opening her eyes from behind me. "How was your state of enlightenment. I have never seen one before."

    Snickering, I bragged, "Please, I have them all the time. This one was not anything special."

    Rolling her eyes, believing I was lying Silvia snorted, before hugging Loris, "Can I have her?"

    "Hell no! Get your own." I spat in contempt, arching my head high. I would definitely not give up such a prize possession.

    Sticking her tongue out, Silvia pouted, "Fine fine, I''m sure Lord Torgeir will give me one."

    "oh really, do you think you can actually raise them? Unless there is a powerful beast tamer, it''s impossible to raise one properly. Even this wone is no more than trashpared to those in the middle and inner region of Midgard. "

    Hearing the words from the void, I frowned as Torgeir appeared in a burr of light. Narrowing my gaze, I could feel his cold stare as hended upon my wyvern.

    "Tell me more about this sephiroth?" He coldly asked to my surprise?

    "..."

    "..."

    "Arsene?" Torgeir called out, breaking me from my stupor. Nodding my head, I summoned paper from my spiral bracelet. Watching as his eyes widen, Torgeir gasped as I continued to draw, making a note of his surprise at spiral technology.

    I was definitely no artist, but I was talented in almost anything. So within a few minutes, I gave Torgeir an image of the man with one wing. Making sure to include his long-ass katana.

    Hiding my amusement in, I handed Torgeir the sketch, "this is what he looks like, but why did you ask again?"

    "He is quite handsome." Silvia eximed, snatching the paper from my hands. "his eyes look so sharp, and that wing is magnificent."

    Nodding in agreement, I observed Lord Torgeir''s expression as he took the image; studying the image for a while, he nodded, "I originally thought you were lying, but this image is too descriptive to be a form of deception."

    "But what if I just picked some random personally I saw in my lifetime?'' I curiously asked.

    "Hmph, then you would not have drawn without any hesitation. I can see kindness within your gaze. Your heart is pure, young man. While it''s not the brightest, I believe you are telling the truth. You are definily no demonic culitvator."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Controlling both Zanris and Orion''s expresses, tears ran from my eyes as I beamed in joy, agreeing, "It''s hard to be perfect, yet I always seem to do it. I Arsene Snow swears by the heavens he is not lying. This man Sepheriot truly did it." I tantly lied, not caring about the punishment of the Heavens. Aside from the heavenly tribtions, I did not fear heaven''s wrath. I was a devil from the NInes. Such things had no effect on us as we answered the Hells themselves.

    Opening his eyes wide, Torgeir smiled, "I didn''t expect you to make a vow to the heavens. Good, GOOD!!"

    Releasing a heartyugh Torgeir, patted my shoulder, "I am leaving Silvia with you. I am heading to the City of Kings, Aasveig. Protect Silvia until I return." Torgeirmanded as his body faded before I could voice myints.

    "HUH!!!!!!!! Why the Hell do I need a babysitter, especially one weaker than I?" Silvia roared as Iughed in the background as a cold light filled my gaze.

    "No... it''s not worth it." I muttered before falling back on Loris''s back. Feeling her cool back scales, I felt a sense offort as I closed my eyes, Ignoring the angered Silvia.

    Suddenly my eyes shot open as I felt something vibrate within my pocket. Staring at my phone, I grinned, shing my pearly teeth.,

    Yura: I''m heading back to Midgard. Are you still in chains?

    Me: Nope, they couldn''t handle the sweetness.

    Yura: (^///^) We will see when I return.

    Me: Bet... Ummm, do you still have the mountain of water?

    Yura: I never parted with it. I am ready!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Smiling, I looked up at everyone staring at me with a curious expression, smirking with a hint of annoyance; I ignored the trio before returning to chatting with my long-lost wife.

    Growing closer Silvia stared at my screen, tilting her head as she tried to read what was written?" Whatnguage is this?"

    "Huh?"

    "That''s not Elder Furthark nor Younger Furthark." She lightly expressed, trying to take my phone from me. Dodging her attack, I snorted,

    "I''m talking with my wife. Stop being nosy!" I yelled as everyone gasped.

    "You...YOU have a wife?" Orion shouted in confusion as Zanris nodded in agreement, "How is that possible?"

    "My own thrall doesn''t even believe in me. Wow, I feel like I''m at an all-time low." I bitterly said. Staring at Orion, who nodded, not giving me any face, obviously forgetting his ce.

    But I couldn''t really fault him for that. I have been a real bastard recently. Hmmm, should I work on my image more? Naw, it''s fine; I Arsene cannot get any more perfect.

    "Arsene, give me!!!" Silvia roared, lunging at me with a mischievous smile.

    Dodging the little girl, I began easily weiving through her palms as I continued texting my wife.

    Yura: When will you arrive?

    Me: a week, maybe shorter.

    Yura: Ok, when you arrive call me. Many things have happened, and I need your help with some.

    Narrowing my gaze, killing intent began to rise as Silvia froze, calling out my name. However, everything was met with silence as my fingers continued to dance.

    Me: How bad

    Yura: Its Wa

 Chapter 179: Lilith - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 179: Lilith - Reunion</h4>

    Staring at the smartphone as Olivia called it, I lowered my gaze as Arsene went quiet. Lifting my lips upwards, I held my legs up on my bed, twirling around as he spoke.

    Bae: Looks like my little wife has been busy. We will definitely meet up within Hallr. Let''s have a dinner date.

    Me: (¡«£þ¨Œ£þ)¡«

    Snickering, I looked up out the windows of my room. Staring at the stary heavens, Celestrial qi began slowly running through my body. Hearing a small explosion within my dantian, my lips curled upwards.

    "what are you happy about?" Lili voiced in disdain, "You are still weak as hell, and Tain wang will definitely be sending a horde of people to kill Arsene. Not just that Soulbender."

    Curling my lips into a sneer, I shrugged, "He will be fine; it''s not like he will be alone. I, too, will be having an army after my head, and without Olivia, my danger is even greater." I responded in a wary undertone, "But everything here isplete. I have given the message to all the younger generation that holds enough talent to surpass their parents or ancestors."

    "But it''s not enough. We need money. All being within the upward realms use Divine Crystals as currency, and you only have a few million. Raising an army on that is impossible..."

    "but that''s why I have the Demons and Devils. They will be the key to our rise. That will be their job. Everyone wants to be rich, and Devils can form contracts with them to give them whatever they desire. Many cultivators give up on material things, but they cannot give up on money. It''s their only source of having a decent supply of resources."

    Rising out of my bed, I could feel Tain Wang still fuming. He wasn''t like this before. I don''t know what happen while I was gone, but he is different. Easily quick to anger, even that vicious beating I received was unlike him.

    He was father''s pawn that none knew about, but I could not control him like I do Olivia. Stepping out of my room, I stepped into his throne room as heid upon his throne like a king, looking down at the universe with disdain. There was a profound loneliness that was never there pressing down upon him.

    "What?" he coldly spat.

    Studying his face, I sighed, "How is Mother? Where is she?"

    "Hmph, now you ask? She is... she is with child. I sent her into hiding." He warmly replied as a smile filled his expression, "She will return within a few months with a baby boy. The next line to my throne."

    Closing his eyes, Tain wang suddenly sighed, "Ying Yue... I''m sorry. I have no excuse for what I did."

    Slowly my eyes began to chill as I observed Tain Wang speak, "I know I failed you... and I''m sorry. I betrayed your trust, but The Court of Nox is..."

    "Than join Lilith. The War of Demons and Devils is returning, Tain Wang, and we both know what happened during thest war. The Kings themselves barely participated, but so much blood was spilled the very heavens began to cry. Grandfather sided with them before, and I expect you to do the same. They gave you weapons, artifacts that had everyone fearful of our Pce. So you had best remember how we are all still alive."

    Stepping out of Tain Wang''s throne room, I could see grandfather waiting, "...Yura, you need to be careful. The Court of Nox is heading to Midgard, and they are sending a legion to kill Arsene and you. I suggest you prepare now... they know he is a soul bender as well."

    Licking my lips, the air around me grew stagnant as my body began to fade, "And we will be ready. Do not underestimate him, Grandfather."

    "haha, I would not dream of it. All children of Tenebrae have been monsters. be safe, girl, and call upon me whenever you need my help."

    With a loving smile, I teleported back to the ring of Heaven and then to Midgard. Falling to my knees in exhaustion, I bitterlyughed as I appeared within Vis''s office.

    With sweat oozing from my pores, I sighed, "it''s always easy to enter the Heavenly Pce but leaving is a real bitch upon my qi."

    Resting my eyes for a second, I arose, stretching my body before teleporting into my mansion.

    "Mydy, wee back. Shall we prepare you a bath?" A soft, gentle voice of a young woman beckoned as I gazed at the overlyrge bosom of my maid, Anna.

    Nodding with indifference Anna quickly left as I slowly made my way into my room. Dropping my clothing upon the floor, I stood naked before my mirror as the illusion covering my body vanished. Feeling free, the connection on Arsene''s end began to throb as I could feel him shiver.

    I could see him upon arge wyvern flying towards me at a breathtaking rate. I could feel the almost predatory light as he whispered.

    "Lilith,"

    Quivering in pleasure, I bit my lips before feeling Anna approach, her gaze low, not daring to look upon my body. "it''s ready, mydy."

    "Make a reservation for two within the best restaurant in the city. ce it under the name Yura Snow." I whispered as Anna blushed a little at my voice.

    "By your..mand, mydy."

    Walking past anna, I entered my enormous bath as I gazed at the hot spring within my room. It cost a little more money, but it was well worth it.

    Dipping my foot in, I moaned in bliss as my body gently slipped in. Closing my eyes, I slowly began drifting in and out.

    With Celestrial qi still flowing through my body, I entered a trance studying my abyssal qi. I had learn long ago that studying variousws individually was unnecessary as abyssal qi held all of creation within it.

    Sensing a dark mist rising from my body, I slowly fell deeper into the abyss. No longer had I feared what was mine. No longer would I deny my power. After that meeting with that mysterious being, I somehow felt even closer to the abyss.

    Like a sponge, my abyssal qi began to flow into my Dantain, while my body began releasing dark impurities I developed from sealing my abyssal qi. Years of being sealed had made my body broken and unbing as the Daughter of the abyss.

    Opening my eyes, I pushed my silver hair from my brow as a smile grew upon my face. It had been a few days, and he was finally here.

    Rising up out of the bath, Anna was already ready as she wrapped my naked body in robes. With a hint of anticipation, I shivered, running to my room, donned the clothing Arsene bought for me once upon a time.

    "Sene, Lilith is ready."

 Chapter 180: Night

    <h4>Chapter 180: Night</h4>

    Impatientlynding, I threw Orion and Zanris a cold look, "Protect Silvia with your lives. If she dies, we all die."

    "Wai..."

    Before Silvia could say anything, I left. Shooting toward Hallr in the distance. It was currently evening, and I could feel Lilith''s Aura within the city of Hallr.

    Rushing past the guards, I flew towards the eastern district, finding my apartment before getting dress. I usually cleaned myself with my mes, but after that prison life, I needed a real shower.

    Feeling a powerful fire within my crotch, I smiled before dawning a rather artistic suit I had from my days from Asterion. Tying my ashen hair in a neat ponytail fitting of a ssic appearance, I stared at myself in the mirror before leaving in a hurry.

    Pushing darkness out form my body, I leaped on top of the building, making sure no one would disturb me. It has been far too long since I saw her. I did not know where to go, so I simply followed Lilith Aura before finding myself within the Northern District of Hallr.

    Staring at therge carriage, my eyes grew bright as I shed, appearing as hundreds of guards around the carriage drew their weapons. Not bothering even to move, I simply stared at the carriage with anticipation.

    "Who the hell are you?''

    "State your name!"

    "Summon the Versarack."

    With my smile turning wider, I snickered, "Are you going to let them take away your husband. he just got out of the joint." I gently jeered.

    Hearing a bewitching voice giggle, Lilith spoke, "Stand down, boys. That''s my dear husband, Arsene Snow."

    Watching as Lilith pushed the carriage door open, my body shed as our lips connected. Feeling her touch once more, Lilith quivered as she pushed her tongue in exploring me whole.

    With a heavy breath, she panted as we separate, "Looks like someone missed me!" She bragged, licking her lips. Yet, I could feel her Soulforce rushing out as she tried to control her emotional state.

    Lifting her chin, I nodded as we connected once more. However, a cough suddenly entered my ears as Lilith, and I turned to the maid staring awkwardly at us.

    "....Mydy... you are in public. This is a little inappropriate." She weakly said as I smiled at the massive weapons she held upon her chest.

    "How does she even walk properly, no matter shall we dine?" I said as Lilith wrapped her arms around me.

    Stepping into the restaurant behind me, I smile; even though everyone in Hallr was savages, they at least had some ss. Looking at everyone wearing high-ss garms while the entire building was draped in gold and silver, my gaze slowly turned to arge elderly man that approached us with a twinkle in his gaze.

    "Your names?" He asked with reverence as his eyes traced our bodies up and down.

    "The name should be Yura Snow." Lilith lightly replied, causing my lips to curl wide. She didn''t even ask to use my name.

    Without needing to look it up, the Elderly man smiled, "Right this way, mydy, and my lord. Wee to Audgunn."

    Following behind the aged man, Lilith''s arms grew tighter as she turned to me, "Did you miss me?"

    "Nope"

    Narrowing her gaze, I could see a dark light within her pupils as she smirked, "Oh really? So was it my imagination when I saw you rushing like a crazed beast back to hallr?"

    "Definitely"

    Hiding my smile, Lilith suddenly pull my cor down as her lips traced against mine, "Did you truly not miss me?" she asked once more, causing my breath to turn ragged slowly.

    GUlping down, Lilith suddenly brushed past me, her hands tracing over my rock-hard cocks pressing against my trousers as sheughed, "Victory," she whispered before taking a seat watching me with amusement.

    Acting like he didn''t see anything, the aged man coughed, "Your waiter shall be with you soon, is there any particr type of wine you like?"

    "Mild, a little sweet, but fruity." I curtly replied as Lilithughed, "so you remember what I like."

    Taking my seat, Lilith rested her palm upon her cheek, staring at me. "Well, if you will not say it, I will. I missed you, Sene."

    "And I you." I voiced when a handsome gentleman appeared with a tray made of gold.

    Staring at his golden eyes, Lilith suddenly smiled, "Hmmm, so handsome... Tell me would you miss me if you went away for a month or two with barely any form ofmunication?" She whispered as the young gentleman blushed, hearing her sensual voice.

    Narrowing my gaze, a dark light shed as the mark of Bahament began to react to my anger. "Yura... you..."

    "Yes, say it, Sene. Say you miss me," she coldly said as I smirked. How could the Great king Arsene fall for such a method!

    FOOL!!! I, your father, am a bigger man than that... although that fucker is dead.

    "make me," I said as my back suddenly shot straight up like a spear. My body quivering as the man with golden eyes narrowed his gaze in confusion.

    Feeling her feet against my crotch, I gulp as the words exited my mouth, "I fucking missed you ass hell." ''

    "simp," the waiter coldly said before taking his leave as my brow shot up, but Lilith''s feet were doing far too much damage as I clenched my fist shut.

    Smirking in victory, she nodded, "Good teehee."

    Removing her legs, Lilith smiled, raising her ss. "Shall we?"

    "Aye," I said, raising my ss as we toasted.

    Taking a sip, I smiled as the crimson liquid entered my throat. Staring into amethyst, Lilith suddenly lost her smile as she grew serious.

    "I need your help nning our next move." She lightly said as I nodded. Touching my forehead, a rush of information suddenly filled my mind as my eyes opened wide. I could see all she did, all of it including her rtionship with Asmodeus and Levi. I saw everything!

    "Holy shit... you did all of that?" I muttered in shock, "You are a badass. I couldn''t have done better."

    Enjoying myplement, I watched as a vibrant light filled her gaze, "but you have forgotten one major thing, and that is contingencies. You may have had some help, but all of them cannot help you without risking mass chaos."

    "Then what do you suggest?"

    "We need to Erza handle the demons and Devils. She can gain their loyalty, but you have the biggest card, and that''s your heritage. Do not forget the abyssal demons within the Abyss. From what I understand, everyone fears it, but you don''t."

    Watching has her eyes widen. My gaze slowly began to freeze over, "find a way to destroy this dimension. Should we die, everyone else dies with us. This is what a contingency is. Force their hands, make it so they understand the risk. Their only option will be to imprison us; this would leave us a chance. Deception is key; we are far weaker and need time so let them give us time. While what I said is a bit extreme, I''m sure you get my point.

    "If we are going to make this realm our base of operations, we need contingencies, and you Yura need to start within this city. Let this be our base for now."

 Chapter 181: Lilith - Forming a Plan

    <h4>Chapter 181: Lilith - Forming a n</h4>

    Watching as Arsene suddenly went cold as steel, I nodded. I had not thought along those lines, only with gathering the forces that were necessary. It was my focus, and I believe it should still be.

    "I want you to do it." I lightly asked as he arched his brow.

    "Why me?" he replied in bewilderment, yet I could feel the yfulness within his tone.

    Rolling my eyes, I smirked, "Come on, Arsene, do not think I can feel your ves around this city. They smell like you. Were you not nning on turning them into demons or devils?"

    Watching as his smile deepen, I shivered as my loins grew wet at his intense stare. I could feel his killing intent radiate off his lips as he drew closer to me. His firey breath tracing my lips, "and what will you give me if I help you?"

    "Don''t you already need to punish me? Is there any more I can give?" I curtly asked as his eyes shimmered with a demonic light as I shivered at his wicked intent.

    Will he break me?

    "LET HIM" Lili screamed, "YESSSS!!!!!"

    With a heavy breath, Arsene slowly passed is his fingers down my cheeks, smiling menacingly, "There is so much more I wish to take Lilith, but I would have helped whether you asked or not. How could I allow my dear wife to battle without her husband."

    Blinking in disbelief, I snorted, "You really like ying games, don''t you."

    "I am a demon, and the game of cat and mouse is a ssic."

    "Hmph, we will see? Later, who is truly the mouse or cat." I lustfully said as my feet traced around Sene''s trousers.

    It''s a little disappointing Sene didn''t like wearing robes, but nothing I can do about that. Lily will get hers tonight... it''s been far too long.

    Bitting my lips, I took a sip of wine as Arsene closed his eyes, enjoying as my feet traced over his cock. I could feel it shiver in pleasure as he slowly began releasing inaudible moans.

    "Mydy? Young master care for anything?" The young man with golden eyes abruptly asked as I only now noticed him. With a delectable smile, my feet began to move even faster as Arsene clenched his fist.

    "Yes, get me.... how about wyvern from the Inner Valley of Vsermor... He will have the same." I lightly said as Arsene didn''t even seem to register the man, merely staring at me with hunger.

    Feeling Arsene was close, a mischievous smile graced my lips as I pulled away. Opening his eyes wide, Arsene opened his mouth as I burst intoughter, "we are in a restaurant... you can w...."

    Opening my eyes wide, I covered my mouth as my face grew crimson. Feeling Arsene toses tracing over my clit I shivered as he smirked, "revenge is a bitch, thanks for wearing a dress. YOu look beautiful, by the way."

    Bitting my lips, I could feel Arsene y me as a mist began to rise from my eyes, "...Sene... I ...I''m."

    "Waiter, Waiter!!!" Arsene suddenly called as a beautiful woman appeared, "Can you get us a stronger wine? Top shelf, please; this is pathetic."

    "But of course, my lord," the waiter said as she sent me a confused stare.

    "Mydy, are you Ok?"

    "AH~~~ Yes, just the wine was a little too much... My husband is...." Unable toplete my words, the grip around my mouth grew tighter as Arsene found his way inside.

    "Sene, please," I begged as he looked away without a care.

    Nodding his head Asrsne didn''t stop but rather turned to the little waiter with a vicious smile, "She is fine, just get what I asked." he said as the waiter walked away.

    Watching as the Dao of Darkness began to appear, I released a powerful moan, "AAAAAA~~~~~~~~~~~ SENE ~~~~~."

    Showering his feet, I trembled as my legs shivered in pleasure, "You should have finished the job. Victory!!!" he eximed, showing me the victory symbol with his fingers. "Oh, you had best clean yourself up... she is returning, my dear wife."

    "Sene, no, I''m...AAAAA~~" Releasing such a lewd noise, I grew red hot as the veil of darkness began to fade. Pushing qi out, I destroyed my nectar around Arsene''s legs as he continued to y inside of me.

    Opening her eye wide, the female Waiter suddenly bent over, whispering to me, "mydy... your nipples are showing. Shall I take you..."

    "She is fine... just make sure you are our waiter for now on," Arsene said as all I could do was nod trying not to scream his name.

    "As you wish," She lightly said with an elegant smile before pouring us a ss of mist that shimmered under the moonlight. She had continued to speak, but all I could hear was my muttered moans as Arsene licked his lips, watching me squirm.

    "Did you learn your lesson?" He asked as I nodded.

    However, just as he removed his feet, my feet found their way between his crotch as his eyes grew wide.

    "SHit forgot you''re a damn masochist," he muttered as I beamed, ready for revenge when an unfamiliar voice echoed.

    "So this is where you were. WOW, she is magnificent. How did you get such a beautiful wife?" The woman said as Arsene suddenly gritted his teeth.

    "Silvia, why are you....no, why are all of you here cockblocking?"

    Lowering my feet, I cleaned myself up with some qi as Arsene looked at me in annoyance, "Let me introduce you. This is Silvia, and the two behind her are Orion and Zanris."

    Hiding my discontent, I pretended to smile, masking the killing intent rising within my heart. I promise this will be thest fucking time this happens. "Greeting, my name is Yura Snow. Arsene''s wife, it''s quite the honor to meet you three."

    With glimmering eyes, Silvia stared me into my eyes as I could see a ray of curiosity. Lifting her lips high, she nodded, "wow, you may be the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Even your cultivation is staggering. A second stage Earth Realm and you look around his age."

    Sending a side-nce at Arsene, I could hear his voice enter my mind, "What do you think of her? She has awakened her emblem. She might make a good Demon General. It would be perfect."

    "Assuming you don''t fuck her, she may live long. Speaking of, have you seen Lisa''s current state?"

    Widening his eyes, Arsene suddenly spoke aloud, "How do you know of her?" He asked, yet I could hear the sarcasm as he eyed me with a clever observation.

    Pursing my lips, I shrugged, turning back my attention to Silvia, "It''s a pleasure to meet a high elf of the D?kk¨¢lfar. You are quite far from your home, are you not? I believe the only n that still holds royalty is those that hold the name Scara...No, there is another n, but their high elves woman are not allowed to leave their home."

 Chapter 182: Taking Over

    <h4>Chapter 182: Taking Over</h4>

    Staring at Silvia, frozen like a statue, she backed away, pulling out a talisman ready to crush it, but Lilith was far fast as her dended upon her neck. True Sword Intent could be felt overflowing as I merely observed.

    "No need to be so defensive one of my subordinates is currently within Alfiem speaking with your Mantrieak regarding a deal, but I don''t believe they are aware of you. An Elf with an emblem, especially a high elf from the D?kk¨¢lfar, is unheard of."

    "Now, Yura, no need to scare her. She is a disciple of the Vanir n after all." I lightly said, but Lilith seems rather cold as her de drew blood from her neck.

    "True, but what do you think the consequences are for interrupting our dinner?" She spat in annoyance, ring daggers into Silvia as everyone froze.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "HAHAHAHA" Hearing Zanris bellow inughter, I shook my head at the foolish girl as my arms warped around her, pulling her into my arms.

    "She is cockblocking. It was finally my turn," Lilith eximed with teary eyes. "You got a victory; now Yura wants hers."

    Unable to hold it in, Iughed as Lilith merely red at me in annoyance and frustration. "Hmph, consider yourself lucky... It''s been months since I saw Arsene, and now you cockblock, just wait till Sigrid hers of this. Hmph."

    "YOu know our ancestor? Who are you two?" Silvia asked as I sent a deep nce at Orion. With a sh of his hands, Silvia''s eyes widen as she fell to the ground.

    "Guess dinner is ruined. All that preparation for nothing. Fuck" Iined as Orion picked up the young elf.

    "Take us to your home... Since the mood is all but ruined, shall we begin?" I coldly said as Orion shivered, remembering that I owned him.

    "Master, Please don''t... Please..."

    Snapping my fingers, Orion''s eyes went stagnant as I had heard enough. With an indifference, Orion held Silvia''s still body as he turned around.

    "Master, if you would, right this way."

    Sending a sharp look towards Zanris dark expression, I smirked. Reminding her of her ce as well. I was tired of all this cockblocking. At least let me kill someone and be done with the whole subject before returning to my wife.

    Throwing a few gold ores upon the table, Lilith and I left following behind Orion as we headed deeper into the northern district. With a ruthless gleam, I gazed upon the massive estate before turning to my little ve.

    "Who is the patriarch and his cultivation."

    Shivering, the indifferent look faded as I allowed Orion to witness everything that was about to ur.

    "Brsor f, cultivation nascent soul, and Dark star, but he is currently in deep cultivation. The rest of the elders are... Are only elemental stars, and I am one of them."

    "And your wife?"

    With tears flowing down his cheeks, Orion shivered, "Elemental star like me...but no body cultivation."

    Licking my lips, a dark light filled my gaze as Lilith shivered to my side, "Darling, I love that look within your eyes. Will they be our new minions?"

    Nodding my head, I smiled, "Take us into your office, and Orion, call your wife. I wish to speak with her."

    With a heartbroken expression, Orion clenched his eyes shut, turning away, "Yes... Yes, master by thy will be done."

    Taking us to his courtyard filled with various statues, my eyes widen. I thought there would be flowers. I never took the young-looking Orion to be an artist... maybe it''s his wife."

    Resting the little Silvia upon a marble bench, I changed my mind, "Here will do. Go get her. I wish to gaze upon what you cherished most. "

    Watching Orion Leave, Zanris, for the first time, spoke, "You really are a monster... will you really break him like this for trying to kill you? Will you really destroy him like so?"

    "Zanris, is it? For a mere ve, you have a lot of nerve speaking." Lilith suddenly muttered, resting upon my shoulder.

    "I am no..."

    "Kneel," Lithithmanded as Zanris fell to her knees at my thought.

    "See? Are you not a ve? We could do whatever we want with you. I could use a few whores. Would you like to join? I bet there are millions of people what would be memorized by your exotic skin and... vor."

    With a pale grimace, Zanris didn''t dare stare into Lilith''s eyes as even I felt she was different from before. There was a grandness about her; it was as if she was standing above all. "Good, a lower being should understand its ce. Speak out again, and I will have you experience a fate worse than death. Believe me, Living like a whore will be the least of your issues."

    Narrowing my gaze, I could feel my connection with Lilith grow even stronger. I could sense her abyssal qi running wild, but I didn''t bother doing anything about it. To me, nothing had changed. Aside from the bigger arrogance and confidence, she was pretty much the same.

    Enjoying Lilith''s warmth, It did not take long for Orion to return with a rather beautiful woman. Opening my eyes wide, I nodded, "I knew you could pull. Damn, well done; she is definitely a shotacon and a sexy one at that. So the legend was not false. Your kind truly do exist. All hail the Shotacon."

    "I have brought her, Master." Orion weakly said, "This is my wife, Erika f. I only have one."

    Covering her mouth Erika clenched her fist as tears ran cold for her cheeks. Gazing at her amber color hair glimmered with qi, I felt rather cold as she spoke, "What have you done to him... What have you done to my husband?"

    Opening my palm, an icy smile filled my lips as Lilith giggled, "Sene, she would make a perfect demon. Look at that defiant shimmer. She will do our bitting quite well.

    Opening my palm, a white soul me began to rise out from my palm as Orion suddenly shivered, copsing to his knees. Slowly ck mes began to expand out from my palm as he roared in suffering. Clenching his throat, ck veins sprung from his neck. Stretching his arms out ording to my will, he spoke the words I wished him to.

    "H....he...help.....m....kill... me.....he..."

    Covering her mouth, Erika shivered, "Please release him.... he said you forced him into a contract... Take me instead. I''m a rune specialist. I could help you in any way. I will even give you my body. Just let him go! Please!"

    "She must have been stuck in this little estate for too long. It''s disgusting how innocent she is. I will definitely fix that." Lilith said as I nodded in agreement. I had no use for innocence; I needed monsters, not a child.

    "I can free him of his contract, but what I want, Erika, is your soul. I wish to brand your soul with my marking. No more shall you be his, but rather mine." I lightly said, watching as she shivered in horror.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH HE AAAAAHHH HELP MEEEEEE!!!!!" Orion screamed to my will as my smiled deepened. Watching as darkness soon began to spread from her soul, I knew I won as she nodded.

    Drawing my Elder Ring, my gaze slowly turned to ice, "Resist, and he dies in the cruelest manner."

    "Ye...Yes, my lord."

 Chapter 183: First

    <h4>Chapter 183: First</h4>

    Watching as the light fade from Erika''s eyes, my smile deepened as my elder ring formed deep within her soul. Knowing she was now mine, my smile only deepened as I finally allowed Orion to speak his mind.

    "NO, GOD NO, WHY WHY HAVE YOU FORSAKEN ME?!!!!! FREYA, THOR, ODIN, PLEASE HELP ME!!!!" He begged as I felt a rush of pleasure from his suffering. Watching him cradled his lovely wife, I didn''t feel pity nor remorse. This was, after all my nature, cultivation, to put it simply, is about bing narrow-minded. It pushes all your earlier feeling and understands to another level. If you are a bad person, it will turn you into a monster. It enforces your ideology, evolving you to the best or worse possible creature you can be.

    Not even those that follow the path of light are free of this. There cannot be a middle ground because your Dao Heart is who you are. If you believe all your actions are justified by god or yourself, then so it shall be from your perspective. To me, cultivation is one of cruels forms of the mind that most do not realize. It''s the perfect method of warping your morals or ideology as the only way of growing stronger is to reinforce the likes and dislikes of your life.

    Sending a capricious look towards Zanris, who simply turned her head in shame, I snickered as Lilithughed, "Can I also mark her? I want her as well. She would make a wonderful addition when I start raising my own Demons."

    "Can you make an abyssal demon?" I curiously asked, imagining one of the most feared creatures at Lilith''s control.

    "I don''t know, but I can make ves...Naw you keep her, I''ll find my own. She is too innocent for me, and I don''t really care for breaking them like you, but it is enjoyable watching you do it... it adds some dramatic ir.

    "You truly are a wonder. I wonder who needs more psychological help, you or me?" I remarked, gazing at Erika as Orion wrapped her arms around her.

    "Now now, no need for tears. It''s not like I will prostitute her...Well, I can''t promise that... Why am I exining this to you? You''re a fucking ve, a ything." I spat, rolling my eyes at my idiocy. "Erika, go gather your most loyal followers. Orion prepare me something that will help me recover my qi. It''s about to be a long night, and I have work tomorrow."

    With a delectable smile, the sun slowly began to rise as I began turning all of Orion''s courtyard into my ves. Since I had no upper limit, it had only taken three hours to turn everyone within his courtyard into a ve before I moved on to the other elder''s families.

    They were a little difficult, but the process never really changed. I started with the younger generation, mainly the children and babies that could not defend themselves. Using them as leverage, I slowly made my way up the spectrum turning everyone into my ves, stopping at the elders. This process was truly not that hard aside from the few Zanris and Orion had to knockout; everything went perfect. Leaving me an army of a few thousand. Although about two hundred were children with low cultivation... these people really know how to have babies.

    "But it is a major family," I tried to justified feel my connection pulsing at my intent.

    Those at Elemental Star were different; I needed not just to trap them but think of a way of what to do if they refuse my contract. Not everyone was as cold as me, and most of these elders were over a thousand years. Some were bound to be bastards that would ignore every one of their bloodline dying out. Although I can''t me them, they can always rebuild.

    Currently, there were about nine Elder''s not including Orion. Two of them were women making things even more difficult. Men were easy to deal with, but women could be difficult when they held power. They did a lot to get to the top; forcing them back down is even more difficult. Whores get rid of men, but women are far different creatures, especially when they are cold.

    Staring at Orion with a broken light, I snorted as he shook in fear. "Tell me who is the kindest elder. There must be a few that would give up anything for their n."

    With a crazedugh, I watched as Orion''s soul began to turn darker. Not minding, I waited as he began slowly telling me about all nine elders, including the patriarch.

    "The kindest Elder is Vamp. He is located within the library, but he is also the oldest and most experienced. He has a close affinity with the younger children. The next is Halmor; while he is vicious, he holds great respect for all those around him..."

    Smirking as Orion continued, I gazed at the sun slowly rising as my smile began to increase. Making up my mind, I slowly patted Liliths behind as she slowly rose from myp. Stretching her muscles, she grinned, "Need my help?"

    "Kinda... I need Captain''s Vis''s help. I need a list of all the major families, but I want you to return to Asterion."

    "Huh?" Shocked at my request, I nodded in confirmation.

    "My movements are being monitored, so it''s hard for me to do things, especially with my uing trials, but I want you to start with your army there. Turn them into ves and experiment on them. We need to know if abyssal creatures are real. Them suddenly turning into Gods is impossible, but if they change races, we would have an army of the two most unstoppable beings. "

    Pondering for a while, Lilith nodded, "Fine, but Arsene, do note most of my time will have to be spent here. There will be some younger Devils and Demons visiting, and you will die if they see you. The Nines are ruthless, and a variant soul like yours is..."

    "I don''t n on being a demon/devil for long. It will be impossible to see me as such once I''m done." I coldly said, Looking down at Silvia''s sleeping face, " She has one of the highest bloodlines for elves; while she was born in Midgard, she will do perfectly."

    "Are you sure? Elves do not even enter the top hundred races. While they have a high affinity to the Dao of Nature, there are better races." Lilith said with a frown.

    "I know, but how many of them own their own Emblem? She is not just any normal High Elf." I lightly said slitter her wristed as blood ran for into a vial I prepared. "Although I will say, it''s not about her Emblem, but rather the Dao of Nature itself. I believe such a Dao could be game-changing."

    Shrugging her shoulders, Lilith sighed, "I still hate her...dumb bitch ruin our night." She cutely said, lightly kicking the girl on the floor as though she was a child. "Whatever, I have stuff to do. See you tonight, Arsene."

    With a wave, Lilith began to fade as she sent me a cute wink before vanishing. Pursing my lips, I rolled my eyes. "One day... One day."

    "Master?" Erika said, "What is my mission?"

    Sending a side nce to Orion, I smirked as he shivered. Snorting, my body began to overflow with Demonic Qi as it flew into Zanris, Orion, and Erika. Watching them pale, I smile as I felt a link with them.

    "Bael, is this the way to turn people into demons and Devils? Just take the souls if it''s less than a thousand." I asked, waiting for bael to respond.

    "Yes, but it''s a slow way. Demons and Devils are essentially soul entities that slowly began to affect our bodies. That''s why you look humanpared to other demons. It was your soul that was the first to get corrupted, then your body. The fastest way of turning someone is using your Soulforce or normal soul qi to corrupt the soul. Qi of Heaven and Earth is the slowest and most impractical way of making one of ours."

    With a glint that held a vicious light, my lips rose as I shed, appearing in front of Zanris in an instant. cing my hands upon her head, my body pulsed with the sin and the Will of the NInes.

    "Arise"

 Chapter 184: Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 184: Aftermath</h4>

    Pumping Soulforce into Zanris, my face slowly began to pale as she grew bright red. Even with her tanned skin, I could see her trembling as her soul screamed. Forcing my sin within her, I watched an amazing change unfold.

    Like a war was being raised, Zanris pale soul was slowly being corrupted. I could see her very Ego, her Will being burnt and repaired over and over.

    Suddenly an odd, peculiar light slipped from her cheeks, running down her chin as her soul turned ck as night. Stretching my index finger out, I caught it as it fell. A hint of disdain slowly began to filled my heart as my gaze became fill with amusement.

    "Is this the hope that lives in all? The line that most should not ever cross? The will of Heaven? But is it truly a heaven or an illusion?"

    Licking my lips, I released Zanris as she fell to her knees. Slowly the sun that was slowly rising began to fade as I felt the will of hell radiate out. Not just the hells I could feel Bahomaent and another particr aura... One that I had felt before... Asmodeus?"

    Watching as dark tentacles slowly began to coil around Zanris as she moaned in pleasure. She gazed at me with lust. "Ma...Master?" she called out as she screamed. Slowly the light within her eyes vanished, fading into nothing, leaving only my darkness.

    In but moments, a cacoon of darkness began to form, coiling like serpents around her. Slowly the mark of Bahomoent and the other being faded. With a smile, I felt the mark of sacrilege began to split; however, how could I allow it to interfere with my creation.

    All I needed for my beings was to be connected with the Nines. They did not need the mark of Sacege. No, this was Baels mark, even if it didn''t control me. That did not mean it could not control my ves. They were mine, not Baels, Asmodeus, or whomever. None shall have control over them but me.

    With an icy gleam, Soulforce shot into my mark, ending its will as ancient marks ran hot upon my body. "Bael... I ready knew of your n. It will not be long before you fall into my palms. Asmodeus will not kill you. No, he didn''t kill Ashna, so he will not kill you. That man, I don''t know why he didn''t finish the job, but it doesn''t matter. you are mine. "

    Chuckling my eyes radiated an evil light as my will began to fill Orion''s courtyard. Staring at Lilith hovering above me, I nodded as she smiled. "Next time, apply your darkness. Was I not here, you would have died." She said before vanishing once more.

    SMirking, I shook my head before turning towards Orion and Erika, "Do not worry, you two will be next, but I wonder if Zanris will be the same? Nora became more obsessive, and crazed but she was weak. Will this affect Zanris more or less?"

    Shrugging at the thought, I sat in the lotus position to recover my lost Soulforce. It had taken seven seconds to turn Zanris or at least initiate a change.

    Resting a few hours, I shot up, stretching my muscles. Not bothering to check on Zanris, I left; I figured I would feel a disturbance when she awakens. Taking my leave, I stepped out of Orion''s courtyard, not caring who saw me. They were, after all, my ves.

    Licking my lips, I faded into the darkness before heading to the station. I was sure I needed to report what happened. Then there is Vis...Or is it Lilith? It''s too early to say, but everything about her says otherwise. If she is, she yed it well. Guess we will see.

    Walking into the station, my face slowly fell as I looked around. Tears were all but visible as someone suddenly ced his arm on me.

    "Arsene...You made it, but how? I thought you were in prison?" Roald said as hundreds of eyes turned to me,

    "I was, but Orion helped me out. He even gave me a ride back on his wyvern. What is happening? Where are Lisa and Rave?" I asked, appearing like something was horribly wrong.

    Clenching my shoulder tightly, Roald shook his head, "The...they destroyed him."

    "Huh?" I voiced in confusion, should they not have killed him.

    "I don''t know the reason for it, but apparently, Governor Bo made an example of him. So..."

    "Enough," a cold voice bellowed, "That bastard already knows. Can''t you see the amusement within his gaze? He isughing his ass off."

    Nodding inwardly, I could not help but be grateful for my mask, but Andor was quite perceptive. Honestly, he was too perceptive; it''s like he has my level of perception.

    "Like you don''t know how he was tortured before Lisa. He screamed for days, begging for his death. They skinned him, raped him, drugged-out his eyes before finally plunging a spear down his throat through his rectum and left him there for days."

    Pushing a massive amount of killing intent, I screamed in anger, "What the hell are you implying?"

    Snorting, not being convinced, Andor''s raised his head high, "You set this all..."

    shing body, I clenched Andors neck as I felt my heart tremble... this man was a hidden sorcerer, and he is within the Realm of Dao. Not letting that determine my action, I yed my role, raising him up, "FUCK YOU RAVE WAS A BROTHER!!!!!!"

    A/N - (Nasenct soul = Realm of Dao)

    "Is that why you fucked his wife?" Andor bellowed as my eyes widen in surprise, but that didn''t break the role I was ying.

    "HHAAHAHA Are you on drugs? Did someone kick you in the head? Roald, get this trash out of my sight. Be grateful I don''t kill you for dishonoring Rave at his own wake." I viciously spat, tossing his body away.

    Holy Shit !!!

    Damn, he is good. What do I do? ncing at everyone eying me with suspicion, I clenched my fist as an innocent man would before stepping into VIs''s office. Staring at her magnificent face, eying the documents with an intense gleam, I sighed.

    "Not sad?" I asked in a probing manner.

    "Nope, bearly knew him." Vis said, raising her eyes as she smirked, "but I kind of agree with Andor. Didn''t you allow what happen with Rave just to see how Lisa would feel?"

    "You truly are Lilith fuck. Only she would know me so well." I said with a bright smile. Snorting, Vis snapped as her appearance began to change.

    "Was it the familiarity? What gave me away?"

    shing my teeth, I smirked, "Well, I was on to you the moment we met. I am, after all, your man and one of the closest things to god." I lied with a straight face. Aside from her ears and how we spoke to one another, I had nothing to go on.

    Rolling her eyes, Lilith snorted, returning her looks back to Vis, "Yes, I am, but that doesn''t change anything, Arsene. And I am kind of busy. Erza just gave me bad news."

    "No D?kk¨¢lfar?"

    "None, the Vanir Gods are visiting, and they could be there for years." She coldly said before sending me a peculiar gleam, "But... can I have that girl."

    "Girl? Oh, do you mean Silvia?" I asked as I made the connection, " Now that''s thinking out the box, but do you think it will work? They are a part of a different n."

    "We don''t really have a choice. We just need to bring them together. If that''s the case, she is yours. What is your n if it fails."

    "Genocide"

 Chapter 185: Search for the Killer

    <h4>Chapter 185: Search for the Killer</h4>

    "Genocide"

    Curling my lips, I tasted hers feeling an evil aura rising from her eyes and lips. The look of indifference regarding death, the almost cruel light, all seemed to enchant her magnificence.

    "So, how will you do it? I didn''t enve Silvia because there may be some type of relic that could stop soul attacks. It was a risk I didn''t wish to take."

    "I know," Lilith coldly replied, "But I am a world God when I release my seal. Getting around that type of seal with be trivial. No god has taken her yet, so I have a chance to turn her without her knowing, but that''s beside the point. You have a job toplete, don''t you?"

    Nodding with understanding, Lilith smiled as she handed me a roll of documents, "this is a list of all the major families, and those have a connection with the middle region of Midgard and its Center. This should help, and you still need to find the Nines Street Killer."

    "Huh? I''m still on that?"

    "Of course, just use it as an excuse. To screw some people over. We need as many demons as possible. When I return today, I will hand you a technique that allows demons to give souls to their master."

    Licking my lips, I nodded, turning around to take my leave before stopping, "... Do you not know who the killer is?"

    "Huh? why would I know?" Lilith questioned with an innocent look causing me to frown before shrugging. Was it denial or... In truth, it was the same with... why can''t I remember her name? In fact, even her face is fading from my mind pce. What the hell is happening.

    "Sene?"

    "Oh, it''s nothing, see you tonight, wifey, and I''m taking Andor as my new partner," I replied, leaving with a particr gleam within my eyes. How did Lilith kill her?

    Stepping out of her office with a vicious stare, I stared daggers into Andor. "...I''m your new partner," I venomously stated, watching cold air begin to cloud Andors face.

    Snorting, "Horse shit, I do not ept such..."

    "For once we agree, a cold bastard like you is thest type of person I wish to interact with." I Voiced, turning to Roald, sitting idly down, "How is Lisa?"

    "She...she simply stares at the snow from her mansion," Roald whispered in a low tone.

    Mansion? Now that is interesting. It seems her background is rather peculiar. I always thought she was some normal girl. It seems I was wrong. Nodding my head, I fixed my clothing, trying to rx before taking my leave. However, the sounds of steps slowly began to follow behind as I stared at Roald and Andor behind me.

    Smiling inwardly, I snorted, "Why are you following me? Roald has his reasons, but you? I would..."

    "If the captainmands it, you nor I have no authority to say otherwise." He spat in disgust, sending a cold re towards Vis''s office.

    Gritting my teeth, I released a deep breath, "FINE!"

    Picking up the pace, a new party was suddenly formed. Roald was quite useless, but his family is another story. Especially his mother. Once I have her within my clutches, the Jarl with be nothing more than my new puppet.

    From the word of most people, this Jarl of Hallr was downright retarded, but he was still a jarl which made no sense to me. There were three possibilities. One, he is already someone''s puppet. Two, his family is that powerful, and finally, the most problematic one is that he is hiding his intelligence behind this stupidity.

    "What are you nning?" Andor asked with a cold hue, "Form your step; you seem to already have a ce to go."

    Sending the man a side nce, I nodded, "Yes, the Captain gave me a list of high-ss families around the city at my request."

    "At your request? Hmm, assuming you are the killer. Why would you need a list of potential families?" He asked aloud as I paused in annoyance.

    "Andor, if we are going to make this work, you had best hold your tongue. Stop fucking with me or else." I viciously said as killing intent ran off my body as I approached Andor.

    Stepping in between us, Roald held out his arms, holding Andor and me back, "Enough, both of you. Arsene stop falling into his trap. And Andor, stop being annoying. If you have no proof, stop making up theories." He yelled, causing many to turn to us.

    With a meticulous sh, Andor backed away, raising his arms high up, causing me to smile inwardly. This was just what I wanted. Andor will continue to investigate me, and I will most definitely help, but I needed him not to repeat his wild theories. Enough rumors about me have spread.

    "Our first stop is Nines Street. This seems to be the ce the killer seems to drop part of his victims most. Andor, I''m sure you have been there multiple times. Care to lead us." Roaldmanded, taking the lead, seeing we would not cooperate with each other so easily.

    Sending Roald a rather disdainful sneer, he shrugged, "Fine, but watch out for him. I will not be surprised if he hasn''t already screwed you over."

    "One, two, three," I repeated over and over to calm my emotions. Honestly, I was rather surprised by my acting. It''s a little fun to be shameless.

    Following Andor, afortable feeling of bliss began to chill my bones as we arrived at one of my dumping sites closed off to the public. I never liked eating hands and feet, and the only edible part of the head is the brain, which I save for those with special blood types. It was a rich treat only to be had with a perfect setting.

    Even in my past life, I only ate the brains of those with AB negative or those with a rare gic mutation. At most, I only had about five people whose heads had the honor of appearing upon my table.

    Taking a whiff, I began my analysis of the area, "How did you find the body parts. Was it dropped? How did it smell? Tell me everything." Imanded as Andor sent me a chilling nce but still decided to y along.

    "It was dropped at an angle from the west-east. Unless someone moved it before we arrived, we could assume you dropped it from the roof of some building as you passed by."

    "Enough! Andor! y along, or I will personally speak with my family to remove you from this team." Roald viciously spat as Andor grew ashen growling in annoyance, remembering who this young man was.

    Curling my lips up, I shot the man a slight smirk of contempt as he gritted his teeth. "Well, if that''s the case. From what I gathered, most of his victims were found within the Northern District. Shall we start interviewing various members of the high ss?"

 Chapter 186: City of Sin

    <h4>Chapter 186: City of Sin</h4>

    With a diabolic glint of pure evil, I stared at the setting sun. Everything had gone ording to my n. We had interviewed about ten low-level families. They did not hold much authority within Hallr, but they were definitely well off.

    Personally, I had wished to turn all of them instantly, but most of these high-ss families'' patriarch was at the peak of the Gate of Truth. In contrast, it''s nothing I could not handle. My goal was not to kill but rather to control. I needed to capture them, which made things a hundred times more difficult.

    However, the biggest challenge was not Andor, as I suspected but rather myself. It was subtle, but my mask had been slipping all throughout the day due to Andor and these arrogant bastards. Ever since I connected with the hells, I have been feeling easily agitated... Even now, I am still thinking of that bastard who insulted me when I was with Lilith.

    I could still remember his smell, his words, and his golden eyes. Taking a deep breath, I shook my head. Killing someone I have a connection with is not a wise move. Do not let my wrath control my every action.

    Giving myself a second to breathe, I turned to Roald, "Let''s call it a day. I''m tired. I may hit up a bar, wannae." I asked with a weary smile.

    "Yes...Sorry, I can''t. Mother is holding a ritual today in honor of the raven. maybe another day." Roald said as he patted my shoulder apologetically.

    "It''s cool, next time then." I voiced, sending a chilling nce towards Andor before taking my leave. However, the steps of Andor continue to echo as I arrived at the bar close to my apartment.

    Not bothering to even think of his motives, I looked at the bartender of Generations, "Luke, get me something strong."

    "Arsene, your back. I thought something must have happened... No, something did happen; you''re glowing brighter than I ever saw before? Did you finally lose your virginity?" He jeered, knowing I would not be offended over such a joke.

    Chucking at his antics, I licked my lips, "my wife arrived today."

    "So that''s why you never took a woman home. AHAHA," He bellowed, pouring me a dring so strong I felt my mind turning daze. Watching the swelling amber-colored swirling, I smiled.

    "CHEERS!!!!!!!!!!" I roared as everyone raised their cups, bellowing along with me.

    "CHEERS!!!!"

    Slowly the sounds of music began to echo out as the usual custom of mine began to consume the little bar. It wasn''t long before the scent of sweats began to fill the area as everyone began dancing and partying.

    Joining in, I hid my disgust towards the odor as I danced along with some girls, asionally sending a mocking nce towards Andor, who was sitting by himself like a lone wolf enjoying his drink. Smiling demonic qi slowly began to be infused with all those touching my body.

    This was my n. As Bael had said, it was slow, but it was the best way of doing things. I needed an army of demons. Turning them will be even easier once they began viewing me as their masters, as my first toy did. That little boy I first met was truly an eye-opener.

    However, something I didn''t expect was all those I infused with my qi began to spread it like a virus. It didn''t have much effect, but I could feel various people falling into sin. Lust, Greed, Envy, Wrath was all but visible as multiple fights broke out.

    Blood quickly began to spread, but the party never stopped. Death was all butmon within Hallr unless you did something drastic like I did. The Veseract would not interfere. However, a frown slowly appeared on Andors face as his fingers sweep past some woman''s face sting her away like a rag doll.

    "Do not touch me, filth." He coldly spat, sending me a vicious look, "You are not fooling me, Arsene."

    Shrugging, I continued till all my qi began to fade. With my sins running wild, I felt at home as carnage slowly began to spread throughout the dead of night. Even luke, my bartender, was subjected to sin as he slowly fell.

    "FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK" I cheered as many began stripping. Snickering, I turned around as the moans began to fill my ears. Many were unable to resist the seductive temptation of lust. Although I would not lie, even I was tempted.

    "AHAHAHAHA, HAVE FUN, BOYS" I yelled in joy, taking my leave. With a wave of my arms, I vanished as Andor quickly gave chase. Unfontily for him, the night was my domain.

    Within a few seconds, I could hear his furious roar as the ground began to shake at his rage. Snickering, I left for Orions Estate, arriving within half an hour.

    Feeling Zanris still in slumber, I pouted, feeling annoyed, "How long does this usually take? Should I pump her with more Soulforce?"

    Shaking my head, I left the matter to rest. Zanris was a perfect thrall for now. I could not risk her dying. With a sigh, I summoned Orion, watching as he fell to his knees, "Master, you called?"

    "Yes, I wish for you to schedule a meeting with the patriarchs on this list. Both you and Erika are to knock these men and women out without making a disturbance and bring them to me. NOT a disturbance, and I mean it, Orion. No one can know. Should they find out there was a battle, I swear your little wife visit the southern district to be fucked by every male there, and I will force you to watch.

    Shivering, Orion nodded, "As youmand, my lord. The ten lords upon this list will be ced by your side by night''s end. There are only little low-ss lords."

    Curling my lips up, I nodded, "Good, Good. I look forward to your sess and failure." I whispered, watching the pale Erika in the distance. I wanted her to watch; I wanted her to know what was on the table if she, along with Orion, should fail.

    With a blur of a phantom, Orion and Erika flickered away as I broke down intoughter, "You really are a sadist. you seem to be enjoying torturing that man far more than I thought." Lilith whispered deep into my ear as she appeared like a ghost. Her body pulsing with abyssal qi.

    Feeling her hot breath against my ears, I smirked, "And don''t you feel a little turned on watching me torture these fools."

    "Maybe, but I am here to pick up Silvia."

    Opening my eyes wide, I gasped, "Shit, I forgot about h...."

    "DAMN RIGHT!!!!!!!!" Silvia roared, sending a ruthless kick towards my face from above.

    Tilting my head, I dodged smirking as shended right beside me, furiously ring at me, "How could you knock me out?"

    "Huh? it was Orions doing not..."

    "Your such air. Orion told me youmanded him to knock me out." She defended as Lilithughed,

    "You are quite lucky he did, or else I would have killed you for ruining my night with my husband."

    Paling Silvia lost all her bravado, turning her head off to the side, not daring to look into Lilith''s cold eyes. With cunning gleam, Lilith raised her head, eying all the little girl''s features, "You truly are beautiful. I can see why Arsene is a little bit interested, but the day he marks you is the day I end you."

    Gulping down, Silvia shivered, trying to back away, but my body suddenly grasped her waist as she panicked, "Do not look away, my dear. There is so much for us to discuss. SO much for you to learn." Lilith whispered in a hushed tone.

    Taking in a deep breath, I felt my wood pressing against my trousers as Lilith slowly began turning into her real selves. Watching her silver hair fall to her bottom, I could see a deep set of apathetic eyes staring deep into Silvia''s soul.

    Studying her features, killing intent began to rise within me as I watched the way Lilith stared at Silvia. That look is only for me. Those eyes are mine!!!

    Slowly dark scales began to rise as Lilith suddenly turned to me smiling, "Does my husband want me?"

    She murmured as her fingers ran down Silvia''s chin, falling towards her breast. With a shiver running through her body Silvia slowly lost strength within her legs, falling towards the ground as Lilith smiled, her gaze never leaving mine.

    Biting her lips, Lilith slowly leaned over towards Silvia as her eyes began to radiate abyssal qi, "Wee my dear to Vaevictis."

    Stabbing her arm into her chest, Silvia''s gaze went wide as the light within her eyes was destroyed. Suddenly a deep abyssal force began to rise, swallowing the young girl in crimson darkness.

 Chapter 187: Lilith - Return to Tensen Lumireis

    <h4>Chapter 187: Lilith - Return to Tensen Lumireis</h4>

    Sensing the heated gaze of Arsene, I could feel my heart pounding as my loins grew wet. Removing my arm filled with blood from Silvia, Arsene drew closer, ruthlessly pulling me into his arms as he held my bloodied hand.

    His gaze never leaving mine while he gently licked my bloodied fingers. All I could do was shiver as his eyes glimmered with heavy intensity, "Sene..." I called out, wishing for him to take me. Every night I would call for you, yet you...

    cing his fingers upon my lips while his fangs dug into his lips, drawing blood. "Were we not on a deadline. Things would be different, but not with your life on the line. We need to prepare. Not just for the Court of Nox but for the Prince of Hells."

    Tracing my lips against his, I tasted his sweet blood before smiling, "I hope you can hold on, Arsene. Because If I see you with some whore, I promise you.... hehe, well let''s just say you will not like it. I''m going to be next, no if''s, and''s, or but''s. I will be next."

    "Whatever my queen desires," he whispered without care. His lips touching against mine. Tasting him one final time, I separated, turning my attention towards Silvia, whose injuries had vanished.

    "Protect my husband, little ve. His life will forever be more important than yours." I whispered before vanishingpletely.

    Looking at the rainbow bridge, I sighed as Yggdrasil sounded deep within my mind, "LIltte Lili, leaving so soon? No matter, I shall await your return."

    Raising my head high, I turned to the massive world tree beside the rainbow-colored bridge. It was hard for most people to even perceive, but the world tree has always been beside the Rainbow Bridge. One simply needed to have a certain level within the Dao of Space and Time.

    "But, of course, I shall return within about a day or maybe two. I will not be gone for long. Take care!!!" I yelled as my body vanished.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Opening my eyes to the screams of anguish within the City of Tulum sted into my ears. I looked around at the rubble that was once Arsene''s Mansion, frowning as I pushed my senses into the Dao of Space.

    "Nora," I whispered as I watched the young subus dripping with semen as she opened her mouth wide, biting down on... the men from the Holy Legion. With a feral shriek, the demon known as Nora wailed as the void quivered at her roar. I could sense her despair, her anger that was seething from the depths of her soul. She was a true demon now.

    (A/N: Never said she died... That would be too easy.)

    "men... can they ever not keep their dicks to themselves. I knew something like this could happen. It seems Drar''ethiul wanted this as well. Having a daemon wondering Heaven and Earth is a perfect solution, especially if one of them is rted to me."

    Releasing the seal father had ced, I shed appearing in front of the Feral Nora in an instant, Tapping her forehead as she froze. Seconds began to pass as her soul began to glimmer with light. A look of recognition, love, and confusion could be felt as she opened her mouth, dripping with gore.

    "Yu...Yur...Yura...wh...why....w...hel..ee.g..e...via..e.g.b.eaf.Rafa. Ef.AEF.sa" Listening to Nora fall deeper into insanity, my heart did not react much. It was like all the years we spent together meant nothing. In fact, looking back at it, did I truly feel anything? Am I so heartless?

    Should I turn her into my ve? No, he would disapprove. Suddenly my eyes began to shine as I stared at the drooling animal. With my palm glimmering with Soulforce and abyssal qi, my smile began to widen as they shot into her heart.

    Drawing my emblem upon her heart and soul core, I saw an abyssal light appear before vanishing as I removed my arm. Wiping the filth off my skin, my lips curled into a venomous serpent as her body began to shake.

    "This may be your only chance. I could see your soul''s torment. I could practically feel your anguish, but this is not the end once your master gets a hold of you. Your life will only worsen, but I will give you one chance. Fulfill the mission I have given you, and I promise I will destroy your soul. Isn''t that what you wish? A swift end for the lifetime of torment you are about to face.

    "I can give you that, Nora. Not even your master can promise you that. Your torment has only just started, but once you break and break, my words will always resonate within your ckened soul. For fill your end and I shall go fulfill mine Nor...No, Nora is dead. Your new name shall be Deianira. Quite fitting, it means Man-eater." I whispered in a mocking tone studying the disgraced scum drooling with lust.

    With cold eyes, I could see a hint of recognition, causing my smile to widen. With a slight st from my palm, Deianira was pushed into the true world of Tensen Lumireis. She was a true demon from the Nines. It will not be long before her body adapts or a new consciousness takes its ce. This type of poison was not meant for demons or devils of the Nine. Its effects will vanish within a few years.

    Either way, the memories of the past will remain. The torment, the hate, all of it will remain. With a cold, vicious smile, I turned to the burning wreckage of Tulum before I turned to the various parts of the men that Deianira was devouring.

    None of them were alive, but I could see they were fully drained due to her. It''s a shame none of this would have happened if they knew how to hold it in. Rising up into the air, my smile slowly began to fade as I saw familiar people far outside the distance.

    "The Blue Cross Mercenaries... Am I a monster for what I am about to do? They were so sweet. Even if it was a mission, none of them needed to be so kind." I muttered as my abyssal qi began burning such worthless thoughts.

    Such words were unbing of me. I Lilith Snow doesn''t need a reason nor permission to take what I wish. I was a being of the abyss. Whether they disagree or hate me, all of it is irrelevant, for only his and my will shall ever matter.

    "That''s right. We are above them. This is not arrogance, but rather a reality." Lili whispered like a demon upon my shoulder, "but they will be once they are ours should they survive the change. They will be something more once we are done."

    With a chilling gleam, I saw Al and his little boy, Nal. No more than five kilometers outside Tulum, running around the forest. While Sol, the leader of the Blue Cross Mercenaries, watched with a warm smile.

    However, blood quickly began to fall as I removed Al''s and his son''s hearts. Watching the light vanish before they could understand what happened. I could hear Sol bellow, but even he fell to my hands before he could understand what was happening.

    With a mere second, everyone was dead. However, this was only the beginning. Drawing my de from my waist, I slight my wrist as my face began to turn ashen. Watching blood pour over my arm, I eyed the dead.

    "Your death. And your lives all belong to me. Father may own your souls, but your everything else will belong to me. Wee to the abyss," I voiced as the massive sphere of abyssal energy wrapped around the entire forest.

    "Wee to Vaevictis"

 Chapter 188: My First Devil

    <h4>Chapter 188: My First Devil</h4>

    Feeling the sun begin to rise, I arose, feeling my body filled to the brim with Demonic Qi. It was annoying but even with me finally able to breakthrough. I was in serious need of Qi of Heaven and Earth. Even with a powerful Cultivation Arte, I was not getting enough Qi into my system, especially when I had a ridiculous foundation.

    Shaking my head in annoyance, I gazed at Silvia cultivating next to me. She had absolutely no memory of what happenedst night. Making the awkward atmosphere I thought would be there gone. Honestly, Silvia was a cool girl, and her love for fire made her appear more appealing.

    Rising up, I stepped out of my...I mean Orion''s courtyard as I gazed upon him and his dear wife on one knee.

    "Your back? why didn''t you call me." I called out, staring at the ten men all at the peak of the Gate of truth knocked out upon the floor.

    Shivering, Orion stared at Silvia in the distance, still cultivating, "Lady Yura was not too happy with her earlier interference. We were..."

    "Oh, I understand," I muttered with a smirk before proceeding to ce my ve emblem upon the ten fools. Within a few hours, I quickly had a joyful expression as I sat down heavily, breathing due to exhaustion.

    Wiping the cold sweat upon my brow, I stared at the ten men on one knee. "Return to your homes and prepare me, your best genius''s. I expect them to be ready to be assimted."

    "By your will, your excellency," they cheered, vanishing from my sight.

    With a sinister Laugh, my neck suddenly twisted as I turned to therge egg pushing with my aura. I could feel the very hells calling my name. Rising, my steps began to echo out as I drew closer.

    Taking a deep whiff, a small crack appeared as I waved my arm, wrapping my darkness around this courtyard. Suddenly a cruel evil began to leak, sending a shiver down my spine as I felt the will of hell tracing out from the void.

    Slowly a pair of tan arms shot out with slime pouring down them like ooze. Like watching a butterfly break out of the cocoon, my lips began to grow deep as I felt a deeper connection with this thing wing its way out.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH~~~~~" Zanris screamed, shattering the cocoon around her. Covered in crimson slime, she stoodpletely bare for me. A look of pure innocence could be seen within her gaze; however, as the seconds began to pass, I could see the memories of her past began to flood her soul.

    Widening my smile, the innocence within her gaze quickly began to fade, turning into a terrifying evil. Releasing a deep breath of vile air, Zanris turned to me, seemingly not aware of her nudity. Falling to her knee, she spoke, "What is thy will, my master?"

    Feeling my heart begin to throb, I grinned, admiring the exotic temptress before me. Her long hair was no longer the same but had rather taken on the Ashen color that was presented within my blood. Yet, the thing that really surprised me was the abyssal energy pulsing within her body.

    "What in the world?" Bael whispered in horror, "Arsene, what have you done?"

    "Where is Mother, Papa?" Zanris respectfully asked, "Where is my mother?"

    Furrowing my brow, I frowned, "Oh? Mother is it? Does this mother have a name?"

    "Lilith, Mother of All."

    Opening my eyes wide, I could hear bael roar, "Imposible, Lilith will and shall never give up her title. Like Lord Lucifer, there can never be a second or third incarnation. Their names can never be titles like mine or Asmodeus."

    ''is that right.'' i cunningly whispered to myself, lifting the chin of Zanris, "And what makes you think she is your mother?"

    "Because you gave me life, and she is your wife." Zanris, a matter of factly, eximed.

    It must be due to my body cultivation. Taking a deep whiff, I could smell some of my blood flowing through Zanris as she shivered at my touch, blushing, trying to move backward.

    "Papa, no!"

    "Please, just call me young master or my lord. Someone at your age should only be calling me that if I had you bent over upon my bed." I lightly mocked as she nodded with a hint of drool.

    "Now, can you tell me your race?" I asked as Zanris nodded

    "Of course, I am a being that can only be created by the Mother of All Demons, Lilith. It''s by her will and power I exist within this form. I am a Lilim. "

    Freezing, I grew baffled, "Bael, you bastard, you better not charge me for this. Your ass is just as confused as mine. But... what the hell is this?"

    Hearing silence, I grew a little impatient as Bael''s words echoed deep within my soul, "She is soul bound to you, but she is sired to your wife, the abyssal queen. Inparison, you are a child of Bael, or rather me. You should only be able to create demons rting to my bloodline. However, with your abyssal body, such a rule is out the window. It''s like you are free from such restrictions. She is a Lilim, a devil that only Lilith can create."

    "Arsene... this is big. Really big, you are slowly bing a being of the abyss, and it looks like your wife will not have control over you. How did ''he'' do it? How did he create you." Bael mumbled in confusion as a single sheet of lightning shot the heavens. Shattering creation as I shivered, almost shitting myself in the process.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Suddenly a massive gust of wind and dirt wept over Midgard as I vomited a mouthful of blood. Staring up into the heavens, I froze as it did not resemble the one I have ever seen before. I did not feel hate but rather respect and fear.

    Feeling my bloodline quiver in fear, my abyssal body arte activated as my fear began to fade. However, what was strange was that I felt I was not the target.

    "Shit... It looks like I overstepped my bounds. Guess I said too much," Bael bitterly said, with a hint of fear. "Stay alive, Arsene... the Infernal Pce will remain open, but I will no longer be there. The deal will still be the same, but before I go. Head to the Isles of Yu''drol. Some answer regarding you should be there. Someone important left you a message."

    Noticing the hairs rising from my body, a chill filled my soul as I gazed up at the Pair of vibrant Golden eyes staring down at me. A fear like no other filled me as I shuttered. Suddenly everything went still. The aura that was suffocating me vanished along with any trace of Bael.

    "What the hell just happened?"

 Chapter 189: My Lilims Past

    <h4>Chapter 189: My Lilim''s Past</h4>

    Tilting her head to the side, Zanris pouted, "Master is something wrong?" she asked while still on one knee.

    Turning my attention to Zanris, I shook my head, still remembering the Golden Eyes that seemed to pierce reality as a whole. I could still feel my soul shiver, both with fear and resonance. I didn''t hole any familiarity towards it, but my soul still began to resonate with those eyes.

    Shaking my head, I began to take note of the difference in personality Zanris held towards me. There was an almost obedient gleam within her eyes, like as if looking at one''s father or mother. Bael said she is soul-bound to me. Does that mean whoever I turn would be bound to me?

    No, I cannot put fate in such things. If I can''t understand what I am seeing, then I cannot trust it. Staring down at Zanris, my eyes slowly began to turn dark as my emblem began to shimmer deep within my left pupil.

    "Do not resist," I worded as my emblem shed deep within her soul. However, a dark light began to shine as my eyes grew wide as I stared at a strange emblem. It held my Elder Ring, but deep within, it held an emblem that reminded me of Lilith.

    Reaching the ends of my elder ring, I saw arge profound crimson triangle stretching from end to end, while within the triangle held aplex seven-point pentagram ovepping with each line, with various writing and emblems I could not understand present.

    (A/N: Look up Wa symbols - while it has nothing to do with Wa, it has a simr design. )

    However, the most notable thing about Lilith''s emblem was the heptagon within the center of the pentagram. It was as if I was staring at the abyss. The longer I stared, a sense of danger slowly began to be present until sweat began to cover my body. Shaking my head, I smiled bitterly, looking away.

    It looks like Zanris is truly mine and Lilith''s. How strange, this really puts in the meaning of ''what''s mine is yours'' together.

    Lightly flicking Zanris''s head, I grinned, noticing the almost childlike behavior she held. "tell me, Zanris, what would you do if I told you to kill everyone within this estate, including the children? no more than a few months old."

    "Does master want their heads? Zan can even dress up there small cute little headless bodies," She brightly shouted, with a magical smile full of love as a cold sweat rolled down my back. " AAAAAAAAAH its going to look so cute!!!! Master, can Zan do it? Their small bodies would be soo cute. Zan wanna have some dolls. PLEASE!!!!!"

    Yep, she is a devil. That is fucked up. "umm, no. They will soon be your brothers and sisters." I brightly said while she arose, staring at me with anticipation towards her new siblings.

    "Can you tell me about your past? All I know is that you are a pureblood. Slowly looking down, Zanris seemed a little hesitant before shaking her head, "I was born as a bastard. My father was apparently a high elf who forced himself upon my mother, who worked as a maid. After a few sessions, Mother became pregnant with me."

    "You must understand, a normal elf can be pregnant faster than humans. Our kind is like insects, breathing almost indefinitely a curse or gift depending on who you are. Due to the blessing of the Vanir Gods, we are made to breed, for it is our nature. However, High Elves are different. The birth rate for their kind is abysmally low. "

    "so it was quite rare for them to have children. However, one rule that all High Elves must abide by is that they must only mate with their kind to keep the bloodline pure. My father, however, broke that rule when my mother gave birth to me.

    Nodding my head, I smiled, listening to her story, putting a few things together. "I was not a pureblood, but my power and talent wereparable to the purebloods. It had even surpassed many of them, so when I reached twenty, I reached the realm of Elements, a massive bounty was ced on my head by my father''s wife. To her, I was an abomination, something that she held in contempt no matter my talent. She had been with my father for thousands of years and had yet to bear his children.

    It was not long before Mother was killed before my eyes... by my very father. Torn apart as she begged, asking why. I don''t know why he did it, and I didn''t care as I fleed as hundreds began giving chase. Hunting me for about three years. I could still remember the heat of the sun pressing against my skin, the air of death constantly against my neck. Three years Master, and the man I called father did nothing but allow his only daughter to be hunted like a dog.

    "It was then I met... Silvia''s family, the House of Scara. They had saved me, but in return, I was to serve under them. Giving them information regarding my house... the house of Daeva.

    "Hmmm, so were you betrayed again by the house of Scara?" I asked, not understanding why I found her within the prison.

    Shaking her head, Zanris snorted, "Yes and No, I ran as they tried to force me, the only daughter of Zayav, to marry. They wished for a political marriage to join the two houses. After a few million years of battle, both houses wished to unite, especially regarding what is happening in the capital."

    "That sounds reasonable. From what I saw of you before, you did not seem like the person to care about who you marry. You were cold and distant. Not to mention you owed the House of Scara. So why did you not agree?

    "because the man I was to marry was rted to my father Zayav''s wife. That bitch was the cause of my mother''s death. It doesn''t matter how much the House of Scara has done for me. I would never ept. She...She nned this all out; I wouldn''t be surprised if her spies were the ones to notify her I was within the House of Scara."

    "The rest, you can guess, I was caged for about a hundred years forced to live in that hell hole. Year after year, I had to resist the hunger of the guards and the warden as they tried to force themself upon me. I had to starve as they would piss, shit, or cum inside the food that was given. I was not always so cold and distant master... It was... It was just a matter of my upbringing. Twenty for mortals is like ten for our kind. We age differently."

    "One hundred years you were caged," I whispered as Zanris smiled, nodding as a dark viscous light filled her naked body. Licking my lips, I nodded, "So, little bird, do you want revenge?"

    "Huh?... you would help Zan?" Zanris shouted in surprise.

    Chuckling, I nodded, "Of course, while I am a bastard, I am an avid lover of war and chaos. Not to mention you now hold my name and blood. From now on, you are Zanris Snow, Servent of Arsene, and Lilith Snow. "

    Falling to her knees, Zanris shivered as tears ran like streams, "By your will, my master."

    "Good!!! Good!!!" Iughed in joy as my eyes glimmered with sin, "Go and find those I have contracted with. You should be able to sense them. Find them and see how they areing along. Once those spiral rings and bracelets areplete, we should be able to auction them off for a few million each. Assuming someone hasn''t already spread the word of my rings."

 Chapter 190: Lord Snow

    <h4>Chapter 190: Lord Snow</h4>

    Stepping into the Versarack tasting some of the street food Hallr had to offer, I nodded towards Roald as he drew closer, "What do you know about the new technology that could revolutionize all of Midgard?"

    Now that is just strange. Have they alreadypleted it? Lifting my lips up, I spoke, "are you curious? I could get you one for free."

    Opening his eyes wide, the entire station froze as my smiled widen, "I could donate some to the station. This could help in millions of ways."

    "you-you-you," Roald muttered in horror, backing away, "You are the one who... but was it not the dwarves who..."

    Smirking, my eyes glimmered as a longsword appeared within my palm almost magically, "I gave them the technology. Within the House of Snow, such devices are not really that spectacr, but here. You all seemed... underdevelop."

    Gulping down, various murmurs appeared as Andor rushed outreaching to grab my wrist. However, the de within my palm flickered as it appeared at his throat in an instant. "Not you... I don''t like you. "

    With a vibrant smile filled with contempt and disgust, I snickered at the dark face of Andor as I burst intoughter, "Not to worry, I will still be working here. I quite like working as a detective. Is Captain Vis in? I would like to talk to her regarding a business opportunity.

    "That will not be necessary." A soft, gentle voice sounded deep within my ears.

    "Mother," Roald yelled as I smiled.

    Turning to Shana, I snickered at herplicated appearance. With this, she could not threaten my life. Although I did just put a massive bullseye upon my head, none of that mattered. Once the Court of Nox appears, the same thing would happen. Plus, I like the reaper''s de against my neck; what is life without a little trill.

    Noticing the man behind her, I waited as she bowed, "Lord Snow, I am here on behalf of the Jarl to wee you to a dinner party tonight."

    "And how did you know it was I who..."

    "Because ever since Andor named you the killer. We have been secretly following you. However, there were times you vanished on us. We did, however, see you speaking with the one eye thrall."

    Arching my brow, I shot Andor a cold look before nodding, "So I guess you all believe me. What is it you want from me? "

    Stepping out from behind Shana, the man with brown hair and a great furry beard smiled with his ruggish appearance, "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Kandis Bulisem, adviser of the Jarl."

    "Let me guess you wish to discuss mytest invention?" I asked with a smile.

    "Yes, but we would like to know who you are?" He coldly asked, trying to see through my mask with his sharp gaze.

    However, unlike my age, my mask would not be broken, "Now that is the question, but does it matter? I''m sure you have your guesses."

    "ARSENE!!!! You left me again." A shout sounded as I saw Silvia rushing towards me with a ming look.

    ''Yes!!!! Perfect timing!'' i screamed inwardly.

    Shaking within his boots, Kandis backed away in horror, "Lady Silvia...what... what are you doing here?" He yelled in bewilderment.

    Sending a nce, Silvia ignored him, rushing to me ring, "Why did you leave me again. I had to beg Orion to tell me of your location."

    "Sorry, but I do have a job." I begrudgingly said, noticing the fearful look within Kandis''s gaze.

    "Oh, where are my manners. Silvia, this is Kandis Bulisem, adviser of the Jarl." I exined as she sent him a nod filled with indifference.

    "I know; I visited him with Lord Torgeir before. He had quite an eventful dinner." She lovingly said, but I could hear the indifference within her tone. It seems she didn''t hold any of these people within her eyes. " but it really is weird you have such a feminine name. Lord Torgeir and I had a goodugh about that."

    Blushing a bit, Kandis lowered his head. "Will you also being with Lord Snow to the Jarl party?"

    Wrapping her arms around me, Silvia nodded, "Of course, I am to watch over him. Where ever he goes, I go."

    Shivering, Kandis stared at me with deeper respect, "Don''t misunderstand, Kandis, I already have a wife. However, she left this morning on a business trip. Silvia is merely a personal friend I got in my tragic visit to... Well, I''m sure you have already heard."

    "Yes.... and I am sorry about Rave. He was a great detective."

    Rolling my eyes inwardly, I continued, "Well, shall we discuss our business at this party tonight."

    "Of course, Lord Snow," Kandis said, bowing before taking his leave.

    Shana seemed to have frowned as she red wholes into my skull for a while, "If...if you were so important, why did you let us..."

    "Because I make power on my own. I do not use what I didn''t create." I coldly proimed as Silvia grew quiet, "But do not worry, I hold nothing against you. After all, it was my fault all this happened."

    "But I am a man of my word, Silvia. Can you get Roald into the Vanir CLan?" I asked as he shivered, watching everything that transpired.

    "Of course, it''s not a big deal. He is...hmmm, he can even join members of my n." SHe eximed, not really showing much interest.

    "Can we go? Its bor...WOW, who fucked that person up!!!" She yelled before running off like a memorized child towards the painted pictures of homicides all throughout the city.

    SHaking my head, I signed as Shana bowed, "You have my thanks, Lord Snow."

    With a bloody smile hidden behind a mask of humbleness, I nodded, "A deal is a deal."

    But that will never save you, nor your child. All of you and your n will belong to me. You will all worship me as your god. HAHAHAHA GOD ARSENE, damn, what can be my spirit animal? Odin has a raven... Can it be a Kirin, the one in monster hunter was badass? Smirking at my thoughts, I quickly fixed my mental state before continuing.

    "Now is you will excuse me, I have a job to do," I said, taking my leave, my eyes slowly turning dark with bloodlust.

    &lte to="" me="" zanris=""><e>

 Chapter 191: Bloody Start

    <h4>Chapter 191: Bloody Start</h4>

    With a mental call, I sat within a cubical office reviewing all my files regarding the sick bastard known as The Nines Killer. It will always amaze me how humanity could create such a sick bastard.

    Within a few minutes, I could see Zanris appear dressed in a maid outfit as she shed me a vibrant smile, "You called my master?" she muttered with a sensual bow.

    Ooooh damn, the dream of every otaku.....Calm down, Lil Arsene... I don''t want Lilith to cut off my dick. Her warning is rigging within my brain. Yet, watching Zanris plum caramel breast pressed tightly against her clothing...

    Gently coughing, I spoke, "Yes, you are to be my new protection. Tonight, on our way to see the Jarl, I can imagine there will be a few hundred assassins out to kill me. Since you are a devil, all of these souls will go to you. However, I only require you give me ten percent off all those you kill."

    Tilting her head, Zanris frowned, "Would you not like all of them?"

    Smirking, I shook my head in contempt, "What kind of Master would I be if I took all your earnings. I only need ten percent. The rest is all yours."

    Wrapping her arms around me, pressing her massive weaponry against my cheeks, Zanris yelled, "MASTER IS SO AMAZING!!!!"

    Hot damn is this what she was like before her father betrayed her and was sent to prison. It seems like none of her past trama''s is affecting her much. Maybe her mental fortitude has increased very much due to bing a devilkin.

    "HEY, HE BELONGS TO MY LADY BACK OFF!!!!" Silvia roared, shooting towards Zanris.

    Chopping her upside the head before things got out of hand, Iughed, "Enough, Zanris, tell me what you learn from the Dwarves."

    "The one eye is very talented. He was able to create a rune that could create the same effects simr to the spiral ring you gave him. He has made about two hundred of them using his blood and his kins as a catalyst to draw the runes. I asked, and it seems they were just too poor to buy proper material, so they used their own heritage to develop these devices. They n to auction all of them within a few days."

    Rising up, I nodded, "good, let''s go to the auction house. I would like to talk to whoever is governing over my merchandise."

    Licking her sensual lips, Zanris nodded, twisting her hips around, "Then follow me, my dear master. Zan will lead you."

    ''...this girl is going to kill me. Fucking libido, give me a break.'' i muttered as Zanris shot me a cute smile.

    Leaving the station, I could feel multiple pairs of eyes staring me down from a distance. All of their aura''s was at a minimum at the stages of Gate of Death. With a sinister smile, I sent Zanris a menacing smirk, "Not yet... let''s wait. the more, the merrier."

    Nodding her head, Zanris called for a carriage as we headed deeper into the northern district filled with jewelry to various shops. The streets were filled with those of high-ss men and women of various races. All of them holding contemptuous nces at one another as they believed themself better than those around them.

    "it''s been a while since I have been on a hunt. Those prisoners were a big no-no. Cleaning the meat could not save them. That ce was too much for me. Personally, had I ever gone to jail in my past life, I would havemitted suicide. Life is not that good, and Hope is for the foolish.

    Feeling the carriagee to a halt, I stared out of the garage as Zanris opened the door for Silvia and me. "Master, we have arrived."

    Staring at therge building, seemingly unprotected, I nodded as an ancient air could be felt. It was subtle, but I could even faintly smell the scent of blood upon the stone this building was molded from.

    Suddenly bright light overflowing with cruel intent consumed my vision as Zanris appeared in front of me, staring coldly at the elderly man before me. A look of fear could be seen within his eyes as Zanris held a terrifying gleam within her crimson suns glimmering with the seven sins.

    "My apologies," the elderly man addressed with a graceful bow; however, there was a deep trickle within his throat as he may have realized he fucked up.

    "Do you always appear in such a threatening manner?" Zanris questioned in a sharp tone, losing the innocence she portrayed, leaving only Sin. Suddenly, her arms shing with a dark light as she gripped the elderly man''s throat.

    Blood quickly ran hot as her fingers dug into his neck, "A mere first stage Elemetal Lord dare approach, my master, in such a manner. Who gave you the audacity?! Zanris screamed as her fingers dug even deeper in.

    Simply watching, I didn''t bother to interfere as I didn''t understand what just urred. It all happens too quickly, and I truly wanted to see what Zanris could do.

    Suddenly long, vibrant ck and crimson wings sprung from Zanris as I felt my blood begin to run hot like fire. A massive, powerful evil suddenly filled the air like miasma as Zanris began clenching the man''s throat tighter, demanding for him to answer.

    wing with all his might, I could see dark clouds begin to fill his eyes as Zanris tore his head off, showering her outfit with blood. Tossing it away like a piece of trash, Zan took a step forward, eyeing the peak of the building without any trace of fear.

    "Will you show yourself, or will you force me to have this auction house painted red.

    "Arsene, stop her." Silvia said with a frown, "She just killed someone for no reason."

    "Rx, Silvia, have some fate. There is more going on than you understand." I lightly said in a carefree manner as my smile never left my lips. With my wolf mask still on my face, I remained still as if watching a movie.

    Suddenly a burst of darkughter filled the streets when a rather handsome young-looking man with familiar golden eyes appeared. A powerful battle intent could be felt, but it was drowned out by Zanris sinful aura covering various parts of her body in a dark, sinister mist.

    Sending a nce towards Zanris, I shook my head, "Enough, not here. The day is too young to use such a Bloodline Arte."

    Taking a step forward, I stared at the golden-eyed man with a half-smile, "Greetings, is your little test done? I wish to discuss my merchandise."

    "You just killed one of my strong..."

    "As I said, I wish to discuss my merchandise." I coldly eximed with indifference, "the lives of your men have nothing to do with me, or are you one of those that value the lives of others more than himself?"

    Narrowing his gaze, he frowned, staring at the headless body that was slowly starting to wither in the presence of Zanris. Also, noticing the change, my smile deepened.

    Lilim''s were almost the same as a subus, but they were at a far higher stage of evolution. A subus was like a low-grade infant with a disability, while a Lilim wasparable to a queen. They were the Mother of All, Lilith''s personal creations, after all. Something to be feared by all.

    "Follow me, Lord Snow."

 Chapter 192: Father and Son

    <h4>Chapter 192: Father and Son</h4>

    Following behind the Golden eyed young man, I smiled as he took us into an elegant-looking room. Mostlyposed of white, I could feel the heavenly qi of heaven and earth resonating in the air, causing me to smirk.

    "It''s so stupid that all those of the high ss have qi, yet you still hide it."

    Sending me a nce, the golden-eyed man snorted, "It''s to keep the rabble in their ce. No one wants a genius like you to rise. So we enforce such ridiculous rules. Change is not something we are avid lovers of."

    "So I take it you are not weing of the spiral rings I created?" I coldly asked as Zanris poured me a ss of water that was present. It was not clear like most water but rather a transparent azure, like the vast ocean.

    "Far from it, this could be a major invention. I am not just here to represent my auction house but our main branch within the central continent. We would love to have such an invention." He said as I took a sip, growing surprised at the vast amount of qi I was taking in. It was almost equal to the amount of qi I took in from about an entire day of cultivating.

    "I will not be giving you the rune. Even if you mindfuck the Dwarves, they themself cannot give it to you. Soul attacks will not work on them." I suddenly informed as a look of disbelief filled the golden eye man. "I have taken precautions regarding such things. As for me... well, you can try, but I''m sure blood will rain over Midgard in the event of my death."

    Bluffing with lies and truth, I rxed, taking another sip. I spoke once more, "what is your name?"

    Narrowing his gaze, he sneered, "My apologies, I am Trygve Englehart. Son of thete battle king Seral Englehart."

    Humming in response, I rested my palm against my cheeks with a carefree expression, "Well, Trygve, son of Seral. Why should I make a deal with you? The word of my design has already spread throughout Midgard. I could just make a random auction and have the Vanir or Airer n act as protection. They would be more than d to do as such. "

    Freezing like a statue, a cold atmosphere began to fill the room as Zanris simply smiled at my side. Silvia, however, sneered, "You have a lot of nerve Trygve. Not only were your actions rude and uneptable you are starting to anger me. I suggest you remove your head out your ass and look around."

    "She is quite right," Zanrismented, "Insulting a high elf of the House of Scara and someone who was personally appointed by Lord Torgeir. Even if Magni Works have a few world gods, do you really believe they would anger any of these people?"

    Not saying anything. I simply enjoyed my water. In my opinion, Trygve was a fool. Believing he was the smartest man within the room. His arrogant behavior was annoying, but I didn''t want to do any of the work needed. I was done with crap like this after myst ''tryst'' within Pendragon. Sure I may make ns regarding killing and screwing people over, but politics was not something I wanted to deal with.

    Although the ways things are looking, I will have no choice. With a cynical smile, I ced my empty ss as Zanris quickly filled it back up, "How about we start over, Trygve? It seems you believe me to be a child. While I may only be fifteen, I assure you my knowledge regarding politics far exceeds yours. Unless you wish for your own organization to kill you, I suggest you leave and return with a better attitude. "

    Analyzing the horrid expression, Trygve left in a hurry, sweating bricks like the fool he was. Licking my lips, I closed my eyes, taking a big sip as Silvia burst intoughter, "he is so stupid."

    "Agreed, but he is a fifth Star Elemental cultivator." Zanris carelessly stated, not showing any fear or trepidation, "That is the peak, of Elemental star and a Low-grade Nascent soul. "

    "And can you kill him?" I whispered, sending the young Lilim a feral grin.

    Licking her lips towards me, Zan giggled, "Master, he would notst long. I am a six-stage nascent soul and a fourth elemental star cultivator. He would have been a challenge before but now that I am a Devil. HEHE"

    Smirking, I nodded, knowing all that Lilims were capable of. While they were not at the peak of demonkind like me or the royals. They could match them easily. Lilith was not known as the Mother of Demons for no reason... Although it is odd that Lilims were not considered demons but rather devils, I guess this is semantics since it''s not that big a deal. Although from all the games I yed in my past life, they are represented as demons.

    Closing my eyes, time began to fly as I stared at Trygve through the walls pacing back and forth with sweat covering his brow. Snickering to myself, my eyes suddenly went wide as I saw a familiar face.

    "Is he not the waiter that called me a simp? Ooh, that''s why he looked familiar. Father and son, but why was he.... son of a bitch."

    Narrowing my gaze, a cold chill filled the room, causing Silvia to stare,

    "Arsene?" she called, but my mind continued raging as a vicious n began to form.

    <orion, gather="" all="" you="" know="" about="" what="" you="" can="" regarding="" trygve="" englehart,="" more="" importantly,="" his="" child.="" he="" holds="" his="" golden="" eyes.=""></orion,>

    Suddenly a knock echoed through my door as I watched Trygve along with his son step in. Bowing, Trygve apologized, "forgive me for my earlier behavior, Lord Snow... It was unbing."

    remaining silent, I simply stared at his son with indifference. Noticing my silence, Trygve looked up before turning to his ashen son.

    "So, you were not a waiter. How interesting, makes me think of what you were doing when my wife and I were having dinner? Care to exin?" I lightly asked as the air began to thin. A cold sweat began to fill the air as Zanris eyes began to glow with sin.

    "I...I...I... you must have mistaken me, Lord Snow. I have never worked as a waiter in my entire life." He repisipercated in a hesitinte tone. "I am an Englehart. Doing such a thing would be..."

    "Humble?" I interrupted with a smile, "crawling your way around with the rabble, but I shall take your word regarding this matter. Please have a seat so that we can discuss my terms."

    Releasing a sigh of relief, I simply smiled, but Zanris was not fooled as she continued to stare deeply into her new prey.

    "Oh, I almost forgot; what is your name?" I asked with an indifferent light masking the torment I was going to rain down his throat.

    "Brerson Englehart."

 Chapter 193: Memory Lock

    <h4>Chapter 193: Memory Lock</h4>

    "Now shall we begin? I am not sure what deal the dwarves had in mind but throw it out the window. All two hundred spiral relics will be sold at once."

    Opening their eyes wide in bewilderment and anger, I simply nodded. "The starting price is... Silvia, what is a good number?"

    "Me?" she questioned in surprise, blushing as she covered her mouth.

    "Yes, you are quite familiar with this realm. What would be a good currency to ask for?"

    "Ether Shards, or ES for short. That is what those within the mid and central region''s trade. The outer region major families here do not dare ask for such since they believe it could potentially make them lose money."

    "Wow, you all are stupid... Damn, I have a lot of work on my hands. Do these people even understand the concept of the economy?" I eximed, shaking my head. "Was this also the Jarls doing?"

    "Correct," said Trygve, "Hemanded that we start hoarding Ether Shards. the only time we use them is to pay taxes or tribute towards the Gods."

    "..."

    Calm down, Arsene, calm down. Taking a deep breath, I pretended to smile, yet my gaze held a different story, "Fine... anyway, Silvia, go on, please."

    "Sure... " She voiced in a dying tone, " Well, I would say a single Spiral Relic should be about two million Ether Shards, depending on how much they can hold."

    Paling Trygve arose, shaking his head, "That would be four hundred million ES. No one within this city can afford that, and that''s only the starting price."

    "they don''t need to; it''s not for them, but for those within the Middle and Center Regions. That''s why I''m selling them within a bundle. Please, think of this as a start-up fund for me. " I politely responded, taking another sip of water. "And the house will receive... let''s say 5 percent."

    "That''s not eptable," Brerson voiced in an annoyed tone. However, his father immediately held his arm out, silencing him.

    "What do you think our cut will be?" he asked in an interesting smile.

    "This could potentially be worth about a billion ES, so you do the math." I lightly said, "Plus, it''s not like it''s going to be the only time I sell such merchandise. Charge a fill hundred thousand for each seat. This may change the entire realm of Midgard."

    "Now, shall we talk about protection?" I asked with a cold smile. "I''m sure a few masters of World shall be attending. While I myself cannot contest against them, I would suggest you all warn them. Until its sold, this property is under the rule of Vaevictis."

    "Who?!" Brerson eximed

    "Should they attack, they will find out," I warned, not bothering to exin anymore. Rising from my chair, I smirked, "This shall be it. I hope this will profit the both of us."

    Reaching out my arm Trygve firmly shook my arm as I nodded, turning to leave, leaving the fool turning red with humiliation as I ignored his arm hanging out, waiting for the same mutual respect I showed his father.

    Pulling out my phone, I quickly began to text while making my way to my carriage.

    Me: Auction within Three days. Can Lilith or Ezra attend?

    Yura: Both of them should be able to join. Anything else?"

    Me: Are you in a rush?

    Yura: Yes... many have died, but I am close. The survival rate is below .00000000001 percent. At this moment, only two have survived.

    Me: See you within a few days then.

    Stepping into the carriage, I ced my phone in my pocket as my mind began to review everything I needed to aplish.

    ... I should visit Lisa. It''s always best to finish things... no, I may just have Orion kill her. It''s annoying, but Andor already has his suspicions... Hmmm, it looks like the Nines Killer will strick once again tonight. Poor Lisa, you deserved better. I wanted to kill you, but at least you will have the honor of entering my stomach.

    "Take me to the Dwarves. There is one final thing we need to do before we can actually sell these relics."

    Sending me a deep nce, Zanris smiled, "By your will, master."

    It had not taken more than a few minutes, but I was quickly able to see the dwarves surrounded by a horde of people screaming. SHaking my head, I snorted, "Zanris if you would."

    Suddenly a ray of crimson light filled my sight as blood ran cold as snow continued to nket Midgard. The screams of mercy quickly entered my ears as I turned to the disturbed Silvia. It was all but present that she was notfortable with such scenes. If they were enemies, I''m sure she would not care, but many of these people were innocent.

    "YOu will be the same soon enough," I whispered as she paled. "YOu will be just as cruel, if not more. Personally, I think cities will begin to burn by your rage."

    "I would never ughter the innocents."

    Sending the young girl a deep side-nce, I smirked, leaving the carriage as I approached the terrified dwarves.

    "Now then, take me to see what you have created," I said towards one eye, who briefly nodded, taking out a single ring from his pocket.

    Taking it, my eyes shed as I sent my intent into the dark ring. There was noparison between the ring of Bael and this, but if I can say for sure, this ring was ten timesrger than the one I gave him. which was roughly fifty cubic meters.

    "Is there a way to lock the rune, making it impossible for others to analyze?" I asked, hoping there was. This would make thepetition far smaller in the short run. I believe it would take other dwarves to create such relics within a few years, if not months. The Idea was out in the world, after all.

    "There is, my lord, we dwarves have three methods. One is less secure, and that is to use an image of someone or something within your memories. The other is to have a bloodline authentication." He said with a respectful tone. "The second one offers better protection as they would need your blood. While the image method is less secured as the chances of someone getting the image correct is truly high since many cultivators can live for over a hundred thousand years."

    "And what are the chances of someone simply breaking the lock," I asked curiously.

    Eying me with his single eye, the one-eyed dwarf snorted, "We are masters of our craft. We dwarves, no matter the talent, are all capable of locking the internal structure of our runes. It''s within our blood, my lord. Neither the Aesir Gods nor Vanir Gods can shatter our locks. We were not born for them but by Ymir. Breaking the lock would require a high-level god, and even then, if they are not cksmiths, then they may just eradicate the rune before they could study it."

    "Good, then it shall be an image," I said as he shed me a surprised gleam. However, it had to be like this. My body is constantly changing, and using an image was perfect for me. Since my timeline cannot be viewed. The memory of the second time I saw ma was perfect.

    No one knew what I saw there, not even Lilith. Shit, even I could nearly understand what I saw there. It was perfect. If I can''t understand it, how can others?

    "Wait, what''s the third method?" I asked as he groaned begrudgingly.

    "It''s called the soul lock, but weck the skill and power to use. While we are masters at our craft, we are only tier three cksmiths, my lord. we are good, but we are but studentspared to a true master of our race."

    Curtly nodding, I continued, "What do I need to do?"

 Chapter 194: Two Survivors

    <h4>Chapter 194: Two Survivors</h4>

    "It''s simple, Lord Snow, all you need to do is ce your head upon the relic, and we will finish the rest." The dwarf exined

    Taking out a small hammer, the dwarf shed me a smiled with his rugged expression as he took the ring from my palm. Striking it a single time, argeplex rune appeared, "If you would, my lord."

    cing it upon my head, I could feel a light-filled my soul for a second before vanishing. Staring at the rune shing with light, the dwarf paled.

    "Is everything fine?" I hastily asked; this needed to work. If not, within a few days after selling my relics, someone else would be selling the same thing.

    Nodding his head, the dwarf bitterly smiled as he began striking his hammer down continually, "Aye, just give me.... a few...few. Done. The memory you used was definitely powerful, my lord."

    Staring at the one-eyed dwarf in bewilderment, I felt a little annoyed. All he did was hammer the damn rune over and over. Where the hell was the skill?

    "..."

    "..."

    "HEHE, it''s always like that, Master," Zanris giggled, "It''s one of the secrets many can not even begin to understand. Even to this day, many world gods are confused at how they are capable of crafting with such...brutish skill."

    "Brutish?" The dwarfed barked, "Girl, what you saw was the skill that was crafted by my kin for generations. Show some respect."

    Rolling her eyes, Zanris wiped the blood from her palms" Nope, Zan will do as she likes."

    "Enough, let''s continue. I have other stuff to do." I bitterly said in annoyance as he nodded in a hurry. Quite fearful of annoying, his lord.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "FUCK" I bellowed, "WE ARE DONE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    staring at the sleeping Silvia and Zanris, I ruthlessly kicked them as they shot awake. "Bastards, you both left me. That was fucking hell."

    "But master, you were taking so long," Zanris eximed, clenching her behind with teary eyes. "Zans butt hurts... can master look at it."

    Clenching my teeth even tighter, I could taste my blood as Lil Arsene began to quake. However, it quickly began to fall, feeling Lilith''s intent around my neck. It was like she was staring at me from another realm... Wait, is she actually watching me?

    "It''s not our fault, you used a powerful memory, but it seems the dwarf was lucky the first time," Silvia shouted, holding her plumped ass.

    Rolling my eyes, I snorted, "We lost sixty rings, and I had to fucking suffer through the process of him making more."

    "Well? that''s no excuse to hit me." She yelled, sending a vicious strike to my family tree. Paling, I swiftly dodged, leaving an afterimage behind.

    "You''re supposed to be protecting me. Not removing my future children." I Yelled as Silvia snorted.

    "You started this."

    Clenching my teeth in rage, I waved, making sure to cover my jewels, "Just enter the carriage. We have a party to attend. We may already bete."

    Staring up at the moon hanging over Hallr, Silvia frowned, "I don''t have anything to where."

    "I have already prepared everything, Lady Silvia," Orion stated as he shed, appearing by my side.

    Handing me a deep onyx ck suit, I immediately began to strip in the middle of the street as Silvia and Zanris blushed, turning their heads in unison. "You could look, you know, or use the carriage to change."

    Rushing to the carriage, I saw a deep blush on Silvias face; however, my jaw quickly fell as all the clothing on Zanris fell. Marveling at her caramel skin, I saw a seductive smile fill her lips as she slowly donned a revealing ck dress that showcased her legs.

    "You have a lot of nerve staring, my dear husband. It seems my earlier warning has gone on deaf ears." A voice that sent a shiver down my spine sprung into my ears as a sinister sword light shed a few centimeters away from Lil Arsene.

    Opening my mouth, I didn''t dare move as a slight squeak sounded from my throat. I could feel my legs grow weak as Lilith appeared beside me with her sword drawn.

    "Anything to say?"

    "Meep... Meeep" I squieek in horror.

    "MOTHER!!!" Zanris screamed, leaping into Lilith''s arms, who lookedpletely bewildered. Still feeling the chill within my soul. I quickly pulled up my trousers, getting changed as quickly as possible.

    Staring at Zanris rugging her cheeks against Lilith, I tilted my head as she patted the little Lilim as though she was a dog. Running her finger through her ashen hair Lilith arose, pursing her lips, "It seems quite a few things happened while I was gone."

    "Yea...Yeah, but I thought you would not be here?" I voiced as Lilith drew closer, grabbing the tie from within my hands.

    "I wasn''t, but I figured it would be best to see how things are going. Plus, only two people turned. Most of them have died... it''s quite a tragic sight. Bodies litter the streets in the dozens, even I feel like I have gone too far. I literally could make an ocean of bodies Sene."

    Chuckling at the thought, I patted her head as she fixed my tie, "then join me tonight. Let''s get drunk together. You know I have never been wasted before. We can get fucked up together. Let''s fuck shit up!!!"

    Waving her arms, a crimson dress simr to Zanris appeared wrapped tightly against her curvy body, causing my heart to begin to pound against my chest. Tying her silver hair in an elegant bun before cing a long phoenix hairpin through, I watched as her lips curled into a marvelous smile.

    Fixing her breast that was being pressed tightly against her silky clothing, Lilith grinned, nodding as, within a few seconds, she changed into a crimson phoenix of a woman.

    "Fuc...You glimmer brighter than the vast expanse," Iplimented as she touched her lips,

    Blushing a bit that matched her crimson dress, I smiled, staring into amethyst. Zanris appeared behind her, holding a prideful gleam, "Mother is very breathtaking,"

    Sending me a particr stare, I smiled, taking Lilith into the carriage where Silvia was still changing. Not being polite, I sat down as she blushed heavily, trying to hide her half-naked body.

    <orion go="" and="" kill="" lisa.="" sever="" her="" head,="" feet,="" and="" hands="" and="" dump="" them="" on="" nines="" street.="" make="" it="" clean,="" and="" use="" a="" spear.="" put="" the="" rest="" of="" her="" body="" in="" a="" safe="" location="" for="" me="" to="" acquire=""ter.=""></orion>

    Watching him vanish, I smirked at the look of hate within his gaze. He was about to do something; he knew he would never forget.... hmm, maybe he wants a taste.

    With Zanris driving, my smile began to deepen as the light within Silvia''s eyes vanished. SLowly Lilith turned cold as ice.

    "Out of everyone in Romga and Godwin, only two were sessful going through the change. Their bodies are still changing. I am heading to the ruins of Asterionter. Do you want toe?"

    "No, Grey is no longer there. He took Grandfather and Eroma, but I would like for you to find them. They would make marvelous demons, but who were the two that were sessful?"

    "Al''s child and a fellow ssmate. I''m sure you remember her pink hair."

    "Ava Silmor"

 Chapter 195: Soul Restoration

    <h4>Chapter 195: Soul Restoration</h4>

    Curling my lips, I pulled Lilith into my arms, "Now that''s a name I haven''t heard in a while. She was the little shy girl that helped me out in the forest of Serem. Who would have thought our path would cross once more."

    "I was just as surprised," Lilith whispered, snuggling into my arms, losing her earlier coldness, "I have high hopes when I arrive in Asterion. Do you think I should wipe their memories?"

    "Hmmm, no, do you have the boy''s father''s soul... In fact, do you have all the mercenary''s souls?" I asked as my gaze began to brighten.

    "Yes... why?" She questioned.

    "Did I ever tell you I''m a reincarnated individual? I died around my twenties, but there was a legend regarding demons. I have yet to unlock this ability, but I''m sure it exists. Demonic possession."

    "I forgot about that ability, I was originally going to give these souls to you, but this is even better," Lilith eximed as my eyes brighten.

    "You have a technique that can allow demons to collect souls?" I asked in a hurry.

    "I do, but they cannot absorb them like devils. You should have the same ability; it''s just you are too weak. Once you reach nascent souls or the realm of Stars, more than ny percent of those skills will be unlocked."

    Nodding with understanding, I smiled, "Once the kid awakens, use that as an incentive for him to grow. However, Ava''s father is different. Assuming he is still alive, I could definitely use him. Unlike Ava, he is a cruel demonic bastard. His closets are filled with bodies."

    Smirking, Lilith suddenly held my chin as she arose, sitting upon myp staring deeply into my eyes, "You are asking for a lot. I may have to charge you now. I don''t think my husband would approve if I did it for free?" she seductively said tracing her lips against mine

    ughing aloud, I held her soft waste feeling her warmth, "So what do you suggest?"

    "Hmmm, how about we head to the Isles of Yu''drol? I hear it''s quite the magical ce," Lilith whispered. Opening my eyes wide, I froze as a chill filled both my body and soul alike.

    "W...where did you hear that name from?" I demanded; there were no coincidences. Someone was obviously manipting what was going on.

    Staring into my cold eyes, Lilith suddenly frowned as a chilling gleam filled her gaze, "I heard about it a few years ago when I met Olivia. When I bought her, I heard two men arguing about where to vacation with their woman...Why do you ask?"

    Pondering for a moment, my thoughts were disturbed as Zanris appeared bowing, "Master, Mother, we have...."

    "Just kill them all, stain the fucking streets." I barked in rage as Zanris shivered, lowering her head.

    "...Sorry," I lightly said as Zanris vanished before my eyes. Shaking my head Lilith gently chopped my head.

    "Dumb dumb, what''s wrong?" She asked in a caring tone. "Did you truly not expect this?"

    "Not like this. Whomever did this know about our rtionship before it urred. We do not exist within the time stream, Lilith, so how is that possible? Just yesterday, Bael even told me about the Isles of Yu''drol. I will not be surprised if my trial is located there." I said as Lilith paled, staring upwards.

    noticing she knew something, I frowned, "What is it?"

    "There was a voice and a pair of eyes. from above...Arsene, what was your name in yourst life?" Lilith suddenly asked as I frowned, feeling my mind beginning to spin out of control.

    "It was...Huh?...I can''t remember?" I weakly stated as I slipped into bewilderment. I could remember the animes I watched, the lives I took. The joys of life, I could remember everything, but not my name?"

    "It''s call soul restoration, and it seems it was done on you multiple times. Your memories are not from a single lifetime but the trillions you have experience. It''s a concept Father once told me about when I asked him about impossible techniques. And It''s usually done by a supreme being like Asmodeus, but even he would die doing it more than once depending on the system."

    "The system?" Imented, not understanding.

    "Yes, thews of this omniverse are different from what we see. In total, there are seven omnivores. Each of them, infinite in size, holding its own ruler. I''m sure you have some memories of the great War of the demons, correct."

    Nodding, my mind shed back when Bael killed his son before releasing a gate of brimstone upon thend.

    "Well, do you know what led to that war?" She asked as I shook my head, pondering over the question, "Thews shattered, and concepts all changed in a single instant, and everything was reset. The Nines and Angels were untouched, but something had happened within their ranks, causing them to go crazed. Before the change, the nines never use to take an active role within creation; however, that all vanished once creation was reset." Lilith exined

    "What does that have to do with Soul Restoration," I asked as Lilith held an unusual gleam,

    "It means Arsene; your soul might be older than the concepts of this fourth dimension because such a technique was only capable before the great change. No one knows what caused this change, but ording to Asmodeus, who was but a child when this changed urred, it was a suicidal method of restoring a shattered soul.

    "As you know, souls are broken up into threeyers, the Ego, The Will, and Finally, the core. However, before the great change, there were only twoyers. The Inner and Outer soul and both of these were possible to destroy. However, the Inner soul was a little different holding a person''s will and Soulforce."

    "It sounds pretty much the same as it is now," I replied; the inner soul just sounds like the core.

    "No, because the core was not the inner soul. Cores did not exist within the soul. No one held their cores or knew about them aside from the devils and demons, it''s a littleplicated, but all you need to know was that Soul restoration required you to collect the shattered bits of the inner soul and travel into the mortal realm to use the concept of the infinite to resurrect a shattered soul.

    "Since Mortal realms have infinite parallel worlds, you essentially split the soul an infinite number of times as they live their lives before fusing back together. This process takes... cycles upon cycles, Sene, but with each reincarnation, the souls begin to heal. "

    Opening my eyes wide, I gasped, "That... sounds impossible... It''s so impossible it doesn''t make any sense."

    "It is impossible, Arsene, because the cultivator that performed this technique had to kill all infinite versions of you all at once. And pushed all of them back into the cycle of reincarnation should one die before the others. If not, the technique would end in failure, and the soul will be lost. You Arsene may be the only person within creation where this technique has worked.. "

    Falling back into my seat, I gulped, "Now, this is a mind fuck... So just who is that person? Wait, you said it would kill a person like Asmodeus. How exactly does it do that, aside from mental exhaustion what..."

    "Because you must push your own soul energy into the soul that you want to resurrect. That means-"

    "Yeah, I get it. It must be over infinite versions of me, so that person must have needed an almost infinite amount of soul energy. Holy shit, who the hell resurrected me? Better yet, how the hell did I die? and why do all my memories suggest I only lived one life?"

 Chapter 196: Bloody Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 196: Bloody Arrival</h4>

    Hearing the sounds of rain falling over the carriage, I sent a nce towards the lifeless eyes of Silvia, sighing, thinking about my past. Looking down at my palms, I sighed, "So will I ever regain my memories of what happened."

    "Never," Lilith coldly stated, "Your outer soul was destroyed; you will never regain those memories again. Unless that person was able to gather parts of your outer soul essence, but even then, you will only retain fragmented memories. Pictures of the past, or half words nothing more, nothing less."

    It was weird, I could not really remember why I became angry as most of my memories were blurred during my breakthrough, but I remembered my rage. The loathing I held towards the heavens. Remembering the smile that shed when I went through my earth tribtions, I frowned, feeling a name upon the tip of my tongue.

    Poking my cheeks, a massive thumping sound shook the carriage as Lilith smiled, "Why bother thinking about it? This is only my theory based upon those being that held influence over me during my change. Let''s head to the Isles of Yu''drol once we are done here. I am sure some answers will appear. "

    Hearing more pounding against the carriage, I simply smiled, pulling Lilith in as she screamed,ughing in joy.

    Slowly the noise from outside went still as I saw Zanris appear once more with teary eyes,pletely drenched in gore whimpering. Turning to Lilith, who rolled her eyes, I smiled as she spoke, "Stop treating her like a child. She is a grown-ass woman."

    "Not true. She is technically two days old, and She was recreated in my image." I said, rephrasing a certain quote. "Come to master,"

    Like a long-lost child, Zanris cried, leaping in the middle of Lilith and me, "Master was mean to Zan. Zan no do anything."

    "The fuck did you to her? Is she retarded?" Lilith spat, ring at me.

    "What, this is just her personality. It''s not my fault she acts like a child. Didn''t you do the same as well? I remember you speaking in the third person a few times." I said as Lilith blushed, recalling the past.

    "I only did that a few times." She defended it as Iughed.

    "How far are we Zan," I asked as she looked north,

    "Ten minutes away."

    "I see. Now be a good girl and lead the way," I said, patting her bloody head as she beamed in joy, rushing towards the front of the carriage.

    ncing out at the window, I whistled at various limbs and organs that hung over the streets. I could see the look of horror visible able within the eyes of Zanris victims.

    "You woman are so evil," I spat as Lilith snorted,

    "that''s riching from you. Didn''t you destroy all of Asterion, Godwin, and Romga?"

    "you destroyed two continents filled with people. All I did was destroy cities." I countered with a smile as she froze.

    <master, lisa="" is="" gone.="" all="" that''s="" here="" is="" a="" pool="" of="" blood=""></master,>

    Frowning, my eyes began to glimmer as Orion''s eyes became mine. Staring at the scene, he was currently staring at, a cold chill filled my soul as I looked at the single rope hanging from the chandler in her mansion before gazing at the crimson pool below it."

    "What the hell happen?"

    Returning my vision back, I instructed Orion to return as I sent Lilith a nce. She had just arrived so it can''t be her, can it?

    "Something wrong?" she asked with a heartwarming smile kissing my lips.

    SMirking, I shook my head, "No, Lisa is just missing. I sent Orion to kill her, but she seems to be dead. Arge pool of blood was found."

    "I haven''t killed her if that''s what you''re wondering." Lilith innocently said with a vibrant smile, "But I most definitely will when I see her."

    I somehow did not one bit believe her. Studying her mischievous smirk, I felt she was panning something. She is, after all, crazy. I need to find a woman as normal as me. I seem to be attracting all the crazies.

    Ignoring her secretive behaviors, I rolled my eyes as we fooled around before the carriage came to a halt. Knocking on the door of the carriage, I saw Silvia with a vibrant gleam and Zanris smile with each other.

    "Master, we are here!!!" SHe eximed, "it''s so pretty."

    Stepping out, Lilith''s eyes went wide as we stared up at the stary skies lit up with colorful fireworks. Various vibrant explosions could be seen in the air showering the skies in light.

    "Lord Snow, the Jarl has been expecting you." A soft, seductive voice as I turned to a woman approaching. Noticing how no one was here, the young woman stepped past my wife, watching me like food. Sending Lilith, who was clearly being ignored, I frowned, ignoring the woman as we stepped past her.

    There was not even a greeting my way nor a weing party. Either they did not think I would not make it, or whoever organized this party was ill-informed.

    Wrapping her arm around my arms, Lilith smiled as we approached a ratherrge building. with Zanris and Silvia walking behind us, I turned to the Duo, "Explore, should I need you, I will call upon you or have Yura do it."

    Silvia seemed confused, but Zanris quickly gripped her, "Lil sis, let''s go!" she yells, dragging Silvia''s way clearly against her will.

    "She really behaves like a child." Imented, "watching her father kill her mother must have really fucked with her."

    Walking into the building not protected, my eyes were filled with lights as I saw a sea of gold and silver. Like I was within a fantasy game, I felt a little blown away. There was a rather modern air to this ce as I stared at the hundreds of people all covered in masks. Talking amongst each other as members of high society.

    "A mascarade?" Lilith cutely said as a silver fox mask quickly grew from her face. I, however, did not have to worry as my mask was already on.

    "Aye, but it feels out of ce here." I whispered as Lilith chuckled, "The Jarl must be from the Capital. All of their architects are designed as such. However, it''s more so of a pale, ashen color and Azure color."

    "Lord Snow, please wait." the woman from before eximed as Lilith began to frown in annoyance.

    "What do you want?" I spat as he shook, shivering as killing intent began to rise.

    "Please, the Ja..."

    "Fuck off before I kill you," Lilith uttered as her fingers suddenly appeared on the young woman''s neck, drawing a sliver of blood.

    Turning the color of ash, I smirked in disdain, walking off with Lilith in my arms as a few people turned to us. A look of disbelief could be seen as they murmured to each other. It was not hard to figure out many of these people thought we would die making it here.

    It was, however, not long before a rather particr frame entered my vision. "THat Aura... Trygve, is that you?" I asked as his brawnyughter echoed through the party as I stared at him through his dragon mask.

    "Lord Snow, and this must be your lovely wife. Allow me to introduce myself; My name is Trygve Englehart."

    Blushing a bit, Lilith smiled as she spoke with honey in her tone, "I am Yura Snow. It''s quite the pleasure."

 Chapter 197: Masquerade

    Chapter 197 - Masquerade

    Opening his eyes wide, Trygve gasped, "When Arsene said he had a wife, I did not think she would be this sweet and innocent. Lady Freya must have surely blessed you. " Heplimented as various onlookers sent a nce towards my wife.

    "Surly you jest, Lord Trygve." Lilith humbly eximed as she tightened her arms around mine.

    "I''m afraid not, my dear." The familiar voice of Kandis rang as I turned to his lion shape mask. "In all my years, I have never heard such a voice. Lord Snow, you are quite a lucky man."

    Giggling, Lilith turned to me, "He sure is,"

    "Hmph, it''s the other way around; she should be honored to even bask in my presents. This lord, is the seconding, it...."

    BANG~

    Stepping ruthlessly upon my toes, Lilith innocently red into my teary eyes, "You sure are lucky, dear."

    "Quite... Quite right, my dear." I weakly said in a high pitch tone as Kandis and Trygveughed.

    "Strong will too, Marvelous, but Lord Snow, I must apologize for not weing you. It seems someone told our staff that you would not be making it tonight." Kandis said as Trygve sent him a cold re.

    "Worry not, Zanris, my servant, was more than enough to take care of those that attacked, but she may have left a little mess within the northern district." I lightly said as I saw a few people shiver.

    Narrowing his eyes, he turned to the evil gleam within Lilith, shivering as he quickly turned away. "It seems someone didn''t wish for my husband and me to join this little event.

    "My apologies, mydy, but I assure you the Jarl had nothing to do with such." Kandis quickly said as Lilith released my arm. Her body beginning to pulse with a royal decorum.

    "I surely do hope so. Because not only was I onboard, but so was the princess of the Scara family. Should something happen to her or me, this entire city would be wiped out." Lilith announced before turning to me, "Sene, I will go get some drinks. It seems this ball is rather low ss. Not one servant walking around with food or drinks."

    I could practically see the shame within Kandis''s eyes as a ruthless light filled his gaze when he turned his head towards a particr someone.

    "Please excuse me, Lord Snow, Lady Snow." He quickly said, leaving with a heavy heart in his step.

    "I''ll go with you, Yura," I quickly said, turning Trygve. "If you will excuse us."

    Walking a few feet away, Lilith giggled as I rolled my eyes, "Yet another person emascted by you. You seem to like fooling around with people more than I."

    "Please, there is a massive difference Sene. You like to piss people off; I like to prank them. Although in this case, I think someone is going to die because of me." She brightly said as we arrived at the bar, passing the band ying various instruments and a rather beautiful piano, shing her two fingers to the bartender; she turned to me, "Have you ever been drunk?"

    "When I was young, when my cultivation was small." I slightly voiced as Lilith smirked,

    "You''re a demon Arsene, they live to enjoy the sins of man, and my body cultivations will not rid you of any pleasure. It''s not some low-grade technique that makes it impossible for you not to enjoy all life has to offer."

    Watching as the bartender poured us two amber-colored sses, I smiled, taking it as Lilith took hers, "THan will my wifey be teaching me?" I voiced in a charming tone as she blushed beneath her mask.

    With my mask only hiding the top part of my face, I took a sip as she took hers. "Shall we see who gets drunk first?"

    "Don''t you have work to do?"She questioned, not truly caring.

    "There will always be more work to do," I replied before tapping my head suddenly; an influx of information filled me as I smirked, "That''s it?" I asked as she nodded.

    "I am trying to understand the Mortal Dao of Wisdom, so such things are clearer to me." Lilith quickly said, "You know not all Soulbenders can increase theirprehension like us. I''m sure some do, but the majority don''t know-how. It takes time and effort; if you don''t have a good master, many would be closed-minded. on how to use their power."

    Smirking, I whispered, "then does that mean there will be a day you are better at me in schemes?" I asked as she shrugged.

    "Wisdom doesn''t constitute intelligence. I just see the world differently. But I will not be surprised if you also be a Lord of Deceit like some of the princes within the nines."

    Closing my eyes, I stared at my ckened soul as I gently held it. Pushing my will into it, my body began to warm up as my eyes went wide.

    "See? You can already feel its effects. It looks like you are more of a lightweight than I thought." Lilith mocked as I red daggers into her.

    "Shall we see?" I challenged, swallowing the entire ss with one fell swoop. With a mocking light, Lilith''s eyes grew wide, swallowing hers just as quickly.

    "I''m no pussy."

    Breaking intoughter, a battle intent began to fill the ballroom as many turned towards us in both shock and disgust. "Fill her up," Lilith demanded, ring at the bartender sweating bricks.

    Quickly swallowing down a few more bottles, I smirked, feeling my vision turning blurry and my body beginning to feel numb. Chugging down another ss of fire, Lilith easily met with the challenge as she raised her head high.

    "HEHEHE, Yura is winning!"

    Hearing her giggle, I couldn''t help but feel a little humiliated. Staring down at my hands, I gritted my teeth, "It''s not over." I childishly slurred as she broke down inughter.

    "Come, Aunty Yura will help her baby!"

    Hearin herughter, Lilith smirked, handing me another ss, "You little minx, you want me to get... Wait, I call bullshit your cheating. I remember you getting red from the ss of wine we had in pendragon. "

    Opening her eyes, wide Lilith turned the other way, "No, she''s not."

    "SON OF A BITCH"

    "Such a disgrace. This is some low-ss antics. Who allowed these animals in?" An elderly man with arge stomach demanded, pointing at us. "This is a ball, not some bar."

    With a strong hic-up filled with the stench of liquor, I spat, "Fuck off, you fat fuck. Go find yourself a quick whore and leave. Maybe you can have some high-ss sex if such a thing is even real," I shouted as the man froze.

    "This...."

    "Come on, no servants, the music is boring, and more importantly, where the fuck is the food? This is no ball but a gathering of pretentious shits believing they are above the rabble they are. "

    Pulling Lilith''s arm, I approached a grand piano glimmering in silver. "Can you y the violin? Let''s show these fuckers what real music is."

    "Violin?... that''s no... whatever, yes I can," she said as I nodded. Suddenly two shes appeared as Silvia and Zanris arrived.

    "You two are on vocals. I will transmit the lyrics; it''s is called Lacrimosa. " Pushing soul force into their heads, I pushed the entirety of the memory of the song I once heard into their souls.

    (A/N: Youtube it, one of my favorites - also in Hunter x Hunter)

    With widening eyes, Lilith beamed, "WOW!!!!"

    Nodding, the drunken gleam began to fade as the entire party slowly grew quiet. A look of disdain and contempt could be seen. However, that quickly faded as Lilith began.

    A faint shiver slowly began to echo out as a sad, distant melody rang across the strings of the violin. Leaving some with a chill while others trembling in excitement.

    However, as my fingers pressed against the keys, a hollow melody filled the air as memories of war shed through my mind. Memories of screams, memories of hate. Filling the entire audience with anticipation as Silvia and Zanris began.

    "Lacrimosa dies i

    Qua resurget ex favi

    Judicandus homo reus."

    Hearing the perfect replication, my smile began to reach my ears as tears began to fall by some. Like they were witnessing the saddening memories of Zanris past. Silvia slowly fell back in pitch, allowing Zanris to hold the candle. I could feel the sadness as she would beg for the answer she sought. I could feel her wishing to be forgiven and mercy but never getting the chance. I could see it all as she sang.

    "Huic ergo parce, Deus:

    Pie Jesu Domine,"

    With the saddening song of Zanris epassing the audience came my blood and Ash. Infusing the audience with despair and heartbreak. As if they were in the middle of my carnage, I could feel the cold sweat upon their brow as I gazed out with dark glimmering eyes. This was my song; this was my Requiem.

    "Dona eis requiem. Amen."

 Chapter 198: Jarl, The Fool

    <h4>Chapter 198: Jarl, The Fool</h4>

    The entire audience grew still as the dead with a heavy heart while my soft coldughter rang out. The sound of a pencil drop could practically be heard as I arose, causing my lovely wife, Lilith, to smile in amazement, "I didn''t know you could y."

    "You could say, this skill was something I never had to practice. I have always been a master in regards to ying the piano." I replied lightly, bowing in grace towards the audience as Lilith and the others followed in suit.

    Suddenly a wave of cheers filled my ears as Lilith''s eyes glimmered with a vibrant light," Do you know any other songs? Something just for us?"

    "There was something from A Lie in April," I muttered as Lilith sent a rather interesting gleam towards me.

    "Ohhh, so you do have something?"

    "Naw, just a fleeting thought. I can''t y that. " I muttered as Lilith snorted,

    "We will just have a private session." She whispered, taking my arm as we left the stage.

    "BRAVO, BRAVO, BRAVO," A man suddenly whispered as he drew close to Lilith and me. Around him stood a few of those from high society. "Lord Snow, we had no idea you were so talented. It seems you are not just a detective. And I could say the same for your lovely wife."

    Studying the man that looked like someone out of a super viin''s handbook, I simply eyed the man with short ck hair and azure blue eyes. He was quite handsome, holding a rather ice hue within his gaze dressed in ck and crimson. Standing around my height, he reached his arm out, "I am Dn remore."

    "The man who tried to kill me? Now, this is unexpected. I finally have a face to the man." I said, shaking his hand as his smile slightly trembled at my bluntness. To my side, Lilith giggled.

    "Sene, you truly are a strange creature." She slightly said, covering her mouth as Dn sent a particr stare towards her. Lilith, however, suddenly went a little icy akin to a switch. "Were it me, I would have already torn his heart from his body and feed it to those he holds dear."

    Feeling a rush of killing intent, Dn''s eyes went wide, but he did not waver, reaching his arm towards Lilith. Who reciprocated with grace, "unfortunately, you are Senes."

    With a ruthless gleam filled with contempt, Lilith turned to me, "You have fun; I will look after the children."

    "Please do; Silvia and Zanris may end up killing someone." I patiently said, turning to the cold Dn.

    "So, what is it you wanted?" I gently asked, trying to get a feel of his cultivation. However, even with my enhanced senses, I could not feel anything as he smiled.

    "I am here to bring you to the Jarl." He dutifully eximed, turning around, "If you would, Lord Snow?"

    Following behind, Dn led me out of the party into a more secluded ear as I saw Kandis and Shana standing outside a certain door. A look of annoyance could be seen as they turned to me, forcing a smile.

    "Lord Snow," They called in unison as I merely smile.

    Nodding, I looked through the door as I frowned. There was a familiar aura here. Sending Kandis a profound stare, I simply waited as more and more people began to gather.

    Many of them were not familiar, but that did not stop me from making a conversation. Even Dn would join in, even if we were enemies. I truly appreciated such an opponent that held a rather particr image to those he wishes to kill. Anger and Rage were rather boring andmon sites in those that held zero ability to scheme.

    "So, Lord Snow, there have been rumors that you will be selling all your relics all at once. Is it true?" Vincent of Gyvaon asked with a light smile. He was a huge part of Hallr controlling many of the ether deposits. He was responsible for hiding it from the public while also making sure it ran smoothly.

    "It is quite true. By my estimation, a few world gods will be appearing. In order to acquire my designs." I voiced as his eyes narrowed. A meticulous gleam could be seen as he smiled.

    "it seems you are not the least bit afraid of those within the Realm of World."

    Shrugging, I recalled the monster known as Bahoment; I sneered, "Those at the Realm of World mean nothing, for I am not alone in my conquest."

    "And who is it that you are with? if you don''t mind me asking Lord Snow?" Dn asked as my smile slowly faded as a horrifying killing intent rose from the void. With eyes that glimmered with sin, I spoke, "Why don''t you ask your so-called gods. They have already met her a few weeks ago."

    Freezing like a statue, everyone turned to me in horror as I didn''t bother to continue. None of these people had the right to even speak to a True God. The most they may have witnessed was someone within the Realm of World.

    Noticing my disdain for their gods, I could see Shana along with a few other shivers in anger. Stepping out, Shana gently touched the small raven upon her brow.

    "Snow, you had best be more respectful. The Gods of..."

    "Your god is dead. Your Allfather was killed during the War of Demons and Devils. ughtered alongside the Olympian god Zeus and that whore Ashna." I coldly spat as her eyes grew wide like saucers. " Why do you think there is a civil war with the Aesir and Vanir gods?"

    Shaking her head, I could feel her qi begin to rise as the Dao of Ice began to fill the area. Narrowing my gaze, I didn''t bother to defend as I spoke, "I would watch your next move, Shana. I don''t know who attacked me before, but that was during my private life. Right now, I, Arsene Snow, am working with Vaevictis. Should you attack, I can guarantee you, along with your entire family, will be wiped out in an instant."

    "YOU!!!" She roared with hatred, "THE ALLFATHER LIVES!!!"

    "Allfather? You fanatics truly amazes me. Odin is dead, while his soul is being fucked by demons from the nines. He was nothing alive and even dead; he is nothing more than a ything for the demons. Your god is but a joke of the War of Demons.

    With a smile that didn''t reach my ears, I turned as a depraved voice filled my ears, "Enter."

    "Saved by the bell," Dn lightly said with a faint smile as he sent me a particr gleam, "Shall we Lord Snow, the Jarl has been looking forward to meeting you."

    With a disinterested look, I nodded as the door opened by itself. Stepping in, my eyes grew wide as I saw...Fat Bastardying upon a massive throne savagely devouring arge piece of meat. Greece poured from his lips and body as he smiled, shing his brown teeth.

    "SNOW? SO YOUNG!!!" He barked, causing me to nod.

    Narrowing my gaze, I stared into his in ck eyes, feeling something was off. He was definitely familiar. I didn''t bother looking through my mind pce as I knew for a fact I never met this thing, but something about him was familiar."

    "Have we met?" I kindly asked, "there is something about you that... that makes me think we have met? Have you been to Tensen Lumireis before?"

    "Tensen Lumireis? Is that some whore? Haven''t had a bitch upon my cock in a while. Send her my way, boy. "

 Chapter 199: Meeting Once More

    <h4>Chapter 199: Meeting Once More</h4>

    I was totally not fooled. No, I have definitely seen him before. Pondering for a moment, I didn''t say anything again as the Jarl suddenly passed gas as the folds of his fat began to quake.

    "Damn, that was a good one." He bragged with a hint of pride," So, Snow, I want your Relic."

    "So does a few billion people," I replied, my mind still trying to recall as I coldly analyze his every gesture.

    <soul gaze=""></soul>

    With a slight radiance of my eyes, I frowned as nothing appeared, not even so much as a shimmer of soul light. Smiling inwardly, I could see something hidden beneath his gaze as a ray of darkness sh for a brief second within the Jarl.

    I can rule out demons and Devils. They wouldn''t be here, at least not yet. They could not have nned that far with my surprise entrance into the field. And I have never met any gods aside from those from the Nines. I can also rule out those from Tensen Lumireis. They were all too weak to hide their souls like that.

    This leaves me to believe that I met him within Midgard. I have been in proximity to around a few hundred thousand men in total. This includes those I walked past and had a brief nce towards. I can rule out a woman. While this act would be perfect for them, cultivators grow more prideful the stronger they get. It would be far below their bottom line, but I need to keep an open mind. It would be both sexist and foolish to think as such, but there is a low chance of it being a woman.

    I can also cut out the few thousands I killed and the kids I saw. It''s a little unconventional, but I don''t think someone would impersonate a child at this current stage in the game. I was a nobody right now.

    "It''s just as he said, Jarl Geir, the various lords within the capital, have already been notified. From what I hear, even the High King may make an appearance." Someone said with a hint of greed in his tone, eying me with killing intent.

    Taking a deep breath, my eyes shed as I could feel the folds of flesh shake. Suddenly it came to me as my smile grew wide, "It has to be you! Out of everyone, no one else fits it better! You can hide your smell, your aura, and your appearance, but your body, no matter how you try to hide it, holds the essence of your soul. And I am quite familiar with souls. We have met; you are..."

    "Enough, Arsene," The Jarl barked as everyone sent me an intriguing gleam, "Everyone, you can leave. I wish to speak to this Snow alone."

    Opening their eyes wide at his break in character, I smile as I informed Lilith that I might need her via my connection.

    "LEAVE!!!!" Jarl Geir barked in disgust as his body began to erupt with golden qi of heaven and earth. Shivering, everyone but me quickly left as I smiled.

    "That was unexpected. I didn''t think you would be the Jarl, but is there a point to this little game you are ying? Guess that''s beside the point now, huh? Everyone will know it''s you when a few world gods arrive."

    Arising from his stone throne, Geir snorted, "You little shit, who are you? You are not from our realm nor any of the other eight. You are from the outside, aren''t you?"

    Smirking, I shrugged, "You are quite right, but I have never tried to hide that. So what do you n on doing now?"

    With a vicious light, Geir snorted, releasing a feral grin, "You must die!"

    "Are you sure?" I curtly replied, looking around before taking a random chair lying within his throne room. Taking a seat, I smirked, "Is this not a big opportunity for you?"

    " For you to hold my life within your hands at any moment. A single slip of the tongue and I would be dead. It took a lot of work bing a Jarl, and I will not let it go to waste by some fifteen-year-old brat," Said Geir as he grew closer towards me, his right arm slowly glimmering with golden light.

    Feezing the space around me, I could not even move as Geir quickly began to frown, "Are you not afraid?"

    "I''m sure you were listening, but this is official business regarding my organization. I am protected, but please do go ahead and attack." I arrogantly proimed, taking out my phone as I sent a few flirty texts towards Lilith.

    "Your bluffing. No one is here."

    Getting in a rxing position, I smiled as an unbearable pressure began to fill the room. "Then go ahead, attack me."

    Getting his teeth Geir, a golden qi began to rise, filling the room as he looked around in a panic. Staring as sweat began to pour from his skin, I frown, covering my nose, "Do you clean the folds of your fat? Why the hell did you choose to be this? or is this your final form?"

    Huffing, I could see Geir clench his teeth as his arm suddenly sh. Faster than I could perceive, I felt something gently touch my face before it came to aplete halt as a burst of pearlyughter filled the room.

    Frowning as this was not Liliths voice, my mind began to spin as I smirked, "Now, I did not think I would see you so soon. It has been a while."

    With a bewitching smile, Ezra giggled as her Onix hair began to shift to crimson, " did my future husband miss me? Lilith was quite concerned about you and recalled me from Alfheim."

    "Your hair, why did it change?" I curiously asked as Ezra giggled.

    "I released my limiter. So my hair reverted back, but don''t you want to exin why I am here?" She quickly asked as a massive amount of Demonic qi began to fill the room, swallowing Geir''s hole. A hollow light of pure evil could be felt as I could see a vague image of the nines sh behind Ezra.

    Shaking, Geir''s skin began to shed, sliding off his body like melting cheese. Revealing the form I hade to know. Jarl Geir was the Lich that attacked Sarem. Staring at the cracks upon his bones, my lips curled up, knowing Torgeir seriously injured him.

    "World Protector... how can someone like you exist? you are too young." He feasibly whispered in awe.

    "I was born a World King." Ezra bragged as she stared at the lich kneeling before us. "Arsene, what is it you wish to do with him."

    "Nothing," I indifferently said as Ezra grew startled. Smirking, I stared at her in amusement, "If you want to be the True King of the Nines, you had best get better with schemes. A king with only power is one that is nothing more than a puppet to those around him. Easily manipted like themon people. "

    Narrowing her gaze, Ezra slowly lost her smile, "THan should I just allow him to kill you? Then I would be done with all your little schemes," She imed, her tone heavy as I could see a bit of embarrassment within her cheeks.

    "They also need to have thicker skin. It is unbing to show such a sight given your heritage. If you cannot handle it, Ezra, your campaign wille to a quick end." I coldly corrected, turning my gaze back to Geir as Ezra clenched her teeth in irritation.

 Chapter 200: Deal

    <h4>Chapter 200: Deal</h4>

    I didn''t need to do this, but I felt ratherpelled to help out the Nines. In contrast, I could give two shits about the demons and Devils. The Nines themselves were different. Like the darkness, it deserved my respect. Noticing Ezra slowly bing colder, I wondered if she would take my advice.

    Not everyone can just be a good king. It takes dedication and skill, depending on what kind of king you wish to be. Lilith and I have no interest in ruling over the Nines, as in the end,cency is a crutch.

    Returning my attention to Geir, I smiled, "Now, how about we forget our earlier start." I politely asked, staring at the golden light glimmering from his hollow sockets. "We both have our goals, so I suggest wee to an agreement."

    Staring dead into the ashen Erza, the lich slowly arose, walking back to his throne, taking a seat. I could still see an unsettling air around him, yet he still nodded in agreement.

    "I am willing to supply this city far cheaper than those around Midgard. In return, I wish for Sorcerer to be weed and not killed."

    Staring into my eyes, I could see the golden mes of Geir rise as his jaw cracked in mockery, "It is not by my will that it is so. Even though I run this city from the shadows, there are fanatics that will follow their god''s will. Believing only there chosen should be allowed to use Qi, it''s not just about the high-ss ruling this city, but rather the experiment they are currently running here. "

    "Then me it on me. I personally don''t care. It''s what I wish." I spat, all those that challenged me I nned on assimting. Midgard was going to be my domain. The gods already have theirs, and I too shall have mine.

    "There will be mass panic." Geir coldly said as I smirked in contempt,

    "And?" I said as I turned to the red-headed minx, "They will panic and get over it. That is what humans are good at. They may rally behind a cause but at the end of the day. Unless they hold a position of power, their words will fall on deaf ears, and their wills will begin to fade. I have seen it many times."

    Sending me a particr gleam, both Geir and Ezra stared at me, in a little confusion, "You two truly need to go out see the world more. Instead of abusing your power, live like a mortal and see how they live."

    Thinking back to all the riots within my past life, I smiled in mockery. It was a constant cycle that changes nothing. Sure there may be some minor changes for a while, but in the end, those tragedies they hope never to happen will always return.

    "Oh, I don''t know Sene, I think with time, those tragedies will vanish. Leaving only peace," Lilith softly said as she materialized. "Humankind is filled with many tales that lead them to ovee such moments.

    "then you are more nieve than I thought," I coldly spat, "Remember, history is more filled with tragedies than humanity oveing their differences. There is no such thing as peace. That very word holds no meaning, as it''s a concept created by fools whose heads are so far up their asses all they can do is hope. but I digress Geir, do we have a deal?"

    Shooting my wife a nce, Gier shivered once more, "Another monster... who the hell are you all?" He weakly asked without a hint of strength." but yes... however, I will be taxing the shit out of you. With the amount of ie you receive, we may..."

    "Do not worry about such things. This entire city will soon be a fortress...I actually n on having Ezra take over."

    Opening her eyes wide, Ezra shook her head, "Me? but I have to go to Alfheim."

    "From what I hear, you can''t do shit there with the gods hanging around. So why not get some experience working as a leader here."

    "OOHHH, that''s perfect. Sene and I were nning on heading to Yu''drol in a few months. This is perfect." Lilith eximed in glee, "Plus, I get to hand with my Lil sis."

    "NO FAIR!!!! I wanna go!" Ezra roared as Iughed, turning to the bewildered Geir.

    "Sorry about this; we got sidetracked again. Anyway, how long do you n on being here? You know we definitely can protect you."

    Snorting, Geir arose ring at me, "Please, a scheming bastard like you would rat me out the moment it benefited you."

    "Well?"

    "..."

    ".."

    "well, what! don''t you have anything to say?" Geir yelled as we sat in silence for a few seconds.

    "Nope, that''s it." I voiced with confusion with a smile as Geir clenched his cracked teeth vanishing in annoyance. Chuckling, I snickered, turning to Ezra and Lilith. " Another has fallen to my charms."

    Rolling their eyes in tandem, I smirked, growing more serious, "Erza, how are we looking on the demon front."

    "It''s rising every day. Many of them have been trapped since the beginning of time, so they are rearing to go. However, the Kings and princes are both fuming in rage. Unforninaly, there is nothing they can do. Killing their own legions will not help their cause."

    "You panning something?" I asked as I turned to Lilith.

    "...no, why?"

    "Well, I wanted to release a massive amount of them into the universe as a distraction and to start making deals that could benefit us," I whispered in a menacing tone. "If they are so powerful, it would be wise to make a move instead of just letting the Celestrail pce and The Court of Nox attack us first."

    "I see your point but Arsene, should we do that, it will not just be those superpowers attacking us. Do you understand the amount of damage demons caused? After the War of Demons and Devils, hundreds of religions and organizations began to form to kill them off. Not to mention we would agitate the angels very early."

    "Meh, who cares? They already know you are an abyssal creature rted to a king of hell. I am sure many are heading to Midgard as we speak. We are not here to make friends or keep the piece."

 Chapter 201: Ezra - Devilheart

    <h4>Chapter 201: Ezra - Devilheart</h4>

    Staring at Arsene talking with Lilith, I felt a little out of ce. Especially when He told me about my obvious weakness, it would be a lie if I said I didn''t resent Arsene a bit. It was childish, but I was not too full of myself to agree. I was not that adept at schemes like he was.

    I loved schemes, but I could not handle them on such a big in like Arsene and father. While I could think ten steps ahead, he was a hundred steps in front, already nning my next hundred steps as well as his.

    Staring at the duo, I bitterly smiled, "I''ll see you all tomorrow morning. We can talk then."

    With a single step, I vanished, appearing within a secluded location of Midgard filled with a deep mist around me. With small cks of ice falling from the heavens, I closed my eyes. It was only a few words, but it really had me thinking.

    "Was I worthy of being a true King of Hell? Father... at my age could notpare to me. I was one of the top ten strongest within my generation. With Lilith being number one, it is not talent that makes a good ruler nor my understanding of Mortal Dao. Dao is merely a path.

    "Little Ezra? What has gotten you so down?" A childlike voice suddenly called as I saw a bright emerald light fill my vision. Suddenly two small pairs of arms wrapped around my head as my lips curled upwards.

    "Aunty Yggisil, it''s a pleasure to meet you again," I said as the little girl, as small as a three-year-old, smiled, wrapping her legs around my neck as she patted me.

    "Big Sis Levi asked that I check up on you every now and again. It seems she was correct. Come tell aunty what''s wrong."

    Feeling the warm body of Ygg, I couldn''t help but smile as I lifted her off my neck before staring into her rainbow-colored eyes glimmering with intrigue "I don''t know what to do. I have a path, but I feel like Lilith and Arsene are the ones that control it. I feel like I''m simply their subordinate."

    Reaching out with her child-like arms Ygg, suddenly smirked, flicking my head, "Dummy, then stop acting like a subordinate. Did you not want to be a king? Make your own ns and follow through like they are doing." SHe matter of factly said with a hint of arrogance as she raised her head high.

    "Do not be sucked into their charisma and charm. I have been studying that murderous bastard, Arsene, and I find that aside from his cruel mannerism, he is very good at leading."

    "He will beg to differ." I corrected with a self-mocking smile. "I have heard on multiple asions of him saying he is not a good leader."

    "Than you are a fool just as much as he is. There are many ways to lead, and Arsene chose the most brutal and vicious path. He will not straight out kill you. No, he will use you till you are nothing and your will has been shattered. Look at you, Ezra. A few words and you have already lost your path, and you don''t even realize." Ygg barked, her innocent gaze slowly fading.

    "It was only one conversation, but you are within his grasp. Even he does not realize it, but all the words he has spoken have been causing hundreds to form devil hearts. Even among your kind, I have not seen someone so talented in the Art of maniption."

    Slowly growing pale, I arose as space began to crack. Staring at the neer, I clenched my fist, knowing this was his n, "Is this why you wanted me to visit Arsene?" I barked in loathing, ring viciously at father.

    "It is; I wanted him to create a devil heart within you. We devils are usually immune to such things, but once we get them, it''s almost a death sentence." Father exined, sending aunty Ygg a deep nce. "However, my n did not involve you finding out till it was deeply rooted into your soul."

    Arching her brow, father continued, "Will you continue within that form before me, Yggdrasil?" He said as his eyes gleamed with a powerful, attractive force.

    "I am a pacifist Asmodeus, not to mentions I am sisters with your wife. I have no reason to be baited. I only exined what was going on because you are making a mistake."

    "Oh me? I have been alive since before the birth of this omnivore verse. I have watched as you were formed; I have seen all there is to offer. Yet, you say I am making a mistake."

    "Yes... go ask your wife if you don''t believe me." Ygg said, vanishing as father visibly paled.

    "...did she tell on me...Fuck I''m going to hear it."

    "Damn right, what the hell are you thinking? For lucifer''s sake, why would you do this to me? Your own daughter." I screamed as I could feel something crawl its way into my soul.

    "A true king would not ask why girl, but... I did it for you. Do you know what a cultivator''s greatest weapon is?" He asked as my anger continued to grow.

    "Is it not power and intelligence?"

    Shaking his head in disappointment, he opened his mouth, "It''s the ability to be self-aware. It''s the ability to know right from wrong. If you are not aware of your actions, you are nothing more than a fool. You wish to be King, but youck even the basic qualifications to rule."

    Bitting my lips, I could feel my heart being stabbed by his words as fathers eyes slowly began to chill as I felt a bone-chilling intent bearing down upon my head.

    CRACK

    Falling to my knees, my bones began to shatter as my skin slowly peeled, "YOU WISH FOR MY SEAT, YET YOU KNEEL! IF YOU WANT IT COME AT ME LIKE A KING!"

    Vomiting some of my organs, fear flooded my soul as I tried to look up at fath...No at the Lord of Demons, Asmodeus. Yet, all I could see was merely his shadow consuming me whole.

    "I am the second incarnations of Asmodeus, and none have been able to take that seat from me. Should a king stand against me, he will die. It will not be the first time. Why do you think there have been multiple incarnations of princes and kings. I have been the one who kills them, girl. Bael is currently on his fifth incarnation, Paimon is on his fourth. I do not give second chances, my child, but to you... HAHAHA, COME, TAKE IT!!!!"

    With one final voice, Father vanished as burning tears ran from my bleeding sockets. Coughing up another mouth full of blood, I shivered in pain, gasping for air.

    "Father?"

 Chapter 202: Lisa Lukehart - Caged

    <h4>Chapter 202: Lisa Lukehart - Caged</h4>

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH"

    Opening my eyes to torment, I released a screech that resounded, tearing apart my throat as I stared down at my naked figure. Tworge rusty hooks could be seen piercing through my shoulders, hanging me up like cattle.

    Feeling the hot tears trail over my cheeks, I shivered as a warm liquid ran from my legs." R...rave help me." I begged, clenching my eyes shut, wishing this was only a dream. Yet, as the hours began to linger, my reality only grew grimmer as my wounds began healing around the hooks.

    The entire room I was within was filled with darkness, but with time I noticed. The wooden walls I was in. It was a cabin.

    Bitting my lips, apprehension gripped my soul, wing at my fears of the unknown. Quaking within my sweat, I bit my lips, gathering my courage.

    "HELP!!!!!!!!!!!" I yelled, hoping anyone could aid me. "PLEASE, SOMEONE?! ANYONE?!

    However, the only response I was giving was a screeched that shattered my world. "SHREEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!"

    With tears running down my chin, I pushed my arms as the hooks within my arm began riding against my bone. I had wished to scream, but my hands were quicker, holding in my scream as I heard a feminine scream swallowing my reality.

    Feeling my heart beating uncontrobly, I shivered, looking up at the two hooks embedded into me. "I need to run.... Mas...No, it''s his fault. Rave give me strength." I whispered. Yes, it was all Arsene''s fault. He made me do this. It was him. He was the devil upon my shoulder, corrupting my mind. I didn''t do anything wrong. Rave, please find me!

    Closing my eyes shut, I gripped the hook before slowly pulling it out as its tip began ripping all the ligaments from my shoulder. Blood quickly began to pool from my eyes as I wished to scream, but listening to the roars from next door, I held it in.

    With metal grinding and ripping through bones, I moaned as I suddenly became semi-free. Haning only by a single hook. Taking another deep breath, my vision slowly began to blur as I looked at the pool of blood underneath me. Pushing my vital qi into my arm, I slowed the bleeding before taking out the other hook dropping to the floor like a sack of meat.

    "I... I did it rave... I did it? Did you see that? I did?" I bragged weakly, looking forward to seeing his face at home. "Wait for me, my love. I''ll be in Hallr soon."

    (A/N: Rave is dead....)

    Slowly pushing my body from the gravel, I groaned as more blood pooled around me. With crimson swallowing my naked form like a painting, I pushed my head against the door listening. The screams of that woman could still be heard as I shook with fear and apprehension. Slowly opening the door to get a glimpse.

    Unfotnaly, as I gazed outside the darkroom, a frown appeared upon my face as I saw nothing but gravel... I was within a barn. With moonlight gently filling my vision, I saw a few cattle racing back and forth as a scream filled with anguish flooded my senses.

    I could hear her screams of suffering, the deprivedughter of the Androgynous character cracked within my ears like metal grinding against one another.

    Not bothering to look for any clothing, I stared into the snowy forest before running in the opposite direction; the screams andughter echoed out.

    Fleeing for dear life, I sliced across bushes and various nts as my heart continued to thump. I didn''t dear look back as I could feel a gaze...A gaze that sent my soul into anarchy. My legs felt like freezing as my nerves began to cramp in fear.

    Causing me to fall upon my face as I began rolling down a steep hill. With gravel, dirt, twigs, and rocks stabbing into my I teared up as I came to a stop crawling as a heavy shower began to fall, hitting aginst my body like ice.

    "Rave...Help me," I begged as I wed away for dear life. I was scared; my legs were not moving. "Rave, please save me."

    Yet, all that entered my ears were the sounds of rainfall that slowly began to grow stronger. I could feel the snow burning my skin as I clenched my eyes, hoping it was all a dream.

    Suddenly the sounds of footsteps could be heard as my entire body froze. Yet, I didn''t dare look back as I somehow found the strength to move. Crawling, my mind suddenly shed back to his masculine smile. The love we had, the years we spent together. I needed to live to see him once more.

    "Please don''t...please don''t kill me. He is waiting for me. He is waiting for my arrival like he does every day." I begged as more and more tears ran from my eyes.

    "Oh?" a voice sounded from my back as I pause. My very thoughts began to stop as I could feel the contempt, the loathing as it smiled.

    Turning my head, I suddenly saw nothing but snow and rain, yet I knew it was there. I could feel its amusement as if looking at its food.

    "You love him?" it sounded once more, "So, why did you betray him?"

    "I didn''t..."

    "But you did. I heard dozensmend Arsene Snow upon his triumph over the whore that graced his bed. It''s no secret that you screamed for more. That you imed he was better than the man you so-called loved." The voice whispered like it was within my ears.

    Releasing an air of fearful breath, all I could do was shiver, " That''s not true... he did something to me. I''m not that..."

    "your screams told a different tale, my dear," the void coldly announced as I screamed out. Staring down at my left leg, tears ran hot like fire as I bellowed as this being stomped, shattering my bones over and over.

    "P...please please," I howled as a feral growl filled with contempt flooded my ears. " He r...ra..raped me, he forced himself upon me!!! aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh"

    "Lying Skunt!!! Not only did you begged to be fucked by Arsene, like a whore. I have evidence and testimony from many. Rave, that idiot should be turning in his grave. Do you want to know what really killed him? From what I heard, it was when they told him that you were fucked by his so-called brother. You should have seen the look upon his face. HAHAHHA, he simply broke, Lisa. " the voice whispered in disdain and indifference.

    "R...rave...rave is not dead. He is home waiting for me. He can forgive me; he will forgive. We love each other," I heartily muttered, tasting the copper against my throat. "He will not leave me! NEVER!!!!"

    "This, this is not real, this is not real," I repeated, closing my eyes.

    Crackling inughter, the thing that hid within the darkness of night began to appear as moonlight began to fill its being slowly but surely.

    "Lisa Lukehart, this is real, and so to will be your torment."

 Chapter 203: Baphomet - Abyssal War

    <h4>Chapter 203: Baphomet - Abyssal War</h4>

    Tearing my eyes from the Tome of Sin, a book I had read over the endless cycles but had yet to grasp fully, I turned my attention to the young boy before me. Narrowing my gaze, I nodded, "Are you ready?" I asked, staring at the dark light glimmering from the man I called my brother.

    "I am. The seal has been created." He replied with a hint of anticipation, "Shall we head to the Court of Nox? I am rather anxious to fulfill my deal with Asmodeus."

    Releasing a deep chuckle, I couldn''t help but pat his head to his annoyance. It will always amaze me as to why Azeroth chose to remain in this form. It would take but a thought to change his appearance permanently. He hates being treated like a child, yet; he loves being one.

    "Well, I shall meet you there." I coldly whispered as time and space began to twist to my will. I could feel the concepts of space being bent as I shot through the massive barrier that epassed the Realm of Nox.

    BOOOOOOM!!!!

    mming my feet upon the Land of Nox, a feral smile sprung from my lips as I stared at the children before me. This was one of their main institutes for growing the new generation. Fear was all but present as I released a breath simr to the air within the nine realms.

    Slowly their little faces began to melt as screams of anguish began to fill their bodies. wing at their eyes, many began to rip their eyes from their small bodies screaming for it to end.

    " Mother mother," they would call out, trying to cling to the foolish concept of hope. Licking my lips at the despair and music, I bit down, ripping their small heads apart, enjoying the sweet taste of innocence.

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH DIE MONSTER!!!" A desperate roar consumed by heartbreak echoed out as my tail swept across the voice, sting its head from his body. Watching the gore shower my body, I released a massive roar turning the entire area to ash. Millions of worlds began to fade like clouds governing the azure skies as myughter echoed out.

    Enjoying the endless amount of souls filling my form, I waved my arm as a long staff appeared within my palm.

    "Baphomet?!!" A fear full roar sounded as I saw the face of one of the main members of the Court of Nox.

    "This is your area, is it not, Xin" I cruelly muttered in amusement, watching as he backed away in horror.

    "NO, you cannot be here... He-he-he would not allow it. Your kind cannot be here?" He bellowed as terrifying light began to pulse from my staff. Suddenly a massive circle began to form, showering reality with my sinful power.

    "AHAHAHA, Vaevictis sent me to give you all a message Xin, Lord of Destruction. By her will, Lilith, Daughter of The Abyss, has dered war upon you. Let the Abyssal Warmence!!!"

    With my words flooding the multiverse, I raised my staff, crafted with wings of Archangels and Arch Devils, high into the air before mming it down with ruthless intent.

    <lucifers decent=""></lucifers>

    Epassing multiple verses, an angelic power suddenly flowed from the void. A golden light began to rise like stars growing bigger and bigger. However, as it grew, the seven sins slowly began corrupting the golden light turning it cker than night.

    Like how a disease would spread, everything that touched upon the dark stars began to be corrupted. Suddenly all the souls that I was collecting began to rise from my body, flowing into these stars.

    "Don''t!!!" Xin roared as a destructive crimson light filled the universe with its glint. Stars that epassed reality began to be disintegrated by his intent, but he was far toote as the screams of the Nine Hells began to resound like bells.

    "COME FORTH, MY LEGION!!!!!"

    Suddenly trillions of demons began to rush from the Stars like made beast screeching like a depraved beast. Roaring inughter, I snapped as their bodies vanished.

    "Go forth, my children destroy, pige, and kill in the Name of Vaevictis. Let them understand; War is upon them. Kill Kill Kill!!!!"

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Xin roared at the top of his lungs as he charged at me with a long spear within his palm. Thrusting it, I swiftly dodged as my tail swept across his face, pping across space and time into another universe as I shot towards him, stabbing my palm into his chest as golden blood filled with destruction shower this little universe. Slowly all of time and space began to be destroyed as his power began to run wild.

    "STOP!!!!" He screamed in fear, but his words were for not. I The King of Beast shall not be satisfied.

    Laughing, I leaped away as my staff, Abaddon, began to pulse with power changing from a demonic staff into a long powerful great ax glimmering with the Power of a Prince of Hell. Swiping it down with untamed abandonment, I split reality in half, causing arge ck rift to appear as Xin arose, coughing up blood. His left arm and leg were all but missing, but I could see fear, sweet, sweet fear, as he suddenly crushed a talisman, causing three core members of the Court of Nox to appear in an instant.

    "Merlin, Zenitsu, and Sylvanas," I spoke with a menacing smile as a child appeared from behind me with a demonic gleam. Suddenly all of time and space vanished from reality as he stepped to my side, holding his halbert. Even I felt a chill as Azeroth''s dead eyes stared into the four men.

    "Should we kill them?" he coldly asked as his body began to change from a child into something more bing of a devil. Long back scally wings with two long spikes could be seen as he grew to about six feet. His arms turned into razor-sharp beast-like ws shimmering with so much intent I could feel my body needing to protect itself.

    Narrowing my gaze, Iughed in amusement, "I had not seen such a form since the War of Demons and Devils when we battled against three archangels."

    Turning his head, I gazed upon his handsome face semi-covered in draconic scale as he smirked, "Now that was a battle. Even after a few million years of constant battle, we still could not gain any advantage over them."

    "Baphomet, The King of Beast, and Azeroth, The Sleeping Sin!" Merlin whispered as his aged appearance seem to grow even older, "w.-w-w-w, what are you two doing?"

    Cracking my neck, I watched as Merlin drew his eldrich staff, crafted from the origin of multiple dimensional realities. A look of fear and caution could be seen, but he did not back down as Zenitsu drew a long katana from his side.

    Feeling a sharp sting upon my skin, a rush of excitement began to fuel my body as I spoke, "Let''s kill one... Only one Az that should be enough, afterward lets rain destruction upon the Lands controlled by The Court of Nox."

    Stepping forward, a pale-looking man that looked simr to an undead roared in anger, "YOU DARE TO CHALLENGE US?"

    "Challenge?" Azeroth spoke out in confusion turning to me, "This is no challenge; battling three archangels was a challenge; killing a king is a challenge. Trying to kill Asmodeus is a challenge."

    Nodding in agreement, I snickered, "They are the top of the food chain Az, they must have forgotten who we are and what we did long ago."

    Losing the dead gleam within his gaze, I felt Azeroth had fully awakened as a vibrant light began to radiate from his gaze. Slowly a demonic essence began to flow from his body as he stared at the four men shivering.

    "We shall fix that. It''s been a while since I destroyed multiple universes... how about we have apetition? Let''s see how many verses we can decimate before any archangels descend."

    " You truly are my brother."

 Chapter 204: Aeron - Lord of Slaughter and Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 204: Aeron - Lord of ughter and Chaos</h4>

    "My Lord," A soft, ephemeral voice from the void sounded as I rested upon my throne. Scrunching my brow, I shivered as I slowly opened my gaze.

    It had been eons since Ist felt the light upon my face or the voice of the gods upon me. Gazing at the young woman shivering as her body began to break apart, I closed my eyes once more.

    "Why have you awaken me, Rae," I asked in a weak manner as my qi gradually began to flow through my body, slowly waking me from my long slumber.

    Sensing the little thing bleeding from its pores, I opened my eyes, speaking once more, "You may use Qi within my presence."

    With a thankful expression, all the injuries upon the young woman vanished as she released a breath of relief, "My lord, I was told to inform you of the uing war upon the Court of Nox. A message has been sent."

    Narrowing my weary eyes, I smiled in contempt, "A message? So someone has issued a challenge." I asked in a mocking tone as Rae nodded in a fearful manner.

    "It was sent by The Beast King and the Sleeping Sin." She said as my weariness vanished, rising from my throne. A ruthless area flooded my realm as I red into Rea."

    "What has happened while I was in slumber?" I coldly asked, feeling something was off. Two being as strong as the Kings of Hell left a message for the Court of Nox. How can that be?"

    "It...it...it."

    "Woman! Stutter one more time, and I shall have you fucked by an endless horde of mortal peasants!!! speak clearly." I roared as my killing intent began to flood my pce.

    Biting her lips, Rae shivered as blood fell from her lips in streams. Her legs began to wain, and her fingers began to piece into her palms. Clenching her teeth, she didn''t dare look into my eyes as I started to grow impatient.

    "Many things have happened, my lord. After you went into slumber after the War of the Heavens, the Court of Nox started hunting Soulbenders. With the war of Demons and Devils, and War of the Heavens, many were fearful of what would happen next, so they hunted many soul benders.

    Clenching my fist, a powerful rage began to fill my mind as the Dao of ughter began to fuel my will. Trying my hardest not to ughter this fucking idiot. I released a feral breath sitting back upon my thone. Trying to mask my anger, yet the more I thought, the angrier I became.

    "And? What does this have to do with this so call message left by Bahoment and Azeroth?" I viciously spat with disgust. Simply thinking of the pathetic actions of the Court I once help create.

    "There is a being from the abyss, my lord, that has appeared, and she is a soul bender. We do not know how but she was a victim of our hunting."

    Appearing in front of Rea in an instant, I clenched her throat tightly as she trembled within my clutches, "you fucking whore, did you approve these pathetic actions? Did you also join them in hunting my kind?"

    Not hearing a response, Iughed, tightening my grip around the foolish woman who was also a member of the Court of Nox. "I raised you since you were but an infant, helping you rise out of the Mortal Realm to where you are now, yet you betray my trust and started hunting my kind. Is the fear of death so great, you would do such a thing?"

    Looking down in shame, I felt the urge to stomp her head into mush but resisted the best I could, releasing her throat as she gasped for breath, "continue, girl but be wary of your next words. Lie about anything, and the Order of Shadows will notify me."

    "Yes, your excellency," Rae fearfully begged, "This abyssal entity known as Lilith was apparently the adopted daughter of the true King of Hell, Lord Asmodeus."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Opening my mouth wide after a moment of silence, I held no words as my mind nked for a moment. cing my fingers upon my forehead, I didn''t bother letting my rage rise as Rae continued.

    "We found during a dinner party hosted by the king of demons that this Lilith was gathering an army of Demons and Devils to dere war, joining forces with the current celestial Kings Daugther Yura and Bahoments new disciple Arsene Snow. Both are soul benders and are leading the cause for Lilith."

    "However, just recently, Bahoment and Azeroth attacked... Merlin is terribly injured, Zenitsu permanently lost his left arm, and Sylvanas is dead; as for Xin, he- he Baphomet broke his soul, turning him into a retard for life. There is no helping him he...he is done, my lord."

    "They said the Abyssal War as officially started, my lord." She weakly whispered as I roared inughter.

    Clutching my stomach, tears began to fall as I looked towards heaven in despair, "What have you all done. Asmodeus, Leviathan, Bahoment, and now Azeroth, Plus all the fucking kings of hell." I roared as my eyes suddenly turned cold as ice.

    "My lord NOOO!!!"

    Stabbing my arm through her chest with a vicious sh of my palm, I watched as she gargled over her blood. Slowly removing her heart, the Dao of Destruction shed as I destroyed it right in front of her, killing her instantly. Watching the life fade, I turned my back, sneering in disgust.

    "Get me a full report and call the three other founders of Nox." I roared as my entire pce suddenly came to life. Fear, along with my wrath, quickly began to fill the pce as I could feel millions of ves, guards, and members of my blood racing to follow my orders.

    "No need to be so frightened, Lord Aeron." A voice from the shadows said as I red into the darkness. " Things are not so bleak. Unlike before, we have a few princes and a certain king helping us. We could..."

    "Are you brain dead? Has living so long made you so dull? Asmodeus rules hell!!! Do you truly understand the implications this brings?" I spat in anger as my qi began to pulse from my body.

    "Not for long..."

    "Fucking idiots, is this the new generations? ZELOS!!!!! YOU FUCKING IDIOT!!!!"

    Flickering out of my pce, I shot into the void, appearing before arge rift filled with the bodies of billions of strange-looking skeletons. These were some of the things that once attacked our realm, and this rift was the entrance of where it all began.

    "Zelos," I coldly yelled as he shot me aplicated re.

    "I too was not aware, Aeron. Had I known..."

    " Who is controlling the court?"

    "It''s toote, Aeron; it''s far toote. The war has begun, and all we can do is watch like Asmodeus is doing the same. I do not believe he will interfere, but..."

    "There is always a possibility." I weakly said, gripping my disheveled hair, "I will contact the Angels; maybe they can help. And I will also go see ''him'' again.

    Turning my gaze to Zelos, I frown at his wear appearance, "How much longer?" I asked in a caring manner."

    "Soon, very soon," He whispered in a weak manner closing his eyes. I could feel his life force fading as time began to pass, yet here he stood.

    Releasing a deep sigh, I bowed, "Rest well, my friend, you deserve it. Your Watch has been the saving grace of Our Omniverse."

 Chapter 205: Solomon - Lord of Wisdom

    <h4>Chapter 205: Solomon - Lord of Wisdom</h4>

    Gazing upon the endless chasm surrounded by the Will of Tenebrae, I bowed, knowing she was watching. She was always watching, studying us, yet too prideful or maybe too indifferent to do anything.

    "You are still here? Give it up, Solomon. It doesn''t matter your wisdom; Tenebrae is not meant for you." A voice I had not heard in a while resounded deep into my mind, causing a smile to appear upon my aged face.

    "Then you are quite mistaken, my little disciple. It is not about controlling Tenebrae nor using her. No man, woman, or god can control such an entity. No, such a thing is quite foolish; what I wish is to gain her favor. To see what she sees, my boy. Perspective can change everything." I told, turning to Aeron with a reminiscing gleam within my eyes.

    It had been so long, the boy who was on his knees before a fiend bearly clinging to life was gone. Now, he stands at the peak, towering over most of creation as a God of ughter.

    "Master," He called, bowing with reverence causing my smile to deepen. He had long reached my level, but for all his faults, Aeron never lost his respect for me as the others did. He did not fall into his Dao but rather followed the true path his heart found.

    "So you have awakened, did you gain anything, my disciple," I asked, already knowing the answer. It was one we all had to bear.

    "...Yes, but I reject such a path. I will not lower myself to Aldrich, simply to breakthrough. He controls the Heavens but not the Mortal Dao. I will not give up, master," Aeron yelled, clenching his fist.

    Lifting my lips high, I nodded, "Good Good, now tell me why is it you have awakened then? From what I can tell, Zelos can still handle the seal for a few more years. There should be no reason for you to be here."

    Shaking his head, Aeron bit his lips in shame, "You were right, master... The Court of Nox has been corrupted by its own fears. A new War is upon us."

    Frowning, I stared into my disciple''s eyes, shaking my head, "What has happened." I asked, ready for the worst.

    Tossing me an orb, I held it before staring deeply into Aeron with a cold gleam. Shattering the orb within my palm, a massive influx of knowledge filled my soul causing my eyes to open wide.

    "Dear God!!! Those fools! "

    Nodding in agreement, Aeron clenched his teeth, "You are the only one who has battled with Asmodeus and lived. I am hoping you can at lea..."

    "forget it, Aeron, I was able to trick him, but I still lost the battle, but Asmodeus is the least of our fears," I said with a profound look. "That Girl Lilith and That Boy Arsene both worry me."

    "I understand the girl, but Arsene?" he called out in confusion, "While he is a soul bender, he doesn''t seem like anything special."

    "Do you know what the mes of Hellfire are?" I asked in a fearful manner. Feeling the hairs upon my aged body rising in horror at the mere name.

    Shaking his head, I gulped down as I could feel the omniverse supply me with its infinite knowledge. "The mes of Hellfire is the tool that torchers all the souls within hell. Some say it''s the source of The Seven Sin and all that is evil and holy. Hellfire is what we lower being called it, but there is so much more to these mes than what we cannot begin to understand."

    "Torture is a rather subjective subject, but it can be divided into two categories, physical and mental, and the mes of Hellfire is the perfect tool to destroy both. Due to its name, we perceive it as fire, but it is not. Hellfire can be anything, Aeron; it''s a tool of torture; the only limit is your imagination, fire, wind karma, time, space. All of heaven and earth is within that boy''s hands. If this boy Arsene could master its power, he will be more of a monster than Asmodeus."

    Suddenly the air began to thin as Aeron killing intent began to materialize, flooding this realm in his aura. "Master, what would you rmend. Destroying the girl may be problematic, but killing the boy may be easier.

    "It''s more than that, Aeron; we need to seal his core. Demons are immortal, destroying their Ego, and Will can destroy who they are, but they will juste back within the Nines as apletely different person. They will have no memories, but that boy may still have the mes of Hellfire. We need to both kill, seal and send his core into another omniverse."

    "From what you have gathered, this Arsene seems to be highly intelligent, already rivaling some of the top demons within the 72 Pirs. you have two options Aeron, make another fraction within the court of Nox and help this Vivictus or help the Court kill those two."

    Lowering his head, I could see a deep frown upon his face as he clenched his teeth, "Those mes... no one should have them, should they."

    "Not even the most powerful archangels can possess such a me, my boy," Iment, allowing him to understand the implications.

    Releasing a bitterugh, Aeron passed his hands through his grey hair as his azure crimson eyes glimmered in disgust, "I both hate myself and this court, but whether I like it or not, I am a member. I hold an entire order, and with that boy''s intelligence and viciousness, we would be bound to be enemies."

    "True, but I will say this, Aeron, should you chose to battle against Vavitus, you will have theplete support of the angels. They are ready; unlikest time, this war will not be like before, not to mention I will stand by you."

    Opening his eyes wide, Iughed as Aeron gasped, "YOU!!!!! Even when those bastards attack, you didn''t interfere. Thest battle I saw was when you battled Asmodeus, or should I say when he kicked your ass."

    Turning to the Will of Tenebrae below in the chasm, I smiled, "I believe it''s time, my boy. I think I may have found my path."

    Thinking of the mes of Hellfire, I turned to Aeron, staring at me in suspicion, ".... You are nning something, and I feel like you might be using me as a pawn."

    Releasing augh, I sent my disciple a stern look, "My lessons are never over. Even if I cannot teach you about Dao anymore, life is more than such, and you have much to learn."

    "Solomon, do not y with fire. While you are my master, do not cross that line," Aeron warned as I felt a hint of pride hearing my little disciple so cautious, but sadly my boy...

    "Choose Aerons, what will it be? Allies or Enemies."

 Chapter 206: Join us*

    <h4>Chapter 206: Join us*</h4>

    With a cold wind blowing across my face Lilith and I stepped out of Geir''s room, staring at the officials of Hallr pacing back and forth. A clear glint of confusion was visible as they spoke in hush tones.

    "Did you all stay here the entire time?" I asked as Lilith giggled off to the side, "Arsene leave them alone. They are loyal to Geir. "

    "Little girl, learn som respect its Jarl Geir." Vincent barked as my brow shot up in surprise. Suddenly all I saw was crimson as Lilith wrapped her arm around me tightly.

    Staring at Vincent''s body beginning to tilt. I watched in amazement as his body progressively began to slip off its legs. Hearing a soft thud and the sound of rushing water, a sinister chill consumed the air as Lilith''s pearlyughter filled my ears, overshadowing the scream of anguish.

    "Vincent was it? Let this be a warning, you may talk to my husband as you please, but my status is higher than ever one within Midgardbine. Even your gods would personally descend should they know who I was. Watch your tone when speaking with me." My demonic wife voiced as she leaned upon my shoulder with a smile.

    An audible gulp could be heard as I merely smiled with my eyes, "Yura, please. No need to be so vicious. You will leave me with many enemies when you leave tonight."

    "Well, I''m sure my hubby can take care of himself, but maybe I should just finish what I started." She cutely whispered beside my ear, yet her words were quite audible for everyone present to hear.

    "Lord Snow, Lady Snow, Please forgive me. " Drn, oddly enough, was the first to plead, causing Lilith to turn her amethyst eyes towards him. I could see something within her gaze and smile, which had me pondering for a moment. There was something she was not telling me regarding Drn. I somehow felt they knew each other.

    e, Arsene, let''s go." She cutely announced as I continued to remain silent. This was the life. Having a wife like this was all I could ask for. Who needs to be the boss when the wife was the boss.

    "See, you are the best sugar mama I can have. I don''t even need to fight my battles. You will take care of it all." I voiced as Lilith blushed. "You treat your baby right."

    "of course, whatever my baby needs~" She replied, ying along, "I even have... a house I bought when I first arrived. Just for..., you know."

    Walking through the halls towards the ball, I smiled as my hands grabbed her plump peaches as she turned a heavy shade of crimson. With her breath turning ragged, my eyes began to gleam with lust. I could feel my very soul emblem reacting as the emblem of lust began to shimmer with cloudy light.

    Looking desperately around, Lilith suddenly pulled me into an empty office as I pressed her over an office table with her ass popping out. Noticing the damp spot between her dress, I licked my lips as my fingers ran up her legs, finding their way between her legs through her crimson dress.

    "hmmm~" She softly moaned as her legs began to widen. Looking back at me, she bit her cherry lips with a hungry hue. "sen~aaaahh~."

    Pushing my fingers in, I slowly curled my fingers, sending her eyes to the back of her head. Covering her mouth in a panic, she screamed, drenching my fingers.

    Reaching deeper in, my fingers savagely yed with her downstairs. Lilith quickly began to squirm, her legs trembling as she tried to push my hand away as she came. However, no matter how she tried, my fingers yed deeply inside her as I pushed her off the table, pressing my other hand against her bosom.

    "AAAAHHH~~" She moaned, unable to hold it in. Watching as sweet saliva drip down her chin, I tilted her head, tasting her lips as my hands had a feast of Lilith.

    Pulling down her dress form over her bosom, I yed with her pink nipples pinching them as she moaned inside my mouth.

    "Hmm~~~S~Not~~Hmmmm"

    Suddenly my fingers suddenly found a rather magical spot as Lilith''s eyes turned wide with a misty light.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh~ yes~~~~" She screamed without any decorum as I fingered her G-spot. A tremor I had not seen before ran across my wife as she came.

    A little annoyed, her lips went away; my fingers continued to toy with her spot over and over as she squirted over the table in front of her.

    Coming to a stop, Lilith weakly turned to me with a hungry expression as she lunged at me, pushing me down upon a couch. Like a hungry tigress, Lilith swiftly removed my trouser, finding her target when the office door was pushed open.

    Yet, Lilith, herself, didn''t seem to care. We had been in this position far too many times, and neither of us cared at this point. Fuck whoever it was.

    Licking the base, I quivered as she looked up with her soul bending gaze, "my turn,"

    Opening wide, she gobbled me down, reaching from the top to the base in one swift motion. Tossing my head back over the couch, I could not help but tremble. Like my nervous system could not understand the pleasure I was receiving, my left leg began to spasm out of control.

    Coming back up to the tip, Lilith''s tongue swiftly twirling like a tornado around my head as she gobbled me back down. Repeating this motion over as she cradled the family jewels. I clenched her head, exploding down her throat as I noticed the intruder. Lilith, however, didn''t bother to look as her words sounded.

    "Silvia,e join. We can clean Arsene together."

    Feeling a chill down my spine, I quickly shook my head as she gripped my perfectly clean manhood.

    "... It''s clean," I weakly voiced as she smirked, pressing her divine mountains between my spear as my eyes widen in shock.

    "where did you learn that?"I swiftly asked as she smiled,

    "the phone Olivia gave me has inte, as they call it...I looked up something to please you and found a lot of strange things..." She swiftly replied as my tip began to leak.

    "Did you clear your browser''s history?"

    Gobbling it all down, Lilith bobbed over my cock as her tongue had me shaking in pleasure. She was clearly ignoring me, but It wasn''t long before my toes began to curl, trying my hardest to cum as she stared up at me.

    "~AAAH~~~~~" I moaned, releasing a massive load over Lilith face and breast. While her legsid soaked in a river of her own creation, she turned to Silvia.

    "Come, help me clean him," She seductively said, still stroking my cock with fever as Silvia drew closer. I did not know if this was her will or not, but I didn''t think I could persuade Lilith otherwise as Silvia fell to her knees like a frightenedmb.

    I could see a deep shade of red, while her face was fear full, yet holding a bit of anticipation and longing. Growing closer, she followed Lilith''s lead as her soft pink tongue began treating my cock like ice cream.

    Closing my eyes, I trembled as Lilith handed my tip while Silvia the base. Seconds slowly began to pass, followed by minutes, but both of them seemed to have no intention of stopping as I shot another load into the air.

    ''AAAAAAAAAA~~~`" Lilith eximed, pushing Silvia away as she speedily cleaned me up in a sh, "All mine!!!"

    Looking at the blushing Silvia, I snickered, yet my joy didn''tst long as Lilith arose, pressing my cock against her garden as she sat on myp. She stared into my eyes, giving me a good dry rub with her socked garden, "Fuck her, and I''ll kill her and use her body to fuck you with it."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "THEN WHY DO THIS?" I asked in a hurry, baffled at her actions.

    "Shits and Giggles"

 Chapter 207: Petty Bastard

    <h4>Chapter 207: Petty Bastard</h4>

    "You can have anyone, but not those I turn." Lilith voiced as she smiled, rising off me to my dismay. I still wanted to continue, but somehow I felt I had lost all credibility as Lil Arsene fell limp, quivering at her words.

    "Yes, ma''am," I weakly responded as she giggled, turning her attention towards the absentminded Silvia. Drawing closer, Lilith squatted before raising her chin with her finger. She suddenly gave it a quick lick before nodding in glee, "Now it''s all gone. How wasteful, my little thrall, you will have to get better."

    Shaking, Silvia looked down at her hands in confusion. Puzzled, I pulled up my trousers, "what did you do to her?"

    "Did you think I was not still angry about what she did? Think of this as me finishing her punishment." Lilith said as she swiftly fixed her appearance before grabbing my arm. With a radiant glow, we left, leaving the petrified Silvia alone.

    "you still didn''t exin what you did," I asked as Lilith turned to me with chilling eyes.

    "Hmmm, if I didn''t know better, you seem awfully worried about a ve." Lifting her lips up, Lilith giggled, "all I did was push her desire for you higher than what it already was. Right now, she is probably calling herself a slut or something along those lines for doing something like that. "

    "Just for interrupting our date? you..."

    "Are you reallyining about having two women giving you a clean-up?" Lilith suddenly asked as I froze,ughing out loud.

    "Danm, when you put it like that, why should I care" I yelled, although I was a little ufortable with the whole mind sex control thing. I know I do a lot of fucked up shit, but even I find that disdainful.

    "Don''t worry. I will not be doing that again." Lilith exined, noticing my hesitation as music quickly began to echo throughout our ears as we made our way back to the party. I could see Geir standing at the head seat, bellowing in depraveughter as he clutched one of the servant''s asses.

    "Nice, your ass is almost as soft as Shana, and that bitch has quite the ass. It makes my cock hard just thinking about it." He roared as a cold yet subtle intent began to fill the air. Turning to the source, I smiled, staring at the man who was with Shana. I believe his name was Osmond, and they were married.

    Taking arge swig of his cup, Gier pulled the petite servant over hisp. I could see the disgust and loathing, but she did not resist putting up a lustful facade. It seems in the little session I had with Lilith, a great change had urred. Many were drinking, trying to force themselves to disy a smile.

    Noticing my presence, Gier gritted his teeth s in rage, pping the servent across her face, instantly breaking her neck. She was sent flying likemon trash as he arose in a puff of jiggling fat, "Everyone, I have an announcement to make!!!"

    Hearing The Jarl''s words, everyone grew quiet as Lilith quickly held my hands. Looking Left and right, I pulled my hands away, "did you wash your hands?"

    Freezing in ce, Lilith red daggers into me, her face turning red with embarrassment, "Sene, you fucking asshole. Just you wait."

    Chuckling, I smirked as the Jarl continued, "As I''m sure you all know, Hallr has been against the prospect of sorcerors for over the endless eons of Hallr. It has been a tradition that hassted longer than I, but times are changing."

    Sending me a vicious red, the Jarl pointed at me. Quite fitting of his facade, "Lord Snow, the creator of a new relic that could revolutionize everything, has convinced me of destroying thatw. So by my degree, sorcerers shall not be trial and will be allowed to live freely within Hallr. However, I cannot speak of other cities.

    "Petty fucker," I voiced in a cold tone. While I did say he could me me for this. He didn''t have to phrase it as such. In fact, it could have been done in a court, where people could see the benefits more clearly.

    However, with my mask still covering my face Lilith and I walked beside Geir, our eyes radiating amusement as I nodded, "Yes, it waspletely my idea, and in return, I supply Hallr with an endless supply of Spiral relics. However, it will not be free. "

    "You''re making me look like a corrupted bastard."

    "You are a corrupted, you idiot." I spat under my breath.

    "Fuck you. I hope they kill your bitch ass."

    "I hope that skeleton of yours gets spit-roasted. " I spat as Geir pped my back so hard I could feel my bones begin to break. Groaning in pain, I gritted my teeth as Geirughed aloud.

    "Yes, Arsene Snow has convinced me we need sorcerors." He bellowed before walking off as everyone began to roar in disagreement.

    "BUT MY LORD!!!"

    "Then how are we to control the rabble, Jarl!!!"

    "I object!!!"

    "TALK TO ARSENE; HE IS THE ONE WHO CONVINCED ME!!!"

    Looking at the foolish expression of Geir, I felt even more annoyed. His character was perfect for this. None of the disagreement was at him but rather me. Giggling in a hushed tone, Lilith suddenly pulled my shoulder.

    "Why don''t I go wash my hands... I''ll be back in a few days for the auction." She suddenly said as space began to bend and distort. Before I could say anything, Lilith''sughter echoed out as I roared.

    "DAMN YOU!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! YURAAAA!!!!!!!!!!"

    Opening their eyes wide, everyone gasped at the Law Lilith used to vanish. Snorting, I stomped. "So fucking petty. Just wait till your back."

    "LORD SNOW!!! WE OBJECT!!!"

    "Fuck your objections. I bribed your Jarl, and he agreed. I don''t give a flying fuck what you object to!" I spat, turning to the Jarl.

    "Those at World should be arriving in few hours if not by tomorrow. Please see that the auction is ready for when I arrive. Trygve should be able to coordinate with you. If you cannot handle this, I''m sure your staff will be able to.

    "However, I personally would kill whoever organized this party. Should a gathering like this happen before those at the Realm of World we are all dead?" I viciously said as everyone froze in fear.

    I could feel hundreds of intent as the qi of heaven and earth began to act up. Many could not control their emotions, causing it to leak, as the majority had never seen those in the realm of World."

    "Everyst one of you within this room has tons to lose. Tonight marks the beginning. Should everything not go ording to n and someone angers a world king or higher, we are all dead. They would destroy this entire city in rage."

    "you are holding us hostage!" Drn fired off ring daggers into my skull. If looks could kill, this man would have been turning my corpse into nothing but gore.

    "I am! how else am I suppose to keep you all in line and make sure I remain alive?" Iined in a ming tone as the room grew quiet, "Someone tried to kill me, and I don''t particrly care who it was, so I''m gone to fuck everyone over."

    "You petty fucker!!!"

    "I sure am!!"

 Chapter 208: Battle of Youth

    <h4>Chapter 208: Battle of Youth</h4>

    Nodding my head in agreement, I speedily shrugged, "Damn straight! my life is more important than all of you." I yelled, snickering at the swift change in topic. I really am a good politician.

    "You''re a coward," A familiar voice sounded, "What of the lives that could be lost?"

    Man, this kind of sounds like what... Damn, what''s his name again...Lilith brother... wasn''t it edain? Didn''t he say something simr to that?

    "you must be another hero. How annoying. What of the lives? It''s not like anyone of you care? You hid qi cultivations that could have saved millions, wanting to hold on to power. Even if you were in the younger generation, was it not your ancestors that coordinated with the current Jarl and previous Jarl to do so?"

    "Ahhh, that was fun. We killed so many innocent people... Shit, didn''t we fuck the shit out a few bitches too? Their ass was bouncing like fucking jelly. Yo, where is that fucker vincent? He usually keeps track of that shit." Gier foolishly roared as many turned red in shame. "Elven pussy is the best..."

    "... Wow...Ok, as I was saying, what gives the right to judge me? Go crawl back up your mother''s cunt." I spat as the Jarl bellowed inughter.

    "Trygve, it seems your son is not too familiar with the history of Hallr." The Jarl roared, taking arge cup of wine.

    Growing cold as ice, Trygve stepped forward, about to reprimand his child, when another young man stepped out. "I agree with Brerson. You are just changing the topic to make us look like viins. You''re a coward!"

    "And what will a little fucker like you do? What can anyone of you do?" I spat as the sin of pride began to glimmer within the Elder Ring. "You hold no power, and your opinion means nothing more than a two-cent whore. Look at Drn. Is he not quite? How about Shana, the great doctor of Hallr. Why is it that no one in the older generation is speaking out?"

    With an arrogant smile, I stared down with contempt, "It''s because you foolish peons I hold all the cards. I could sell my merchandise for as little as having all of Hallr destroyed. Do you think someone within the Realm of World will care? I could have you all turned to ves, made to be fucked by endless beast and savages."

    As l approached Brerson and the other foolish child, Demonic qi slowly began to rise like a ck mist of sin and despair, "Tell me filth, what can you do?"

    Shivering in a fury, Brerson clenched his fist before speaking, "you''re still a..."

    Drawing Dragonsbane as quickly ask lightning from my spiral pouch, it shed towards his neck before stopping right before he could have the chance toprehend what happened, "Were it not for your father, I would have taken your foolish head, but I guess he can always have more. Isn''t that right, Trygve?"

    Knowing what was at stake, Trygve looked away, clenching his fist, "yes... I could."

    Basking within the look of betrayal over Brerson face, my teeth began to shine as I spoke, "Do you understand? At this moment, you are no more than a living abortion. Your own father has forsaken you."

    With a cloudly mist slowly entering his eyes, Brerson gazed at his father, who didn''t dare meet his son''s eyes. Lowering my de, my arm suddenly wrapped around his shoulder as though we were friends.

    "It''s tragic, isn''t it. I could tell you to kill yourself, but I don''t see that happening, but I can tell you what will happen. After you leave, your father will approach you, spouting some nonsense of the greater good. He will then gift you some cultivation resources as a show of good faith.

    "Oh my son, he will cry out forgive me. It was for the greater good." I mocked in a deep octave, pouring gasoline into the fire.

    Watching as Trygve slowly turned ashen, I felt Brerson trembled as his gaze never left his father. Curling my lips upward, I hummed, "Let me ask you, Brerson, is your life so meager? Can you, a genius, grandson of thete battle king Seral Englehart be worth so little? Abandon over what? A small argument between the younger generation. Come now, is your father not over exaggerating? Does he not see this isn''t his business? Why did he need to abandon you?"

    Rage slowly began to grow as Trygve didn''t speak... No, the man could not speak. It was the life of his n or his son. He is under my thumb Brerson, like the worm he is. I don''t even have to kill the man as his own auction house will end him just to satisfy me.

    "But I''m sure you can lower your pride. You are a hero, after all. You are looking out for themon people of Hallr. You dared to call me a coward; what will this make you? Will you crawl before your father epting his apology or throw it all away. The authority you have, think of all the good you could do as a hero? All themon people you can help. Choose Brerson."

    Stepping backward, I couldn''t help but bask in my light. Watching as Brerson slowly began to break down. I could not be more proud of myself. Tears began to fall as he opened his mouth, roaring in anguish.

    "you''re a demon," Drn voiced from behind me as I nodded,

    "I know, but I have a rather enjoyable y for you to see when it''s your turn," I replied in a heartwarming tone as Drn merely smiled, stretching out his hands.

    "We will see, Lord Snow." he voiced as I shook his hand like a gentleman. Man, it''s hard to hate such a man. So gentlemanly, such a shame I have to kill him.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Brerson roared as he drew a longsword form his side charging at me lie a deprave beast.

    Tilting my head, I raised dragonsbane, "WHy me? How could I forget, humans will always try to me someone when they are trapped. Instead of taking responsibility, it''s so much easier to me it on someone. Such a rookie mistake. I guess it''s been a while. Hey, Aborty, no need to be mad!!!" I yelled in amusement

    Feeling his peak gate of life raging out like a flood, I held a rather distant glow as his first stage Spirit Realm cultivation shook the air around me.

    This, however, was not even enough for me to be interested as I parried his wild barraged while I continued to taunt the fool, "No wondered your father abanded you. Are you sure your mother didn''t try to abort you? This swordy just proves you might be retarded. Since I have not seen your mother yet, I will just assume she left in shame giving birth to the likes of you. Maybe it''s for the best?

    Releasing another savage roar filled with rage, my eyes began to shine as dark tattoos once again appeared in front of me. However, these were different. They held an azure pigment as they began to glimmer.

    "Brerson, please stop this... Please," Trygve roared while I remained still watching in silence as Brerson powered up. I could once more feel a divine aura rising out of the young man as my eyes began to shine, staring deep at his soul.

    Infomation slowly began to fill my head as my smile grew wide, "Demi soul, your soul holds a trace amount of divinity, but how, such things cannot be granted by gods."

    "LOKI!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" He squealed as I smirked as I saw his divinity grow stronger.

    "This isn''t Persona," I yelled back, shooting towards him as Dragonsbane twisted towards his neck. BLocking my arch Brerson was basted off the ground into the air asrge ck wings sprouted from my back. This was my first time using wings, but I felt like it was like using a normal limb. With a single p of my demonic wings, I appeared before the horrified Brerson mming my scaled fist against his jaw.

    BOOOOOOM!!!

    Hearing a groan, I smile as ck lighting suddenly grew from my body. Shooting down, my feet crash into his chest like a truck. Shattering his chest, blood gushed over my face as I felt his heart stop for a second or two before beasting once more. Looking at the lump of shit, my leg ruthlessly shot into his ce, basting various teeth from his jaw.

    "I have already killed a Gate of Death. What is a peak life gate on crack?" I spat, suddenly tilting my head as I saw a beam of sword light shot towards my head from the corner of my eye.

    "Brerson, get up! We will kill him together!" The other young man from before bellowed.

    Coughing up a mouthful of blood, I smiled as he jammed some odd substance down his throat. Observing his wounds begin to heal by a little, I didn''t bother to do anything as my wings began to fade like a mist.

    "Folke," Brerson weakly muttered, clenching his sword with both arms. He looked into my indifferent eyes as the Divinity around him began to grow even stronger.

    "Loki God of Mischief, huh?"

 Chapter 209: Voice of Hell

    <h4>Chapter 209: Voice of Hell</h4>

    Loki God of Mischief," I whispered in a rather amusing tone, '' if your watching, I''m sure we can do business. If your anything like I think you are, I am sure you will enjoy turning this realm into chaos. Vaevictis is more than willing to do business together."

    "What garbage are you saying?" Shana roared from my side as I didn''t bother to acknowledge her. The Back lightning crackling around my body began to grow even stronger. I had over about 112, 423 souls within me right now, burning hot filling me with power. Even if ny-eight percent of it were dormant due to Dragsonsbane, my power was still slowly rising.

    Taking a deep breath, Folke suddenly bellowed to the heavens as my eyes narrowed, "Lend thy power Watcher of the Nine Realms, Heimdall."

    "oh!" I hummed, feeling two divinities rising into the air.

    "Brerson... you had awakened your divinity?" Trygve weakly said as his son shot in the most vicious stare fill with hate I had not seen before.

    "Amazing, isn''t it? it''s a shame, though," I voiced out as Trygve grew even paler alongside a few others. " Quite a shame indeed. Two geniuses are going to die."

    Opening his palm, I suddenly saw Brerson draw a two-dimensional circle; noticing the fire inscriptions, I didn''t bother with it as my attention shifted to Heimdall. Watching as his rainbow-colored eyes began to glimmer, I had a rather ufortable feeling rise out from his divinity into my soul.

    BOOM!

    Shooting of the ground like a cannon, Folke spear stabbed towards me with a precision that was as graceful as my own. Swiftly sidestepping, feeling the air being split from his de, I felt rather indifferent. Not truly impressed at what I was feeling versus reality.

    Shaking my head, I sighed, "I have no equals within my realms... I cannot wait for the court of Nox to appear. Even if your divinity increases your battle prowess by three or five times, none of you can even battle a Gate of Death."

    "HEL FIRE" Brerson bellowed in hate, "DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE!!!!!!

    Sending a nce at the air slowly beginning to churn, Folke leaped away as he viciously smiled, "there is no way to escape Hel Fire. Such a Circle...."

    <Dismiss>

    Suddenly all the fire within the air beginning to gather vanished like smoke. Taking a deep breath, my eyes began to glimmer with a pure me unknown to all creation for a brief second. While it was not at the level of my Darkness, I held a profound understanding of the FLames of Dao. To battle with mes against me was foolish.

    With demonic eyes, I smiled, "I shall show you the power of the Fire Lord."

    With ck me rising from my palm, my body simply faded like an illusion as I appeared before Brerson. Before he could ready himself, I smiled as my fist shot towards his face, akin to a bullet leaving its chamber. Unable to dodge or parry in time, Brerson rushed to push out as much qi as possible. However, a sudden voice echoed as his eyes grew wide.

    "DODGE!!!" Trygve screamed in tears as a massive st exploded out of my fist. ck mes suddenly consumed the entire area with their glory, decimating all life like a hollow sun as a wail of anguish filled my ears.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~"Brerson screamed as his entire body was consumed in mes. Watching as is slowly bean to burn and wither at the by the second, Iughed, sending Folke an indifferent nce.

    Shaking in his boots as an intense heat assaulted everyone, I slowly began walking towards Folke; however, the reality was far different from what others would preserve as he quivered when an arm suddenly touched his shoulder to his horror.

    Watching as my body that was walking faded, Folke robotically turned towards me, "p...p...Please don''t."

    Stabbing my arm through his chest, I gripped his still-beating heart as my mes began searing him from the inside. Hearing a squealing pig sound out, I removed my arm in a panic, covering my ears as the young man began rolling around the ground as my mes continue to burn his heart.

    "Stop!!! Please just," Trygve wailed, charging at his son. Tears ran against his cheeks as my cken mes died out in an instate due to his intense qi.

    Staring at his now elderly chard son, I didn''t bother to say anything but rather kicking the weapon brerson drop towards his father.

    I did not need to do anything as my action exined it all for Trygve.

    Gripping his body tightly, he cried, " I''m sorry, brerson. I... I failed you. Lord snow, please, I will do... I will do anything."

    "Anything?" I whispered in a hollow tone. This entire y was not to kill Brerson but rather to take hold of his father. Brerson, in my mind, was only a kid, a fool not worthy of my time. I was the arrogant young master, not him nor anyone else.

    With a determined grin, my eyes gleamed with a demonic glint as I squatted over his kneeling body cradling his scared son. Pushing my arm out, I stated my terms, feeling everything within the palm of my hands, " I only wish for one thing within your possession. Give it to me, and I shall walk away."

    Trygve didn''t even bother to think as he shook my hand," Take anything you wish, Lord Snow. Just leave my son alive."

    with icyughter, I nodded, "Deal."

    Rising to my feet, I stared at everyone quivering before holding my head high; I spoke," As I stand here, I can''t help but be remise informing you all regarding the new organization I represent. We will offer money, resources, assassination, basically anything, as long as you are willing to pay the price."

    Feeling Zanris materialize behind me, I could feel the nine hells begin to resonate with my words as they flowed like honey, tempting the humans before me. "Whether it''s entering the Realm of World, raising your talents to a divine level, we are willing to trade as long you are willing to give up something. Equivalent and exchange doesn''t exist with us, for we work on an alternative revenue. However, a trade is still required. "

    "And what is it you would require?" Drn sharply asked as I could feel a divinity rising from his soul; however, it waspletely overshadowed as I felt the Nines fill my soul,

    "Does it matter? How many of you have raped, killed, and betrayed for personal power? I am offering the same thing. We could give you a bigger dick, allow your pussy to take dick. It doesn''t matter the request. Anything is possible. As a representative of Vaevictis and primary contractor of these contracts, I promise to the heavens all that I have said is possible and more!"

    "Prove it, you lonesome son of a bitch!!!!" Someone roared as he rushed towards Folke in a panic, clenching his shriveled body still burning. He was on hisst leg as the man stuffed a crimson liquid down his throat. However, even after extinguishing my mes, Folke did not seem to respond to his treatment.

    "IF YOU SAVE MY SON, I DON''T CARE THE PRICE!!!" the man roared as I frowned at his tone. However, my mask never broke as I opened my palm.

    Hearing the cold mechanical voice of the Nines, I shook in fear as I nodded, "What is needed with be taken, within five hours."

    Staring at my palm for a while, the entire room went silent as he shook my palm. Arching my lips, my eyes narrowed as all the wounds upon Folke vanished as if he wasn''t there.

    "Allfather!!!"

    "Im-Impossible!!"

    "What the Hel"

 Chapter 210: The Stranger and The Mask

    <h4>Chapter 210: The Stranger and The Mask</h4>

    With the chill of hell still present, a powerful uproar could be heard from the crowd of mortals before me. It didn''t matter who it was; everyone was shocked and bewildered at what happened. However, Zanris and I were not truly that impressed as we could feel The Hell''s power still present. No one, however, could feel its majesty. Bowing, we showed our respect.

    "As I said, nothing is impossible. Have a cripple son; we can cure it. Have a broken man? We shall make him whole once more. However, be ready to pay! Nothing in life is ever free or fair."

    Twisting my body, a burst of coldughter rang from my lips as I left without a care. Trygve was now under my control. Whatever he sees, I will see. Once I arrive home, I will have him bring me his only son to be assimted.

    Feeling the icy winds against my eyes, I removed my mask, enjoying the feeling of freedom before proceeding to my carriage, "Zanris, go get Silvia."

    Taking a seat, I slouched, releasing a deep breath of air. When I suddenly saw a shadowy flicker appear in front. No words were spoken as I chose to remain quiet beforemunicating with Zanris to have Silvia ride with her outside.

    Observing at the stranger with a piercing glint, I simply remain quite eyeing the seductive body of the woman in front of me. She had long icy blue hair, sharp golden eyes, and a hint of crimson deep within her pupils. There was an almost chilling intent within the air as I suddenly felt it crawling its way towards my soul.

    However, Mother was ever there protecting her child, swallowing the chilling intent trying to invade my soul. Releasing a rather cynical smile, I didn''t bother to speak as this was my carriage, and she was the intruder.

    "Will you not bow?" SHe asked as I arched my brow in disbelief

    "... Will you not prostrate yourself before me and let me have a ride?" I rebutted in a condescending tone as frost began to flow through the carriage.

    "Do not y with me, Arsene Snow."The stranger angrily voiced as I slowly lost my smile.

    "Attack and Die," I viciously said as I could feel both Lilith and Ezra qi begins to flow all across Midgard. Time began to twist bend as I felt Lilith intent crawling towards the stranger. A suffocating aura that turned air dark flowed from the void as the woman''s eyes went wide with fear.

    "Is it war you seek? Because I am sure to win." I voiced aloud, closing my eyes as her breath began to grow ragged. "But I am sure you are not here to cause trouble."

    Gritting her teeth in humiliation, the stranger lowered her head, "I... I am from the Vanir n, sent here to check on Silvia and you."

    Opening my eyes, a crimson glow appeared as I stared at the now submissive behavior of the stranger. Feeling an innate disgust, I almost spat in revulsion at the change, "And what is it you wish?"

    "The Spiral Relics, the Dwarves don''t have it, and you are not wearing a ring or bracelet."

    Blowing a breath out the window, I snorted, "Guess your mission was to steal it. How vulgar, but I am sure we cane to an arrangement." I voiced, handing the rmendation Lord Torgeir handed me.

    Taking the letter, her eyes went wide as she tore the letter open, reading its contents.

    "Is this not even more reason for you to hand over the spiral technology?" She replied with a pause, "if you wish to be one of us, this..."

    "I think they might have sent the wrong person." I coldly stated, "This is an opportunity, you fool. Not just for me but you and your n."

    Clenching her teeth, I sighed, "I hate doing business with cultivators. High cultivation doesn''t make you a businessman. Whatever, let me exin it to you, littledy."

    "I am far older than you," She angrily yelled, clenching her fist while also losing her mysterious aura. Reviling something I had seen all too much. Yet another pretentious bitch. God, this is annoying.

    "If you say so," I curtly informed, "Well, since I wish to join your n, this means that we will have an exclusive partnership. If that doesn''t make sense, how about this. I can make an infinite supply so the Vanir n can sell around Midgard and the other Eight Realms or whatever you all have."

    Opening her eyes wide, I rolled mine, "Yes, it sounds amazing, or I can take this deal to the Aesir n or whomever. I have many options; I went to the Vanir''s because of my rtionship with Silvia and Lord Torgeir. However, you are... you are making things quite difficult for me."

    Opening her mouth wide, I rxed back into my chair, "I don''t know why they sent you, but I would rmend next time they send someone with... experience. It''s quite embarrassing having to exin this. Were it not for Lord Torgeir, I would be out. Is your n not known for its wealth and fertility? This is ridiculous. "

    Shooting me a piercing stare, the woman arose, "Fine."

    Vanishing from my sight, I frowned, "She was quite arrogant and rather stupid. It''s like she had no n other than to strong-arm me. Was she dropped on the head as a child?"

    Snorting, I closed my eyes as the carriage continued on. Resting my body and mind, we quickly arrived at Orion''s courtyard as he sat waiting for me on one knee.

    "Master, Wee Back."

    "hmmm," I responded, "Did you find another target?"

    "Yes, my lord, I did everything you asked," Orion answered in a hollow tone. " I have with me the remains, my lord."

    "Good, have some of the cooks prepare it tomorrow morning; I want sausage and bread. They are under my control. Also, Trygve ising. Once he arrives, send him to me. We can finally start taking over your n''s elder and soon the patriarch." I coldly said, "We will start with the librarian."

    "By your will, my lord, also I have arranged for another set of high-ss figureheads to..."

    Pausing both Orion and I went cold as I felt the presence of twelve pulsing with the vital qi of the Gate of Death outside his courtyard. However, it was quite subtle, but I could feel the aura of divinity and qi in the air, causing me to send a deep nce towards Silvia and Zanris.

    Nodding her head lightly, Zanris smiled," Worry not, Master, Zanris shall protect her."

    "I know you will," I responded, stepping out with Orion by my side.

    Opening the sliding, door my mind began to chill as I saw twelve individuals d in ck robes staring be down behind a mask of white. Various inscriptions could be seen; however, there was something rather off-putting about them as the leader, a rather skinny man, stepped out with golden markings around his ck robes.

    "Orion f, by Order of Heimdall, you and the f family are to stand down as we apprehend Arsene and Yura Snow." He voiced in a chilling tone, "We have already sent a squad to apprehend your wife in case Arsene or Yura is using them as hostages."

    First Florke now them, it seems like they used that foolish boy to gather information about me. However, do they truly believe it was that easy? I am no slouch when ites to killing or politics.

    "So you are not an assassination cult, but why is Heimdall so interested in me? Or is it that you fear me because he cannot see me?" I questioned as I gazed into the glimmering mask of my enemies.

    Summoning Dragonsbane, my smile slowly grew. Chilling winds of Midgard blew across my cheek, while dark clouds could be seen smoldering Hallr with its snow, falling as I suddenly looked towards the heavens.

    Narrowing my gaze, I held a rather cold smirk as I spoke, "A Mid Gath of Truth, and he actually seems like a powerful adversary, but do you believe this is enough?"

    "Not even you, Arsene Snow, is powerful enough to battle us. You arepletely surrounded, and without the assistance of the f n, your death is but assured, surrender." The Leader, a peak Gate of Death, shouted in amanding tone.

 Chapter 211: Rituals of Damnation

    <h4>Chapter 211: Rituals of Damnation</h4>

    So they do not know the power of Zanris, now that is perfect. "Orion stand down; I shall handle this. Go to your wife; I am sure she is missing you." I informed with a warm smile that caused Orion to quake,

    "But Lord Snow I..."

    "Just go, this is nothing," I informed as a vibrantugh filled my lips. Pushing Demonic qi out of my body, my first stage of Earth QI began to fill the air causing me to smirk with a dark light.

    Frowning, a silver sh filled my vision as I saw the Early Gate of Truth appear before me in a sh. With a cold grimace, the young man who looked around my age frowned, "... What type of foul aura is this?"

    "Lord Haldor, there is no need for you to interfere!" The peak Gate of Death respectfully eximed, shooting me a disdainful nce, "He is but a first stage Earth realm, all of us are saints. He will be taken down within seconds."

    Laughing out loud, my left eye began to spin with power as various elemental symbols such as Wind and Lightning began to fill the skies likerge suns; these symbols began to gimmer consuming Hallr with its light. Suddenly the sounds of thunder and lightning could be heard splintering through the air as a heavy wind flooded Orions Court Yard like a storm."

    "W-w-what is this?" Haldor asked in a warry tone as his eyes began to glimmer in a rainbow-colored light; however, all he could see was the elemental emblems of the heavens slowly expanding.

    Rituals of Damnation was a tome that exined the most optimal way for those with emblems to battle. While one of the best methods, Raining down spells could notpare to what Bahomot gifted me. By summoning the elements of the heavens, I could freely control them, simr to how circles work, except I could bend them freely to my will.

    However, the most frightening thing about hisbat style was that I barely required any qi to use. As long as I knew about the concept of Wind or Lightning, which was embedded into my emblem due to myprehension, all I needed to do was summon that particr element. This was not elemental force formed by my qi but rather natural Lightning and Wind. That used myprehension of its Dao to form. This was the full force of what my understanding could form to. Techniques nor Artes were not needed anymore, for the elements were at my fingertips now.

    Slowly the Qi of Heaven and Earth began to gather, simr to a divine tribtion as the elemental elements of Heaven and earth began sucking qi from the heavens dry. Growing stronger by the second. Like an endless ck hole, I was able to witness qi endlessly being consumed.

    "BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Feeling a vicious sh of lightning shattering thends around me, my eyes glimmered as fear began to grow within those around me. While Natural Lightning was something to be feard at low cultivation at our level, with myprehension twisting its nature, it began to grow, turning into something straight from the Nine Hells.

    "In the Name of Thor... He is... impossible!!" Haldor voiced in horror as my armor shed upon my body.

    "Shall we begin?" I asked when suddenly hell began to rain over Orion''s courtyard.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!BOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!BOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!

    Like armageddon had happened, ck lighting flooded my sight as my mind mended into the darkness allowing me to see everything. SNorting at the sight of them helping one another, the winds began to pick up as sharp des began to stab into the foolish assassins.

    Willing a cyclone filled with lightning to take form. Blood and various parts began to fall as I felt five souls enter my body. With a sinful smile, I shot forward using Soulforce for a millisecond. I appeared with my arm through someone''s head, sting his skull into mush as Dragonsbane pped into another''s chest, shattering the top half of his body into mist as they tried to defend against both wind and lightning.

    Opening my eyes for a second, Iughed at my foolishness, "Fuck, I''m stupid, the answer was fucking morse code!!! Dots thatst less than a second. I only need to push Soulforce through my body for milliseconds, not continually. shes of Soulforce would allow me to use the minimum amount of force but still retain the peak performance."

    Doing the math, I smiled as it could allow me tost about thirty seconds this way or more if I train using this concept!!! Roaring inughter, my body began to sh like a demon, causing a sea of gore to rain over the dark skies.

    "DIE!!!!" Haldor roared as my body suddenly faded, as his de stabbed into the illusion I made the moment he moved.

    Suddenly the elemental symbol of illusion filled my eyes as my real body suddenly appeared high above the air, holding a bolt of ck lightning within my hands. I pushed Soulforce in, shooting it down akin to Zeus raining his lightning over his enemies. The entire courtyard was turned to nothingness as arge ck pir of light could be seen rising from the ground. All life vanished, leaving only the Gate of truth and me on his knees as blood pooled from his mouth and nose.

    "28 seconds left; this is definitely cheating." I voiced, turning to the horrid young man. His mask was all but broken as I saw various symbols upon his skin, pulsing with rainbow-colored light.

    "Heimdall, protector of the Realm. Capable of watching everything all at once within the Nine Realms." I spoke with a hint of mockingughter, "Tell me, Haldor, why did youe after me?"

    Rising up, I saw the young man cold push his dislocated arm back in ce, groaning in pain as he red daggers into me, "I will not tell you anything!!!"

    Snapping my fingers, lighting fell over Hallr like divine judgment.

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH" Haldor screamed as lightning and wind de struck his body tearing his arm off as blood ran like a raging river.

    "Did you know one of the best forms of torture is not physical but rather mental?" I whispered, staring down at the chard body of my toy, "And personally, it''s one of my favorites. Watching my toys slowly break is one of the best things to witness? It has been quite a while since I used a genjutsu...I really need a name for this, but genjutsu sounds so badass."

    Crouching towards the smoking mess of a toy, I snickered, "So tell me what I want to know. Oh, and do not think death will be an escape. That soul of yours is mine." I whispered, clenching his throat as he tried to push me away weakly.

    SNorting, I stared into his eyes as my emblem began to shimmer using the Dao of Illusions via my emblem; I stared into his soul as his body went still. Slowly the seconds began to fall as I released the emblem from the heavens.

    Snickering, I couldn''t help but marvel at the first form of the Ritual of Damnations. The second form would be even crazier, allowing me to summon the emblem within my body. This would essentially give me an infinite supply of Qi. While also granting my one hundred percent ess to my element. No matter theirprehension, all beings can only use thirty percent of what theyprehend. It didn''t matter your level; there was only so much knowledge we could incorporate into our battle artes. Due to my cultivation, I can only use three percent, but the max is thirty, ording to my inherent memories.

    And finally, the third form would push it into my soul, making it permanent. I could, in all purposes, be that element without being a toy or ve of the heavens. This element would, in theory, ording to Baphomet, make the Heavenly Dao into my ve. It would be mine, not something borrowed like Qi or the various Dao of Heaven.

    "It would seem I truly owe Baphomet a favor. This... this style is so amazing it''s basically cheating." I voiced, turning to the drooling Handor. Snapping my fingers, a scream of sweet nectar rain over my ears.

    However, the scent of piss and shit filled my nose as I backed away in disgust. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Handor roared wing at his eyes in horror. "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!

    Kicking him across the jaw, I spat upon his face as teeth flew from his mouth, "Shut the fuck up." I bellowed, stomping down upon his lips, tearing his jaw from his body. Within the illusion, all I showed him was a life of pure hell. His mother, father, wife, kids, none was safe within my illusions. I can''t say what he saw, but I was sure they were the victims of what he would be seeing, for they are usually my first targets in breaking someone. Although I need to fix this habit, I need to slow on in when torturing.

    "MMMMMMMMMMHHHHHHHHHHHH~~" He cried in blood, causing myughter to echo out into the void.

    "Will you tell me now? Use your qi to talk, Or would you rather I send you back? Maybe I let you experience an even more, harsher hell? How about letting you get to experience what it means to be a fuck sleave to some wild beast? Trust me; I have many ideas to break that will. This is only the beginning. You may even like some I give you. How about it?"

    "NOOOOOOOO!!!!" He screamed his fright, " The High King asked me to take you in or at least..."

    CRACK~

    Stomping upon his skull, turning it into mush. I turned around to the various eyes staring at me in a cold light; not being bothered by it, I snickered, "It''s an honor to meet you all, men and woman of the f n."

 Chapter 212: Ploy

    <h4>Chapter 212: Ploy</h4>

    "L-L-Lord Snow?" Someone coldly called out as I stared at the attractive woman with long dark hair and piercing blue eyes, hovering over me, watching me like a hawk. A hint of fear could be seen before it vanished in a cloud of mist.

    "You must be elder Audhild, quite the honor. Allow my dear brother in arms, Orion, to exin to you all that urred. I am sure none of you would believe me, should I exined." I dered, fixing my clothing as a cold grimace marred my face.

    I would have loved to hear what Handor said, but these fools were all watching. Once he said king, I knew better than to allow anyone to hear. I guess the only good thing was that I could still speak to the soul of Handor that had entered my soul space.

    Appearing in a ray of red light, Orion sent me an annoying nce, all ording to my n, as I saw the crimson stains upon his body. Knowing he had killed the rest, I simply snorted, walking away as I left him to clean up.

    All this could work to my advantage; I was currently high profiled, meaning I could persuade them to turn the other cheek for a price; however, this is exactly what I wanted.

    Pulling out my smartphone, I couldn''t help but smile, "The mind pce is good, but taking pictures is so much more fulfilling. Fuck, look at this destruction. Once I begin turning into a specific element, I would be unstoppable. And I have yet even to use any of the rituals yet."

    Snaping a few pictures, I smile with joy when Audhild appeared in front of me in a sh. I could see a curious gleam upon her adorable face causing me to smile, "I thought you would be a cold bitch, no offense, but you don''t look at all like that."

    "How rude!" She eximed, pping me across the face to my surprise; holding my cheek that started to swell, she continued, "respect your elder''s boy, no matter how powerful you are. They created the world you are currently living in."

    "But we are the ones that will inherit it. Should you not respect what we or rather I will aplish?" I countered, not taking the p to heart. I was not so petty as to murder her. Ok, that''s a lie, but still, I like that fire!

    Narrowing her gaze, I could not help but chuckle in glee as my chin slowly began to heal due to my healing factor, "You have a mouth on you, but I am more interested in what happened. I feel like Orion is lying, so what do you say, boy. Care to tell aunty what happen?"

    "Oh~ your quite perceptive," I hummed in response " Such a thing can cost, my dear. But I am more than willing to ept something you hold dear should you wish to know."

    Frowning, she backed away as I snorted, "Please do not tter yourself, my dear. I have a wife, and... she would definitely... let''s just say she is angry at me right now."

    "Most likely because you can''t keep your dick in check." She uttered as I rolled my eyes, but she was not wrong. It was all but clear that even if Lilith said she was Ok with me banging other women, she was lying. She hid it well, but I could still feel her anger.

    "enough of that; what Orion said was definitely the truth. I swear to the heaven all the words he spoke was indeed not false." I responded as all that I told Orions to say was actually my words.

    Staring at me for a while, Audhild simply smiled, "I still don''t believe it. I have seen many use the heavens vow to pull the wool over my eyes. You are far too young to do so against me."

    "If you say so," I responded, stretching my body as Zanris and Silvia appeared beside me in a sh. Zanris seemed rather taken back by the brte as she frowned. "Master? Who is this? Is she going to be one of my sisters?

    "I don''t know. That''s up to her." I replied with a dark fiendish smile, "Why? Don''t tell me you want Lady Audhild."

    Dropping her previous friendliness, I could not help but smirk at the grace Audhild suddenly portrayed as she stepped closer, "It''s about your..."

    "before you speak about my relics, it would be best if you learn what happened at The Jarls residence a few hours ago. Make your decision then. There is so much you need to understand, my dear, and so too does your n."

    "Lord Snow!!!" Trygve called from the skies. Sending a look back to Audhild, I snickered, "We will definitely meet once again. Send me a bill for all the damages Aunty Audhild."

    Blushing for a second, I could see her grit her teeth as her breast began to press against her crossed arms.

    Pushing out my demonic wings, I took to the skies arriving beside Trygve, "Get me an apartment. I wish to sleep. It''s been a very, very long night."

    Flying up with the quiet Silvia, Zanris followed behind me as Trygve began setting up everything for us within a rather high-ss hotel. It was nothing special within my eyes as all of Hallr was a rather low-grade city, but it did the trick.

    Entering a separate room from everyone else, I fell to the bed with a sighed, "I wonder if Bael has a technique that can allow me to cultivate within my sleep."

    "I am sure he does," A seductive voice called as I tilted my head towards the crimson-headed womanying beside me.

    "You know it''s creepy to just appear in my bed, right?" I said, not really minding as Iid beside Ezra. "Something wrong? or do you wanna smash?"

    Turning her head towards me, I could see trepidation as she nodded, "Yes. NO! I mean... it''s you."

    "Me? I know I''m sexy, but I have yet to do anything?"

    "you truly do not know the power of your own words, do you?" Ezra bitterly eximed, "Maybe that''s why you are so good at it. Arsene Snow, the man of Eternal Darkness, and Devil Hearts."

    Frowning my I grew bewildered, "What are you talking about?"

    Staring as tears ran from Ezra''s eyes, I felt very awkward as she began to whimper, "Why - Why are you such a bastard? You fuck with everyone around like toys. Giving me a devel heart after our first conversation. Are we not allies? Father was right. You truly are a demon amongst us. I was born within the nines, but you, Arsene. You are so much worse, I...I... I hate you!!"

    "The fuck is going on!"

 Chapter 213: Devil Heart

    <h4>Chapter 213: Devil Heart</h4>

    "The fuck is going on!" I muttered as the teary-eyed temptress cried within her palms.

    There was an almost pitiful air to her as she stared deep into my soul. I could sense both hatred and confusion, which surprised me... It was like she truly trusted me, but we had only met once or twice. There was no reason for her to be like this. We were not friends or anything of the sort.

    Pushing my head off my pillow, I stared at the fragile girl,pletely different from what I saw before. "Ezra, what happened? Why are you crying?"

    "Drop the act Arsene... Let me see the real you. You don''t care about my tears. In fact, you may be getting a kick watching me like so. You''re a fucking bastard; it will not be long before you do the same thing with Yura. You will break everything you touch. She will hate you just the same."

    Arching my lips, my gaze slowly began to fill with amusement, "Oh really? It''s funny how people who do not even understand our rtionship judge us. Ezra, daughter of the Great King Asmodeus, however, is now in my bed crying like some three-year-old girl."

    Watching as she froze, I suddenly smiled, remembering her body a few hours ago, "Hmmm, could something have happened? You said Devil heart, so that must mean my earlier words began to corrupt you. Then you shook at the name Asmodeus. So? have you been abandoned?"

    Biting her lip, Iughed, "So what do you have now Ezra, you are nothing more than a devil without a title. You have nothing, and you are worth nothing." I spat, watching her eyes slowly lose their light.

    cing my hands upon her cheek, I smirked, "Youck the basic qualifications of a true king, so tell me, what good are you? Aside from a good fuck sleave, what can you do instead of popping that pussy for me?"

    "s-s-stop," she weakly said as more tears ran from her eyes. Turning her face away in shame, I pulled it back, snorting in disdain.

    "You sicken me!" I shouted in disgust as she stiffened, "A little setback, and you fall to this? If this is your will, then just kill yourself. Even a two-cent whore has a stronger mind than you!"

    "I-I-I"

    "Fuck off and strip for me!" I roared as her eyes open wide. I could see rage slowly building up, causing me to push even harder "I can have a quick fuck, and then send you on your way. If you have given up on being a king, we have no use for you, but I am quite interested in fucking a devil that was spawned from the Sin of Lust. I am sure my cock will have quite the ride...Shit, even Yura might forgive me. "

    "FUCK YOU, ARSENE!!!!" Erza roared, punching me straight into the wall. cking out for a second, I fell to the ground, groaning in anguish. Feeling my jaw hanging by some loose flesh, I red daggers at Ezra.

    "ohou Fbi t fe bitae ave aee gel igether me," I screamed in annoyance, pointing towards my jaw as her killing intent began to rise. However, I could care less. I was the one who does shit like this to people. How dare she do the same to me! This bitch destroyed my jaw!!!

    Pushing qi into my destroyed jaw, I could feel it quickly begin to heal as Ezra suddenly clenched my throat as tears poured from her eyes.

    Raising her fist again, I suddenly snorted as it flew towards my face, "Are you giving up?"

    Watching as her fist stopped, my crimson eyes began to glimmer, "Are you going to give up? Foolish little girl, stop ming yourself and look at what you already have. Your father created what he had. Is it not your turn to do it yourself?"

    "Whether it''s demons or humans, you are all the same. You are not entitled to anything he has, girl. If you want it, take it by force or earn it. If you cannot do any of those things, create something even better. You are such a foolish child. I spoke the words to help you, but instead, it brought out your insecurities. It''s fine to know where your insecurity lies but do not let it rule you. It''s unbing of the New Ruler of Hell."

    Dropping me upon the ground, Ezra stared off into space while I tried to heal my injuries. Rising to my feet, I red at the girl, "Not everyone gets one, but you will. It will not happen again. I will straight punch a bitch in the face."

    Wiping the blood from my jaw, I once againid upon my bed, trying to rx. However, what Ezra said had me pondering.

    "Devil Heart, I suppose it is what I do when I anger people. It starts small but depending on who you are. It couldpletely destroy you instantly or slowly. It''s the perfect Mortal Dao for me. The Dao of Devil Hearts was my nature."

    Closing my eyes, I didn''t bother to absorb qi this night. I was rather tired. I think it was due to the souls I got within the prison. Thyphors ate them bare, but they should be awakening soon. It will not be long before I start breaking through like crazy.

    Lightly smiling as mother began to fill my soul, I spoke aloud for him to hear within the realm of eternal night, " Asmodeus, you cunning bastard, you really owe me. I shall train her. This was, after all, your n, was it not? While there are some things I don''t understand, I know you wanted this to happen. You pressured her deeply. The quiver at your name tells a lot. I believe something happened to change up your ns, but it doesn''t matter, does it."

    "What are you willing to give me? I am more than willing to create her anew. Ezra will be someone worthy of you passing her your title, but what can you give me?"

    Feeling the darkness slowly growing stronger, my mind began to slip as the words a particr sin rang within my soul.

    "You are the most arrogant bastard I have ever met. Daring to deal with me. Boy, you have some balls, but you are correct; I do, in fact, owe you. Train her, and I shall give you The Throne of Tenebrae. Marking you The Monarch of Darkness within this fourth Dimension."

    "Both the Will and Power of Tenebrae reside within this throne, show me results, boy, and it shall be yours. This is your Final Trial given to you by me. The others may distribute more out, but once you finish this trial, all others shall vanish. This is your out, do not fail me, boy! My Daughter has one of the highest potentials I have ever seen, and I will make her realize her dream, even if she hates me for it, for I am her father.

 Chapter 214: My Personal Maid

    <h4>Chapter 214: My Personal Maid</h4>

    "mmmmhhhhh~" I groaned, opening my gaze to the light of Midgard piercing into my eyes. Feeling a soft yet dark aura, I turned to Ezra sleeping beside me. Tilting my head, I shrugged. I was definitely not going toin about a temptress sleeping in my bed... Unless she took up my side of the bed, then it''s war.

    Getting off the bed, I quickly fell to my knees as I suddenly felt an abnormal fire within my soul. Quickly looking inwards, I began to scrunch my brow, feeling the Nines'' power overflowing from the depths of my soul.

    "What in the world is happening? Is my soul evolving?" I asked in a worried tone, "I need to visit the Infernal Pce. Bael left his knowledge behind; maybe I can use it to tell me what is happening to my soul. No fuck that; why the hell doesn''t my inheart memories have such knowledge? Is the current bael so useless?

    Growling in agitation, I arose, "My soul and body are linked. I should be safe, at least I hope."

    Returning my attention towards the redhead, I summoned a ck leather whip specifically for Lilith''s punishment before striking Ezra''s perfect ass.

    POP!!!

    Watching as it shook like jello, a raging fire began to consume me as it jiggled. Whether it was pleasure or pain, I could not say, but as they say, booty was more important than drinking water.

    "AAAAAAAAAH~" She screamed, leaping up ring at me with crimson eyes, "Arsene, you fucking asshole!!!"

    "That is Master, you fucking asshole to you," I corrected with a lustful smile, "Your father hasmanded that I train you, and I epted."

    "WHAT!!! FUCK THAT!!" Ezra roared, "I was lost before, but I am good now!"

    "Irrelevant, I am here to make sure you be what you wish to be. If that means spanking that ass, then, by all means, I Arsne Snow will be on top of that ass... Nice booty, by the way, ten out of ten!" Iplimented as her eyes began to shine with hate.

    Grabbing her own behind, I could see a faint blush rise as she snorted, "I know, but that does give you the right to hit it... That hurts." She replied with a hint of joy to my surprise.

    "I beg to differ. As your master, I must choose the most optimal way of training you. And since Lord Asmodeus gave birth to you, this means that you hold the Sin Of Lust within you. I think this is perfect." I ruthlessly bullshitted; honestly, I just wanted some practice. I have never used a sex whip like this before.

    Pondering over my words, I almost gagged at how what I said worked... Is she really that foolish? Or does she just want to be strong that much?

    "Personally, with how you behaved during my first meeting, I thought you would be all for this." I mocked as she clenched her teeth,

    "That was before I found out you fucked my Dao Heart!" She yelled, brutally kicking my shin, causing it to shatter.

    "FUCK!!!!!!" I yelled as I red at Ezra, "Can you stop fucking hitting me! You can see the damn bone from my shin."

    "You hit me first!

    "TO wake you up!"

    "I don''t care, Arsene,"

    "It''s Master"

    Watching as she slowly grew even more annoyed, I chuckled, sending Soulforce within my leg to heal it faster. Rising back up in a second, I smirked, "Do you not want to be strong? I am giving you a chance. Even the Lord of Hell came to me. Are you truly that full of yourself to deny me?"

    Opening her eyes wide, Ezra slowly went quiet as she pondered over what I said. Seconds slowly turned to minutes before I decided to sit as she weighed the pros and cons.

    "Fine," Ezra bitterly spat"

    "Fine, what?" I sadistically asked, watching with amusement as she clenched her teeth

    "Fine, Mas~ter!!" She stretched as I broke down intoughter.

    Turning her head in shame, I snickered, "Good, now, as your master wear this!!!"

    Tossing the girl a french maid uniform, I watched as her face turned ashen; mine, however, went cold, "We need to break that arrogance of yours. You seem to need the approval of those around you. If not, you would not have fallen to my devil heart had you not taken my words to heart."

    "But it''s humiliating!!!" She muttered in horror.

    "And? We all get humiliated in life. Personally, I don''t see how it''s humiliating; it''s just a dress. We need to fix how you feel when people stare at you. So Ezra, from now on, you will be my personal maid for a few weeks. During this time, you will handle everything I would usually would. "

    "Like a ve?" She countered as I shrugged.

    "Call it what you want. If you don''t like it, then ovee your Devil''s Heart. But ask yourself, are your insecurities still there?"

    Hearing silence, I twisted on my bed, "Good, now get dress. I wish to watch."

    BOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!

    sting me out of the room, blood quickly ran down my head as I skidded over the floor for a few kilometers. Coughing a mouthful of blood up, I groaned, "I may have taken this too far."

    Looking around at the few people staring at me within the Northern District, I smirked, rising off the ground as my injures began to heal at a quick rate. Coughing out loud, I quickly spread my wings before flying back towards my hotel.

    Watching Ezra already in her uniform, I could not help but whistle, "Now that is what I call sexy."

    Blushing for a few seconds, I couldn''t help but notice Zanris and Silvia rushing to look at themotion. Landing beside my disobedient Maid, I looked up towards the heavens, "Lord Asmodeus, can you give me anything to put your daughter in check? She is quite a wild little fox. "

    "ARSENE!!!!"

    "It''s master," I corrected as I could hearughter from the void, watching Ezra turn pale; I snickered. "Looks like daddy has you by the finger. Don''t worry, my dear. When I am done training you, your Will be as strong as his.

    "Not even your will is as strong as fathers what makes..."

    "That''s not the will I am talking about, you fool. I''m talking about your heart. The shame you feel is due to your weakness. Everyone has insecurities, but they get over them and live their lives. Sure I will feel shame wearing a dress, but do you really think I will let it get to me? It''s just a dress, and I know it doesn''t matter what they think at the end of the day.

    "But what does this have to do with me bing a King?" Ezra curiously asked, understanding what I was saying.

    "This is merely the first stage, my dear. Why do you think I made you my personal maid. You are to handle everything like a king in my ce. This city will be your first trial run, and before you say it''s impossible. What do you think all those kings and prince of the Nines would say if they saw your father dressed in a maid outfit?"

    Opening her mouth wide, it suddenly hit her, "They would not dareugh, for he was the king. There is too much respect and fear within them to say anything."

    Smirking, I turned around, "Good, you understand, so the next time you hit me, my dear, I will have to give you a spanking you won''t definitely forget, and don''t think I will forgive you for striking me twice.

    "I''m a petty person Ezra."

 Chapter 215: Prepare

    <h4>Chapter 215: Prepare</h4>

    Walking into Trygve''s office, I smiled as he fell to his knee. The scent of blood was all but present as I studied the ashen Brerson shivering in the corner. Confusion and horror were all but present as he opened his mouth to speak.

    "Please don''t. I am in no mood to hear what is so obvious to see," Imented, turning to Ezra, Zanris, and Silvia standing quickly behind me. "Trygve, say hello to your new master. Her name is..."

    "I can introduce myself." Ezra venomously stated with a heavy blush. Clenching her fist within her french maid outfit, I merely frown.

    "Really? from the way you look, all I see is a maid who needs to learn her ce." I countered with a sinister grimace that silent Ezra to my disappointment.

    Noticing my contempt for her obvious failure Ezra grew pale, lowering her head as I spat, "Do not lower your head, you fool. It''s the little things that tell everything about you. Fuck, you may have power, but you have terrible skills whenmunicating."

    Taking a few seconds, I could see Ezra shift towards the chilling individual I first encountered. Smelling the scent of sulfur emanating within the air, I smiled, "Good, but do not use the hells or your qi. It would be best if you emanated a powerful pressure without needed such external sources. I suggest you start watching me closely. It''s all about bodynguage."

    Returning my attention towards Trygve still on one knee, I continued, "This is Ezra; she will act as my voice. Your goal is to fuck her over every chance you get, not physically, of course, but rather politically. Destroy her."

    Opening her mouth wide, I saw Trygve nodded without hesitation, "By your will, my master, but what shall I do regarding my son?"

    "Mmmmm, I am trying to have a meeting with his god, Loki. So leave him for now, heal his injuries but ce a seal upon his dantian. Should he try to run or cultivate, he will cripple himself." I voiced as Brerson turned pale as a sheet.

    "You!!!! You can''t do that! Father, stop this nonsense you are..."

    shing Zanris brutally ripped his jaw from his body, consuming the entire room with blood and gore. A scream filled in anguish filled the room as she frowned, "So noisy, but it''s fine. Zanris will... Master, can Zanris keep him?"

    "Huh?" I voiced, feeling a sadistic smile rising within Zanris''s expression,

    "I...I like how he screams. Zan feels...Zan feels wet, down there."

    opening our mouths wide, both Ezra and I backed away as a horrifying thought came to me. Would all those I turn be sadists? Or was this...was this always within her?

    "You may have him, but keep him alive. Should his god appear, please do contact me." I requested, watching as a familiar crimson light-filled Zanris eyes.

    Clenching his throat Zanris gave a pure innocent smiled filled with sin. "I will name you ted or Mr. Bear. Shall we see if I can''t stuff you into a doll? Zanris always wanted to have a man-size teddy bear!!!"

    Watching as their bodies fade, I felt rather baffled, "Am I cking? This must be it. Why the hell am I the one feeling out of ce?"

    Shaking my head, I returned my attention to Trygve, shivering at the words Zanris spoke, "Now then, tell me about your cult."

    "I cannot, my lord, " Trygve stated in fear as I could feel the heavens begin to lock down this space. "I have made a veryplex oath that forbids me speaking about who I work for. While I have not betrayed them yet, it''s only a matter of time before I am struck down."

    "Looks like you will be my second. How disdainful, I thought it would be some sexy minx." I spat, ring daggers into the foolish man.

    Clitting my tongue, a massive veil of darkness shrouded his office before I tapped his head. Flooding his soul with Soulforce, Trygve grew extremely pale, but the drain upon me was ten times worse than before as I fell to my knees in sweat.

    With my vision failing, I forced my eyes to remain open as I didn''t dare fall asleep. Watching dark tentacles rise from the void, I faintly cursed.

    "Fucking soul benders. You all are cheats!" Ezra spat as Silvia remained quiet, staring at me with absent eyes.

    "Yura really messed you up," I whispered, rising back up as I drew closer towards the girl who was once entric. "Where is that fire you once had, girl?"

    "i...I am a whor..."

    "My god," I yelled, chopping the fool in her head, "Grow up! Wanna see what a whore is like? Today we will definitely go towards the southern district. I will let you see what a whore is. Let''s observe how twenty guys are running through her."

    "I..."

    "I will show you them stuffing gold upside her ass as she screams for more. If you wish to be a whore I can..."

    "NO!!! Please don''t make me watch." Silvia yelled as tears poured from her eyes. "I su... I sucked your... I liked it."

    "Well, it''s here anytime you want it," I said, smirking as Ezra opened her eyes wide. "It''s a natural response, and it''s not like I will tell anyone. Your secret is safe with me."

    Sending Ezra a chilling ce to quiet her from speaking, I continued, "If you ever want to continue, juste to me, girl. There is so much we can do. "

    "But Master..."

    "Will never find out." I lied with a sadistic smile.

    Lilith is going to kill your ass... Assuming we don''t fuck. Well, maybe she will be open to the idea of a three-way.

    Laughing at my thought, I snickered to myself, "Ezra, since Tgyve is out ofmission, you are to take over with the nning. You may use my name, but this must look elegant and ready."

    "Yes...Mas...Master" Ezra bitterly dragged out.

    Nodding, I suddenly paused, "take Silvia with you." I said, leaving without care.

    Looking up at the sun high up in the air, I left walking the streets of the Northern District as hundreds of eyes began following me like a hawk.

    It was not long before an army of a few hundred approached. Many of them were young, their eyes drooling with greed. Knowing what they were after, I smiled, walking away as they followed. However, by the end, when I arrived at my destination, it was not just nobles, but rathermoners and thralls all gathered together.

 Chapter 216: Crossroads Demon

    <h4>Chapter 216: Crossroads Demon</h4>

    Staring at the old shabble of a building that looked like it could fall apart at any moment, I smiled, knocking as the movement of an elderly man entered my sights. "Ho-How can I help you, young man?"

    Sending a nce towards the hordes of people behind me, I pointed, "Who wants to buy me this?" I asked, knowing many would do my bitting just to get in my good graces. "The first one who does. Will get to have the first deal with me."

    Everything happened so quickly I was rather surprised as I saw a one-eyed man toss a mountain of gold towards him as he sneered, "Fuck off from this city or die!" He viciouslymanded in a roughish tone that sent a shiver down the elderly man covered in wrinkles.

    Opening his mouth, the elderly man kowtowed, running off, causing me to chuckle. Looking up at the shack located within the western district, sinister intent began to consume my soul. Slowly demonic qi began to rise from my palm as it shot into the stone building, making arge inscription that read," Crossroads."

    Sending a cold look at the hordes of people behind me, I shouted in a sharp yet charismatic tone, "You all may wait as I tend to my first customer!"

    Letting the one-eyed man walk in, I gracefully closed the door, allowing the shadows to consume us. Eyeing the interior, I saw a chair and table. It was not extravagant as many webs, and various insects could be seen, but I felt it was a rather perfect environment when dealing with a devil. There was an eerie feel to this ce. The screaking of the rats as they scratched against the wood, the scent of decay, and the darkness all seem to fill me with afort I was rather new to.

    Taking a seat upon the rocking chair, a squeaking sound echoed as I rocked back and forth, smiling as the one-eyed man began to speak, "how does this work? I have heard you give wishes, but the cost is not known."

    Humming in response, I simply stared at the man pondering what the nines would ask for. Depending on what you wished for, the hells would ask for something. It judges your request, and what it asked for was always random, or at least that is what I think due to my limited experience.

    Sending me a deep frown at my silence, clear irritation was all but present as he snorted, "I wish to breakthrough, it has been fifty years, but I have not been able to break past the Gate of Death."

    Frowning, Imunicated with the Nines, '' I wish for him to give me a favor. Price will not change, but the ''Price'' shall not be taken till the end of nine months."

    <Request Granted>

    Smiling, my gaze began to glimmer with sin as I raised my palm, "Pay the price, and your wish shall be fulfilled."

    Confusion was all but written upon his face as he stared at my palm, "¡ª what is the price?"

    "Does it matter? I don''t believe you will be able to breakthrough within this lifetime with your talent, but I will say you will not be my ve. If that is what is concerning you."

    Scrunching his brow, I could see the hesitation as he muttered, "it''s not a heavenly vow. it should be fine."

    Heavenly Vow, it seems that the heavens are doing me a massive favor. It is so integrated into the cultivation world; many believe that it is the only way to fulfill one''s request. However, Lies and Deceit is a devil''s game.

    Shaking my arm, I could not helpughing out loud, "All I wish for you to do is spread the word. That''s it, scream it to all those you know. your enemies, your friends, and family, everyone ."

    Opening his eyes wide, he gasped; suddenly, a bright hellish light filled the air in a mist as I heard a loud pop. Falling to his knees, blood gushed from his nose as he screamed. Suddenly a massive power began to rise as Iughed.

    "Congrattions, I look forward. to what was asked of you." I stated as I pointed towards the door.

    Rising off the floor, the one-eye man bowed with excitement. I could see his joy, but clear contempt was all but visible within my eyes. I didn''t have to worry about him notpleting his end because the very Nines was involved.

    It will bend the very heavens to fulfill the contracts that were given. While my wish was secondary, the Hells were fair in that regard, pushing whomever to fulfill their end. It was a little bit of a cheat, but there was a simple way of getting out a deal with a devil, and that was not to deal.

    (A/N: It cantpel a person but could make events that force its user toplete its end)

    Not to mention that man will forever be for filing my request; I said ''everyone,'' he would not be my ve but rather his own vepelled to scream forever the name written outside my building.

    <Crossroards>

    It was a rather cruel deal but one that was necessary. Waiting for the next person to enter, I smiled as someone rushed in. He was rather young, filled with hope and charisma as he yelled without shame.

    "I want a big dick. Someone said you could do it. I want mine to be asrge as my arm."

    "I fucking knew this wasing." I nodded as Imunicated with the Nines, which asked for his immortal soul. I did not know why his deal was far crueler, but that didn''t matter to me as I made the same request with the nines.

    <Request Granted>

    Raising my hand, I smiled as the young boy shook my arm without a second thought. How mortals were so stupid was far beyond me, but whatever. It''s their life.

    Gazing at the demonic energy beginning to pulse through the young man, I suddenly gasped as the young man pulled down his pants, wagging his nine with pride. Joy and tears were all but present as he did a little hop watching it flop.

    "AHAHAHA, LORD SNOW I ¡ª"

    "Please don''t finish that sentence," Imanded, turning my head away as he pulled up his trousers. Making the same deal with the other person, I continued on doing the same all throughout the night till the early morning.

    Hallr was a massive city making Pendragon that could hold a billion people seem like nothing. Simply based on its size, I can urately say this city could hold about seven trillion. Thinking about it now, everything seems in relive distance. As cultivators, we move and process many things faster, making everything seems like it was back on earth. In this world, what would take a month to do on earth could be done in minutes or hours. Perception is truly king.

    Perception aside, I have contracted over a thousand people. Some refused, but they were surprisingly low in number. Be it humans, Elves, Giants, etc., many just wanted power or to increase their beauty and money. Greed was all but present as I walked outside my store with a kind expression.

    Gazing at the thousands still waiting eagerly outside, I could not help be proud and a little ashamed for being once a human...No this has nothing to do with being a human. It''s a fundamental w in all creation we suffer from.

    "Greed," I muttered, "THis is what it looks like to be ruled by greed. Are we demons truly evil? No, I can''t say we are. We only give these insects the power; whatever they do is on them. Lucifer, tempted, but it was ultimately the fools that gave in. Why they me him is beyond me, but I shall show all of creation. Their time ising. We all must take responsibility for there actions. "

    Snickering, I opened my arms wide, "I will be doing group deals. However, I will be asking for something different; I hope you all are ready!"

 Chapter 217: City of Greed

    <h4>Chapter 217: City of Greed</h4>

    "I want to ****, Lrval of Sermal."

    "I want to have enough talent to be a World God."

    "I want to be a King,"

    "I want Lrval to Fall for me!"

    "I want to be Invincible."

    "I want...

    "I..."

    Greed, that was all I could see; it was honestly disgusting how much people wanted yet refuse to work for it. They crave and crave without limit. Yet, no matter what they asked for, the hells would grant, condemning them to an eternity of suffering.

    I finally began to understand how the hells would condemn a person. It was based upon their wish and personality. Aside from the few whose souls that were sent directly to hell, many of those I contracted lost something important to them.

    A man who wished for money would lose the ability to feel self-satisfaction regarding anything he did. A man who wished to be invincible would lose his body entirely, bing a soul that was in truth invincible.

    However, I made sure all of this would happen within a few days to a decade. Depending on what it was, I began bending my words. However, while I was quite happy regarding my contracts, I could not help but feel contempt for those I helped.

    Shaking my head, I sent out thest person who I contracted. He was a man who wanted to kill the man who ughtered and raped his wife at the cost of his love for her.

    "Was it truly worth the cost?" I muttered, "Whatever, with this, I will have a sizeable spywork. Of the seven thousand I contracted, all of them have be my spies without them even knowing. This number is small whenpared to the city, but it is better than nothing.

    "Ezra will have a shit load of work to do. Well, she wanted to do this."

    This city will soon be under my control. I already have many...

    "Are you Arsene Snow? I am Garbhan Orgv Patriarch of the Orgv n. My son Orion tells me many great things about you." A deep voice sounded, cutting off my thoughts

    Now, this is interesting. I was nning on gathering everyone around him before taking him down. I wonder what he will wish for?

    Smiling, I nodded, "I am; what is your wish?"

    "Straight to the point, huh?" He voiced in an aged tone. Studying the exhaustion within his breath and eyes, I frowned, sensing his end approaching.

    "I... I want more time. I am not close to breaking through, and I do not have much life left within me."

    Pondering how I needed to phrase this, I heard the Nines voice sound once more inside my soul.

    "Oh?" I hummed as I nodded towards Garbhan, "I could give you life, but it will cost you depending on how much you want?"

    Opening his eyes wide, I could see both hope and trepidation. Snickering at the look I had seen within those before, I continued, "Depending on how much it is, I will take something within your possession. Please pick how many years you wish for?"

    Scrunching his brow, I could see caution as he red his brow, pondering what I would ask for. "what would you take if I asked for a hundred thousand years?"

    "I would take your Anima Vestra that you hold," I stated for the first time, speaking of my terms. In Latin, Anima Vestra means "Your Soul," but Garbhan did not know of this.

    "Oh? I think I have heard of that? I indeed have such a thing within my collection." He said with a foxy grin causing me tough inwardly. I knew he must be trying to fool me into believing he was in possession of an Anima.

    "Then we have a deal," I stated, pulling out my palm as he shook my hand without hesitation. Suddenly a massive amount of life began to fill his body as his aged appearance began to vanish. Opening my eyes to the massive change from a shrivel worm into a magnificent man with long ck hair and deep powerful-looking muscles, I nodded, "Good, now for my end."

    Laughing in disdain, Garbhan snorted, "boy, you truly are too green. You should do your research; I do not have anything within my collection that is called Anima Vestra.

    "Oh? It seems you don''t seem to understand. Anima Vestra means your soul, my dear thrall." I whispered in a hollow tone as a cold shiver ran through his body. Opening his mouth wide, I didn''t bother to speak as a white me began to form within my palm.

    Slowly the hells began to take what was its as a crimson light flowed from its core into the hells. I scream fill with anguish, and sin could be heard as I saw something rather strange. The very soul began to morph from pure white to ck almost instantly. As if all its defenses were gone, the soul was corrupted. However, this was not the end. The very soul was beginning to grow morepact as a sinful aura consumed my hand.

    Sending Garbhan a subtle look, I myself did not notice anything strange, as he merely stared at his soul within my palm. No word sounded from his mouth as I closed my fist, returning his soul back to its rightful ce.

    "A Dark Star will be quite a useful tool. Speak to Orion; he will inform you of your new role, my little ve."

    "FUCK¡ª"

    Snapping my fingers, the light within his eyes vanished as he became silent; however, deep whin his soul, I could see him screaming, begging to be released. Snicerking, I dismissed the thrall before summoning my next victim.

    And so, like this, I spent the rest of my days creating an army, turning those I wish into ves or adding them to mywork. Feeling rather blissful, another day passed before Ezra appeared before me with a disdainful glint.

    "You know you''re using these contracts wrong, correct, right? "

    Smiling, I snickered, "Personal gain wille soon, my dear. I fully understand how broken these contracts are. However, everything wille with time; those that wish to please me will arrive soon, and my quest of domination shall begin."

    "Speaking of today is the day... I have counted over twenty world kings, seven world Saints, and one Dao Protector. You need to be careful and stay by my side."

    "Fine, but don''t you want to make a deal for your master? Wishing for his protection within the Auction house? I am sure someone will try to kill me."

    Rolling her eyes, I could see an evil hue as she smirked, "Lilith is already there, awaiting your arrival. You already have the protection you wish for."

    Laughing in a casual manner, I arose as Ezra ced her palm upon my shoulder. Watching space begin to bend and shift, my eyes slowly turned chilling as various divine senses shot towards me.

 Chapter 218: Nyx - Godess of Night

    <h4>Chapter 218: Nyx - Godess of Night</h4>

    "Nyx, why have youe before me? I am quite busy!" The Lord of Tarturous begrudgingly imed as he held a few documents within his palm. " I have no time? With those foolish Olympians having their war, the underworld is in shambles."

    Staring at the rather tall and muscr man with long dark hair and crimson, grey eyes, I smiled, pushing my dark hair away. Seeing the clear agitation as he continued to read, I could not help but giggle. "Hades no need to be as such. I am here wondering if you know anything regarding the Darkness? Just as I, you have a powerful connection to it."

    Scrunching his brow, Hades stared up at me for the first time, "Is it about that boy? You will do well to leave that child be. He is of..."

    "he is our Little Brother, born from Tenebrae herself." I coldly stated as Hades lowered his hands, pondering for a moment. How long had I seen such a side of him? He had been doing such mindless work for the longest.

    "I know, but he is also a being from the Nines. Not to mention the Court of Nox is on his tail." He countered with a dark menacing tone."That boy is in too deep,"

    "So what? He has already made contact with that child Typhoeus. She is already sending over her consciousness. I think we should help him."

    Sending me a deep look, Hades arose, towering over me as his gaze slowly darken, "You want to challenge the Court? Woman, has that loneliness of yours truly shattered your will to live? With the death of my brother, do you truly wish to create more chaos? I have no reason to help him!"

    "Hades, we protect our kind!" I shouted as space began to quake at my power, " There are so few of us. He needs us!"

    "NO!!!" He roared, causing all of Tartarus to tremble at his rage, "What can you even do to the court?! In this realm, we are truly immortal; nothing can kill us but out there. Out there, we are but low-rank gods. Even Khaos, a primordial being, would perish, but you wan to help this Arsene Snow?"

    "SO WHAT DO YOU WISH WE DO?!" I shouted back as night descended throughout the realms of the Underworld. A shiver of fear could be seen in Hades, but it was crush as he stepped up, not backing down,

    "This is aplicated game!" He shouted in a firm voice, "We cannot just do stuff for him in the open. I am not saying we should not help but knowing you, as far as I can remember, you have been rather willful. You would appear before the boy in a matter of seconds. He does not need such trouble yet.

    Nodding in agreement, I rxed, lowering my rage as Hades sat back down, staring off in the dark yet magical scenery of the underworld.

    "Nyx, if you wish to help, teach him regarding the Darkness. No being has more of an understanding of its nature than you. We are all connected through Tenebrae, connect to his soul."

    "But will that be enough?" I asked in a hollow tone, knowing I was forcing his hands, "From what I know, he is within the realm of little Ygg."

    "Only you would call her that." Hades coldly stormed in a dark manner, "But do you not have children? Not to mention that deadbeat Erebos. Let his ass work for a change. That leach needs something to do."

    "H-H-He left me long ago...Please stop bring that up." I mournfully said, biting my lips, feeling the sting of my heart. Closing my eyes, I felt a powerful hand upon my head.

    "I... I forgot, forgive me." He said with a warm smile. It was so unlike him, but I still felt better at his touch. "Come, let''s go visit that little dragon and see how far she hase."

    "Um," I nodded, as my darkness covered both myself and hades. We appeared in a dark chamber. Feeling the icy heat of the underworld Hades and I stepped forward, walking through the deepest reaches of Tartarus past the titans that roared in rage.

    Ignoring them, we stopped before a rather small cell, overflowing with the inscriptions of the Olympians and the Chthonic Gods. Narrowing my gaze, I looked upon a small girl that looked to be no more than twopletely covered in chains. ck and Silver hair could be seen longer than her showering her small stature as sheid still.

    Sensing us, she raised her small dollish head, opening her eyes that glimmered with silver light. A hint of fear and anxiety could be seen. Feeling my heart melt, I gasped in shock, "Hades... you had such a baby here?"

    "You are all-knowing. Should you not know she was here?" He begrudgingly stated, rather annoyed over the situation, yet I could feel his soft tone.

    Snorting, I waved my arms as the seal of the gods vanished. Opening her eyes wide, the little one shivered as I drew closer, "No need to fear me, my child, can you not feel it? We are almost the same little girl."

    Removing the chain from her mouth Little Typhoeus shook with tears, "W-w-w who are you?" she asked in a timid tone, trying to hide the connection with Arsene we all could feel. Watchingrge drops congeal from her eyes, I could not help but turn to Hades.

    "Let her go!"

    Rolling his eyes, he shook his head, "I can, but she is not to run to Arsene, nor cause trouble within my Realm."

    "Fine!" I barked, but hades simply smirked

    "You? Are you mad?" He mocked in a jeering tone, "I would like to hear the same from that little dragon that almost killed Zeus. While my little brother is a hateful bastard, he was a mighty being and, in the end, needed the help of others to defeat this little dragon."

    "Will you help, Typhoeus?" The Caged girl asked towards the King of the Underworld. Hades, however, remained icy, neither answering. I had wished to open my mouth. However, The king in question sent me a deep look.

    "Typhoeus will not cause trouble unless big bad Zeus attack Typhoeus. Typhoeus will kill!!!" She shouted as tears of darkness ran from her eyes. Shotting Hades a deep re, he sighed in difficulty.

    "Fine, Fine," He said in a weary tone, "you all are destroying my life. Just let me work."

    "In the name of Hades, I release you!"

    Hearing the voice of Hades echo out from Tarterious, I watched as all the seals lose their power dropping. Suddenly a vicious power that shook the air erupted. Rising off the ground after so many eons and cycles, Typhoeus''s tears continued to fall.

    Mourning, I covered her small stature as more tears continued on staining my robes. Hearing the young girl cry, I felt my heart melt as she clenched my robes formed by my darkness. "..B...Bi..Big SIs...Th...ak thank you!!!" She wailed, breaking down.

    Tightening my grip, I turned to Hades, "Come join us. You helped too."

    "I''ll past, look at all that slobber, I am the King of Hell..."

    "Oh, juste stop posing. No one is here." I snorted as he pointed back to the titans locked alongside Typhoeus.

    "Yeah, I shall pass. It''s bad enough I was tricked into being the Underworld''s Lord. I will not have my own Father and uncles mock me!"

    "Your such a bitch"

    Rolling his eyes, Hades snorted, "Just bring her to my pce. I shall have the shades prepare a room and a meal for her. Afterward, we can speak about this Arsene Snow."

 Chapter 219: Hades - The Daughter of the King

    <h4>Chapter 219: Hades - The Daughter of the King</h4>

    Returning to my throne surrounded by the paperwork I call hell, an interesting pale glimmer caught my sights. Upon my throne stood a rather small young woman that looked to be around sixteen. Her skin was a pale as the moon that governs the mortal ne with long ashen hair. With deep emerald eyes that resembled her mother''s.

    "Father I.."

    "You have a lot of nerve to sit upon my throne, girl." I roared, watching as she trembled, arising in fear as I moved closer. My feet storming across the pce floors, creating termers throughout my domain.

    "I-i-I only.."

    "That throne is not a toy, girl," I shouted in a deep, powerful voice, raising my palm as she shook. However, I held myself back, watching as she closed her eyes, awaiting her punishment.

    "How...how did it feel?" I asked in a curious light. "How did it feel to be seated upon this cursed throne."

    "Father...I...I"

    Waving my palm, I chuckled in a deep manner, passing my palms through her hair. "Be calm, my child. I am not angry, merely curious. Tell me, Melino?, why have you the Goddess of Nightmares and Madnessy upon my throne?"

    "I wanted to know Father''s curse. Why stay? Your power rivals Zeus at his peak, yet you never challenged him after his scheme. I merely wanted how you felt."

    Growing silent for a moment, I sighed, "it was not by choice, girl, but rather a duty. While my brother did betray me, it was due to my foolishness. I should have known what type of person he was, but I still fell prey to him. But as for why I remain here, it''s simple. Pride!"

    "Pride?" she repeated, not fully understanding.

    "Yes, while it was not by my choice, I rule over the underworld as its king. This is my domain, while my brother Zeus had the help of me and all the other gods in the creation of Olympus, the underworld as molded by my will. It is something I created for myself. I do not resent Zeus, for I have grown far past such things. My power and will have grown."

    Lowering her head, Melino? frown pondering my words before speaking, "Do you still Love Mother then? Do you still love Persephone?"

    Recalling my wife, I sent Melino? a vicious stare as Tartarus trembled at my anger and resentment. "Do not speak her name. You may be my daughter, but I do not mind letting you rot within the depts."

    Opening her eyes, wide Melino? bowed, "Forgive me, I-I-I Forgot, but she is still my mother."

    Clenching my teeth, I sighed, "She...She is, but she abandons us."

    "Oh Hades, that bitch doesn''t deserve your anger." Nyx suddenly eximed from behind, holding a small girl within her arms with tender care. "Why you fell for that is beyond me, and Melino?, don''t be fooled by her love. I rule over the darkness. I know her better than anyone. She is a bitch; were it not for you and Hades, I would have killed her before sending her into the depths of Tartarus to rot."

    "Aunty Nyx, you''re here!" Melino? yelled in a loving tone, "it''s been such a long time!"

    Leaping into her arms, Nyx held both Melino? and Typhoeus in their arms, rubbing her cheeks against there''s as she smiled, "Oh how lovely my two girls are so fluffy!"

    Smirking at the scene, I snapped, whispering a few words into a shade as it vanished. Sending the young dragon a deep look, I shook my head. What is done is done. She will be Arsene''s problem.

    "Come, let''s eat; I do not remember thest time I have had a meal with any of my children," I said as Melino? shot me a chilling look.

    "Hmph, you are always working. Especially with the endless souls entering the Underworld recently."

    Pursing my lips, I shrugged, teleporting everyone to the dining room draped in crimson and gold. Looking at therge table covered in the various dishes we had to offer within the Underworld, I saw Melino? and Typhoeus eyes glimmer in shock.

    Melino? was a child that had never visited the mortal ne, although not forck of trying. She died many times attempting to leave. However, her Divinity is quite powerful, allowing it to reach the mortal realm despite my power.

    "Eat," I said as the duo lunged a the table devouring it like a hungry beast.

    "Known all throughout the Underworld for your madness and terror, yet you behave like a child when you return home. First sitting upon my throne, now this? You are in many ways like your bothers."

    "Oh, she actually sat on your throne, and you didn''t kill her?" Nyx eximed in bothughter and shock.

    "She is a god, she will just resurrect, but I will be sending her to the mortal realm as punishment."

    Opening her mouth wide, Nyx froze in shock while Melino? turned to me, her face consumed in shock, hope, and grease. SHaking my head, I spoke, "Not in this realm but rather the true world."

    "You would send her?" Nyx shouted as night slowly began to appear, "Hades, that is... Is it because of Arsene?"

    "A little, while I don''t have much interest in the boy, he could help Melino? get closer to Tenebrae. While only a minor god, she is quite adept in darkness, and most importantly, she is not known by many. I hope she can be one of us, especially with your blessing helping her."

    Arsing from her chair Nyx gave me a smile I had not seen since her days with Erebos. "you...You really are something. Is this your way of allowing her out of the underworld without breaking your stupid rules?"

    Looking the other way, I suddenly felt a heavy impact on my chest as Melino? cried in my chest, "Father, thank you, thank you."

    Shaking my head, I could not help but smile as the little dragon suddenly turned to me, "will Typhoeus get to leave as well?"

    "Are you not transferring your consciousness?" I questioned with a knowing gleam, watching the young dragon pale in horror, backing away as Nyx held her hands.

    "Worry not, child, we will not stop you, but it is the only way you can leave. Khaos will not allow someone of your background and power to merely leave. Melino? can due to her miner divinity, but you not so much. "

    "Who is Arsene?" Melino? suddenly asked as everyone turned to me. However, before I could speak, Little Ty screamed.

    "He is Ty''s papa."

    Giggling off to the side, Nyx nodded, "And my little brother, and your father little brother. We are all connected through the Will of Tenebrae. And with your help and his luck, you might be as well."

 Chapter 220: Auction of Midgard

    <h4>Chapter 220: Auction of Midgard</h4>

    Ignoring the various divine senses trying to scan every fiver of my being outside the auction house, Ezra slowly turned to me, "Lilith is inside, shall we?" She asked in a deep tone.

    Nodding, I fixed my clothing while the air around me began to change as the evil will of the nines began to pulse from my body, simr to a heartbeat. Studying my form, Ezra responded by following my lead, releasing her demonic qi.

    Suddenly the brightly lit skies fell, showering Hallr in darkness. The void began to bend as sulfur began to fall like ash over thend. Fearful gulps and audible gasps could be heard as Ezra led me inside.

    "I will be making a speech. Is everything ready?" I asked as Ezra nodded,

    "Yes, but will you be auctioning the merchandise as well?"

    "I will. This is our opportunity to see who we are up against." I uttered with a cold tone, "Do not be afraid to make enemies, Ezra. The more blood that spills, the better. Woe to the vanquished, no leniency. "

    Curtly nodding in understanding, we stepped into a luxurious auction box where a golden mask was awaiting us. Amythest could be seen as I could vaguely see the amusement within her gaze.

    "Lilith," I voiced, bowing, "It''s good to see you once more."

    It was a little weird bowing towards my wife, who responded perfectly in indifference akin to someone talking to a servent or low-ss worker.. "So it seems, how are things going?"

    "All going to n, shall¡ª"

    Pausing for a second, the sounds of knocking slowly entered my ears as the door was suddenly opened without any permission. Frowning at the tant disrespect, I spoke without peering towards the door.

    "Kill whoever it is," I voiced before continuing my conversation with Lilith, " As I was saying, I shall be auctioning the merchandise; I have already given Ezra her task."

    Feeling Lilith''s deep gaze, I chuckled before turning towards the crimson river flowing towards my feet as Ezra held someone''s head within her palms. Taking it, I threw the head within the ring of Bael. Sending Ezra one nce for her to follow, I bowed before Lilith once more before leaving.

    Making my way towards the offices in the back, where all that was being auctioned off was, I smiled as the familiar face of Trygve appeared along with someone I had not seen before.

    "Lord Snow," Trygve spoke with respect, bowing before turning to the man at his side dressed rather elegantly simr to someone from the victorian era. " Allow me to introduce..."

    "I do not care who he is." I curtly responded as the air around was cold as ice. "I can guess who he is, and no other relics or other resources shall be sold here. He can fuck off. Now take me to the..."

    "You truly are arrogant as they say," the man voiced in seething rage, cutting me off as I turned to look at the man.

    "Ezra kill this trash should it speak out," I indifferently said, as she nodded to my side. "Speaking before two royals yet the rabble that should know its ce dears to speak out. You insects need to understand what it means to be seen but not heard. Take a lesson from the woman."

    Opening his mouth wide, I could see the cold sweat trailing down his neck like streams as he covered his mouth. Ezra, however, surprised me. She did not smile nor make any expression causing me to nod. There are times to show emotions and times to be indifferent as the gods that govern the starry heavens.

    Returning my gaze towards Trygve, I spoke once more, "When can we start?"

    "As soon as the V..."

    "THe VANIR CLAN HAS ARRIVED!!!!"

    "THE AESIR CLAN HAS ARRIVED RISE PEASANTS AND SHOW YOUR RESPECT!!!"

    "THE ORDER OF HEIMDALL IS HERE!!

    Hearing name after name ringing out, a cold ray of chilling light flickered through my gaze like thunder, "Take me on stage."

    Opening his eyes wide, Trygve frowned, "But my lord, there is still mo¡ª"

    "Not my problem,"

    Walking past Trygve, Ezra followed behind as she and an Onix- Crimson greatsword shed upon her back. A chill quickly crawled into my soul as it began pulsing with a rather satanic qi. I could feel my bloodline quiver in fear as the urge to kneel grew present within me.

    Narrowing my gaze, I turned away, removing unnecessary thought-form my mind as I walked on stage. Gazing out to the auction house, beginning to overflow with people, my smile deepened as I looked up towards the golden mask staring back down.

    "Presenting the King Guard, Lord of the Seven Realms of Midgard, Ruler of Njorior Sea, and protector of the King, Lord Eric Skoll!!"

    Skoll? What a familiar name. Shaking my head, I stared at the young man overflowing with World Qi. A savage aura could be felt suffocating the area as he turned towards me, or rather Ezra. A powerful battle intent could be felt. However, it was quickly quelled as Ezra took a step forward.

    Suddenly light became darkness as the Dao of Destruction began to pulse off her body. The hair upon my back quickly began to rise as I felt my very existence beginning toe to an end. However, things quickly began to escte as Ezra spoke.

    <Release>

    Suddenly elegant ck scales began to rise for her body, causing Eric to grow stiff in fear. It may have been unconscious, but I could see the humiliation within his gaze as he realized his mistake.

    "Enough, Ezra," I spoke with a rather demonic tone as the young girl quickly pulled back her qi. Neither smiling but rather disying contempt towards the mortals below. It was not a fairparison, to be honest. She was the daughter of the King of Hell. While I am sure Eric was powerful, in my opinion, only Low-Grade Gods wear capable of forcing Ezra''s hands.

    Hiding my fears behind my mask of indifference, I nodded towards the full auction house.

    "Wee, Ladies and Gentleman. My name is Arsene Snow." I coldly informed, pushing qi into my voice for everyone to hear.

    Slowly a wave of apuse began to echo out, waving my hands. The apuse faded as I continued, "Today is a rather special day; for one, it marks both the beginning and end. "

    Licking my lips, I could see many both confused and bewildered while those from the Heimdall paled. I could imagine what they were thinking, but it was irrelevant.

    "Today, a new relic shall appear, changing how all of Midgard operates!" I yelled in a calm and charming manner, yet; it still retained my cold tone. " Ladies and gentlemen, I present you with the Spiral Relic."

    Sending my intent into the Ring of Bael, a bloody head appeared within my palm as a chilling smile sprung from my lips, creating a stifling air around me. Horror could be seen as I could see the Aesir n begin to tremble in rage, watching as the bleeding skull of the man continued to drip over my auction.

    "HOW DARE YOU!!!!"

 Chapter 221: Lilith - Infernal Legion

    <h4>Chapter 221: Lilith - Infernal Legion</h4>

    "Arsene has such a re for the dramatics, ying with the emotions of everyone like they were toys. Don''t you agree?" I asked, cing my palm upon my chin as a voice I had not heard in a while entered my ears. It was soft yet charming, captivating the minds of all who heard it.

    "Agreed, he is ying them yet; they do not even realize it," Loki said as he sat beside me, looking down at the raging Aseir n members roar. "But do you think it''s wise for him to do as such? or was this your n?"

    He is fishing; no matter how I answer, he would gain some insight into the rtionship Arsene and I have. However, this is to be expected towards the God of Mischief.

    "Loki, why are you here?" I coldly asked, "With the Civil War going on, should you not help your fellow Gods?"

    "Fellow Gods?" He mocked with a condescending smile, "I stand by myself, girl, I hold no loyalty to anyone,"

    "Please, you act like this civil war was not your fault." Another voice spoke as my gaze slowly began to chill at the magnificent goddess to my right sitting beside me with a carefree expression, " Was it not you that wished for this war? You manipted my brother and forced a war with those brutes."

    "Freya, whatever do you mean?" Loki asked with an innocent smile, yet his gaze held a deep amusement. I could see no lust nor hate within his gaze or aura but rather... chaos.

    "With Odin''s death, you yed Thor like the fool he was. He was a shortsighted warrior and now a shortsighted king. Even with Odin Force, that fool was still conned force like a dog into a war that didn''t even make sense." Fraya spat in disgust, "Than again I respect nothing less from such a man, but form you. A being whose only goal is chaos, it makes perfect sense."

    Shrugging, Loki turned to smile with his emerald color eyes while his long back hair with emerald tips began to glimmer. "So, girl, do you know why we are here?"

    "I would hope to join me!" I spoke, enjoying the little show Arsene was putting on for me. "I am sure you all know what is happening by now."

    Frowning at my response, Freya sneered, "Join you? The Court of Nox is about to raid this in, yet you wish for us to join you?"

    "Freya, where was the court of Nox when the War of Demons and Devils happened?" I asked in a decrepit tone, slowly losing my enjoyment in the y below from the constant disruption.

    "With the Death of Odin, you all ran, leaving the war to hide within Yggdrasil," I spat in contempt as Freya began to pale, remembering what she saw. "Demon and Devils ran through creation like it was a whore. At first, they began decimating life, but as time began to pass, they grew bored before enving various mythologies for fun. "

    Turning to her, I could feel her apprehension as I continued, "So tell me, where was the Court of Nox then? Let me tell you. They were begging like whores for the angels to help, trying to gain some type of advantage over the demons. However, we outnumbered everyone in every subject. Magic, bloodline, numbers, everything. Where it not for those beings invading, and Asmodeus growing bored creation would have been within the hands of the Demons."

    "So you ask that we join you so that we might live? even when your chances are..." Loki asked with an amusing smile.

    "Loki, personally, I don''t think I can persuade you. No, I know I cannot. That will be left to Arsene. Two beings of chaos, working together, I could imagine the amount of damage you two will cause." I curtly said as he froze in surprise, "Speak with him. As for Freya, stop beating around the bush and speak what you wish. I grow tired of this."

    Nodding, a smile suddenly sprung from her lips, causing me to roll my eyes at the switch of her face. All the emotions she disyed were but a test to see how much I knew or if I would cave."

    "We want ess to a Horseman Gate," Freya asked in a rather chilling tone.

    "Are you suicidal?" I tantly asked as Loki also nodded.

    "I agree with the little girl''s statement. What good is ess to a horseman''s gate?" He asked. However, I felt he already knew the answer.

    "I heard each gate holds a primordial rune upon them; I wish to study them," Freya said as I suddenly broke out intoughter. Even with abyssal qi running through my body, I could not help butugh in disdain.

    "You?! You are no elder god, nor an empyrion god. Yet you want to study those runes. Stop insulting me, or we are done." I coldly said as I could feel Ezra gaze upon me. Watching as we spoke.

    Freya seemed a little disturbed as she bit her lips in agitation, "Fine, we want to join you because we are scared. The moment we felt the abyssal force, we knew... We knew we would only have two options."

    Narrowing my gaze, Loki of to the side lost his amusement and, for the first time, held a serious expression, "I saw what the demons did, and were it not for Yggdrasil, we would have all been killed or enved. They killed, robbed, raped, and pige to their heart''s content. I saw an entire verse burn by a demon known as Bohoment. There was no fighting them, only dying." Freya whispered in a deep tone.

    "and what of the Aesir gods?" Loki viciously said,

    "Loki, stop sowing chaos. This has nothing to do with them." Freya angrily yelled as a divine qi began to springform her body. "Odin died almost instantly along with two other gods. I will not have the past be repeated. Especially since ''they'' are all alive, are they not?"

    Narrowing his gaze, Loki frowned, "What are you talking about?"

    Sending a chilling nce towards Loki, Freya sneered, "we left the war early, but...but at the end, those that survived were so powerful, the average demon could challenge a god-like me and you. They grew so powerful that their low-grade soldiers were at our level. "

    "Ah, you are talking about the Infernal Legion," I suddenly said with a smile, " many died due to greed within the hells and was recreated, but I will say about a thousand still lives, and the rest is in deep stasis. They were the first in andst out during the war."

 Chapter 222: Falling Stars

    <h4>Chapter 222: Falling Stars</h4>

    "HOW DARE YOU!!!!" an angry roar resounded as I could see arge man in sleeveless robes scream in anger. A hateful glint could be seen as he trembled, ring daggers into my skull. ncing at the hammer upon his shoulder, I could not help but make the inference of him being rted to Thor.

    Ignoring the man, I continued in a rather indifferent attitude, "As you can see, the head was perfectly perceived within my spiral ring. Time ispletely halted, allowing you to store special items there indefinitely."

    "Do not Ignore me, Snow!!!" the man roar as Ezra slowly stepped forward; suddenly, a horrifying sword intent began to consume the auction house, causing my skin to bleed being in such close proximity.

    "Ezra," Imented as she nodded, adjusting her intent. Sending the man a chilling look akin to a beast about to pounce on its prey, Ezra spoke.

    "Speak once more, and I shall have your soul burned in the seventhyer of hell." She viciously announced as many began to faint in fear due to the horrifying pressure she was exhibiting. Hearing the cracks of the auction house ready to cave in was all but present as she stared down at the man.

    "FU..."

    Before the warrior could finish speaking, blood quickly began to ssh over the ground as the man suddenly fell to his knees. Clenching his chest, he looked up, opening his mouth wide as he tried to speak in horror. However, as he tried, a hair-thin line appears upon his skull before it began to grow deeper, reaching from his head to his crotch.

    "Oh damn," I voiced in shock as he suddenly fell into two pieces. Watching as his organs sshed over the ground, I nodded, patting my maid with a proud expression, "Now where was I? AH, yes, as I was saying, time flows still within these relics. However, that doesn''t hold true if someone enters these relics. Any questions?"

    Opening their mouths wide, Eric smiled, rising as he nodded, "How many relics do you have on your person."

    "Two hundred," I curtly said without showing emotions staring at the young man whose focus was mainly upon Ezra. "And how much to by that thrall at your side."

    Opening my mouth wide, I took a ratherrge step away from Ezra shaking my head in horror, "Bro...She is my boss. She is no thrall. In fact, given her heritage, she is royalty. She is merely here to protect me from unweed guess."

    "~Arsene~" Ezra venomously hummed as I felt the hairs upon my skin begin to throb. Turning to Lilith for help, I suddenly froze as I noticed two people in her booth. Narrowing my gaze, I could feel their gaze upon me as I turned to Ezra, who also noticed.

    "My apologies then," Ericmented with a charming smile that caused me to shake my head as he turned his head to look at what we were staring at. Opening his eyes wide in horror as he, along with other world gods, arose about to bow when the man with emerald tips within Lilith''s booth waved them off.

    Nodding in understanding, he turned to me in reverence, "h-h-h-how much Lord Snow."

    ''Lilith tells me great things about you, Arsene. I wonder if you can convince me to join?'' The man with emerald-colored tips whispered in a mischievous tone within my mind.

    Sending my wife a deep nce, I nodded, turning my attention back to the auction, " The starting bid is one hundred million ES, with a million increment with each bid. "

    "Ridiculous," Someone from the Vanir n bellowed, causing me to turn to the familiar face of that strange woman and the elderly man beside her staring dead at Ezra.

    None of these two were the ones who yell but rather the younger children they brought with them for some reason. A gleam of fury could be seen within them as one arose.

    "They are merely storage. Why the hel are they so expensive." A scrawny man with long violet hair cry causing many to scrunch their brow in agreement.

    "Because I will it too," I said with a cold expression, "I am selling these devices; I can make it as expensive as I want. If you don''t like it fuck off."

    "Two hundred Million," Eric said in a cold manner looking towards the Vanir''s with disdain.

    I could see both the strange woman and the elderly man blush in shame as they shot the young man a stern look.

    "Three hundred," Another yelled, his face covered in a familiar mask.

    "Four hundred million"

    "Nine Hundred Million," Said an elderly man with long silver hair and peach-colored eyes.

    "One billion," Ericmented without any care.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Hearing all the big wigs roaring in apetitive manner, I slowly turned my attention towards the odd group. They were neither speaking nor bidding but rather staring with amusement. Observing their attire that held silver masks and clothing, yet their eyes were dead as if being control. Sensing something off, I looked up towards the sky.

    "Ezra... can you destroy the ceiling? I feel something is off," Imented as she narrowed her eyes, shing her greatsword; a beam of crimson light flooded the auction house, turning the auction ceiling to dust in an instant.

    Rising from their chairs, many roars in anger, pushing their qi of heaven and earth to its peak.

    "What is the meaning of this Arsene?"

    "Are you challenging us?"

    "Stand down, SNOW!!!"

    Ignoring the pest, Lilith shed by my side as we stared deep into the sky that seemed to cry. The stars that covered the vast expanse began to fall like rain over Midgard as a cold sweat flowed from my face.

    Removing my mask, I felt the cold winds pass my face chilling my bones. Sensing a deep set of eyes staring down at me, the hairs upon my skin rose, but my will did not waver. As if my blood was sensing a worthy adversary, I could feel the will of my blood scream with excitement.

    "I will handle it," Lilith said with a sinister glint.

    "no, let them fall. Midgard is about to go through a great change, but we will be leading this charge." I voiced in a deep tone.

    "Your majesties, what is this?" Eric asked in a fearful manner turning to the sinister faces of the Gods Lilith was speaking with.

    "Lilith, do we have a deal?"

    Narrowing her gaze, Lilith nodded, "You will have to ask him, Freya; I don''t control him."

    Smiling brightly, Freya sent me a particr nce before vanishing from my sight along with the other gentleman. Not bothering to worry, for now, I continued to stare into the falling stars upon thend.

    Feeling the skies trembling as multiple aura''s both holy and destructive, consumed the air, a magical smile that captivated the seven sins arose as Iughed,

    "So it has begun. The Court of Nox has arrived."

 Chapter 223: Ready for War?

    <h4>Chapter 223: Ready for War?</h4>

    "So it has begun," I spoke with malice as the skies seem to be raining over Midgard in an endless stream of starlight.

    Touching my chest, I could feel the mark of Bahoment begin to burn as his words rang within my mind, "My Little Apostle, I may have killed a core member of the Court of Nox and used the name of Vaevictis to elerate the Abyssal War. Do not disappoint. I wish to see blood."

    "Oh!" I said in shock and confusion.

    "Azeroth will be meeting with Lilith soon, be there when she receives his seal. You are not powerful enough to understand much right now, but your mind will retain it. Either way, my boy, I wish you luck with the Abyssal War... You will need it. " He said in a hollow tone as the mark went cold.

    Clenching my teeth, I turned to Ezra, "Go to the Nines and bring back those proficient with Formations and Engineering; they do not need to be strong, just proficient. That bastard Bahomet just fucked us."

    "Yes," She said, waving her hand as a familiar gate appeared. Staring at the Gate of Brimstone, I could feel my skin tingle in excitement and fear as she stepped in, vanishing from my sight.

    "Arsene, finish this auction; we can discuss the restter," Lilith said in a dark tone akin to a demon of wrath.

    Nodding my head, I turned my attention back to the confused looks of those around, "My apologies, it would seem we have to cut this auction off a little early than I hoped."

    Seeing many holding strange relics, I did not put much thought in as they simply nodded with a malicious gleam.

    "Three billion, and a Divine Sword." Someone from the Aesir n roared.

    "Five billion with the blood of a golden dragon."

    "5.5 billion with a..."

    ...

    ...

    ....

    Hearing the endless numbers, my heart remained cold as they continued to my annoyance. Releasing a breath, I passed my hands through my hair as Eric arose.

    "Five Billion, and a drop of Primordial essence from the World Tree."

    "SOLD" I yelled, having no idea what the hell that was. While what he asked for was smaller than the current bid, I figured it was sufficient; either way, a billion was more than enough. I only needed a few million to get control over Hallr. The rest was just icing on the cake.

    "Ridiculous, it''s merely a drop!!" Someone from the Vanirs bellowed in rage, ring at me with malice.

    Watching as Eric arose, I smile as a few members of his posse began carrying a fewrge crates as they ced it at my feet. With a deep smile, Eric spoke. "Five billion in each would you like to count?"

    "Nope, I trust you... Especially when you wanna impress Ezra." I curtly said as he blushed a bit.

    "Surely you jest, but I may have taken a fancy to her." he weakly said as Iughed.

    Smirking, I eyed the young man, "Is this the reason you were so lucrative?"

    "No, I reived a direct message from the High King," Eric whispered, sending a shiver down most. "He is also inviting you to visit the capital when you have the chance."

    Handing me a vial filled with an emerald color liquid, I felt my blood shiver in greed. Narrowing my gaze, I nodded, handing Eric a single ring holding two hundred spiral rings. "Send your intent into the ring, and it will work."

    Waving my hand, all five of therge chest vanish. Arriving at my side an instant, Eric''s eyes went wide as he reached for his sword; however, Lilith was far faster as we vanished, leaving everyone bewildered.

    Releasing me, I looked around at therge room I was in that smelt of Lilith tilting my head in confusion, "You know I was not done, right?"

    "Meh, who cares? They are just little people anyway. I will wait for Ezra toe back before I go back to Tensen Lumireis but in the meantime. You need to be low-key."

    "Lilith...e on. It''s me your talking about. Do you even think that''s possible?" I asked in a mocking tone as sheughed.

    "I forgot," She whispered, removing her mask allowing me to see something I had not in so long. Resiting the urge to push her down, I smiled,

    "It''s strange. I had many things nned, but It seems we are out of time."

    "Yeah, same, but there''s nothing we can do." She said, waving her hand before handing me a small-looking emblem of a pentagram.

    "Hold onto this. It will protect you, but at the cost of you bing lost within thends of the Nine Realms. Midgard is the safest realm, so should a world god or lower attack run as far as you can."

    Feeling the strange mettle against my skin, I watched as it suddenly faded into my pores. Gasping in surprise, I chuckled, patting the little girl''s head, "Thanks, Lili."

    "But I''m not Lili,"

    "Arent you? You did say you two are one and the same, but I guess I can just call you Lily for short. Although, it''s the same damn thing."

    Rolling her eyes, Lilith suddenly vanished before I could speak about what was said regarding those gods.

    Sighing, I quickly began to smile, "No use stressing, nothing has changed much. I just need to continue on. People will always be trying to kill me." I said to myself, trying to calm my apprehension.

    Touring the Mansion, I assumed to be Lilith; I left before mesmerizing its location before returning back to crossroads.

    "HE IS BACK!!!"

    Hearing the roars off from the endless line, I waved, smiling at the fools selling their souls to the devil.

    Opening my doors, I found two familiars'' faces bringing a smile to my face, "Back so soon? And it seems you took my advice and brought someone else."

    "...Are you two here to breakthrough past your current realm? Gain eternal Life or something along those lines?" I asked, staring at the strange woman who never gave me her name yet was rude enough to invade my carriage a few days ago.

    Clenching her teeth, the elderly man to her side smirked, patting her head softly, "Kara, do not be baited, and boy, show some respect."

    Rolling my eyes, I took my seat, staring at the duo with an indifferent gleam, "So what is it you want? As you can clearly see, I am rather busy."

    "yes, quite right," the man said, yet his words did not seem to express any sort of care nor interest.

    Staring at the man, I did not speak as we simply waited. A few minutes began to pass as the elderly man, nor I spoke, simply waiting for something. I understood his game, but...that didn''t mean I needed to y along.

    "Lilith, can you kick these two out? They are rather annoying." I coldly said out loud as a rush of abyssal force began to storm all of Hallr in a storm of darkness. A shiver of cold sweat quickly began to build up as I smiled.

    "Since you two have nothing to say, leave," I stated, ready to yell for the next fool to enter.

    "Lord Snow, wait!!!"

 Chapter 224: Vanir Invite

    <h4>Chapter 224: Vanir Invite</h4>

    "Lord Snow, Please let us discuss this!" The elderly man yelled as Lilith qi began to intensify. Devouring all those who felt her power with fear.

    "Fine, Fine but be quick; this is my ce of business after all," I eximed, feeling Lilith''s aura begin to fade.

    "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Alfred, and this is Kara. Furthermore, we are from the House of Valise, a division of the Vanir n," He said, covered in a cold sweat that trickled down his robes.

    Nodding in understanding, I didn''t show much expression, "What is this about Lord Alfred?" I questioned, already knowing what must be done.

    "We want you to join us. We are willing to supply you with arge number of resources. Especially when your boss was found with Lady Freya and The Triskter himself, Loki. "

    "My boss''s name is Lilith," I coldly said, masking my smile.

    "Apologies, but it''s as we said. We wish for you to join us....for a cost." Alfred muttered while Kara clenched her teeth.

    "A cost?" I questioned once more, amused at what I was hearing.

    "Yes, we would like..."

    "I know what you want, but surely you realize giving you such things would be foolish. How about this? I will join you and do direct business with the Vanirs and choose not to give any business to the Aesir n. How is that?"

    "but that''s..."

    "Be silent, Kara." Alfred shouted in agitation, nodding towards me with a smile, " Agreed, but how much would you ask for?"

    "Depends who you are." Imented, "I have more money than I can use, so it could be resources, weapons, or favors."

    "Then there may be some issues," Kara suddenly said as Alfred sent her a stern look. "We operate differently from others. Due to the blessing of Fertility by many of the Vanir gods, we are one of thergest ns to exist. Competition is king; if you join us, there may be a chance of you getting bullied. I will not be surprised if someone robs you!"

    Opening my mouth, I pointed to myself in confusion, "I... Me? You expect me to get bullied?" I asked in a baffled expression.

    "Lord Snow, while we can keep you from getting killed, we have no way of stopping those from robbing or being bullied. Many will try to cripple you or worse."

    Roaring out inughter, tears began to run from my eyes as I stared out at the duo staring at me in confusion. "I have no equals in my level, bully me? Are you mad? By the Fucking NInes, this may be the funniest shit I have ever heard."

    "Lord Snow, this is¡ª"

    "AHAHAHAA" Laughing my ass off, I felt my stomach cramping as I begged them to stop. "AHAHAHA "

    Turning a little red with humiliation or anger, I slowly began to calm down, "Fuck, that was a good one. AHHAHAAH, Bully me? HAHAHA, God-Sama, did you hear that? They wish to bully me."

    "Arsene, even if you can kill those in the gate of Truth, our n is filled with millions of those far above the Gate of truth. We possess millions within the States of Nascent souls, all the way to Dao Serving. We are at the peak in cultivation...."

    "yet how many are at the stages of World?" I coldly asked, cutting off Alfred, thinking of an army of World Gods at my disposal. "How many can break through to the realm of World. Let''s exclude the Elves and other purebloods for a moment; how many humans enter the Realm of World but are stuck at World King?"

    Noticing the shiver Kara had, I smirked, "You will not have to worry about me being bullied, but whether your n will rule over the Nine Realms. Why do you think many are here? Have you looked into crossroads? Till now, aside from a few sick desires, I have been granting manny request."

    Narrowing her eyes, I could see a hint of Greed within Kara''s and Alfred''s eyes as I smiled like a demon upon their shoulder, "I don''t know your cultivations, but I can say I can give you the talent to be a world God or higher. I can make a breakthrough within a few days."

    "And what would you ask¡ª"

    "No, my dear, that''s not how it works. I will take what I want while you get what you want."

    Frowning, Kara gritted her teeth, "And if you want my body?"

    Snorting, a hint of annoyance filled my eyes as I sneered, "What of it? Are you some holy being? So high above having sex? From what I can see, you have a pussy like many others, but it''s up to you. Think of it as a gamble. I could ask for your virginity, your left eye, your anything, but in return, you breakthrough into a higher level."

    "You''re sick¡ª"

    "my dear, I have no interest in you. Aside from your face, you are quite annoying. If you don''t want to deal, I am sure there will be billions to take me up on my offer. They will bear their desires towards me, and I will take what they have to offer. You just have more talent than most¡ªyour nothing special within my eyes.

    ring venomous daggers into my skull. A gleam of hate could be seen as her fingers curled into a fist. Watching her body tremble, a light smile arose upon my face.

    "Like favors," Alphrid said as my smile began to deepen,

    "Correct, favors are my bread and butter, but do you, dear? Do you dare wish to gamble with me?" I asked, ignoring the hateful glint within kara''s gaze.

    "And if we cannot fulfill our end?" Alfred asked in a measured manner, not letting his greed get ahead of him.

    "The contracts are designed to always seed, but should you fail. I will take something else."

    "You will?" Kara asked in confusion.

    Smiling, a hint of malice filled my lips, "Yes, I, not Lilith, nor Ezra, or any other member of Vaevictis. Only I."

    Laughing, I could see a deep trace of disdain from Alfred as he thought nothing from my cultivation, and he should not. But my contracts at those stages are not fueled by me but the Nines. It bends all of reality to give you your wish. Million could die just so someone could get rich, or some opportunity that should not exist happens to give you the girl of your dreams. The Nines will fulfill such a request at a price.

    "Then I will wee you to the Vanir n Lord Snow to officially be epted. However, we will ask you to visit us for it to be official." Alfred said joyfully.

    Pondering for a moment, I spoke, "How far is the Isle of Yur''druol form from your sect?" I asked in a chilling manner.

    "Now, this is a coincidence," Kara said in a hint of surprise.

    "I am sure it is," I whispered, looking upwards towards the heavens.

    "We have an expedition there within nine months. It should take about ten years to reach there from your position and five from our position."

    Opening my eyes wide, I gasp in shock, "How fuckingrge is Midgard?"

 Chapter 225: Unnr, The Broken

    <h4>Chapter 225: Unnr, The Broken</h4>

    "Deals? Contracts?" I repeated, staring down at Alfred and Kara on one knee.

    "Yes, my lord, Arsene imed that he is able to grant our n an endless stream of warriors at the stages of World and Higher." Kara humbly said with reverence to my disgust and disbelief.

    "Have you seen Silvia?" I asked as my mind shed to the little firecracker.

    "No, but I have felt her presence within the City of Hallr. It seems stable, and she is still pure." Alfred quickly eximed. "But... I have seen a rather interesting person, and she is working for Arsene Snow."

    "That boy again." I coldly barked as he nodded.

    "Zanris Daeva is with Arsene, working as one of his servants." He said as my eyes began to glimmer with anger.

    Clenching my fist, ice began to flood my throne as I arose, ring into Alfred, "What the hell do you mean? Working with Arsene!!! Should that bitch not be in prison rotting in its depts?"

    "Be calm, Unnr; no need to be so agitated," Torgeir said with an interesting glimmer. "You cannot fault the girl for her decision. " He said as I stared dead into him, causing a slight smile to surface.

    "So you knew?"

    "Of course," He said with a calm smile that didn''t reach his eyes, "Does the Matriarch wish to punish me?"

    Hearing his mocking tone, my intent began to fill the room as cold sweat trickled down his head like streams.

    "The House of Scara are to kill her," I coldmanded as he smirked,

    "She is not ours; you made us abandon her. Siva was quite livid, but we still followed your orders to imprison her before removing her name from our house. She belongs to Arsene now."

    Narrowing my eyes, I continued to stare at Torgeir with malice before smiling. If Torgeir didn''t have deep ties to the main branch, I would have wrung his neck before his children. "Tell me about this, Arsene?"

    "Monster!!!"

    "Bastard!!!"

    "Interesting!!"

    Sending Torgeir a deep nce, I could not help be curious at his description. "He is cruel at times, but he thinks ahead a few hundred steps. He is a master of the Mask, but he still shows his real self to those around him as a mask within a mask. I cannot figure him out."

    Staring at the stack of documents beside me, I spread through the reports of Arsene, frowning at the many contradictions.

    "Can we trust him?"

    "No" Everyone yelled, causing me to smile,

    "If I may, mydy," Kara said with a cold expression, " Arsene, in my opinion, is too adapt at schemes to be trusted. He sees us not as people but rather toys upon a board. I don''t know why but the moment I saw him. I had an innate instinct to kill him."

    ''Agreed," Alfred said in a sinister manner to my surprise, "Those deals sound far too lucrative to be true. There were many to break into the realm of Nascent Soul, while everyone got their wishes to fulfill some way or another; this leaves a major question to be asked. where are the equivalent and exchange Laws?"

    "On this, I agree with Alfred, " Torgeir quickly intervene, "Those deals are very suspicious. Especially when we don''t know what he could ask for."

    "Has anyone spoken with the people Arsene contracted?" I asked as Kara nodded,

    "I did mydy, and I found no problems with many of them. Many of them just said Arsene wanted them to spread his name, while others said he wanted them to do something for him. While a few are currently dead, I don''t believe it was done by Arsene due to them killing themselves or due to someone killing them."

    "So there is no evidence of foul y?" I asked, even more, bewildered as to why both Kara and Alfred were against the idea of Arsene''s so call deals.

    "Mydy, once you meet this boy, you will understand. We cannot trust him. As powerful as I am, I cannot begin to understand how he thinks, and then there are those two monsters. Lilith and Ezra, both of them are World Protectors, yet they are around that boy''s age."

    Pondering a while, I ced my hands upon my cheeks, "You all may leave," Imanded, watching as they bowed, leaving at my words.

    "What do you think?" I asked as a dark voice sounded from the void.

    "I think nothing regarding the boy name Arsene; he is only not even in the second major stage of cultivation; what he doesn''t matter, but the other two is different. "

    "Torgeir did not tell you, but there is a major issue within the capital, all entering around what we believe is from those two girls and from the multiple reports of many having the honor ofing in contact with Freya and Loki, we can confirm Vaevictis is dangerous."

    "I would agree; that is why I want you to go and court this so call Lilith. Drug her if you must and allow your cultivation technique to take effect." I coldly said, sending a loving smile towards my son walking out of the shadows.

    "And what of Arsene? Form what I hear, he is rather powerful," Havel said with a chilling smile upon his handsome face. Giving a smile, I shivered in his presence, licking my lips.

    "What about it? Cripple him, and I am sure those girls will throw him away. Is this not how all cultivators behave? Even a parent will abandon their child if they are useless. And once she has a taste of you, I am sure their hearts will falter to you. "

    "Oh, mother," He said, drawing closer, "you say the cruelest things. There is no way you would abandon your baby."

    Feeling my stomach filled with butterflies, I smiled, "Hmph, then go find this girl..."

    "Mother, she is within the realm of World. Do you really expect me to court her?" he asked in a mocking tone, "Somone at her realm would not even look at me."

    "That''s why I am giving you this. Your Dual cultivation technique worked on me, making me yours, so it will most definitely work on her. We are both world protectors; drug her like you did me and fuck her silly as you did me. " I said in a lustful manner, unbing of my stature.

    Feeling my garden begin to cook, I dropped my clothing, falling back upon my throne while stretching my legs wide as my fingers began to dance. Watching me with lust, Havelughed, dropping his trousers. "You was my greatest conquest; I wonder what father will think once he finds out his wife is now mine."

    "Let him," I yelled as Havel pulled me in.

    "Tear me up,"

 Chapter 226: Vampiric Thrall

    <h4>Chapter 226: Vampiric Thrall</h4>

    Resting my head down, I released a deep sigh looking around my building known as crossroads. It had been two weeks since I met with Kara and Alfred. During that time, my life could only be described as hell. Day in and day out, I would suffer through hell, forming deals for these mortals. My only sce was that I had a massivework of mortals to do my bidding.

    However, during this time, I had not heard from Lilith, Ezra, and, oddly enough, Zanris. I could feel her within the City of Hallr, but she was just missing.

    "Arsene, how do you like the new design," Silvia suddenly asked, staring down at me from above with a radiant smile upon her marvelous face. It had taken a while, but she had bounced back into her old self, to my relief.

    "It''s quite nice, but it kind of takes away from the dark vibe," I mourned, studying my new refurbished room. Silvia had gone with an Age aesthetic appearance that matched many of the old mansions from an old era. It gave my office a rather noble vibe, but it was far better than before.

    Snorting, Silvia suddenly kicked my shin, "At least say I did a good job. Do you know how much all this cost?" She charged in an annoyed tone.

    "It''s my money!" I replied back as she shrugged,

    "So?" she eximed,ying beside me, "When are the othersing back?"

    "I have no idea, Lilith is not picking up her phone, and Zanris seems to be on vacation. I have called her, but all she keeps saying is that she is at a critical juncture. Whatever that even means."

    Pouting her lips, I stared at the young firecracker smiling as my door was opened, "Can Ie in?" A deep-voiced called out.

    Releasing a sigh, I stared at Silvia. If only you were a devil. SHaking my head, I looked at the man before me with a weary smile. "What is it you want?"

    "So you must be Arsene Snow." the man with long blond hair said with a dark smile. Not truly caring, I nodded.

    "that should be obvious. Stop asking stupid questions and tell me what you want." I asked, quite annoyed.

    "A new member of the Vanir speaking to me as such, you really have the nerve." The young man voiced not losing his cool as most others would. "But I shall forgive your ipetence; I am here to meet with your boss, Lady Lilith."

    "Fuck off," I spat, not caring who this man was, "You lo... "

    "Your Havel, the Matriarch''s son," Silvia yelled in shock, "I almost forgot what you looked like. Why are you here?"

    "It has indeed been a while, Silvia," The man voiced with a hint of greed in his eyes, masking the Lust with another sin.

    "Oh, now that is new." I voiced, trying to get a feel upon his cultivation but to no avail.

    Narrowing my gaze, I didn''t show any fear as he drew closer towards Silvia and me. Feeling the air bein to chill, I simply smiled.

    "I am here to see Lilith show me to her," He voiced once more, staring me down with contempt.

    "And I said you can fuck off. Or are you notpetent enough to understand the meaning of such words? It means to get the hell out of my office."

    "Arsene, I will not repeat myself, show me to L-"

    Snapping my fingers over twenty Nascent Soul Cultivators appeared with their weapons drawn, all of them radiating a cold killing intent towards Havel as he froze in shock.

    "Kill this Havel should he speak," I coldly said, "In fact, just kill him if he doesn''t leave within ten seconds."

    "Arsene, stop he..."

    "I don''t care who the hell he is, Silvia. I am killing him. nine seconds left." I timed with a menacing smile, "Or you could get on your knees and bark like a dog, and I may let you go."

    Suddenly ten other lights shed, and I could feel multiple Nascent souls begin to fill the room, all of them young smiling with disdain.

    "Did you think I woulde alone as well?" He asked as my smile slowly grew deeper. Shaking my head, Iugh,

    "And I just refurbished, all that hard work just for this building to be destroyed," Iined indifferently as Silvia gripped my clothing.

    "Arsene, there is no need to battle, Havel, cannot attack. You are a member of..."

    "Unfortunately, I am under direct orders from..."

    "Oh my god, you talk too much! everyone attack!!!!" I yelled with excitement without giving a fuck.

    BOOOOOM!!!!!

    Putting up a qi barrier around Silvia and myself, I watched as my entire building was demolished in an instant by a massive shockwave of qi of heaven and earth. Screams of anguish from the thousands outside my building quickly began to flood my senses as they were caught up in the explosion.

    "KILL EM ALL KILLLLLL!!!!!!"

    Yelling at the top of my lungs, I had more thralls from all over the city begin to arrive in a flicker of dark light. It was not long before Orion and his entire n arrived with a chilling light.

    Watching from a safe distance, the indifference upon Havel broke as he roared, "You crazy fucker, stop this at once!!!"

    "Orion, kill him, I want his head; everyone else, kill those around him," Imanded in a sadistic tone.

    "Arsene, you must stop. Killing Havel is suicidal," Silvia yelled,

    "His mother can always push a little fucker like this out," I replied back with malice as sweat began to cover his body.

    Watching as his cultivation was finally visible on stage, I nodded at the Mid-stage Nascent soul battle for his life against over forty nascent souls.

    "Get in formation, "Havel yelled in fear, "We can survive this; I have contacted the Vanir n. Someone will be here to..."

    Opening my mouth wide, my smile suddenly faded as a gate of brimstone began to fade into existence at my side. Feeling my blood boil once more, a glimmer of dark qi began to pulse from my body as three people stepped out.

    "Ezra, your back, thank god!!!" I yelled with tears; this was all her problem now, I can go to the Vanir and finally start my training."

    "Your excellency, is this really the boy Lord Asmodeus entrusted to you?" the pale goddess in a in ascetic mask beckoned with contempt. While I could not see beneath her mask, her eyes held a deep shade of red, with long crimson hair that cascaded down her back.

    "Agreed, he seems rather flimsy for a royal." Another woman with a captivating voice in a maskined, causing me to grin with interest. Both of them held the same look, making me think they were somehow rted. Especially with the seductive hourss figure they held. THere clothing where present were tightly against their bodies in a simr maid outfit like Ezra''s

    Ignoring the two, Ezra bowed, "Sorry, but mother wanted to spend time with me."

    Shaking my head, my arms warped around her neck as though we were best friends. "No problem, but what type of contract did you use?" I quickly asked, staring hungrily at the power I was feeling within these two.

    Staring at me with suspicion, Ezra weaved out of my arms, "They are Vampiric Thralls. I picked them up from my castle since they were young. Each of them are masters in their respected field of Formations and engineering. Their cultivation is World Saint, so do be careful you don''t overstep."

    "Oh, Ezra, I am your future husband; I can do as I please. What is yours is mine." I shamelessly yelled as the woman in question angrily red at me with disgust.

    "Go ahead, say it." I yelled, "Bow before your master''s future husband."

 Chapter 227: Vampiric Twins

    <h4>Chapter 227: Vampiric Twins</h4>

    "Go ahead, Arsene, but do keep in mind I am a princess of the King of Hell. Keep it up, and I may just ask a fellow demon to have a go at that ass you keep saying ''is sexy."

    Opening my mouth wide, I stood there petrified at the thought, "Never mind dear, your master apologies."

    Licking her lips, Ezra smirked, having a small victory over me, "The two are both Noble Vampires named Aynat and Mare, twins from a great demon duke. They were given to me as ves by their father as a tribute for my birth."

    "... He just gave you his daughters as a ve?" I asked in a perplexed manner at what she just said. I understand if it was a low-grade man but a duke. They are very high within the Infernal Hierarchy.

    "Yes, and it''s quite a normal site within the nines, especially since these two were born to a low-grade concubine. Vampires are not truly that impressive on a cosmic level. So many of them remain around a low-grade social ss. However, there are a few exceptions."

    Sending a deep nce towards the two covered in a mask, I shook my head, "how long will it take for you two to construct a building?"

    "We are not Contractors. We don''t build buildings, you idiot. Fuck! Lady Ezra, is he really your husband? He seems rather slow and honestly retarded. Will your father be mad if we get you a new toy?"

    "Agreed, Lil sis, he just looks like a pretentious fucker with nothing to do. A demon only at the second stage of... What even is that low realm?" Anya spat, eying me up and down with disdain.

    "Have you taken him yet, mydy?" Mare asked in a lustful tone, "Is he your toy yet? I could get you a better vibrator if you want? Lady Nimue has released a new line, and it''s amazing, far better than this... This Arsene."

    ''One, two, three, one, two, three,'' I muttered to myself as Ezraughed

    "ARSENE, CALL OFF YOUR DOGS!!!" Havel screamed as blood began to run from his arms and legs, creating a small pool beneath his feet. Sending a look at the army of Nascent souls showing up on all sides, I waved my arm as they came to a halt.

    Ignoring the twins whose expression was covered, I stepped forward towards the bloody Havel and his little friends. Aside from two that died, they had managed to put up a marvelous fight, killing over ten of my ves.

    "I am quite impressed, but it will cost you." I coldly said when an idea came to me. Turning to Ezra, I smirked, "Form a contract with the man. I want to see how you will do it. This city is about to be under your jurisdiction."

    Scrunching their eyes, both Anya and Mare frowned about to speak but stop when I sent them a chilling nce, "Do not interfere in the business of her father. I am her master; you had best watch and learn to chose when to interfere." I viciouslymented. "From what I hear, Bael, that fool is still screaming within the ninth realm of hell."

    Feeling a cold shiver run across the chilling winter air, I stared dead into the two demons quaking before turning my gaze back to Ezra, "So..."

    "Do not speak to my thrall as such, Arsene," Ezra coldly uttered, ring at me as I broke into a smile.

    "Apologies," Imented, feeling quite happy she stood up for her own. I needed to know how to push her buttons. While it''s good to show support, there are many ways to do so. "But next time something like this happens, think of another way aside from strong-arming me. Force, as I said many times, is not always the best method, and there is no need to show such a chilling look. A neutral expression or a smile is king in politics."

    Narrowing her gaze in a thoughtful manner, I watched as the young princess approached Havel. However, in but a second, Kara and Alfred were there with their weapons drawn. The air went stale as I felt a heavy pressure within my soul as they opened their mouth.

    "HALT!!"

    Needless to say, blood ran like a river as the twins, Anya and Mare, appeared, tearing their limbs from their bodies in but a second. Screams and wails quickly filled my ears as I watched four arms drop to the ground. Havel, however, quickly fell to his ass, backing away in fear.

    Sweat and dirt both covered his body as he struggled to even breathe. Yet Ezra didn''t seem to bother as she smiled, releasing a demonic grin that seemed to captivate the very suns.

    "Havel? That''s what Arse...Master called you, is it not?" Ezra questioned as the boyplied, nodding through his fear. "Good, tell me, Havel, why should I let you live."

    "I-I-I am p-p-powerful," he mindlessly said, blushing at his words as I frowned.

    "Is that not that soul attack she did to me when we first met? So this is what would have happened to me should I have failed to break free." I recalled with a chilling expression remembering the confident girl from before versus now.

    Touching her chin, I suddenly felt a chill as Ezraughed, "Good, then for you to live, all I ask is that you make it your life mission to kill that fucking bastard, I call master, ARSENE FUCKING SNOW!!!!"

    "Fuck you, Ezra," I bellowed, "That... I am your master, don''t you dare!!!"

    "Deal!!" Havel roared as Ezra shook his hands while sending me a victorious smirk.

    Gritting my teeth, I sent the girl a vicious stare while oddly feeling amused at what she did. While she did screw me over, I would have done the same thing if I was in her shoes. I can''t be mad at a friend or family screwing me over for fun. I do it to them. It''s only fair they do it back.

    "What of them, mydy?" Mare asked, ruthlessly pping Kara with her own arm as she moaned, shivering like a schoolgirl as her pale face slowly turned haggard.

    "Let them go; I have no use for these people. They are Arsene''s problem." She coldly hummed as I nodded in agreement. " You all may go,"

    Watching Kara and Alprid vanish along with Havel and his group, I smirked, turning to Ezra, "I will let you handle this city then. Which one of you two are the engineers?" I asked in a cold tone as Mare step forth.

    "I am," She said, holding a slightly better tone towards me.

    "Ok, I want you to start upgrading this city''s technology. Make it so that we know everything about everyone within this city. This is going to be our base of operations. The first thing I want you to make is a teleportation portal."

    "It will have to run through the Bifr?st of this realm. We may need permission by Ygg..."

    "We already have it," Ezra said towards Mare, stepping forward. "But if you are connecting it to the Bifr?st, does that mean we will have ess to the other nine realms?"

    Nodding with a confident gleam, Mare raised her thumb up, "Of course, nothing but the best for my master!"

    Beaming with joy, I smiled, "Good, then Anya, you will be responsible for protection and offense till your sister is done with her work. The court of Nox is on our asses, so we need the best."

    "I only give the best, peasant!" Anya voiced in an arrogant tone, causing me to smile.

    "Oh, Asmodeus, this throne had better be worth it."

 Chapter 228: Training

    <h4>Chapter 228: Training</h4>

    Entering Lilith''s home, I saw anna, Lilith''s personal maid bowing towards me with her heavy weaponry pressing tightly against her clothing. Trying not to temp myself, I entered Lilith''s room to be alone.

    Closing my eyes, I sat in the lotus position, feeling my will getting closer to the will of the Nines. I could feel the Seven sins within my body beginning to pulse with power. Like a dark mist was slowly rising from my body, I entered a state of enlightenment. At the same time, another part of my mind began focusing on other things.

    It was not long before all the elements within my elder ring began to glimmer around my ckened soul. Hours quickly began to pass as days slowly began to echo by before my eyes were slowly open.

    Feeling the pulse of lightning sparkled across my body, I smiled infort. I had not yet reached the realm of Dao as I did with darkness, but I felt I was almost there. Smiling, I drew Dragosnbane beforeing to a swift decision.

    "I guess it''s finally time to start learn the order side of things to this technique. My Mortal Dao has yet to be formed, so this will be perfect until I figure out how to form a Mortal Dao. Words are not enough. There is something I need to do for it to actually take form.

    The Order side of the Demonic Order of Chaos was rather simple. It did not require much movement but absolute control over my body without Qi or Vital qi.

    Pondering over the concept of absolute, I frown, thinking that was a stretch. However, that thought quickly faded as I kept on studying the ancient movements of my spear technique.

    Taking a deep breath, I slowly became lost within myself as I felt the blood inside me flowing like endless streams. I could feel the lightning within me dancing around my neuralwork, the heat of my skin, the pulsing of my heart. Zoning out for a few days, I continued onprehending what I was for the first time. With my body ever-changing, this process was rather long.

    "This... this is... myprehension is not enough. This will take far too long; I wonder if the Vanir n has a time maniption device. I have too many things on my te. Shit, can Lilith make one for me? In fact, where the hell is she?"

    Frowning in hesitation, I suddenly spoke, "Enter," feeling someone at my door.

    "Young Master, you have guessed. Two people are here to see you. Roald and Antor," Anna kindly said with a warm smile.

    "Guess it has been a while; I actually forgot I had a job. Anna, do me a favor, go out and buy some elemental resources. Get the highest level you can; I want them all." Imanded with a deep tone, tossing her a ring filled with about a million ES.

    "Of course, young master," she replied back, leading me towards the duo waiting for me. Stepping into the main office, I chuckled.

    "Roald, what can I do for you?" I asked in a kind manner, masking my annoyance.

    "I was sent by Lord Gandmier. He asked that I bring you along with a few others to the Vanir n within a week. He wants to meet you, so he sent me."

    "Ok, but why is he here?" I coldly asked, turning to the thorn in my side, "This doesn''t seem like..."

    "I am also a member of the Vanir, although I am station here on business." Andor quickly said with a chilling gleam, yet his words had me pondering, "but I am only here to see where you and you''re so call wife lives. You see, there have been many more murders, one each night."

    "Let me guess. You think it was me." I responded, rolling my eyes, "Truly, do you not have anything better to do?"

    "I do, but here I am." Andor counted with a chilling smile, "Drn came to me a few days ago wanting to know more about you. Can you guess why?"

    "I don''t care, but you can leave now." I coldly hummed, turning around, "Roald tells this Gandmeir I will see him the day before we leave."

    Making my exist I entered my room staring at Orion on his knees with a dish in his hands, "My lord, your food. Would you like me to continue to..."

    "Yes, you can go," I said, taking the te in his hands. Those chiefs were getting good. Looking at the perfectly cut thigh, seasoned with all my favorite seasonings, I liked with a foie grasid gently on top while also topped with a side of mashed potatoes using the fat of the cut. I took in a deep whiff before digging in.

    With tears in my eyes, I shivered in delight finishing it in seconds before looking deep into my dantian at the Yang and Yin qi flowing like tworge suns. I had no use for them, but it never hurt to have another type of qi within me, but I have been thinking of fusing them within my dantian to create another type of qi. It is quite a waste to have them just sitting there.

    "I really need a spiral device, so little time," Iined before resuming my cultivation. I was currently at the second stage of Earth Realm, which was rather patheticpared to those around me.

    Sucking all the qi from the air, hours began to pass before another knock sounded from my door. Opening my sights to anna stepping in, I watched as she bowed, handing me a ring before leaving without a word.

    Looking at the many fruits within the low-grade spiral relic, I summoned an emerald-colored apple that sparkled with moonlight. Taking a deep sent I could feel a massive amount of wind ether and Qi overflowing as I took arge bite, finishing it instantly. Enjoying the airy crunch, the mellow sweetness, I touched my body consumed in a gentle flow of air.

    However, instead of waiting for my body to absorb all of the ess qi and elemental ether, I summoned another friend that began pulsing with the power of thunder. Tearing a bite out, I continued to indulged myself as my body progressively began to grow bigger.

    Suddenly ancient marking began to take form as my soul force showered my mind. Using my mind pce, I began studying the markings as my body quickly began adapting.

    Directing my ess qi towards my dantian, I ignored the blood flowing from my nose as I suddenly became confused and disoriented". "These markings, they are... its the Elder Ring. It''s my soul?"

    "HUH?" I shouted before everything turn to ck.

 Chapter 229: Teleportation Rune

    <h4>Chapter 229: Teleportation Rune</h4>

    ~HMM~ I groaned, opening my eyes to the light overflowing within my vision.

    "Thank the Gods!" Anna yelled in horror and relief as she hugged my body. Feeling her massive weaponry pressed tightly against my face, I didn''t even question what was going on, merely enjoying the warmth.

    "You have been out for about three days, my Lord." Anna pitifully eximed as I suddenly felt a wave of pain assaulting my senses.

    Opening my eyes wide, I could see her scream in panic, "SORRY!!!! I forgot to remove the needles from your acupuncture points. Forgive me, my lord. But do not fret. I trained as a doctor all my life before I started working for Lady Yura." Anna eximed as her hands moved with the graceful skill of a trained doctor.

    "You did?" I questioned in confusion since Yura never mentioned her. I thought she was a random worker.

    "Yes, a few years ago, she saved me alongside many of my family members. I know it''s strange, but my family was quite well known within Midgard, but I regret nothing. Joining Lady Yura was the greatest decision for me. A life for a life."

    Humming in response, I arose, checking my body. I could feel my dantian had expanded almost three times its size, causing me to grin, which equates to me breaking through three times. Feeling the overflow of qi rising from my body, I bellowed inughter.

    "Anna go out and buy more resources, and get some for yourself," I said as her face open wide. "After all, it never hurts to have a better cultivation."

    Bowing, Anna left with tears in her eyes. I was sure she didn''t tell me the whole story, but it didn''t matter. Watching as her shadow faded, my smile slowly vanished.

    "Is there a reason your here?" I asked as a being of sin appeared before me within a mist of demonic qi. Feeling death grip on my neck, I didn''t freeze or panic, merely staring at the entity taking form before me.

    "Are you truly my master husband? For a devil to faint due to excess qi is strange and rather pathetic." Anya sharply said with piercing eyes.

    Scrunching my brow, I snorted, "You truly have a mouth on you. It will be wise to hold it. I am not your master, but there is a reason Asmodeus came to me to train his daughter. Keep testing my patients, and I will break you."

    "YOU!!!" SHe yelled in mockingughter, "We are demons Arsene, such threats mean nothing to us."

    "Oh, then do keep testing me, and we will see who has the finalugh. As a demon, you should understand what true torture is like." I replied with a fiendish grin, "Now tell me why you are here?"

    "The young mistress said to brand your arm with a rune. This should allow you to teleport through Midgard, assuming you know where to go. There is a five-second dy, so it''s not very usable in battle. My sister and I both worked on this together to have the best result."

    "Guess that makes sense," I said as she waved her palm. Feeling a heat pressed against my shoulder. I raised my sleeve, smiling at the pentagram depicting a sinister tree. Arching my lips I smirk, at the emblem they used.

    "So, Anya, have you wondered what you would do if I decided to marry Ezra?" I asked, watching her body stiffen. Releasing a rather fiendish smile, "I hear the ninth level of hell is rather magical. Maybe you can be friends with the Prince of Hell bael. I am sure he would enjoy the touch of a woman, and as a demon, I am sure your body and soul will be more than adequate to... release some tension. "

    Releasing a depravedugh, Anya backed away as my words rang deep into her mind. Flickering away from my sight, I smirked, "I will enjoy breaking her. I wonder how her sister will fare? She is not as rude, but both of them will need a deep lesson when speaking to me. "

    Sending my intent back into the ring I received from Anna, I continued to absorb any more resources to boost my cultivation. Falling into another trance, my body did not react likest time as I beganprehending the various elements.

    Days slowly began to pass like seconds before a gentle arm gripped my shoulder. Coming back to my senses, I shivered, leaping away at Roald standing in front of me.

    FUCK!!! That was scary; I need to learn toy down formations that can defend against intruders.

    "Sorry, but it''s time," he said with an apologetic smile. "Anna, let me in. She doesn''t know I snuck away. I am in a hurry."

    Nodding lightly, I quickly went to find anna to collect the rest of my resources before leaving with Roald. Looking at the carriage waiting for us, I gotfortable before I sent Roald a deep stare.

    "Why so quiet...Oh shit, I forgot Silvia." I yelled

    "She is there already. Lord Orion brought her. He, along with his sister Auldreid will be there to help escort us back to the Vanir n."

    Releasing a smile, I closed my eyes as time began to fly. Trying toprehend more about the elements, I slowly became lost before I felt the carriagee to a halt.

    Opening my eyes, Roald sent me a deep look. "Please do not anger these people, Arsene. Gandmeir is known for being strict."

    Stepping out of the carriage with indifference, the first person to meet me was quite the surprise as I gaze at the rather vibrant smile upon Ezra in her french maid uniform.

    "It''s always a lovely sight to you in such a magical outfit," I said as she snorted.

    "Were you just gonna leave without saying anything?" She asked in a dark tone.

    "Have Mare create you a phone, and we can talk whenever. I was actually going to ask Asmodeus for his number. I just don''t know how to go about doing it yet."

    Rolling her eyes, my arms wrapped around her waist as she opened her eyes wide in shock, "My dear future wife, please do not worry. I Arsene Snow will call you every day. Please do not cry, for I shall be a call away.

    Pushing me away, Ezra gave me a cold death stare stomping her feet in anger, "Arsene, you prick."

    vanishing from my sight, Iughed before turning to Roald, a little bewildered. "Shall we? Let''s get going. I am sure Mr. Strict is quite angry."

    Shaking his head, "Arsene, please don''t ang¡ª "

    "It''s fine, Roald," A dark, powerful voice called out as I felt a chill run down my spine. Narrowing my gaze, the elder ring within my left eye began to glimmer as ck lightning overflowed from my body.

    "Oh, quite a feisty one, but Mr. Arsene, I don''t care of your status within the sect. If you dare pull that type of shit again, I will personally send you to Helheim." A rather muscr half-man with a vicious gash upon his right eye tracing down his cheek said with a dark, ruthless light.

    Studying his middle age appearance, I scrunched my brow, "A dwarf?" I whispered as he nodded.

    "What? never seen one such as myself?" He coldly rebutted, circling my body with a scrutinizing re. "I expected to see you yesterday, but here you are. Do you know how long I waited?"

    "I..."

    "I don''t care, Mr. Snow." the Half-Man coldly spat, "I am in charge of your training, and I don''t take crap from little shits like you. Even if Silvia vouches for you, follow my rules, and we will not have a problem. Are we clear?"

    Opening my mouth wide, all I could do wasugh. Never in my life had I met someone daring to speak to me in such a manner. Raising hisrge yet small arm, the Dwarf spoke.

    "Respect is earned, boy, so what will you do?" He asked, causing me to think for a moment.

    Observing the dwarf and the scars upon his palm, many thoughts ran through my mind. He wasn''t particrly handsome, falling in the ugly category, especially with therge, tough-looking wrinkles upon his face.

    Raising my palm, I shook his hand as he smiled, "Well done, boy, had you not shaken my hand, I would have kicked your ass so hard, not even your mother would have recognized your deformed grimace. The name is Gandmeir, Elder of the Inner sanctum of the Vanir''s."

 Chapter 230: Hobgoblin

    <h4>Chapter 230: Hobgoblin</h4>

    Laying back upon Silvia''s thigh, I smiled, looking up at her annoyed expression. Chuckling, I poked her cheek as she flicked my finger away, "Stop it, Sene, everyone is looking." She whispered in a hushed voice, her cheeks stained crimson as she nced around.

    Rolling my eyes, I ignored her words as my hands suddenly reached over my head, caressing her soft waist, "Ignore them; I don''t even know their names." I said with a smile as she blushed.

    ring at me, my eyes suddenly went wide as I saw arge fireball appear out of thin air heading for my face at a breath-taking speed. Twisting my body out the way, I red at Silvia, who seemed to have gained back her confidence.

    "Are you crazy?" I yelled as many beganughing.

    "Hmph, you are just bored. Why not go out with the others to kill something or find some luck opportunities?." She said, covering her mouth smirking at me with a victorious gleam.

    "It''s been about a week since we left, and neither they nor I have fought anything of relevance," I said, sitting in the lotus position. I had originally wanted to cultivate, but I decided against it. I tend to dive too deep in when cultivating qi, and I could not trust those around me.

    Honestly, the only reason I had not gone outside was due to Silvia and that Tome that seem to originate from Helheim. There was something strange regarding that tome. It was strangely unreadable. While I could understand anynguage, this tome did not hold any words or symbols. It was simply empty, yet the more I stared, the more information would enter my soul.

    "Come now, Arsene, I need to train as well." Silvia moaned in annoyance, summoning a mountain of books from the Sprial Relic I gifted her, "Look, they gave me so many things to learn, and it''s been weeks since I read anything of relevance. "

    "An I cannot look at any of it yet." I begrudgingly said, feeling the sharp pair of eyes upon my skull from Gandmeir at the head of the carriage. "

    "YOu are not a member yet, Mr. Snow." He indifferently said in his deep voice to my annoyance, "Learn some patience."

    "Come on. I have a wyvern. Can''t I just take that to the Vanir n? Six months is far too long!" I quickly asked as he ruthlessly shook his head,

    "No, the point of this is for you to make friends with those around you." He said with a warm smile gazing off in the distance at the few dozen men and women talking amusingly to each other. "Stop sulking and make connections. You never know when they could help."

    Roald was not the only one to join the Vanirs; it seems that many had left their vige or city toe to Hallr. Wich was actually a major hub for the Vanir''s to collect new members.

    "At this paste, it will take half a year to arrive," I said in annoyance as Silviaughed to my side.

    "It would have been even shorter if we had a World King. Depending on who it was, it would take about two months, maybe less. This was why Lord Torgeir was with me."

    Clitting my tongue in annoyance, my eyes suddenly turned sharp as I arose along with Grandmeir. Sending me a deep look, I nodded, "Silvia, you are with me; we are under attack. About three hundred creatures are heading in our direction.

    Sending me a particr nce, Grandmeir raised his hand into the air sending a massive st of crimson light into the skies of Midgard. Watching as the brightly light skies were showered with crimson, I figured it would signify we were under attack and to head to our location to all those that had wished to explore.

    Drawing dragonsbane that seem toe alive, I sent a deep look around at the snowy forest with a cold glint. There were about five carriages holding about a dozen or so men and women¡ªall of them around the realm of Earth or Spirit.

    "Ready your weapons!!!" Grandmeir yelled in a deep tone as the few hundred of us drew our weapons. Apprehension could be seen as I turned to Silvia, who was overflowing with a vibrant me of excitement. Studying the mes within her eyes, my smile deepen.

    "Frimor, Solvan, and Arsene, you are the three captains, take a team of twenty-five and hold the line. Everyone else is with me." Grandmeir yelled as a massive ax shed within his arm along with light armor. A savage light could be seen within his gaze as he released a deep breath of air from his lungs.

    "Silvia, you pick who is with me." I coldly said. I would have picked, but I honestly had not bothered to learn any of their names even if the numbers were in the three hundred. I alone was enough.

    Remaining silent as the strange targets began to get closer, my mind began pondering over our battle tactic. This was obviously a nned attack. Grandmeir is a strict man with many years of battle under his belt. The scars around his arms and face prove that he would not have us randomly make the team in such a rushed manner. To just cast many out who have never been in such a position would be strange; this was a test.

    Sending the man in question a perplexed expression, I could see a faint smirk hidden benight the shade of his expression as he turned to me. Faintly sneering, I turned to Silvia, surrounded by a squad of...

    "Why did you pick the worse? All of them are around my cultivation and lower!" I yelled as many shot me a disdainful re.

    "Screw you, Arsene, what right do you have Too..."

    shing my body, I kicked the little Gate of Man in the face sting him through a few towering trees. Watching as his body fell limp after a while, I shot the twenty-four a cold look, "This is a dictatorship. If you cannot follow mymand, then fuck off to another team."

    Shotting me a fearful nce, many began to step away, running to either the other captains or Grandmeir. Many of which were rather happy to leave due to my cold behavior."

    "One Kilometer," I muttered as I stared at Silvia, looking at me in annoyance. After my little stunt, only ten men remained, including me, Silvia and Roald. It was not the greatest lineup, but as I said. I alone am enough.

    "Silvia, you are in the back, rain hell down, Roald, and you, whatever your name is, are to protect Silvia."

    "It''s Arn," the man with short ck hair bitterly said with a hint of regret.

    Rolling my eyes, I nodded, "whatever, the rest of you are to protect Arn and Roald. We will be in the middle of everything. Remember, friendly fire is a real thing. Watch your ass!"

    Suddenly a deep rumble began to echo through the forest as deprave growls and rattling began to thunder through our ears. With the sent of shit, piss, and sex filling the air, I scrunched my brow in disgust as these strange entities around the same size of dwarves drew closer.

    Observing their small stature, murky green skin, and bold scalp, my mind flickered as a name popped into my mind.

    "Goblins," I said in an excited tone.

    "Aye, but look at the leader that''s a hobgoblin,"

 Chapter 231: Blood Riegn

    <h4>Chapter 231: Blood Riegn</h4>

    "Aye, but look at the leader that''s a hobgoblin," Silvia muttered to me, "Look at the Totem of Valha and his tan skin. Be careful they are at the Peak of Gate of Truth."

    Observing the powerful gleam of intelligencepared to the savage goblins drooling towards the woman around it, I faintly smiled. The goblins around him were all around the Gate of Man to Gate of life.

    Staring at the army, Grandmeir took arge step out. However, I was far faster as I pushed Soulforce into my legs. Shattering the ground around me, my body crackled through the air like lightning. Tearing my arm through the air, my fist pped into the Hobgoblin''s chest, sting aways as a massive ray of lightning tore a massive hole within the army of three hundred.

    "ATTACK!!!" I yelled as Silvia waved her arm.

    Suddenly over ten emblems appeared. With her eyes shining with a ming light, a faint scream showered my ears as she pointed towards me.

    "INFERNO!!!"

    Feeling the mes of her spell shower, thend''s in mes consuming arge portion of the forest, denigrating the snow around the area. With the feral roars of the goblins entering my ears, I smiled as everyone else shot forward.

    "HUMAN!!!" The hobgoblin screamed as blood poured from its eyes and nose like streams. Observing its short hair and haggard expression, I watched as his skin began to glimmer with the markings Silvia called the Totems of Valha.

    Suddenly a massive gush of pressure exploded over the battlefield as I felt a shiver of excitement run through my heart. Sweat was all but visible as I gripped dragonsbane tighter.

    Like a beam of Azure, the hobgoblin roared, shooting off the ground like a vicious cannon arriving before me with a savage greatsword within his palm. Narrowing my eyes, ''Order'' filled my mind as everything within my vision became fixed.

    ''Order'' did not just involve me being able to control my body to its limit but control the flow of everything around me. I needed to see through what was not seen. I needed to see everything.

    <Demonic Vision>

    Using the powerful prediction technique of my Vision Arte, my body swiftly dodged to the side as the crimson sh of the raging hobgoblin came crashing down towards my head. With my eyes sparkling, the tip of Dragsonbane began glimmering true intent as I moved.

    Twirling my de around his greatsword like a serpent, the hobgoblin roared as a massive shock wave threatened to push me away. However, all this was within my perception. Not letting such a thing enter my path, ck mes and lightning suddenly exploded from dragonsbane as it shot through the shockwave before it could reach my body.

    Entering the hobgoblins chest area, my eyes shone with excitement; however, my body suddenly ducked as another greatsword shot towards my head at an impable pace.

    Feeling sweat upon my brow, I raised my arm as a savage kick came to my face basting me high into the air. Spreading my wings within the air, I groaned, feeling my arm shaking as a numbness began to overflow through it.

    ''Another one?" I coldly said with a dark light within my eyes.

    "Arsene!!!" Silvia roared.

    Already knowing, my body faded like an illusion as another hobgoblin flickered from behind me. Licking my lips from the shadows, I smirked. I had already known there were three hobgoblins; I just needed them to appear.

    With darkness around me like a mist, my body flickered like a ghost fading from sight as I arrived at the injured goblin on its knees. His body slowly aging due to the Darkness attribute.

    <Chrimson WInds + Arcane Gale>

    Suddenly a massive twirling appeared as I arrived before the petrified Hobgoblin; turning to me, I saw the other two hobgoblins shiver as my eyes gleamed with a powerful force as a massive invisible sphere appeared.

    With dragonsbane and true intent fusing into one, blood showered the entire area as screams and wails consumed me. Turning the first hobgoblin to a fine mist of crimson before he could react, my de continued to the nearby goblins shredding them.

    Licking my lips at the blood raining over me, I watched as the hobgoblins arrived at me as my de came to a halt. Releasing a vicious smile, the blood rising over the azure skies froze at my will.

    Wind and Blood were the main twoponents of Crimson Winds. They were mine to control. Like fire, lightning, and the winds, I had no issue manipting them.

    Freezing in their tracks, my gaze began to be consumed with the profound concept of blood. Suddenly a gentle breeze showered everyone with its graze as the roar of Grandmeir filled my ears.

    "RETREAT!!!!! ARSENE, DON''T DO IT!!!"

    <Blood Riegn>

    At my words, the mist fell as everything vanished. The tree, the grass, and the bodies that seem to consume the ground vanished as the misty air swept across thend, leaving only a pool of crimson. Silence quickly consumed my eyes and sight as all the QI within my dantian vanished.

    Falling to one knee, I began gasping for breath as my mind connected with the darkness, allowing me to know if anyone was still alive. Wiping the sweat from my face, I took a deep breath as the Demonic Sacrilege Mantra activated, sucking the qi of heaven and earth dry.

    Pushing my exhausted body up, I dragged my feet closer as four pears of arms sprung from the pool of blood. wing its way out, my mind began shing as a depraved scream sounded from the two hobgoblins'' mouths.

    "It''s due to my quality of Qi. I am far too weak. Thank god myprehension allows me to at least damage you two." I said in a weary tone.

    Smirking, I arose as my de began to glimmer with true intent. Observing their skinless bodies and missing eyes, my smile could only deepen as I shot off the earth towards them like a blur. With my steps silent due to the darkness, dragonsbane shot towards one of their heads with cold intent.

    However, to my surprise, the hobgoblin was able to sense my attack dodging at thest second; nevertheless, with a tilt of Dragonsbane, it twisted, severing his arm from his body as it cried out.

    "RETREAT! I WILL REMAIN RETREAT," it yelled as tears of blood flowed from its empty sockets like streams over thend.

    Sending a deep nce towards the Hobgoblin, shedding tears and the other, I shook my head as I used the sliver of qi I had begun to gather. Suddenly the skies began to darken, sending shiver towards all those that gazed up.

    Looking at the lightning emblem of the Heavens, my eyes shed as qi from all around Midgard began to be consumed. With the crackle of lighting tracing across like streams, both Hobgoblins froze, staring up high into the air.

    "Gate of Truth is not enough. Had I used this initially, I would not have needed to use that new arte of mine." I whispered as the two fell to their knees. Shaking my head, I snapped as hell fell towards the duo, turning them into nothing but ash.

    Lowering my head, a wave of exhaustion filled me as the rain slowly began to consume thend with its tears.

    "When will the Court of Nox appear? I am growing rather impatient for a worthy foe."

 Chapter 232: Exploring Midgard - End of Book 2

    <h4>Chapter 232: Exploring Midgard - End of Book 2</h4>

    "You crazy bastard!!" Grandmeir bellowed, clenching my cor as he hovered off the ground ring at me at eye level. "You almost killed your teammates."

    "Teammates?" I smirked in a rather amusing tone." Elder Grandmeir, as far as I know, I am not a Vanir yet. You made that abundantly clear when I requested some of the Tomes Silvia had. iming it was for¡ª"

    Sending me a vicious punch across my nose, blood gushed from my lips as he snorted, "You are far too intelligent for your own good, Arsene, but that indifference will be your undoing. We journeyed together to be part of the same n. This was a test of not just power, but theradery we share, and you, Arsene Snow, have failed."

    Sneering in disgust, I rolled my eyes, "Really? Why don''t you ask yourself why an Arte capable of decimating two Gates of Truth did not kill any of your preciousmbs? Do not treat me as a child, Grandmeir! such ploys are all but obvious to me."

    Pushing his hands away, many students began gathering. However, Grandmeir merely sneered, "Do you think I did not know they lived? That isn''t the point Arsene, would you have still used such a technique even if you didn''t have that much control?"

    Fuck yeah, I would. Why should I give a shit about these people? Rolling my eyes towards Grandmeir, I chuckled, "It seems we are at an impasse; I do not regret my decisions, nor does it matter what you say, Grandmeir. The Vanirs will ept me anyway. Life is hard; stop babying these little insects and let them face reality. How is what I did any different from when those at the top battle against one another. Do you truly believe there is no coteral? Grow up!"

    Turning around, I ignored the fuming Elder making my way towards the excited Silvia, trembling with glee, "It''s been so long since I caught something on fire. Let''s go do it again!"

    Chuckling at the girl consumed in blood, Iughed in a dark demonic light, "we have quite a long journey upon us."

    Leaving the girl who was shaking with excitement, I made my way towards the carriage. Sitting in the lotus position, I began reying the battle. Looking at all my mistakes and actions, I could not help but be disappointed in my skills.

    Had I been using the Chaos aspect, this battle would have been over rather quickly. While Order was important, training a technique from the beginning is an extreme risk. Shaking my head, I began pondering my own Artes.

    Arcane Gale, Arcane Strike, Impact, Elemental Maniption, now Blood Reign. All these were attacked base Artes. They were powerful, but they needed to grow, and the only way to do so is with Dao.

    Opening my gaze, I arose as all eyes turned to me. Suddenly a massive amount of qi began overflowing my body as I turned to Grandmeir, " I shall return within a few hours."

    "Huh, what are you¡ª"

    Vanishing, my gaze grew profound as I appeared along a rainbow-colored bridge. Capturing everything, my body began to fade once more as I arrived within a building surrounded by darkness I had not ever seen before. ncing around at the unfamiliar scenery, I stared down at the massive yetplex rune pulsing with power.

    "Arsene? what are you doing here?" Anya asked in a confused manner.

    "I actually came to meet you. If I had a person who was branded with the teleportation rune will I be able to teleport to her using this method?" I asked in a hopeful manner.

    "That''s a stupid question. Of course, you will. What part of it connects to all of Midgard, don''t you understand? It''s like making a map; currently, there is only one person that is marked, but with each step, you take you are filling in the nks."

    "YOU FUCKING IDIOT!!!!" I yelled, "EZRA!!!!!!"

    "watching as a sh appeared within my sight, I saw Ezra bewitching face scrunched in a scowl, "Didn''t we just get rid of you? Why did youe back?"

    "Start branding ves you have absolute control over and send them to explore all of Midgard. This formation or whatever it is could change everything!" I eximed in a fit of deep resentment before pointing at that idiot or genius Anya, "Also, talk to this idiot. She needs to learn to exin things better.

    Narrowing her eyes, Ezra shot a deep gaze towards Anya, who lowered her head, "But for now, just ready them. I need little Anya for a moment."

    Grabbing the little vamp''s arm, the teleportation rune shed, consuming the both of us as we arrived in the very spot where I left off.

    Pointing towards Silvia, I spoke, "Give it to her," I said as Anya didn''t speak a word following mymand.

    Confused, Silvia suddenly clenched her shoulder, releasing a cry as she rolled up her sleeve. Touching the rune, a deep, powerful voice filled the void.

    "WHO ARE YOU!!!!" Grandmeir roared in shock as his qi began consuming everyone. However, Anya and I didn''t show any reaction as we observed the rune pulsing with power.

    "Am I done?" She asked in a hollow tone.

    Releasing a smile, I could see the fear in her eyes, "What happen to that little defiant attitude?"

    Clenching her fist, the void began to quake as I nodded, "You may leave, Ezra will not kill you, but I honestly would not make the same mistake. It''s one thing to annoy me. It''s another to fuck with my ns. Do so again, and Ezra will not have the chance to kill you. I will have Lilith personally send you into the abyss.

    Opening her eyes wide, Anya faded as her words echoed, "Forgive me!"

    Sneering, I took a deep breath. Had she been my thrall, I would have killed her ego, destroying that sted personally before creating it anew. I will need to speak to Ezra about this. I will not have something like this happen again. While some fault lies with me, I will root out any such problems.

    "Arsene, answer me; what have you done to Silvia?" Grandmeir roared as his gaze began to radiate power. A deep killing intent began to consume thend as he drew closer. His step was still cautious as he eyed the area around, looking for Anya.

    "Elder Grandmeir stop, Arsene has sworn to the heavens in front of Lord Torgier not to harm me." Silvia lied without skipping a beat, "I can assure you I am safe."

    Not showing any expression, I turned to Silvia. "We will meet in six months. I originally wanted to travel, but I need to explore nature more. This is a big opportunity for me." I said as her face began to be downcast.

    Smiling, I patted her head, "We will meet again, and I hope you are more powerful." I said as I turned around, leaving.

    "Stop. Are you sure about this?" Grandmeir suddenly said to my surprise.

    Sending the man a smirk, I spoke, "I am not leaving because of you. While I could learn much from you, I can learn even more from thesends and all of Midgard."

    Releasing a deep smile, demonic wings around form my body as I sent him onest smile flying high up into the air. Getting a bird''s eye view, I teleported the furthest reaches my eyes could take me.

 Chapter 233: Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 233: Transformation</h4>

    Turning to the crescent moon upon Midgard, I felt rather reminiscent of my time within Tensen Lumireis. Compared to its three moons, I found Midgardcking in that regard. Yet as the cold air of Midgard caressed my cheek, my smile grew.

    Looking at my phone, I shook my head, "Three months and nothing. Oh, Yura, you are killing me." I whispered to the air.

    Pushing my body off the ratherrge boulder, I leaped into a river of crimson ignoring the sounds of cracking bones beneath my feet. My legs tracing over the crimsonke as a whimper enter my ears.

    "Oh? I could have sworn I killed everyone." I muttered, peering around the eerie Forest of Melimiota with curiosity. Listening to the pulsing of a single heartbeat, I drew closer towards the sound like a wolf hunting its prey.

    Fading into the dense mist of Melimiota, I watched as a youthful merchant shivered, falling to his knees as he begged, "Please, spare me! Please! Please!" he cried out, soiling himself as he looked around in a disheveled manner.

    Appearing from this eerie mist like a phantom of death, my fingers gently hugged his shoulder, yet the man did not dare turn around, "Please, please," he once more begged. Feeling his heartbeat through his shoulder, I could not help but be impressed at the powerful pulsing of fear.

    "What is your name?" I asked in a hollow tone against his ear for him to clearly hear.

    "Val of Remora, your excellency!" he said in a fearful tone as my brow shot up in surprise.

    Sending the man a rather dull smile, I spoke in a gentler tone, "My father is also called Val. Tell me then, Val, where is the nearest city?"

    Pointing me in towards the falling moon, he spoke, "Ten days by foot, my lord, and you will arrive in a small port city of Remora. Poption around five million.

    "Good, you can leave now," I lightly said as I faded away¡ªmyughter echoing out as he shot off into the distance. Staring at the fool running, I summoned my bow, giving it a good nock. An arrow formed by darkness materialized, tearing all life within a five-meter radius away.

    "You truly are a monster, Arsene." A voice came from behind. Despite the interruption, my focus was never broken as the arrow of darkness shot through the eerie mist. Watching as Val copsed into a mist, I chuckled, enjoying the sweet taste of another soul entering my soul space.

    "I never im not to be one." I uttered, turning to the crimson fox sitting upon the branch beside me." So tell me, Ezra, what can I do for you?"

    "I am worried about Lilith." She said as I shook my head,

    "Lilith is fine; I can say that with one hundred percent certainty," I imed with a vibrant smile; we were, after all, connected.

    "Arsene, you should not be so casual regarding this. There are Nine Realms, and we only have our w bearly in one. How do you¡ª"

    cing my fingers upon her sweet lips, I smiled, shaking my head, "Why are you so worried, Ezra? Everything has been going well; aside from the few cults within Hallr, we control millions. Not to mention those terrifying runes Mare created. Why are you so apprehensive?"

    Sending me a deep re, Ezra shook her head before removing my fingers upon her soft lips. "I will drop it for now, but I feel like something is wrong."

    "As do I, but Lilith has not contacted any of us. There must be a reason for that. Why worry what we have no control over?"

    Releasing a deep mist of hot air, the little minx arose, "Fine, I will take your advice. Also, the Vanir n sent a messenger here. They are looking for you; word has already spread that you are traveling Midgard."

    Smirking, Iughed, stretching my arms, feeling a little sleepy, "Good, they need to worry, anyway I need to go. Treasure hunting is quite exciting.

    Rolling her eyes, Ezra smirked, "Why is it every time I find you. You are doing something different, first working as a detective, then a cook for some low-grade restaurant, now this. What are you trying to achieve?"

    Lowering my gaze, I hid my smile beneath the darkness of my shadow, "Instead of worrying about me, should you not be worried about Hallr? I hear you were outvoted a few days ago."

    Letting out a seductive smile, Ezra traced her lips with her finger," Yes, I wanted to know who was against me. Many of my spies are observing my allies, watching how they will react."

    "You''re not watching your enemies?" I questioned in a confused manner, yet inwardly I was rather impressed. Many focus far too much on enemies but miss the true danger that surrounds them.

    "Kinda, I know they are my enemies, so not much will change on that front. What I want to know is how many rats are in my court."

    Releasing a deep grin, I chuckled, "Seems you are learning. Head back; I will check in on you at the end of the month." I said, patting her head as I leaped off the tree branch with an excited smile.

    Suddenly small dark nodes began to pulse from my body, consuming me like a mist as my body shot through the forest of Melimiota. Moving faster than lightning with the element of light at my fingertips, I enjoyed the piercing winds against my body.

    Many things had changed during this time. With three months of continuous training with the elements, I finally achieved the Realm of Dao in Fire, Lightning, Wind, Blood, and illusions. Inparison, my other Dao, like light and earth, began to grow rapidly.

    Earth was a rather interesting concept. Personally, I was not much interested in learning earth bending, but Gravity was my goal. To control such a force was a massive dream of mine.

    As for my darkness element, I don''t know. It was always strange. While I knew I was in the second stage of the Daoprehension, I felt it was in another stage of its own. The darkness that I used was far different than most.

    However, things really took off when I began increasing my qi cultivation. While my battle prowess didn''t increase due to it, my connection with nature began to grow. Consuming all the resources Anna gave me, I had reached the seventh stage of Earth Realm during the first month.

    The two months proceeding my breakthrough, I was able to bump up my cultivation with hard work and the small resources I got from killing to the peak of Earth realm. Either way, I had decided to use only qi cultivation from now on.

    My body cultivation had rocked to so much I had to actively hold it back, a decision I found to be magnificent. The souls I collected within the prison had all activated, pushing me up the peak of Life Gate. While I could break through any time, there was more to this realm that was filling my body in an endless stream of Vital energy.

    Every day I would grow stronger as I struggled to suppress my rising vital qi. During the first month, Lilith''s body cultivation activated, consuming me in abyssal runes as if knowing my intent. It suppressed all my vital qi, allowing me to grow strong without worrying about breaking through. Every day I would break through invisible shackles I knew no man or demon were supposed to as I felt a heavy suppression force rising along with my power from the heavens themselves.

    "I wonder if this is how Abyssal Demons train?"

 Chapter 234: Blooded Association

    <h4>Chapter 234: Blooded Association</h4>

    sting through the air like a beam of Night, my gaze scanned over the various monsters that consumed this eerie forest. With a heavy mist that seems to captivate my vision, my soul fused deep into the darkness allowing me to perceive everything with far better rity than my eyes.

    Narrowing my gaze, my feet came to a standstill as I stood still on top of light particles. Feeling a few presences around me, a curious gleam filled me as I stared a few kilometers away.

    "What is that?" I whispered to myself, drawing a little closer as the chilling air blew across me. Staring down at the ratherrge monstrosity simr to a snow-white wolf, yet with bloodied bones akin torge scythes protruding from its joint.

    With a cultivation of a powerful aura of a peak Heavenly ranked realm, I observed its movement. Studying how each of its steps would create a small pool of blood below its feet. Consumed with a vengeful aura, I could not help but be impressed as it shot me a deep stare.

    Releasing a savage growl of warning, I smiled, pointing off into the distance, "You should worry about them, little wolf."

    "Alvin, it''s here" A loud feminine voice echoed out of my ear as the Bone Wolf shot the intruders an icy stare.

    Stepping out of the bushes, a cold light filled the Bones wolf eyes as it released a powerful howl creating a massive shockwave.

    Laughing, a man with long ruby red-colored hair stepped forward, "So it is, a Half-Blood Wolf! Manificent, it seems our hunt is finally turning around. Especially after that ughter created by that bastard Arsene Snow!"

    "Alvin, please stop talking about that monster! Can you believe many call him the Ashen Demon? He is just a murderous bastard!" A rather in-looking womanmented, trying to hurt my feelings.

    Rolling my eyes, I sighed, "it''s not my fault those idiots thought they could control this forest. I go where I please. Although why they call me the Ashen Demon is a mystery. All I did was kill an entire n or two."

    Landing under the veil of my darkness, I took a seat watching as Alvin, along with his posse of women, drew their weapons.

    Fixing his gauntlets, as I saw so many times in some animes, I could not help butugh. Suddenly a burst of powerful crimson qi overflowed from his body as all the youngdies did the same¡ªall of them being around the stages of Spirit.

    Shotting off the grassy forest, Alvin''s body exploded into a mist of blood appearing before the Half-Blood Wolf stabbing his hand like a knife towards the beast with vicious intent.

    However, the Half-BLood Wolf''s body suddenly began to pulse with Heavenly Energy. Easily weaving through Alvin''s attack, I watched as the wolf opened its mouth.

    Opening his eyes wide, Alvin roared as a massive amount of blood qi covered his body while the girls in the back pointed at him. Suddenly a bloodied armor te swallowed him whole as a crimson misty st exploded out.

    "WEEEEE!!!!" I screamed, holding on to the branch as I struggled to hold on from the massive shockwave. Clinging to the branch and onto my mask, Iughed at the power.

    Watching as the debris cleared, Alvin began to cough blood as he red at the beast. However, the Half Blooded Wolf would not wait as a crimson arch of its tail swept towards Alvin like a beam of light.

    With sweat and blood flowing like streams, Alvin quivered, watching death approached when ten spells suddenly began to rain over the wolf causing its attack to miss. With a roar, the wolf dodged howling as I could feel multiple creatures moving to its location.

    "Alvin, get some distance. Use circles. We cannot win in a close quarter battle like this!!!"

    Observing its power, the Half-Blood Wolf shot me a side nce causing me to frown, "There is intelligence within its eyes. How interesting,"

    Rising up from my tree branch, the echoes of thunder showered the forest of Melimiota. shing upon the scene, my gaze turned to sin.

    <Arcane Gale>

    Suddenly a deep mist consumed the area as Alvin, along with his harem, turned to mist. Shooting the wolf a look, I smiled, "Can you talk?"

    "You speak the tongue of the Beast?" The Half-Blood Wolf asked in a deep yet surprised tone. Its mouth did not move, but its words still echoed out.

    Humming in a rather interested tone, my grip around Dragonsbane grew tighter as I ced it upon my shoulder. " I do, but it''s quite interesting to see such a powerful wolf and an intelligent one. Tell me, what is your name?"

    Hearing a deep growl, I didn''t feel the least bit threatened as his word filled my ears. "I am Selgro, and you humans are in my territory!"

    Releasing a smirk, I shook my head, "Territory? I was led to believe The Forest of Melimiota belongs to the Blooded Association, but please do prove me wrong. What will you do about it?"

    "AHOOOOO" Howling, a mist of blood began to consume the both of us in a sphere of crimson as a cold light filled the Half-Blood Wolf eyes. "Than I will kill you, human."

    Shaking my head, Selgro''s teeth began to salivate as the amusement within my gaze began to grow even stronger.

    "ARSENE SNOW!!!! YOU BASTARD!!!"

    Suddenly a massive amount of sword force began to consume the air as it split the blood sphere in half, heading towards me at an impable paste.

    Leaping away, I shot a deep look towards the nascent soul hovering in the skies of Melimiota with a deep vicious light. Tears could be seen within his eyes as I frowned in irritation.

    "Can you stop following me!!!" I yelled in an annoyed tone as his longsword began to pulse with a powerful sword force. "Fuck, all it did was kill your daughter and her children. It''s not like I fucked her!"

    "You bastard!!!" he screamed as I felt the air around me tremble. "She was innocent, everyst one of us was innocent, and you killed them. For what! Why did you kill them!!! Answer me, you demon!!" he bellowed in rage, his body trembling as blood began to leak from his lips. A deep, mournful aura was all but visible within his sights as he struggled to hover in the air.

    Feeling a little honored, I shrugged, "Let''s see, when I first arrive, one of the members of the Blooded association tried to rob and kill me. So I killed him, and more and more kepting. Getting annoyed, I went on a killing spree... That''s it. She just happened to be in the crossfire! She was quite a strong gate of truth. I even had to break my rule not to use my body cultivation. Her children, however, were rather disappointing."

    Breathing heavily, Bjorg grew pale as a sheet as I nodded, "Personally, that''s not on me. Maybe as an elder of a small sect like this, you should manage them better."

    "You''re a bloody monster!!!" Bjorg screamed as his qi began to grow even more prominent. Losing my early interest in Selgro, I sighed,

    "Little wolf looks like we may need to hold off on our battle." I annoyingly state as a veil of darkness began to pulse off my body. Fusing the intent of Light, Lightning, illusion, and wind, my body, suddenly began to bend and twist as three clones of myself appear bolting off in various directions.

    "DIE!!!!!" Bjorg screamed in a vengeful tone as a massive wave of sword qi flooded the forest of Melimiota.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!

    Hearing the strike after strick cold sweat consumed my back as I didn''t dear stop. I had tried to battle Bjorg, and that shit was impossible. I got my ass kick so bad it was humiliating. Were it not for the darkness and the Teleportation rune; I would have died. Although had I used the mes of Hellfire. I could have won.

    "There is no fighting a Nascent soul; it is far outside my range right now. The speed, power,prehension is not something I can contest against with just technique and Soulforce, but I am close."

 Chapter 235: Experments

    <h4>Chapter 235: Experments</h4>

    With the sun rising over the Forest of Melimiota, the sounds of terrifying shes could be heard as I hid under the veil of darkness within a cave. Holding my breath, I could only sigh as the voice of Bjorg roared.

    "WHERE ARE YOU!!! FACE ME, COWARD!!!"

    Not daring to move, I blended into both nature and darkness. This was not the first run-in I had with Bjorg, and it will most likely not be thest. The man med me for his family''s death. Although he is correct, the me should be on his patriarch''s head. Why the hell were they blocking a forest. All there is here fucking trees and shit out here.

    "DEMON, WHERE ARE YOU!!!"

    Rolling my eyes, I sighed as I waited for his anger to fade. Hours quickly began to pass as night once more began to descend. Feeling the moon''s gentle rays, I flew up high into the clouds under my darkness, not feeling Bjorg''s power or wrath.

    Locating the nearest city that the man name Val said, I smiled as the teleportation rune began to sh. Without making a sound, my body slowly fell from the sikes above the port city of Remora.

    Watching the brightly light city filled with life, Inded in a location dim with light and people. Suddenly two voices entered my ears as I hid behind a building.

    "I here Elder Bjorg is at it again. It seems the Ashen Demon is still on the loose. I hope he gets what''sing to him." A young man with crimson robesmented to another wearing simr attire.

    "Yeah, but I wish they can just show us a sketch of him. All we have to go on is that damn wolf mask of his and the ck spear he holds. It is not a lot of information to go on. We don''t even know if he is ugly?"

    "Of course, he is ugly. You ever seen a fine bitch hide her shit?"

    Touching my mask, I smirked with a hint of contempt. Suddenly my mask began to morph from what it was into something simr to the demons within the Halls of the Snow estate in Pendragon. Remembering the demonic look. Long sinister horns sprung from my mask as its shade began to turn a deep shade of crimson.

    Stepping out of the shadows, I sent a look towards the duo, still walkingpletely unaware of my descent. Turning in another direction, my body began to fade as I explored the port city of Remora.

    While it was night, Remora was quite brightly lit as its nightlife was quite vibrant. Staring at the various parties, I could not help but shake my head. Compared to Pendragon, many in Midgard didn''t take cultivation so seriously. Nightlife was dead, and only those without talent were found hosting parties.

    Making my way past their various parties and bars, I continued to explore. However, the more I travel, the more disgusted I became.

    "All these bitches eat here is fish. Damn, that is so disgusting." I yelled in an annoyed tone. "What is the point of a vacation if I cannot eat? This is thest time I visit a port city. I should have known better."

    Releasing an annoyed breath of air, my gaze slowly turned more serious. Wondering the streets, I asked around for the main base of the BLooded association. Coming upon a ratherrge aged building, my lips slowly curled up behind my demonic mask.

    Staring at the heavily guarded building, I suddenly formed a n. I was honestly just being a dick, but so what. Every cultivator is a dick in their own right. Turning around, I attempted to leave when a light voice sounded.

    "Halt!!! State your name!" She yelled in amanding tone. Scrunching my brow, I ignored the voice as my steps continued.

    "Surround him now!" the voice called out as I watched a dozen souldiers surround me, their weapons glimmering under the moonlight with a sharp glint. Narrowing my eyes, I turned around towards the woman with short violet hair and emerald eyes. "Remove your mask now!" she demanded in an arrogant tone.

    Sending the little meat a deep nce, my body suddenly began to fade as I vanished from their sights. Watching as they opened their eyes wide, Iughed on top of a random building.

    "Find him now," THe little girl bellowed in rage, "He could have been Arsene. He killed my uncle''s family. We need to avenge him!"

    Touching my chin, I smiled, "Hmmm, would Brorg be mad if I banged his niece?" I asked in a puzzled tone, "He shouldn''t be right? We go way back; I did kill his wife and children. It''s only fair that I give them more. Although can I even have children?"

    Feeling what I said abnormally made sense, I smiled, "Good, my n is to both rob and bang his little niece. Man, I am such a good person. Bjorg ma man, you owe me for this!"

    Shooting the woman below a deep nce, I smiled; she looked to be around her twenties. Pondering who her father was, I shook my head, taking my leave. Removing my mask, I resumed my exploration. Before finding a high-ss hotel for cultivators; entering a room prepared for me, I slowly began to rx when my phone began to vibrate.

    French Maid: Drn seems to be a part of a strange organization. We just found proof of a hit upon your head.

    Me: What do you mean by strange?

    French Maid: It means he has some demonic ties. This fucker is a satanist, and he is in deep. From what I can tell, he seems to be a part of an old organization created to worship the Kings and Princes of Hell.

    "My day just keeps getting better and better. But that is truly strange. Why would they be in Midgard?"

    Me: Remove all surveince on Drn. He may know we have a connection to the NInes, but he can''t possibly know how deep it is. What I want you to do is start taking over his territory...Wait, how did youe to find this out?

    Scrunching my brow, I didn''t wait for Ezra to reply as I teleported to her side in an instant. Shooting her a deep look, the sent of blood consumed my senses as my eyes opened wide.

    Staring at the room entirely filled with various markings, a shiver ran through my body as streams of knowledge began to fill my mind. Yet all of this was overshadowed by the various pentagrams, childlike skeletons in various positions, and... the pools of fresh blood with chunks of flesh all designed in a strange-looking pentagram.

    "This is Infernal and Enochian script," I whispered as Ezra to my side nodded with a cold gleam.

    "Yes, they are experimenting with these two powers. Look at those two skulls; both of them belong to infants; by filling both of their small innocent bodies with power, you are theoretically creating a divine puppet for a devil or demon to take control of."

    "The holy energy will hold off the demons or devils power from immediately destroying the infant''s body till ites of age, while the demon energy trains it. Arsene, this is bad, really bad! If any royal demon-like princes or kings appear, we are dead. If theye of age, they could be World Gods or True Gods."

    "Yeah, I know, but how did you find out about his ce Ezra?" I asked in a chilling manner. "Were you led here, or did you find it by ident."

    "I believe we found it by ident. I had received some intel regarding something strange. None of my men could describe it, so I came here to check. Not to mention can you think of a reason anyone would lead us here?"

    "Can you look back into the past? Or are you not proficient in time maniption?" I aked not feeling much hope.

    "Already did, but whoever picked this spot was smart. There is a powerful seal, and I am not proficient in such things. Lilith might be able to, but even she doesn''t have much experience with seals."

    Touching my chin, I closed my eyes, pondering, "If it''s not a royal, what are our chances?" I muttered, staring around at the chilling air around this room. I knew I was evil, but this... This was far too dark for me. These infants'' entire skeletons were marked with both infernal and Enokeon runes while they were alive. They tortured infants, not to mentions the deaths, by the smell of the blood; all of them were from the infants they killed. It''s very hypocritical of me, but even I felt disgusted.

    "There are two things that could have to happen here, Arsene. The worse is a puppet for a royal demon. The second would be the blood spawn of a demon. By sending their blood into this realm, A demon or devil can allow their worshipers to fuse their blood into a newborn. This process is small, Arsene. It''s as rare as a soul bender, but I have heard of it happening before."

    "Well, let''s hope they fail then, but we need a n in case either possibilityes true." I coldly uttered as I shot Ezra a dark look. "Keep up pretenses and monitor this ce. As for Drn, remove the surveince. We need to make him sweat. Let''s make him think we found something.

    "I thought you would have said to kill every child in Hallr," she said as I sent her a deep side nce.

    Sneering, I spoke with killing intent, "I was going to, but the Gods are watching, are they not; I would have personally killed every fucking child here. Find the Order of Heimdall those fuckers are all-knowing in this realm. Heimdall sees all within the nine realms, and that fucker is doing something sinister; we need to find him and his order to put them down. A lot of what is happening in the Norse Realms is off. "

 Chapter 236: The Trickster God

    <h4>Chapter 236: The Trickster God</h4>

    "I can''t do it," Ezra muttered in an annoyed tone, "He is at a higher realm than I. You or Lilith will have to do it. None of you can be tracked or watched unless¡ª"

    "That''s why I ask you, Ezra. We cannot take the chance of it being a puppet. A devil child I can deal with but not a puppet. This is war; we are fucking killing everyone. Kill and ask their soulster. I will ry any information I have from those I killed."

    Teleporting back to the forest of Melimiota, a chilling air consumed me as I spoke, "Loki, don''t you think it''s time we finally speak to one another?"

    Not hearing a word or sound, a sinister light began to consume my gaze, "Fine, but I find it odd that the Trickster God is being fooled. It seems like your divinity is behind, more so than I thought."

    "You truly have a mouth upon you." A deep voice suddenly called out from behind me. Narrowing my gaze towards the being, I once saw within the auction house. I didn''t bother to show any emotion as he drew closer.

    "What are you talking about?" He asked in an amusing tone.

    "During my time within Midgard, there are many things I learned regarding the Gods, especially the Aesir Gods. One being the hatred you and Heimdal share for one another. ."

    Losing his earlier amusement, Loki snorted, "I do not hate him, but he has been interfering with all my ns since my birth. He is quite infuriating, but there is no real bad blood between us."

    "Loki, it is urate to say you are the reason for this war, but why did Heimdal, the all-seeing God, not try to interfere? Am I missing something? Freya made it sound like there was no one to stop... Oh, Shit."

    "Son of a bitch" Loki yelled before bellowing inughter, "They got us!!! It''s not just Hiemdel, but it seems the Norns are helping him. They should have predicted this. Those bitches really got me!"

    "Who are these Norns," I asked as I had never heard such a term.

    "A bunch of bitches that need some dick." Loki annoyingly spat, "Have you ever heard of Ragnarok? Those are the bitches that told us about it. They are the Gods of Fate. Being able to see the future, past, and present. Both Heimdall and they share a simr power."

    Sneering, I suddenly released a smile, "So what will you do with this info?"

    "Nothing, I don''t care about what happens! I am a lord of Chaos, and it seems like Heimdal has finally joined the dark side."

    "..."

    "I figured you would say that, but if I can give you a bigger war that does not just consume the mortals, but every single creature within the Nine Realms that Yiggdrsill holds." I asked in a cruel manner, "One of my thralls said that the Bifrost is closed due to the Will of the Gods. Is that true?"

    Opening his eyes wide, I could see a powerful tremor trace his body, "What would happen if they were all open at the same time. We do not need to institute a war, for it is already here. Suppose I can force these gates open. Every single realm will be consumed in your war. It will no longer be a civil war, but a realm war and Midgard will be the focal point."

    "That is¡ª"

    "I am not asking if it is possible but whether you, Loki, are interested. We have two monstrous Demons. Opening the bridges should be a simple task for them; they have already linked a teleportation rune to it. I see no reason they can''t open the world Gates."

    Scrunching his eyes, a deep gleam sprung from his gaze as he looked up, "What is stopping Hemdel from watching us now?"

    "Does it matter, Loki? It''s a gamble, work with me or remain in the dark ying with your scheme." I lightly whispered as my body began to fade, "Come to me when you decided; however, even without you, my war will continue on."

    shing back to my hotel, I could not help but curse beneath my breath. Having Loki as an ally would be wonderful; as a Trickster, I am sure he is quite adept at schemes, not to mention his age. That experience is invaluable.

    Tapping my fingers against my chin, I stared up at the rising sun in the distance. Feeling the rays against my skin, I began informing Ezra of what I wished for her to aplish as I remained still pondering our next n.

    Suddenly a dark thought came to me as my body vanished, appearing within the throne room of the Jarl. Narrowing my gaze out at the familiar faces, I didn''t bother to acknowledge Shana, Drn, and the others as my cold words sounded.

    "Get out! Geir, we need a word."

    Scrunching his brow Geir stared deeply into my eyes with deep malice, yet he was not the first to speak as Drn stepped forward.

    "Lord Snow¡ª"

    "Drn, during any other time, I would love to speak to you; unfortunately, I am quite busy. Geir, I am waiting."

    Clenching his teeth, Geir waved his hand as many gritted their teeth. Drn didn''t seem to do much as he walked past me, sending me a deep nce. Not minding, I waited for the room to clear before I spoke.

    "Your army, what is its purpose?" I asked in a cunning fashion.

    Narrowing his gaze, I could see the folds of fat cover his eyes as he arose from his throne in a jiggling puff, "You walk into my home, kick out my men, now dare ask what my army is for? Arsene, while we may be allies, do not push me!"

    Releasing a burst of hollowughter that seemed to captivate the chilling air around me, I sneered, "Gier, I am in no mood for these games. In case you haven''t figured it out yet. there are only two reasons as to why my people haven''t killed you."

    "One, it is to train Ezra, and two, the knowledge you hold regarding the realm. A lich is quite the vessel of Knowledge, but do not test me, Geir. I am quite forgiving, but everything has its limit."

    Clenching his teeth, the skin upon Geir began to melt as his true form appeared before me. Giving me a chilling gleam from the golden mes that were his eyes. My gaze held steadfast as he bitterly nodded without choice.

    "Good, now tell me, Gier. What was the reason for this army?" I repeated once more.

    "I needed a sea of bodies to start imingnd. With the Civil War with the Vanir and Aesir ns running wild many powers are starting to rise and fall. Their hands are truly tied, even if it doesn''t seem so. Oceans of Crimson are being formed as we speak. My army was for me to¡ª"

    "I get it, Geir. You are greedy fornd and power." I coldly interrupted as he confirmed,

    "yes, thesends are filled with ES and various forms of Relics from the gods."

    Snorting at his response, I could see his soul glimmer with power as I approached with a hint of grace within my steps, "So here is the deal Geir, I turn you into a demon or devil, and you keep your freedom, and your soul, but you must join Vavictus. You must work with us till our order is buried and gone!"

 Chapter 237: Torture

    <h4>Chapter 237: Torture</h4>

    (A/N: Dark Chapter - Skip it if you are notfortable. The only important thing is the name is the first Realm of Hell.)

    "YOU FUCKING ASS," Geir bellowed as a cold destructive power flooded his throne room. Pushing demonic qi from my body, my clothing began to disintegrate, yet my will and body did not waver.

    Narrowing my gaze, a dark mist covered my body as I cracked my neck. "I cannot force you into a deal, Geir. However, if you do not obey my will your life, and soul will be forfeited." I coldly said, not caring if he was going to take the deal or not. ves are just as good as a willing man in my book.

    Shedding into his true form, Geir''s cracked skeleton began to overflow, flooding the entire city of Hallr with its killing intent.

    "Your Army of the Undead is mine; the souls they will collect will be mine, and you Geir will be mine," Imanded as two entities began materializing behind me. "Kneel Geir, or die and resurrect as my ve!"

    Watching the Golden mes that were held within his sockets begin to flicker in fear, my gaze began to be dark and sinister as an ashen me began to take root within the pupils fueled by my will. "Or I wipe your very existence from creation."

    Quivering in fear, both Anya and Mare took a step back, "Th...No...Fucking Lucifer. By the Nines, he has it," Anya fearfully whispered as I shot the duo a deep look.

    Tilting my head back towards Geir quaking, my gaze narrowed, "My war has started, Geir, and I cannot afford to be generous anymore. Ezra has had a few months of training, but it''s now game time. The ball is in my court. So what will you do? Will you force me, or will you take a knee?"

    "FUCK YOU!!!!" Geir bellowed in hate as he shot towards me like built leaving its chamber. Suddenly a massive golden formation began to take root from behind Geir. Yet, all that followed as a hellish pressure that showered the entire city consume the stars.

    "KNEEL!!!!"

    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!

    pping against the ground, Gier roared in anguish as hundreds of cracks began to take root within his broken skeleton.

    Walking out the void, Ezra held a sinful expression I had not seen before as she drew her greatsword from the void. Space all around the throne was all but on the verge of distorting as her steps echoed like the steps of a great dragon.

    cing her de against his neck Ezra''s crimson gaze began to glimmer, "Geir, It would seem you do not understand? We were not asking; you are ours. Vaevictis doesn''t need to ask. The moment we allowed you to continue to exist with us was already leniency. However, that time has passed."

    Stepping beside Ezra, I didn''t bother to speak as I raised my palm, watching as the mes of Hellfire began to consume my entire arm. Noticing as my skin slowly began to peel, I oddly enough didn''t feel pain, but rather a stream of infinite knowledge begin to fuel my mind.

    Arching my head high above those around me. My mind slowly began to chill, losing the emotions I had once had when a wave of killing intent and bloodlust showered the heavens.

    Bael had once said never to use my mes within the outer premier of Midgard, but why should I listen? These mes are no longer ma''s... They are mine, and so is ma.

    "Arsene~" Geir screamed as the entire throne room began to turn to ash. Staring at the skeleton force to his knees by Ezra, my gaze slowed turned to the entire pce turning to nothing. Watching as dark clouds forming around the heavens, rain dark as night began to fall.

    Suddenly a burst of deep hystericalughter began to filled my heart and soul as I watched blood consumed everyone with its power. It was warm like a fresh hunt, yet there was something chilling within its depts. Something the seem to pulk the very strings I try to hold under my will.

    "Is this what a realm of hell is like?" I whispered as the mes of hellfire began to burn even stronger, sensing my depravity. Licking the blood rain from my lips, the scent of lust began to consume my lips as I turned to Ezra, staring at me with indifference.

    "The First Circle of Hell, Lerna." Ezra whispered in a hushed murmur, "Lerna is known for its bloody rain that consumes the entire realm. Lakes of crimson are butmon sights yet. Those that are touched by its will are not."

    Raising my lips high, my palm surrounded by the mes of Hellfire suddenly shot towards the skull of Gier. Forcing my mes into his body, I roared in bliss as the sh of thunder showered the heavens.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~~"

    Forcing my mes into these empty sockets, I pulled my arms away as Geir bellowed. His bones began to turn from a pure crystal white to a dark color. Suddenly a ck ooze began to pool from his body, yet my gaze remained indifferent as I watched his suffering.

    "What is it you see?" I whispered with a passionate voice watching Gier screaming. There was no begging, no blood. There was nothing except my mes. Yet, I could see it. I could see a family. A family within depts of the mes of Hellfire

    I could see a little girl around the age of two. There was a loving smile upon her adorable face. Yet, her body was consumed in red. pping her small hands together within the pool of red. I arched my head as a skeleton suddenly picked up the girl.

    Gipping her face with his bone finger, I tilted my head, watching as his skin began to form upon his body. He had long grey hair, sharp eyes, and a powerful presence. However, as I stared at him ruthlessly gripping the girl''s face, a smile appeared on my face.

    "Geir," I whispered, watching the mes of hellfire show me his torture.

    "PAPA?" The little girl cried out with confusion and anguish asrge tears began to fall from her face."Papa is hurting Luna, papa stop. Luna wants mama!!"

    "Arsene...Please. Please, this is all I have left." Gier begged, seemingly aware, yet his grip around the two-year-old continue to grow as the sounds of cracking began to sound.

    "PAPA PAPA PAPA!!!!" The young baby screamed, pping her hands against the man she called father. Witnessing the blood cascade down her fluffy cheek and neck as she begged.

    "Lana, forgive me!" Gier cried out yet; I felt it wasn''t enough. This was too easy; killing his daughter is not enough. It would never be enough.

    Shaking my head, I smirked in a decrepit manner, "Come now, Gier, please don''t tell me you will not kill her like this? We can do better than that. How about we eat her? let''s eat her alive, take a bite. Let her match her father. Rip her eyes out and feast upon them." I whispered to my mes as my words began to take effect.

    "NO No NO NO NO" Gier roared like ever before, yet I feltpelled to finish. He was already broken, willing to be my ve. Yet...I wish for him to do it. I wanted him to break; I wanted him to fall into depravity."

    Watching as he raised his hands towards his daughter, my eyes glimmered as her went hollow. As if his daughter knew, she covered her eyes like one during ''Hide and Seek,'' as Gier''s bony finger''s easily passed through her defenseless fingers. Watching as he went past her eyelids, the Jarl sobbed.

    "Please, whatever you want. Not her... Not Lana. Not my baby girl. Take anything, take it all."

    Feezing the scene, I shook my head, "Geir, this is only the millionth time this has happened. We have already had this conversation. And do you know what happens each time?"

    "Please no, please no!!!" He cried as myughter began to echo.

    "Yes, each time you rip your daughter''s eyes from her body and feast upon them. You hear her screams; you watch as her feet p around the air, but do you know what happens next?"

    "I will be your ve just...just let Lana go. She is innocent." He begged once more. However, I simply shook my head.

    "No, Gier, I did not let her go... or should I say you did not let her go. This was only the beginning, but our time is up." I coldly said as my gaze retired to reality.

    Watching the white mes vanish from Gier''s empty sockets, my smile deepens as the vibrant soul me of Geir suddenly went cold for a few seconds.

    "~AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~"

 Chapter 238: Demonic Army of Undead

    <h4>Chapter 238: Demonic Army of Undead</h4>

    Opening her mouth, Ezra turned her face that was pale as a sheet. Backing away, she stared at the wild Geir, screaming like a madman. Watching as he curled into a ball, my smile only grew as I snickered.

    "Geir, you are quite a monster if I don''t say so myself." I muttered in a condescending tone, "I am sure all the memories of what happened areing back. Honestly, it is surprising; you broke so badly that you were willing to torture your own daughter for fun. I didn''t even have to say anything, and you subjected her to such....to such a cruel fate."

    Shaking my head in a mocking light, I stared down at my smoking arm. Licking the small wounds upon my arm, I smiled, "I had to wipe your memories after a while, and experiment but I must say you are truly a cruel man. Lana should be ashamed to be rted to you. You''re a disgrace of a man and a father.

    Watching as the skeleton swayed back and forth, I snickered, "Come now, Geir, no need to be so broken. I, Arsene, am a man of forgiveness and solutions. Give me your soul, and I shall wipe your memories of all that transpired. It will all vanished, all of it."

    ''MEm... ma... me... master will not punish me? He Hel...h e helps Gei...He helps... Lana... Me ...eekkk For...forget." Geir muttered gibberish, yet I understood, nodding in response.

    "Yes, all the bad memories of what I did to you will vanish. Lana will be safe and all in your memories. All it will take is for you to shake my hand." I hummed as Ezra covered her mouth.

    "Arsene... What the hell did you do to him? Who... Who is Lana?"

    "Dugh...duah...daughter...Ea...eat...Kill....ffffff... Kill me.....MA...Amster Agree...Agree," Geir bellowed, rushing to my palm as he shook it on his own ord. This was not a contract. No, this was simply me cing my emblem upon his soul. What I did far crossed the line of what was allowed.

    Laughing in glee, the mes within Geir''s eyes vanished as his skeleton fell to the ground. Licking my lips, Soulforce consumed my body before I pushed it deep into Gier''s body, forcing a Demonic Change.

    "Arsene, what the hell did you do?" Ezra coldly demanded. There was a deep fear as she stared at me, yet as I gazed up to the heavens, I shook my head.

    "There are some things that you should not know. Just understand that Lana was his daughter. I don''t know why she was his greatest fear, but it was all too easy to exploit such a fear. Life... Life sure is not fair. The Heavenly Dao may be ruthless, but we demons are far crueler. Death is merely the beginning for us."

    Gazing into Ezra''s perplexed eyes, I shook my head, "Watch over Geir as he changes... He will not remember any of this. Once he awakes, I want a Demonic Army of Undead. If he is a demon, give him the skill to help store souls. I want all that he kills."

    shing back to my hotel within the Port City. My body crashed into my pillow as a wave of exhaustion consumed me.

    "Fuck," I muttered, rising into the lotus position in a begrudging manner. Times like these are the few moments where I simply do not wish to cultivate, but even I need to make some sacrifices once in a while.

    Taking out another few resources, I began consuming them as a massive amount of qi began to fill my body. Feeling therge rush of qi filling my Mederiens Soulforce began enforcing the excess qi.

    However, as a few days began to pass, a deep frown echoed from my lips. "Looks like I need to visit the Blooded Association. I am officially out of resources."

    Looking at the dark skies, I snickered, "Why is it always night when I awake?" I questioned, vanishing from my room.

    Turning my mask into that of a wolf mask, A cold grimace masked my expression as I hovered above the skies of Midgard with tworge demonic wings pulsing with the sin of Wrath.

    Narrowing my gaze, Ashen mes sprung from my palms. Feeling the sinful heat of hell against my skin, I smiled, "Little Ty, shall we?"

    Arching my palm high, a heavenly-defining draconic roar consumed all of Remora, shattering ss and creating tremors throughout thend. Taking a deep breath, I fell like an angel falling from the heavens.

    Shattering the sound barrier, my body became a blur transforming into a massive white dragon with crimson eyes releasing an unholy aura that consumed Midgard.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Crashing into the ground, a massive explosion that seems to consume arge portion of the city of Remora fill my gaze asrge burn marks began to echo from my skin. However, such injuries were only superficial whenpared to the wastnds I had just created. Nothing but wreckage and ash were visible as the echoes of the unfortunate rang out.

    With an endless stream of souls filling my body, dragonsbane began to hum in power as I faded into the chaos of hell.

    Fusing with the darkness, the mes of hellfire began to rage through the Blooded Association and throughout Remora, decimating all life where ever it touched. Yet, for all those was below the level of gate of life or Spirit Realm that was given the honor of gazing on the mes turned into mes themselves.

    "W-w-w-w, what is this?" A powerful force filled with fear resounded as my body shot into the Blood Association courtyard.

    Drawing dragonsbane, my arm became like a brush painting the courtyard in crimson. With each step I took, I ughtered hundreds who could not even understand what was happening. My movements were sharp, and my will was cold as my painting began to take form.

    Narrowing my eyes, my mind-melded into the darkness creating arge virtual image of the entire courtyard. Smirking, I teleported before anyone noticed. With the mes of Hellfire and the massive destruction to this city, this was a perfect opportunity to rob everyone.

    Arriving into the darkroom, my gaze slowly began to glimmer in a deep light. Staring at therge silver vault surrounded by inscriptions, I slowly began to grin as I released a deep chuckle.

    Feeling the pure darkness within the vault, my mind began to churn as I took a deep breath teleporting myself within the vault. Sensing a deep chill, a mist of darkness coated my body as my arms began to sh.

    Not bothering to look through what I was taking, I absorbed everything in but a few second''s time. However, just as I finished, the vault slowly began to open. Arching my lips, I twisted my head as light graced the darkness with its foul presence.

    "A-A-A-Arsene?"

    <Reign of Hellfire>

 Chapter 239: Flames of Hellfire

    <h4>Chapter 239: mes of Hellfire</h4>

    <Reign of Hellfire>

    Waving my palm with ruthless intent, massive draconic me exploded from my arms, causing space and time to melt and distort. However, the mes suddenly began to twist into a massive domain of hell. With the mes searing my skin, I stepped towards the five elders, all within the realm of Nascent souls.

    Flooding my mind and body with Soulforce, I gripped dragonsbane as seven elements of nature began to take form within the heavens. Earth, Wind, Blood, Illusion, Light, Lightning, and Darkness.

    "Elder Bjorg... who is this boy?" A horrified elder muttered in a deep tone. Nevertheless, I wasn''t trying to listen, watching as their skin was burning even faster than mine. Unlike me, there were not resistant, requiring them to use massive qi to survive, and even then, qi was not the answer in resisting my mes.

    I was originally not nning on using the mes of hellfire, but with the new information, such ns were out the window, and what I was about to do required the death of millions.

    "KILL HIM NOW!!!" Bjorg screamed; however, my body suddenly faded as millions of strings of lightning fell from heaven in an endless stream of rain. Fusing many elements together, crimson, golden, and azure lightning began tearing the port city apart.

    Weaving through the mes, Bjorg arrived before my body that was covered in darkness. Not surprise my gaze remained chilled as the FLames of hellfire suddenly began to stab towards Bjorg like small needles.

    Scrunching my brow at how unusual the mes were acting, I reacted as the mes of hellfire stormed Bjorg''s unsuspecting body. This was my domain linked to my subconscious. I didn''t need to think as I knew I would always protect myself. I was a selfish bastard, after all.

    "SPREAD YOUR WINGS, TYPHOEUS!!!" I screamed as her draconic roar bellowed from the mes of hellfire.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!

    Suddenly the entire domain exploded at my will, turning into a massive pir of mes tearing reality apart as a faint image of the Bifr?st became visible. Hearing the screams of the five nascent souls. I narrowed my gaze as my injuries began to worsen. However, as I gazed down at the mes of hellfire reigning over the port city. My gaze chilled at the city consumed in white, slowly turning a deep shade of ck.

    "ARSENE!!!!" a scream of despair resounded within my ears.

    Completely naked, I gazed upon Bjorg with bone-chilling injuries. His bones and organs were all but visible as the mes of hellfire continued tearing apart his body. Like maggots, my mes continued to decimate his soul and body.

    "WHY?!!" He yelled as I watched his soul begin to fade in and out.

    "Why?" I whispered in a hushed tone as I felt the endless stream of souls filling me. "Bjorg, is there a reason we feel greed? is there a reason bad things happen to good people?"

    Tilting my head towards the four nascent souls being consumed into my body, I could not help but smile as I suppressed my breakthrough. Shaking my head, dragonsbane hummed in glee, absorbing all the souls that were being ughtered by the mes of hellfire.

    "Think of it as bad luck or me being petty for being hunted like a dog." I hummed in disinterest at the endless screams around me. "Honestly, I never wanted this to happen, but it seems my wish for a more personal ending will not happen. Life sure is a bitch wouldn''t you agree? I wanted to fuck your niece, but she may be dead, but who knows. Maybe I will get lucky in the future. "

    Watching tears begin to fall, Bjorg fell to knees as the mes began to grow stronger by the seconds. These mes were the only edge I had against all of creation. They were something that should not exist. There is no ying fair; if my enemies can''t find a counter, then this advantage I hold is massive.

    Raising my palm, I sent Bjorg a deep look, "Come, Bjorg. Join your family, let me hear your eternal screams of anguish," I whispered, clenching my fist as my mes suddenly exploded from his body, turning it into dust.

    Waving my palm, I extinguish the mes within a five-meter radius, letting me have a second of freedom as I gazed around the hell caused by me. I was waiting on the sect leader, but it seems he was not worried about the sect but rather his family. Shaking my head, I began melding my injuries as the mes began growing stronger.

    "I...I am a monster." I uttered aloud, my words over-covered by the mes and screams of my victims. "I-I-I actually feel bad."

    Stuffing out the foolish feelings that should not exist, my heart turned cold as I took a deep breath. "I need to finish this."

    Removing my mask, dark demonic scales began to grow from my skin asrge wings expanded out, overshadowing all of creation with darkness.

    Taking to the heavens, my emblem suddenly began to fill the ash-covered heavens screaming in anguish. However, unlike before, my emblem was not dark as night but rather white as snow pulsing with heavenly yet demonic power.

    "If you are good, be good; if you are evil, be evil. Is there a point in being in the middle? At this instant... I, Arsene Snow, am evil. So suffer, and burning at my will."

    Suddenly Heaven and Earth began to quake, yet; my will was not deterred as I felt the will of millions of Divine senses trying to invade my body only to turn to ash by the mes of hellfire.

    Sending my emblem, a deep look, a ruthless smile filled my soul as I pointed down at the city of mes. Suddenly the monster known as TYPHOEUS wed its way out of my emblem. Its Ashen body consumed with the power of hellfire. Releasing a deep breath of mes, it fell towards Midgard like a pir of holy light.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    ''AHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAA"

    Howling inughter, my mind shed back to the night of Baphomet decimated a gxy. Suddenly arge amount of information began to fill my mind as myughter only grew more derange.

    <Noctem of Destruction>

    Feeling the seven sins rising at the endless streams of souls, I finally understand how ruthless the War of Demons and Devil were. This Arte was fueled by my rage, my darkness, and my sins. It was a demon arte that preyed on those both stronger and weak than I. Noctem of Destruction is an arte of true Darkness.

    "Baphomet, you are pushing me deeper into your debt, yet it begs the question? What is it a man of your power and statue wants with me? Is it truly for an apostle, or do you wish for something more?"

    Chuckling at the silence, my body began to fade out as the souls began to stop flowing into my body. Teleporting myself to a secluded areapletely surrounded by darkness, my gaze grew empty as I spoke in a deep tone.

    "Looks like it''s finally time for me to make a deal with the Nine Hells." I whispered, "From this point on, my blood will no longer hold the Blood of the Nines.

 Chapter 240: Deal of Sin

    <h4>Chapter 240: Deal of Sin</h4>

    Sitting in the lotus position, I waited an entire week for my injuries to heal from my wounds. During this time, I beganprehending more about the darkness and my hellfire. Nothing much was gain, but my power was slowly rising at an impable rate.

    "Will of the Nines, I wish to fuse the Blood of a High Elf into my bloodline without destroying any of its heritage. What is thy offer?"

    "I do not need you to do the fusion, but rather keep me alive throughout the process. I wish for you to supply my soul with an endless stream of Soulforce. What is the cost of that!" I coldly asked, feeling something was off.

    It was not something dangerous, but if the soul is the root of us demons and devils. Why is it that we cannot add to our bodies? Even Bael seemed rather disturbed by the concept, iming our blood was one of the greatest. While that may be true, nothing is ever truly the strongest. There will always be someone stronger, and I tend to be that person. I intend to have all the strongest parts of every bloodline.

    "You can take the five million souls, and I will give you three percent of souls I kill for the next six months." I coldly said. I was not willing to give up anything regarding part of my soul. The nines only wished for two things. Power and a part of you. It was a ce of torture, after all, and I was not willing to be its victim.

    <epted>

    Releasing a smile, I took out the vial of blood I took from Silvia. Licking my lips, I took a deep breath as my mind shed back to when I asked bael for a technique that would allow me to fuse my bloodline with any other blood.

    Sensing a deep chill within my core, I ignored my instinct screaming for me to stop. There was life and death, and the worse that would happen was death.

    <BLOODLINE SYNTHESIS>

    Watching as the veil of blood suddenly began to hover into the air, I activated my Soulforce to its highest degree, watching as an ancient marking began to consume my body.

    Shooting the vial of crimson into my heart, blood gushed from my mouth as my eyes slowly began to lose their focus. Slowly Darkness began to take root, yet; my will had never waver as my injuries began to heal due to the power of my Soulforce.

    Nevertheless, as I could feel my body beginning to heat up, I sensed my skin begins to turn crimson before slowly beginning to sizzle. Boils began to rise and burst, causing me to clench my teeth in Pain I had never felt before stormed my brain.

    Roaring out, my body began to distort as bones began to crack, turning into a liquid as I felt my entire body p to the ground.

    Using my Soulforce to protect my brain and heart. These two were the main weakness of every man with a human body. This was especially true for Soulbenders. Since our bodies were fused with our souls, killing us would be in a way permanent. Both our ego and will would vanish, leaving nothing more than a soul core.

    However, my torture was only the beginning as my very blood began to turn ck, destroying my nervous system and organs. Screaming in anguish, tears began to flow from my bby flesh as I tried to contain my anguish.

    Days began to pass, yet my wails never died. My eyes had all but melted along with my heart forcing me to create an artificial heart with my darkness. After a week, my heart had grown back, but I had lost all of my senses.

    This may have been the hardest form of torture I had ever experience. While darkness was my mother, not being able to feel, smell, taste, see or hear, I was slowly turning madder in my craziness.

    There was no sce. No breaks as even after two weeks, my torture had not ended. I had wished to give up, but I knew Lilith would follow me to death had I died.

    And so, like this, my days continued to pass as I screamed, wishing for death. Yet my will had never broken. It was not long before an entire month of pure darkness or 2,628,288 seconds passed before I had regained what I had lost.

    Nevertheless, something far worse began to ur. My brain itself began to break down. Taking a deep breath of air, I clenched my teeth.

    "I am a soul entity... My will must take over. Fuck I hope I live...Lilith, Forgive me!"

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Father, why must we take in such a gigolo? Should we not be trying to find this Arsene Snow?" A voice resounded.

    "Enough, Sigurda," Another uttered with malice as I felt rays of light enter my gaze. " What would you have us do? I was only able to save you along with a few core members of my Sect. Pray to the Allfather we are even alive. Forget about revenge and focus on those around you!"

    Groaning, I slowly opened my eyes as more light-filled my sights. Confused, I quickly covered my mouth as a thick slimy vomit rushed out of my throat. Filled with ck blood and other fluids, I threw it all up, gasping for air as I looked around.

    However, fate had another destiny for me as more vomit continued to flow from my body. Releasing a few tears, I covered my nose feeling disgusted with myself.

    "I-I-I am alive?" I whispered as I touched my body.

    Feeling the softness of my skin, I felt afort and connection with the world around me like never before. Demons and Devils were not meant to have a connection to creation. However, we were meant to stay within the nines as I stared out at the sun above.

    Tears began to fall as everything lookedpletely different. The Light, the Earth, The wind, and especially the Darkness. All of the Dao''s I hadprehended seem different than before.

    "Young man, your up!" A deep-voiced called as I saw a young man around his thirties called out. He had long golden hair with captivating azure eyes. A long ax was visible upon his back as he approached me with a warm smile. "Tell me, boy, what is your name?"

    Opening my mouth, I touched my face, feeling a little confused at the world around me and myself.

    "I-I-I am Abaddon"

 Chapter 241: Odd Journey

    <h4>Chapter 241: Odd Journey</h4>

    "Abaddon?" The handsome man repeated, "What a strange name? It sounds a little dark. Does it have a meaning?"

    "I do not know?" I whispered, struggling to speak as a wave of exhaustion consumed me. Feeling my body growing heavier, I backed away, trying not to fall into my vomit. Hitting a tree, I slid down as I closed my eyes once more.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Regaining consciousness, I slowly arose upon an ufortable bed. Removing theforters from my body, I rushed up, looking at my milky white hands. Feeling everything was different, I felt a little out of ce.

    "I need souls; I used all of mine with that deal," I muttered in a warry tone. Killing off that entire city was quite lucrative, but all of that was gone. "Wait, why am I here?"

    Regaining focus on my surroundings, my mind-melded into the darkness. Looking at the small encampment filled with around fifty young men and women, I scrunched my brow.

    Taking out my phone, I looked at the day and the few hundred miss calls and messages. Shaking my head, I sent a message to Ezra telling her I was fine. Although I was a little annoyed, she didn''t evene to find me. That was a dick move. I was out for about a month and a half.

    Rolling my eyes, I felt around my new body chuckling at my sess. There was a massive change, whether it was my mind processing information faster, my connection with nature, or my newfound inherent memories.

    Streams of spells and Artes regarding swords and bows filled my brain as I gasped in shock. Looking through the runes and inscriptions, I could not help but cry a little. My Demonic Bloodline was useless due to how weak I was. Sure it had its moments, but I was far too weak to use any of it.

    "No more are the days of me being defenseless during training. No more are the days of being spell less. I am finally able to learn!!!" I cheered in a joyful tone.

    Walking out of my average-looking tent in a happy stride, I could not help but feel joyful about my recent victory.

    Staring around without much care, my mind shed back to the man I saw before I fell asleep. Scrunching my brow at the bloody robes of the disciples around me, I could not help but chuckle.

    "The Blooded Association? Now that is kinda fucked up." I hummed, making my way towards the massive aura a few meters away.

    Walking closer towards therge yet elegant bloody tent, I smiled as I saw tworge guards ring at me with cold intent.

    "Wait here, Abaddon. I shall inform the Sect Master of your awakening." One of them coldly said as I nodded in response.

    Waiting a few seconds, I silently observed the other guard ring at me. ring his Heavenly Realm, I could not help but smirk, wondering what he was trying to aplish.

    "Abaddon,e in." A voice called out as the guard allowed me through.

    Stepping in, I quickly took note of the man I saw before sitting in the lotus position drinking tea, along with a familiar girl with long purple hair.

    "Tell me, Abaddon, what is a peak Gate of Life doing all alone? You are only sixteen, yet you are so powerful. It''s quite a feat to be active at your age."

    Cuffing my arms, I smiled, "I am from the Vanir n, on a journey. However, I was badly injured by this Arsene fellow."

    Turning to me, the young girl, who I think her name was Sigurda, yelled, "WHAT DO YOU KNOW OF ARSENE!!"

    Sending the girl a deep stare, I returned my gaze back to the Sect Master, "After that, I came upon a lucky chance and received some soul damage. Thank you for helping me." I thankfully exim in a humble tone.

    Watching me for a while, I could not help but feel a little awkward before the Sect Master spoke," You are lying; the Vanir would never send such a weak disciple out on a journey."

    Shrugging, I took out the emblem of I took from Silvia... for research purposes, "I am a part of the House of Scara. I work directly under Silvia Scara. I can essentially do as I please as long as it''s not too abrasive."

    Watching as his gaze opened wide in shock, Sigurda quickly closed her mouth while the sect master spoke, "Forgive me than Abaddon. "

    Shaking my head, I smiled, "There is nothing to forgive, Sect Master. You helped me out plenty, but can you tell me where I am?" I asked in a light tone sending the quiet Sigurda a deep nce.

    "We are just outside the Forst of Melimiota." He said with a respectful tone, "Since we found you, we have been traveling towards the Vally of Tomra. There we have another branch that will grant sanctuary. We have already contacted them, and it will take about two more weeks to arrive.

    Narrowing my gaze, I pondered for a moment, "Do you mind if I travel with you? I am quite a chef; I am more than willing to make food for those around me." I responded with a vibrant smile.

    Scrunching her brow in disdain, Sigurda sneered, "you cook? Is that not somethingmoners do?" She spoke without a hint of respect.

    Sending the Sect master a look who looks like he was about the rage, I simply smiled, "If you feel that way, don''t eat. I enjoy cooking; whether it''s formoners, we all need to eat."

    ring at me, I shrugged as the Sect masterughed, "You are quite down to earth. Fine, but please do not take offense to my daughter; she is quite arrogant."

    "No offense taken, she will understand every man has something they just love to do. Some y piano, some paint, while other battles. It does not matter if you are amoner or not. At the end of the day, we all are the same."

    "Well said, boy!!!" the Sect Master yelled in surprise. However, Sigurda was not there yet as she red at me. Sending her a cute wink, I took my leave, never losing my smile.

    Looking up at the night skies, I could not help hum as I made my way back to my tent.

    "This is going to be an Odd Journey."

 Chapter 242: Aodhan

    <h4>Chapter 242: Aodhan</h4>

    "This boy is a monster!" I whispered to myself as I gaze upon the demonic-looking spear formed from the Dao of Darkness.

    Feeling a chill down my soul, I watched as he alone was able to kill a heavenly-ranked demonic beast with ease. While his body was at the peak stage of Gate of Life, Ababbon did not use any type of vital qi.

    I had taken quite a deep interest in this boy, who was so kind and humbled. He was honestly the perfect man I have ever seen. While his qi cultivation was small, his skill and battle prowess made up for it¡ªespecially hisprehension, which far exceeded mine. I had yet even to make a Dao seed, yet this boy has long since made his.

    Watching the graceful movement as my disciples roared alongside Ababbon as they battled a squad of Yellow Stripped tiger bears. I could not help but be marveled by this boy. However, as I turned to my daughter, Sigurda, at my side, I could not help but be disappointed.

    "Why not join them, my child. This would be a perfect opportunity to get a feel of your battle prowess."

    Snorting, Sigurda raised her head high, "Please, I am Heavenly Realm, these monsters are nothing to me. Why should I lower myself to battle them?"

    Sending Signrda a deep stare of that of a stranger, I snorted, "It would seem I have been far too lenient when disciplining you. They are nothing to you? Sigurda, your cultivation is high, but your battle prowess is pathetic. Look at Ababbon, fighting two major realms ahead of him. Can you do that?"

    "Fat..."

    "Its sect master, and when we arrive, I will make sure your mother takes excellent care of you. That entitled attitude will be the death of you or me one day." I viciously said as she trembled, "Bjorg had his entire family killed by Arsene due to our arrogance; I will not have that happen once more."

    "Y-y-yes, Sect Master," she whispered as I sneered.

    "If you dare mess with Ababbon, I will kill you. He is a part of the Vanir n, do not make me force my hand."

    Snorting, I walked away, pulling out an elegant mirror, "???? ??? ????" I whispered in a deep tone as the mirror began to glimmer with life.

    "Aodhan? Is something wrong?" Niamh, my wife, asked in a heartfelt manner.

    Nodding my head, I turned to Abaddon and Sigurda battling together, "Yes, but it can wait. Did you find anything out on this Arsene Snow?"

    Nodding her head, Niamh frowned, "I did; he is on a journey to join the Vanir n now. There is a massive bounty upon his head. And..."

    Hearing a pause, I frowned as Niamh found it hard to speak. Looking at the tears within her eyes, my gaze began to narrow, "What?"

    "It would seem Arsene was responsible for killing...For killing So''Val. There are hundreds of reports that he was the one who killed him."

    (A/N: Someone who pretended to be a bandit. Arsene battled him for seven days.)

    Opening my mouth wide, my qi began to pulsate off my body as thousands of birds and various animals began to quake in fear. Taking their leave in a hurry.

    "WHAT DID YOU SAY?" I coldly shouted as my teeth gritted against one another, drawing blood from my gums.

    "He killed your little brother. The new just reached our ears," she replied in a menacing tone.

    "AGAIN!!! First my sect, now this!!! Contact the main branch..."

    "It''s no use," Niamh interrupted, "He is protected. The Vanirs are currently looking for him, and should he die; the Vanirs will wage war against us."

    Tasting a metallic vor against my throat, I clenched my eyes shut. So'' Val was... He was one of us. How many years had he been by our side? He was the youngest out of all of us. His talent was not anything special, but his mind was different.

    "I don''t care, Niamh," I yelled, opening my eyes as a cold killing intent showered the air around me. "If the Main branch cannot help, then I will kill him myself. Summon the boys; I am sure this Arsene is still within the Forest of Melimiota."

    "Aodhan, you need to calm!!!"

    "NO!!! SUMMON THEM, NIAMH!!!" I yelled in anger severing the connection.

    That bastard took my home, my resources, and one of my elder brothers. Wiping the tears streaming down my eyes, I turned around, opening my eyes towards a deep set of crimson!"

    "It will not end well, Sect Master," Ababbon coldly uttered in a deep manner.

    "You do not need to worry about me!" Imented as I was about to turn around when Ababbon sneered.

    "No offense, then you''re a fool!" he coldly hummed, snorting in derision, "You are only digging a hole for yourself and your family. Do you not understand all of Hallr is under his control? Do you not know that he has the Vanir n within the palm of his hands?"

    Gulping down, a chill filled my heart as I scrunched my brow, "What are you talking about?" I asked, sensing something off about this boy. It was as if he was apletely different person.

    The kindness he once disyed was slowly fading as I could see a seething hatred from him. Watching as his breathing grew ragged, he spoke in a vengeful tone, "All of Midgard is looking for that bastard. He is currently one of the most important men in Midgard. Arsene Snow, a member of Vaevictis, has created a new type of technology."

    Waving his arm, I saw a longsword appear within his hands. Opening my eyes wide, I gasped as he snorted, "They are called Spiral Relics, and even the High King of Midgard wishes for them. His kingdom was even willing to pay five billion. Do you not understand what that means?"

    Paling, I gulp as Ababbon lowered his head, "My apologies, but Arsene is a sore subject for me. I have been tracking him for a while."

    "I still shall not give up!" I whispered, clenching my teeth as my mind shed back to the city of ashen mes. I could still remember the screams of the unfortunate that gazed upon those mes. It did not matter the age; all perished as hisughter echoed out.

    "I need revenge. Arsene needs to die!!"

 Chapter 243: Missing

    <h4>Chapter 243: Missing</h4>

    Resting upon a tree branch, myughter echoed out as I recalled the Sect Masters words. It''s, as they say, the blind leading the blind. For a leader to be caught up in revenge is quite short-sighted, especially when he saw those ashen mes.

    "Wrath," I muttered towards the gentle winds pressing against my body.

    Curling my lips upwards, I rested my body against the aged tree branch. "I wonder how useful he shall be? Let''s see how useful this blooded association can be."

    Looking at my phone at the zero response from Ezra, I narrow my gaze, thinking of a suitable solution. Shaking my head, my gaze slowly turned cold. It had been a few days since I began traveling with the Blooded Association helping with hunts and cooking for them. And during this time, I had been studying all about runes and formations. Which the elves were very abundant in. They held a very natural outlook on life, focusing more on nature and passive circles.

    However, something I found strange was how quickly I was progressing through this information. It was nothing like my demonic heritage, which wasplex. The Elven heritage was rather simple; at least, that was how I perceived it. Their heritage was ny percent heavenly runes and had to do with their primordial heritage rune.

    There was no limit to the almost infinite knowledge about the elves. It was so full of concepts I would get lost for hours if not days in it. Yet, even with all of this, I had not neglected my qi cultivation.

    Breaking through into Spirit Realm was rather simple, but I needed to prepare for my tribtion. In contrast, I was mostly immune to Lightning, which did not mean anything before Tribtion Lightning, at least not yet. I had a feeling that bastard within the heavens would make it more difficult for me.

    I had destroyed my demonic weakness, but I wanted more. Something that I had always been curious about was the runes of Valha. These were the strange markings upon various men and women I saw upon entering Midgard.

    These markings basically acted like a Dantian. Many were not born with a Dantian, making this method a way around it depending on the race or birth. Derived from the Giants, the Marking of Valha was meant to take Qi of heaven and earth, turning it into usable qi. However, what was truly great about this mark was that it allowed you to have a power factor. Meaning it could double or triple the power of certain artes.

    "It seems I will finally have a chance to use the Yin and Yang qi within my Dantian," I whispered aloud as qi of heaven and earth flooded my body.

    Looking into the Ring of Bael, I continued to sort the various resources I stole from the Blooded Association. Staring at the endless supplies, I could not help but marvel at therge resources they held. Ignoring the few million ES I stole, for now, the Blooded Association was very well off for their size.

    Licking my lips, my gaze suddenly picked up upon a tattered scroll. A perplexed light shed upon my eyes as I summoned the scroll into my hands. Feeling the unknown animal skin upon my palms, I felt a warm tingling sensation upon my fingertips as I opened the scroll.

    "A map?" I muttered, tracing my fingers over the unknown terrain where x met the mark. Eying at the map for a few minutes, I suddenly flipped it around, staring atrge writing.

    "Arcane Sage"

    Frowning at the name, I arose, feeling a little interested and annoyed. While it was all fun and all to explore, I only had a few month''s time to explore before Silvia arrives in the Vanir n, maybe even less if Hallr was to be attacked.

    "Will I have enough time?" I whispered, stroking my hairless chin. "Well, first off, I have no idea where this damn ce is. I need an expert or a map; better yet, I need to make Mare create me GPS. That shit is life."

    Taking a picture of the map, I sent Ezra a picture with instructions to contact me when she finds where this ce was."

    French Maid: Why can''t you stay dead?

    Me: The Sweetness is strong with me!

    French Maid: I am busy, can''t you figure it out?

    Me: Thanks for the Help ¨t(*¡ã¨Œ¡ã*)¨s

    Imagining her raging face, Iughed, turning off my phone as I arose, staring at therge moon within the skies of Midgard.

    WIth dark light nodes at my feet, I stepped into the air feeling an abnormal chill within the air. Narrowing my gaze, I frown, taking a step back as a small child appeared a few meters away from me. Its body almostpletely blurred, only revealing its crimson eyes and the unholy aura pulsing from its body, swallowing me whole.

    Stiffening, my soul suddenly froze as I felt death had appeared before me. Forcefully gulping down, this entity tilted its head. "Arsene Snow, my name is Azeroth, The Sleeping Sin, and I am looking for your wife, Lilith."

    Removing all my fears in an instant, my gaze chilled as I spoke, "Lilith is not my wife¡ª

    "Enough, her mother Leviathan is my big sis. I know all about your rtionship. I am here toplete my end of the deal, but she is missing. I have searched all of Midgard and Tensen Lumireis, but she is not there. Do you have any idea as to where she is?"

    Frowning, my heart began to tremble as my soul connection began to quiver. I could feel Lilith''s life force, her state of being. Yet, none of it indicated she was in danger but rather in a perfect state of mind. However, none of that mattered; I did not know this being. Who called himself the Sleeping sin.

    "I am not ¡ª"

    Rolling his eyes, Azeroth snorted, "Boy, you are interfering in one of my life''s goals. Do not test my patience. Tell me where Lilith is, and I shall be off."

    "I do not know," I coldly said, "We have not spoken in three months, and why the hell would I tell you as to where my wife is?"

    "Fuck!" He cursed, looking up into the air with annoyance, "Asmodeus, I will give Arsene the Seal to give to Lilith. Will you ept that?"

    "Yes," A deep voice resounded as blood gushed from my nose. Hearing the cracking of my bones, I clenched my teeth.

    Coughing up blood, I red at the heavens, "you dick, I help your daughter, and you still fuck me over.. Can''t you control your power?"

    Hearingughter, I felt Asmodeus''s aura fade as I returned my gaze towards the innocent-looking Azeroth.

    Waving his arm, my body suddenly vanished, appearing upon the surface of the ground on my knees as he appeared staring at me at eye level.

    "When you awake, go and look for your wife. What you are about to hold in your soul is one of the most powerful tools in creation." Azeroth uttered in indifference, "Also, you need to watch out. Soloman has contacted the Archangels; your time is truly limited. Midgard is about to be swallow in blood."

    Opening my eyes wide, Azeroth ced his palm upon my head, his gaze holding a hint of amusement,

    "You have one year till they descend. If they''re not already here."

 Chapter 244: Meeting of Nox

    <h4>Chapter 244: Meeting of Nox</h4>

    Shooting off the ground, I looked around in a hurry looking for any traces of the Sleeping Sin. Clenching my skull that was throbbing in agony, I fell once more, moaning, "Fuck, that bastard."

    Picking myself off the snowy in, I sighed, "I am always getting the low end of the stick, but I need to find Lilith. I am getting a little worried. The only problem she is in apletely different world. "

    Shaking my head, I narrowed my gaze. "I will wait till I use my soul connection. Something must of happen, and interrupting her could be dangerous." I muttered in a worried tone.

    Returning back to the camp, I smiled at the downcasted faces of the few fifty members. Many of them were still crying over their lost sect, holding pray to their gods, unknown that their souls were currently being tortured within my soul pce.

    Shaking my head, I was about to enter my tent when my feet came to a halt. Turning towards the direction of the morning sun rising in the air, my armor shed around my body. Suddenly my entire vision was consumed in a sea of darkness.

    "Oh, Shit!!!" Confused about how I missed this. Darkness covered me as millions of bloody arrows rained over thends.

    ''AAAAAAAHHHHHH"

    "ENIM~ AAHHHHH!!!"

    <Arcane Gale>

    shing dragonsbane within my palm, I protected myself as everyone around me began to turn into gore. Watching as someone''s head exploded, leaving only an eyeball and a pool of crimson cold sweat dripped over my neck as I pushed my arte to a higher degree.

    "ATTACK KILL EM ALL!!!" a roar filled with bloodlust resounded, causing my eyes to open wide.

    Staring at the almost endless streams of men and women of various races charging at us, I felt both confused in bewildered as the Sect Master''s roar entered my ears.

    "DIE!!!!!"

    Watching as a crimson light shot into the few thousand enemy soldiers, my eyes began to sh at the Marking of Valha they all held upon their bodies. Suddenly arge cloud of ruby red mist entered my sights as Aodhan held a massive great ax within his palms, raging his own war.

    Watching real ax intent consume thend, I felt the hair upon my body begin to rise as he consumed the entire army in blood. However, three great powers equal in power began to rise, causing my brow to rise up.

    Gripping Dragsonsbane, shes of thunder and light began to take form around my body like serpents. Only using qi, I took arge step as I materialized deep within the heart of this army.

    <Arcane Gale>

    Moving my spear faster than it''s ever gone before, a river began to form as my movements held an almost robotic aspect to its style. However, as the seconds began to pass, the concept began to grow as my robotic movements began to fade into nature around me.

    Order followed the rules, and the rules were what I wished them to be. And I chose for them to be thews of Nature.

    "KILL HIM!!!" Someone roared in both fear and hatred as I suddenly ducked at the sinister arch of the de to my neck. Twisting my feet, dragonsbane suddenly shot into someone''s skull with impable grace exploding it into a mist as lightning suddenly exploded from my body, sting those around me away.

    Taking a chance to retake my stance, my body shed intobat once more. Suddenly two emblems of light and thunder began to take form around my body, sucking endless streams of qi of heaven and earth away.

    Since I was only using qi now, I needed to manage the amount I used, and with this crazy battle, I needed to manage everything.

    "Release the Wyverns!!!" A roar sounded as the hairs upon my body began to rise; however, I still held my ground as I looked up at the massive battle in the air.

    Watching the sect master battle three people all at once, I began to frown. This battle was not a winning one, and the only reason I stayed was to get some souls. It was annoying feeling weak. Although, there was a soft whisper within my soul. Telling me to stay, telling me I could take them.

    "Abbadon re--AAAAAHHHH~"

    Scrunching my brow, I hid my smile as I continued to battle suddenly; fiverge beams of mes shot towards me as I pointed my spear towards them.

    <Combust>

    Exploding into a sea of mes, I roared inughter as hundreds were consumed in their own wyvern mes.

    "Impossible he is at the first stages...I know you!"

    "Halfdan, it''s him."

    "Arvid, Remfo call the n we have found Arsene Snow!!!"

    Licking my lips, I could not help but below into cruelughter as everyone froze around me. Suddenly the entire skies began to quiver as sevenrge emblems began to form at my will.

    Cracking my neck, I stared at the sect master staring at me in shock, "No need to be surprised. Consider it you being lucky. You would have definitely not like the alternative. Leave, I shall handle this!"

    Clenching his teeth, no one paid attention towards the fleeing sect master as the three men at peak nascent souls fell beside me. A hungry gleam present as the one name Halfdan spoke, "Arsene, we have been looking for three months for you!"

    "Agreed, the Court has been quite dissatisfied with us! But there was a recent tip regarding your location," another by the name of Arvidmented with a smile.

    Licking my lips, I didn''t hold any fear as ashen mes began to consume my body. Suddenly blood began to rise, and the air began to grow stagnant at my will.

    <Crimson Winds>

    With swift decisiveness, my very mes began to grow even stronger as Soulforce began to take root within my body. "So you are with the Court of Nox, but tell me, who are you all?"

    "Us?" Arvid, a man with azure robes,mented, "I forgot you are not of this holy realm. We are from the Aesir n."

    "Aesir n, huh?" I hummed as scales began to grow from my body. " So it seems you all are choosing to side with them."

    "Just give up, Arsene. We have an army of two hundred thousand and three peak Nascent souls. Inparison, you are but a weak Gate of Life and Earth realm. There is zero chance of you winning."

    Releasing a vicious smile, I could not help but chuckle, "Do any of you know what the War of Demons and Devils was?" I asked as a puzzled light shed through many of their eyes.

    "It was held by one of the three strongest races in creation, and I am one of them. This will be the ultimate test of my power." I hummed as a powerful bloodlust began to rise from my body.

    Taking out a few pills, I stuffed them down my throat, regaining lost qi as the air began to tremble. With traces of perspiration flowing down my chin before evaporating, I smiled. Death was here, and I was ready.

    "Come at me!"

 Chapter 245: Ashen Demon

    <h4>Chapter 245: Ashen Demon</h4>

    Shooting at me like a beam of lightning, my body simply faded like an illusion. Suddenly my emblem within the heavens began to grow in size as the mes of Hellfire began to glimmer with power.

    "Typhoeus, I will handle the Nascent souls. You take care of the minions," I whispered as I released Dragsonbane to the world.

    Suddenly a monstrous light began to take form as the void of Midgard shook at the draconic power of little ty. Watching as dragonsbane held a faded image of a little girl, I smile, patting her head before looking down at the three Nascent souls.

    Opening my palm, Eternal Night began to take form within my palm, condensing into a long spear of my creation. However, something was different with the Realm of Eternal Night. I felt the mes of hellfire ck as night flowing off it like mes. Watching the glint of my darkness, my mind began toprehend more about the me''s true form.

    Sensing my power, a serious gleam took root within the trio as they gasped. Suddenly ashen lightning, pure as snow and corrupt as the Nines, began to fall, to my surprise, filled with the power of Hellfire. All of a sudden, all of creation began to burn as the rain came crashing down towards thend before me.

    <Domain of Creation>

    Twisting reality around me, all of my elemental runes activated all at once as an invisible sphere appeared. This was not a real technique but aption of artes acting like one. Yet, as I stood still around the twisted reality of Midgard, hundreds of versions of me began to take form, all of them formed by the various elements within the heavens holding the power of hellfire.

    Turning pale at the massive drain of the me of Hellfire. I raised my palm as the trio charged towards me at an impable rate, their bodies consumed in a vicious heavenly power. All of them were stronger than me, faster, and processed information quickly. This was not a fair fight in the slightest. Even with the me of hellfire, the chances of victory were minuscule.

    While I could harm them, hitting them was a different story. However, schemes were my forte. Appearing at me in a sh, the Realm of Enteral Night within my palms suddenly exploded, consuming everyone in darkness.

    Teleporting out of the way before I died instantly, I knew I would not be able to use the Teleportation rune again unless five seconds passed. Nevertheless, just as I teleported, I pointed as the hundreds of versions of myself charged like a bolt out of hell.

    Letting up the realm eternal night before it consumed any more Soulforce, I released a brutish smile as their eyes opened wide at the endless versions of me. There was no distinction between them and me as all of them were fuel by the mes of hellfire within them.

    <Aesir BLitz>

    Watching their bodies blur, my gaze became focus and cold as I continued to manipte the elements to my will. However, all of that began to fade as they easily weaved through the waves of elemental clones I was using.

    Sending a deep nce towards the river of blood below, the emblem of blood within the heavens began to glimmer as it arose.

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!

    Suddenlyrge bloody spikes shot into the air towards the trio, but all was for not as one waved his ax.

    <Heavenly Desimation>

    Watching as a horrifying qi charged out of his de. The hairs upon my back began to stand on end as I turned to the bearded elder ring at me. His eyes glimmering with a rainbow color light. Narrowing my eyes in a cruel light, I sneered.

    "Apostle of Heimdall," I whispered in an amused tone.

    "To think there would be two who would have found their emblems, but this is where it ends, Arsene." The bearded elder, known as Halfdan, spoke as his great ax vanished.

    DING

    Opening his eyes wide, my smile suddenly began to rise as I scoffed in disgust. "Do you know why demons of the nines are so feared?" I asked as dragonsbane defended me.

    cing my palms upon its polearm, my hair began to rise as Iughed, "We have an infinite amount of vital qi. Unless we are killed, we will not die. So burning vital qi does nothing to our kind. This is the true advantage of immortality." Licking my lips, a sinful aura crimson in color exploded out as the vital blood within my heart began burning at my will.

    BOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!

    With a sh of ashen lightning sting the bearded elder away, my gaze chilled as serpents of both Ashen light and lightning traced my body. Entering a state of enlightenment, I shot forth with Dragonsbane humming within my palm.

    "Halfdan extinguishes the Ashen Lightning now!" Remfo screamed as I arrived before him in an instant. Studying, the monk-looking elder sweating bricks dragonsbane began to roar.

    DING!! DING!! DING!! DING!! DING!! DING!!

    Employing both chaos and order at the same time, my Spearmanship began to take on a new form; however, I could not embellish as the bearded elder shed back in action. Scrunching my brow, my body began flowing like the wind along with the air around me. Twisting the elements, a withering air began to tearing at Halfdan.

    "Fuck, he is manipting the elements to battle us one at a time," Halfdan screamed as he waved his ax towards me, only to be met with ashen mes and lightning. "Damn it, Arvid, is the circle ready?"

    Gritting my teeth at this impossible battle, qi from heaven and earth began flowing into my body to replenish my lost qi. Sending the man known as Arvid a few kilometers away outside my domain a chilling re, I frown.

    Looking at the concentrated circle the size of his palm, I felt death approaching. Noting how condense that elemental circle was, my heart began to shutter. This meant it must operate like a beam or something along those lines. Not to mention I can feel the element of lightning pulsing from it. There are only so many directions the Lightning can pierce through, and I knew just how to deal with such a linear attack.

    I knew I was immune to mortal lightning, but as someone within the realm of Dao in Lightning, I knew I would at least take some damage from that st. It would not be great, but it would impair my battle prowess.

    Licking the sweat from my lips, the emblem of illusion began to shiver ever so slightly. The only one who could potentially impair my illusion was Halfdan due to his eyes, but the illusion was not going to be upon him.

    Pushing my body to its limit, my muscles began to tear and heal all at once as I shot towards Halfdan a few feet away. Leaving the monk who was my main target alone.

    None of us had it easy. Halfdan was already injured, and he could not extinguish the lightning I had ced upon him in my surprise attack. His left arm was all but cripple; getting hit once by the mes of hellfire is a death sentence.

    "Surrender Arsene!" Halfdan roared as my spear came crashing down upon him. Parrying my strike with his ax, crimson fireflies exploded out as I shifted in the air as my spear flickered like light particles.

    DING!! DING!! DING!! DING!! DING!! DING!!

    Parrying and dodging with impable grace and precision, my battle with Halfdan waged on for less than a second before Remfo appeared with his polearm tearing arge hole into my shoulder. With blood gushing from my shoulder, I roared in pain, feeling his qi trying to invade into my body.

    Roaring in a bloodlust tone, ashen lighting showered every fiber as both Halfdan and Remfo shot away.

    "Why won''t you die!!!"

 Chapter 246: Noctem of Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 246: Noctem of Destruction</h4>

    "Why won''t you die!!!" Halfdan bellowed as his ax suddenly began to glimmer with power. "Remfo, help me, kill this bastard! Arvid is almost done with Thor''s Heavenly Wrath!"

    Releasing a bloody smile, the elements began storming the area continuously, causing everyone to begin dashing around the battlefield. This battle had only been about five seconds from the beginning to now, but we were all under tremendous pressure. One strike from anyone here could kill anyone on the battlefield.

    Charging once more at me, both Remfo and Halfdan roared as their qi exploded out.

    <Heavenly Desimation>

    <Forest of World>

    "FUCK" I bellowed, expanding out my demonic wings as I shot dragonsbane out, "Ty, eliminate Halfdans Ax Arte."

    Hearing a faint and weak roar, I narrowed my eyes towards the ground as millions of vines shot from below, stabbing towards me with vicious intent. Taking to the heavens, I weaved through millions of Vines trying to tear me apart. Consuming my wings in Soulforce, I tore through the air, moving as fast as possible to escape.

    Pointing my fingers below, all of the elements suddenly began battling against the powerful forest arte below. Feeling my qi around forty percent, I cursed. I needed to end this, or I would be forced to flee.

    Breathing heavily, I looked at the duo ring daggers into my skull, "Arsene Snow, you truly are a monster. No wonder they wish for your death. However, this is the end!" Halfdan uttered in a victorious glimmer.

    However, his smile slowly began to fade as he stared at my body, "why do you look like that? Your appearance is..."

    Confusion was all but visible as I smiled, "Toote."

    Appearing right behind Halfdan and Remfo stood Arvid with a small circle overflowing with horrifying pressure.

    Turning his head, Halfdan suddenly gasped as horror was visible on his face as he looked at his brother in arms, Arvid.

    "THIS WHERE YOU DIE, ARSENE SNOW!!!" Arvid screamed as he pointed his circle towards Remfo, whose appearance looked exactly like me. I controlled a true Dao, and all of these men before me had not even formed their Dao seed like I did when I was but an infant.

    Even if they did, myprehension was far higher than those in Nascent seed. Halfdan held Heimdallr''s divinity allowing him to see through my illusions, but his teammate was not so lucky.

    <Thor''s Heavenly Wrath>

    Everything happened in but an instant as over fiverge formations consumed the sky, ovepping with themselves. However, the most horrifying concept was that this formation was not absorbing Qi from Heaven and Earth but rather Divinity.

    Suddenly a single bolt of azure lightning fell from the heavens tearing Midgard apart; however, with each formation it passed, its power would grow by a factor of ten. Feeling the hairs upon my body rise, my wings shot up as I charged into the distance.

    "NOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!" Halfdan bellowed as Remfo turned to him, ignorant at what was going on.

    KABOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!

    As if hundreds of nuclear warheads had exploded, a horrifying shockwave shot through my body andnd, shattering many of my bones; however, I wasn''t going to let this opportunity slide as my body teleported behind the ignorant caster.

    Covering in pure darkness, my eyes glimmered with demonic light-filled with the will of the nines. Clenching dragonsbane as tight as possible, blood hot as fire flowed through my veins. My mind shing back towards the scene of Baphomet decimating that gxy.

    Activating his rune, he branded my chest with. Infinite power exploded from my body as the Darkness surrounded me simply faded, allowing my presence to be visible.

    Turning his head, Arvid gasped aloud as his body began to quake, "What...what did I.."

    Suddenly all color from the world began to fade out of existence. The stars began to fall, and the heavens began to cry. All of Creation quickly grew silent as all life itself began to decay.

    Pulling back, dragonsbane. ck ooze suddenly began to flow from my palms, covering my palm trying to stretch over my arm but to no avail. Feeling the loving grip of my mother, my eyes grew empty as her sweet voice called deep within my soul.

    "My child, oh how you have grown. Release it, my boy. It is not my will, for ites from your soul. Release your darkness. Release your Noctem." A sweet voice uttered, sending my mind and soul into a state of truth.

    "Yes," I whispered, shooting my spear towards Arvid.

    Arvid was faster, stronger, and more knowledgeable, yet as dragonsbane flew towards him, he simply stood still, confused as it touched his chest.

    <Noctem of Destroction>

    "No!!!" Halfdom screamed as he rushed towards Arvid. "DODGE!!!"

    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!

    Swallowing Heaven and Earth, I felt all of Creation fueling my spear as night...True Night appeared. Ripping all of my qi away, my body itself began to wither as my vital qi began to fade. Like I had aged hundreds of years in an instant, I coughed up blood as a ray of pure darkness could be seen decimating all life in its direction. Tearing and rupturing endless mountains and forests down, endless suffering filled my soul.

    Yet what should have faded after a few seconds continued to moving like the harbinger of death, bringing endless destruction on as it flew into the air heading into the endless reaches of space.

    Laughing aloud in madness, my elderly body began to fade as my vital qi began recovering at an astonishing rate; within a few seconds, I had returned to my normal self.

    Feeling the endless souls flowing into me, myughter continued as I looked at the lifeless Halfdan hoving off the floor. Below stood the devastation of Arvid''s divine spell. An abyss of pure darkness that spaned a few kilometers consumed my eyes.

    Cracking my neck, blood continued to flow endlessly down my body as therge hole within my shoulder began to heal slowly. My entire body was heavily injured, yet I had refused to fall. With over half my bones shattered, I released a venomous smile.

    "It''s only us now." I uttered, with false confidence, "It would seem this was the true limit of my power. I thank you, Halfdan. Till now, I had never once pushed myself as hard as this."

    Shooting me a vicious stare, Halfdan radiant eyes glimmered, "Your dantian is empty, and your-"

    Pushing both Yin and Yang qi from my body, I snickered as it began swirling around me like a snake. Licking my lips, I shook my head, "Both of them are a little smaller than my main cultivation, but nothing has changed. The Court of Nox has lost this battle!"

    Gritting his teeth, the echoes of the heavens could be heard as the seven emblems within the air glimmered.

    Watching tears flow form his body Halfdan roared,"AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!! This is not over Arsene!!!"

    shing out of my sight, I released a deep sigh of relief before teleporting away. Falling to the ground, I began hyperventting as my injuries continue to worsen. wing to an aged tree, Iid defenselessly against the base as the light within my eyes began to fade in and out.

    "Fuck, that...that was a tough battle," I mumbled, activating the Demonic Sacege Mantra. Pulling qi from heaven and earth, I began using both Yin and Yang Qi to mend my shattered bones.

    "Abaddon?" A sweet voice called up as I slowly raised my head towards the new arrival. "You''re alive! Have you seen my father?"

    Shit!!!

 Chapter 247: Recovering

    <h4>Chapter 247: Recovering</h4>

    Sending Sigurda a curious nce, I slowly shook my head, summoning a pill from the Ring of Bael. Swallowing it without any hesitation, I felt cool energy flowing through my body as I rested.

    Waving my palm, the emblem within my left eye shed as three runes began to take form within the air. Watching as hundreds of strings simr to a spider''s web-connected to one another, forming a formation, I smiled as it branded itself into the ground.

    "Defend, Hide and Nature. You''re a Level three formations master?" Sigurda questioned as I closed my eyes, focusing on mending my broken body.

    Judging by her clueless face, it would seem she fled the battlefield at the very beginning. Sigurda had not heard my true name. This was perfect. Should her father appear, she will make a great hostage.

    Feeling a tremor from the ground from Sigurda stomp, I didn''t bother to ask as I fell into a trance. Hours quickly began to pass as my soul, along with my body, began recovering. Bing Aware of my recovery, I began dressing my external wounds.

    The massive hole within my shoulder was not healing as I had thought. Slowly stitching my wounds together, I ced a strange ointment upon it before covering my entire shoulder in a bandage. Staring at my bloody fingers, my focus began to wane due to blood loss.

    "Abaddon?" Sigurda called out once more yet was only met with silence as I closed my eyes once more. Like this, days began to pass as I continued ignoring the Sect Masters daughter.

    However, after a week, Sigurada snapped, drawing her de ring down at me, "You bastard, stop ignoring me!!!"

    Rolling my eyes, I arose with an arm strap, "Stop whining," I coldly said, sending the annoying girl a deep look. "I was more than half dead. I think I deserve the right to heal myself."

    Snorting Sigurda heavenly qi began to rise as she coldly shot towards me. However, I was in no mood as dragonsbane shed within my palm. Pushing Soulforce into my body, my spear shot towards her neck before she could react.

    Opening her eyes wide, it came to a halt as blood ran cold. "Do not test me, girl. I was grateful to the Sect master for helping me, but I will kill you should you overstep once more."

    Falling to her knees, Sigurda quivered as she clenched her neck, trying to stop the blood. Staring at the nieve fool, my mood suddenly went darker as a familiar voice rang out.

    "Why must you bully this girl?" Ezra suddenly asked, peering at me to my side with a mischievous grin. "Don''t tell me you take pleasure bullying the weak?"

    "Damn straight!" I yelled, not feeling any shame, "But you have some nerve showing up? Wanna tell me why you didn''t help me when I was fusing my blood?"

    "Oh, that. I did help you." Ezra said, looking away as she covered her mouth, "I saw everything; I just didn''t actually do anything aside from lettingplete strangers take you away.."

    "You''re an asshole!!" I yelled, watching as she broke intoughter.

    Rolling my eyes again, something I felt I was doing more and more recently, I sat down by the base of arge ancient tree," The Court of Nox attacked. They didn''t seem to know of my exact location, but I am sure that will change after what I did."

    Nodding her head, Ezra turned in the direction of my battle, "I have already seen a few at the realm of World. Many are trying to investigate, but the mes of Hellfire are making that impossible. Not to mention Tenebrae is helping you.

    Humming in response, I rested my head upon the bark, "how is Hallr? It''s been about four months."

    "Yeah, the Order of Himdell have gone crazy, sending a few armies and Beast hoards towards me. None of them ended well for the Order." Ezra triumphally said, "I even made a river out of the bodies to surround my castle. It''s quite magnificent. "

    "And my army of Skeletons?" I coldly asked in a dark undertone.

    "We have a few million but no souls for you. It would seem all those Geir resurrects will retain their soul. Tragic, isn''t it? Guess that''s the price of them having three times the power."

    "But why is it your here?" I suddenly asked, sending Ezra a deep stare.

    "The High King of Midgard ising to Hallr." She coldly said as Iughed,

    "First off, we need to change the name! Thisnd is no longer the High Kings; also, that''s not really news. Have you spoken to Freya?"

    Scrunching her brow, Ezra shook her head, "No, but a few other gods have visited. None of them are of relevance. Merely trying to get glimpses of me."

    Smiling, I suddenly asked, "and was Eric one of them? It looks like he has a thing for you."

    Sneering in contempt, Ezra''s body faded as her words echoed out, "I shall text you when the High King arrives."

    Chuckling at her words, I sent a cold look towards Sigurda, shivering like a schoolgirl. Shaking my head, I arose, "Follow me if you want. I will be heading to... Why do I even try? Sigurda, do you know where we are?"

    Observing at my helpless expression Sigurda simply held her mouth wide open, causing me to smirk, "Is that an invite? Cool, but you may have to open wider for it to fit. Not trying to brag, but I am game if you are. "

    Taking a while to understand, Sigurda quickly blushed as she covered her mouth. Shooting me a disgusted gare, she arose, stomping," Screw you, Abaddon!"

    Ignoring her tantrum, I continued on as she rushed to my side. Pacing a few feet from me, Sigurda continued to eye me with cold malice.

    Arching my lips, the days began to pass as I teased Sigurda. Personally, I was not the least bit interested in this toy. To me, she had nothing to offer or any real-life experience, like hobbies. All she was worried about was cultivation. While that was important, she had no personality around it; she knew nothing, which was a major turn-off.

    It had been about two weeks since we continued traveling together. Yet, neither of us knew where we were going, so we simply walked aimlessly in hopes of finding a vige.

    Coming to a stop, my gaze slowly turned sharp as I ced my mask upon my face. Scrunching her brow Sigurda turned to me, "Is there someone? I don''t feel-"

    "Young man, you are quite perceptive!" A voice called out within the deep eerie forest.

    Shaking my head, I smiled, "It''s not like you were trying to hide it."

    Steeping out of the shade, my brow shot up as I stared at an Elderly Elf clenching an aged cane within his palm. Releasing a kind smile, he shook his head, "Agreed, but what is a High Elf like yourself doing here?"

    "EH!!! Abaddon, you''re a High Elf!!!

 Chapter 248: Village of Katala

    <h4>Chapter 248: Vige of Kat</h4>

    "hmmmm~" Humming to myself, I stared at the elderly man, more specifically the cane within his hands that looked to be ordinary.

    "Abaddon?" Sigurda called,

    Nodding my head, I pursed my lips, "Something like that, but is that of relevance?"

    Lowering his head, the Elderly man gave a graceful bow, "Forgive my curiosity; my name is Eluf, Sage of The Great World Tree and Protector of our kind."

    Touching my temples that began throbbing at his name, my mind shed to a face that appeared younger. Standing behind him stood arge tree that seems to epass the entire realm. Overflowing with primordial qi, I felt my soul quiver as I came back to reality.

    Narrowing my gaze, I returned his bow, "It''s an honor to see one of the great protectors of Yggdrasil." I said, going off the limited information I held from the inherited memories of my Elven heritage.

    Raising his head, a sharp gleam flickered across his eyes, causing a chill within my soul, "But it raises the question, young elf. I have never felt such power or purity from it before. Mind telling me which n you hail from. From your battle, I would have thought you to be a being from Helheim, yet your blood tells a different tale."

    Swiftly turning to me, Sigurda, in confusion, foolishly opened her mouth, "I thought you were of the House of Scara. Is that not true?"

    "oooh~ Is that what you told her? Young men, these days, need to be more honest." Eluf eximed in a joyful tone, "But it''s of no consequence, my boy. Follow me to my vige."

    Watching Eluf walk away, I shot Sigurda a sinister stare, "Hold your tongue when talking to strangers. You could have gotten us both killed." I coldlymented, following behind the elder in the distance.

    Shaking, Sigurda tried to open her mouth once more but held her words in. Snorting beneath my breath, I could hear Eluf chuckle.

    "Your battle was magnificent. Killing two Nascent Souls at Earth Realm and Gate of Life is practically unheard of." Eluf suddenly spoke as a misty fog began to grow thick. "But do you think it was wise to go against the Aesir n?"

    "Are you asking because your curious or because you have ties to them?" I counted with a warm smile. My eyes trying to find any tells from his frail appearance.

    Shooting me a nce, he chuckled. "A little of both, I have known both the Vanir and Aesir for as long as I can remember. While I remain loyal to the Vanirs, I do not support them during this Civil war."

    Arching my lips, I could not feel any malice, but my guard was still raised as I nodded in understanding. Coming to a halt, a string of ancient runes filled my eyes as snow continued to fall, causing my soul to tremble.

    "Vige of Kat," I whispered as Eluf shook, staring at me in shock.

    "You understand Primordial Runes?" He asked in a deep tone.

    "I speak and write everynguage," I said in a rather arrogant manner, "Is it my age that surprises you or my knowledge?"

    "Neither, but rather your cultivation." He spoke in a cunning glint of an old fox.

    Smirking towards Eluf, who turned around, we proceed to pass the threshold covered in millions of vines nketed by endless snow. However, just as I took a single step, I felt a tremendous change ur within the QI of Heaven and Earth.

    Feeling my dantian quake at the rush of qi in the air, I gasped aloud as even my soul began to jump in joy. The qi of heaven and earth was so dense I could see pure azure light shing like fireflies across the morning skies.

    "Wee to my home," Eluf suddenly dered as a massive wave of apuse echoed out.

    "He is back!!"

    "MASTER IS BACK"

    "GRANDPA!!!"

    "OLD MAN!!!"

    Staring at the hundreds of people and kids rushing at the elderly man, I backed away a little allowing them room as tears began to flow from Eluf face.

    "I have returned home~" he cried out, wrapping his arms around those around him.

    Watching the sea of pure-blooded elves, I could not help be surprised. While I could not feel any high elves, I could feel their bloodlines were pure. However, there was a distant call as I gazed deeper into the vige of Kat.

    Noticing my stare, Eluf chuckled as many turned to look at me with curious eyes. Especially the kids who all rushed around me. Circling my body with scrutinize stares.

    "Are you the Great Sage''s new apprentice?"

    "Can I jump on your back!"

    "I wanna ride too!"

    "No me

    "Me!!"

    "no," I ruthlessly said, watching as many of their faces began to tear up, "No to it all!"

    Shaking their head in denial, my nightmare suddenly urred as they all leaped upon my body, taking me to the ground. Hearing their innocentughter, tears filled my eyes as they bullied me.

    ''Fuck you all. I will eat everyst one of you! I just killed two hundred thousand a few days ago. Now mere children ....AAAAHHHH, your all lucky, Eluf is here.'' I childishly yelled within my mind.

    Walking to Elulf''s side, I saw an icy-looking warrior with long amber hair. His ears were long like mine, but his eyes were golden in color.

    "Master," he called out, bowing, "Are they like that girl you brought in four months ago?"

    Shaking his head, Eluf shook in trepidation, "Hell no, that girl... None is like her."

    Narrowing my gaze, my body flickered away as I stepped upon light particles within the air. Watching as many gasped, the warrior frowned,

    "How can he minite the elements as such? Only Elemental demonic beasts can do so. Even we elves which affinity to nature is at the highest cannot do as such?"

    Releasing a mocking smile, I passed my hands through my hair, getting in a Jojo pose, "it''s the sweetness."

    Turning indifferently to Eluf, the warrior nodded, "You were correct, master. This one is an idiot."

    Laughing, Eluf patted his head, shooting me a look as he beckoned with his palm. "Come, let us pay respects."

    Scrunching my brow, I watched his aged face shed me a smile, causing a chill to spread within my heart. Nodding, knowing I didn''t have a choice, I followed behind in the air.

    "No fair, Lva wanna ride," A little girl suddenly called, ring at me.

    Turning my head off to the side, I ignored her pleas as manyughed. However, my body swiftly dropped to the ground. Landing on my two feet, my crimson eyes glimmered as the qi began growing even denser, disrupting my elemental maniption. Feeling a pure natural spirit upon my soul, I shook as many held a respectful air to them.

    Staring up at therge mysterious tree surrounded by a profound formation, my heart trembled as a name that all elves knew sprung to mind. Yet, my connection was broken as the darkness within my soul began to throb. There was a distant call, one I had not felt before since I arrived in Midgard.

    Sitting in the lotus position by the Ancient tree of Yggdrasil stood a heavenly young pale goddess around my age with long ashen hair. She was not an elf like those of this vige, yet I could feel an unworldly air and beauty to her that did not match anything I had felt in Midgard. Moreover, there was a deep sinister evil hidden beneath her divine magnificence calling for me.

 Chapter 249: Creature of Chaos and War

    <h4>Chapter 249: Creature of Chaos and War</h4>

    Feeling my intense stare, the pale goddess emerald eyes sparkled into life as they opened up towards me. Watching them widen in surprise, her body shook as a familiar Darkness permeated her body in a misty air.

    "Nyx, I found him!" The strange woman voiced, her tone sweet like nectar as she stared.

    Letting out a gentle air, this strange woman arose with a vibrant smile. Watching her ashen hair flow over her back, she slowly drew closer. With a curious gleam, her gaze traced over my body, trying to look for something.

    "Do we know each other?" I asked, feeling a little awkward. Shaking her head, the pale goddess suddenly bowed.

    "Forgive my rudeness; I am Melino?, Daughter of Hades, King of the Underworld." She quickly said, with a hint of anticipation, "Father and Nyx, goddess of Night, hasmanded that I look for the recent child of Tenebrae."

    Scrunching my brow Melino? raised her head, staring deep into my soul with soul captivating eyes. Shaking off the ufortable feeling within my heart, I released a fake smile.

    "I am sorry I think there is a misunderstanding." I said, backing away, "I have never met this so call Hades, much less someone by the name of Nyx."

    Touching her chin Melino? tilted her head, "Strange... but I know I am right. Am I hallucinating again? hmmm,"

    "Again?" I questioned. That is definitely a big red g.

    Shaking my head, I turned to Eluf, merely smiling with anticipation, "Abaddon, it would seem like-"

    "No, his name is Are..."

    Covering Melino?''s mouth, I red at the woman, whispering into her ear using the darkness as a way for only us to hear, "Shut it... We will speak in private. I have enemies, and if you are my ally, we are both dead. Even if you are a god."

    Pushing my palm away, the Pale Goddess snorted, wiping her mouth, "Hmph, whatever. We will speak tonight. Nyx wishes a word with you."

    Watching as a mist of darkness began to cover her, my eyes open wide in shock as she...teleported using the darkness. Gasping aloud, my heart began to quake at the thought of teleportation using the darkness.

    "Abaddon?" Eluf called out as the warrior to his side smirked.

    "What? have you fallen for her?" He asked in a condescending tone.

    Arching my lips, I could not help but chuckle, "If her father is who I think it is. I don''t think that is a good idea. It would be like having the Goddess of Helheim upon my neck.

    "Surely you jest," Eluf said.

    "Nope, Ar... I mean, Abaddon is not at all wrong. Hades is quite protective of his kin, although he has killed a few over the years for going against his will."

    Narrowing my gaze, I stared at the little loli upon the ancient tree. Looking at the emerald child twirling her small feet through the air, everyone around me fell to their knees. Yet to my surprise, none of them spoke, only shaking in their boots.

    "Leave us. I wish to speak to ''Abaddon,'' the Little loli announced, leaping off the massive tree.

    Gliding towards me like a leaf, my lips curled up as I caught her small body, "You remind me of Truck-Kun. You two would not happen to be rted." I asked, watching as she smirked.

    "Truck-kun? You are rted to her? That exins a lot," The strange child said as I saw her emerald brow twitch in shock. "I have heard of a few monsters in my time. Are you one of her soldiers? Out of all I have met, all of them are monsters who ascended or died due to unfair chances."

    With a profound light flickering through my eyes, I ced the small child down, watching as she skipped around me as every one of the vigers quickly left without a word.

    "So, Arsene, have you figured out who I am?" She asked in a childlike tone licking her lips as her emerald hair that hung over the floor began to flow with the cool breeze.

    She knew my name and my fake name, yet she has not killed me. She is not with the Court of Nox and this natural a... The Tree. She was upon the World Tree.

    "Yggdrasil?"

    "Ding Ding Ding," She yelled with childlike innocent as she walked back towards the world tree.

    "This is merely a lesser root, yet it allows me to see everything physically," Yggdrasil uttered with a deep smile as she took a seat by the base of her root.

    Moving closer, I sat in the lotus position in front of her staring as she looked up into the air, "Noctem of Destruction, how Baphomet acquired such an Arte from Tenebrae is beyond me. Tell me, Arsene, what do you think of that Arte?"

    "I-I cannot exin it, Mo... Tenebrae spoke to me, saying it was not her darkness but rather mine. It''s odd, don''t you think? If my very soul was altered by her darkness, how could it be mine?" I asked as Yggdrasil smiled.

    "Could be a gift, or maybe youprehended something that severed her will form it. There are many theories, but one thing is certain that Arte and those mes are destroying my realm." Yggdrasil coldly said, losing her innocence. "My deal with Lilith and Ezra was for my realms not to be destroyed, and you, Arsene, are walking upon a path of death."

    "Oh, is this a warning?" I uttered, smiling as Yggdrasil stared at me with a mocking gleam. "Do you think the Court of Nox will abide by the rules youy down? I am actually surprised they have not already destroyed your realm."

    "Ignorance truly is bliss." She curtly said, "Arsene, I am a member of the Court of Nox. "

    Opening my mouth wide, Yggdrasil sneered, "Why do you think I allowed them to appear within mynd? Why do you think an army of soldiers was randomly there. Did you not think it was all strange?"

    "I did, but why?" I coldly asked, a little confused. "Why not kill me?"

    Shaking her head Yggdrasil sneered towards the heavens, "Because I have no interest. The Court of Nox has many divisions, and the path they are currently on me, along with a few others, are against. We refuse to take part, so we help every now and then, but there is a give and take out of this."

    "So you let Lilith operate here, but in return, you give the Nox my position every now and again to keep the peace."

    "You can say it like that. While I do not need the Court of Nox, the current protector is on hisst leg, and a new War is on its way. I have already spoken with the former Celestrial King, and we have decided upon you to be our champion."

    Releasing a deepugh, I spat, "The Court of Nox will die, and as for anything else, why should I care? Me a champion? Yggdrasil. I am a demon. I could migrate to the hells or go to the Abyss. Why the hell should I care about anything."

    With a smile that didn''t reach her eyes, Yggdrasil giggled. "Because Arsene, you live for Chaos and War, you are a Devil. It''s in your nature. No matter what you do, I will bet my life that you will join."

 Chapter 250: Pale Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 250: Pale Goddess</h4>

    Growing silent, I suddenly exploded inughter, "It would seem you and Yura''s Grandfather have alreadyprehended my psyche, but what do you think will happen when I get all this power? Do you think I will be grateful to you or him?"

    "Who knows, but is there not always a risk in raising the new generation? I have had hundreds of disciples turn their backs on me. Adding you in would not change anything."

    "So your gambling, how disdainful. So am I your disciple now or -"

    "Do not tter yourself." Yggdrasil mocked, pursing her lips with contempt. "You are simply our first choice. You are not a part of the demon hierarchy, and from the looks of it, Asmo doesn''t want you in his hells."

    Tracing my lips with my tongue, I could not help butugh, "You and Yura''s grandfather truly seem to have everything at hand, but all of you fail to understand something."

    "Oh, and what''s that?" She asked as her small stature began to fade.

    "Whoever said I needed to fight alongside you all? From how it looks, I have a bigger incentive to side with your enemy." I uttered as her eyes grew wide. Rising up, I stretched my arms, watching as her gaze began to freeze.

    "First choice, am I? I think it would be best to find a new toy and one that doesn''t hold the power of the Nines at his fingertips. It will only end badly, Ygg," I coldly said as she vanished from my sight.

    cing my palms behind my back, I smirked, "It doesn''t matter who I face, Ygg. Just remember, if you wish to y this game, be sure you y it right."

    Shaking my head, I peered up towards the ancient tree that was merely a root,

    "Can we talk now, Arsene?" A voice suddenly called out from behind.

    Sighing, I turned around, staring at the Pale Goddess, her enchanting figure glimmering with effervescent brilliance. "Sure... What can I do for you, Melino?."

    Looking up towards the heavens, Melino? frowned, "Nyx wishes to speak with you, but that will have to wait till your control over Darkness grows."

    Scrunching my brow, I smirked, "I can control Darkness at my will. Whatever I imagine, I can create. What higher level of control could I aplish?"

    "Can you control the withering aspect of darkness? Its connection to space and time? Or perhaps its ability to connect to the Shadow Realm?" Melino? snapped, ring at me with annoyance, "I would not be here if not for Father or Nyx. Not to mention little Ty said hello. She was released a few months ago."

    Gasping aloud, I felt rather confused as Melino? continued, "You have a connection to Tenebrae that Nyx has taken an interest in. Not many have been chosen by Tenebrae, making you along with a selected few special.

    "Melino?, why are you here?" I coldly asked, knowing someone like Nyx or hades could have contacted me directly or used Ty. "Why you?"

    Shooting me a profound look, Melino? eyes suddenly twisted into a crimson shade. Watching as dark clouds of fog consumed her eyes, I shivered, watching as it faded, her eyes returning to its emerald color, "Sorry, what did you just ask?"

    No-no-no-no-no!!!! I am not getting involved with another crazy. Lilith is already enough. No!! No matter how sexy she is, no.

    "I sometimes lose consciousness falling into my divinity," Melino? whispered, blushing as she looked away.

    Don''t ask, Arsene, don''t ask...Damn it. Fuck you, Arsene.

    "And what is your divinity?" I bitterly asked. Somehow hating myself for even asking what I didn''t want to know.

    "Ummm, Madness," Melino? muttered as her face turned crimson. "I tend to...Sometimes go wild for a few days or years, depending on how bad it is. Most of the time, I just hallucinate. "

    "No-no-no-no-no. "I eximed, taking my leave in a hurry. Yet such a dream was not for me as Melino? gripped my arm.

    "Stop, I was sent to train you in your darkness. Nyx said you seriously needed it, and I have all the tools to help. She even gathered some of her children to train you."

    With tears in my eyes, I shook my head, "NO!!!! I already have too many crazy women by my side! Another is too much."

    "Well, get over it. I am not happy either. I simply wanted to travel the omniverse, but Father and Nyx wanted me to help you. Do you know how humiliating it is to help a mortal? I am a Chthonic God, yet I have to assist you while you train."

    "Fuck... Even when I''m on vacation, I am working. Damn it. "I yelled towards the heavens. "AAHHHHH!!!!"

    Snorting, Melino? released my arm, nodding in agreement, "I understand, but I don''t want Father to kill me again. He has quite a temper. So if I''m fucked I''m taking you down with me."

    Staring at the chilling eyes of Melino?, an amusing smile hung upon my lips, "hmmm, fine, try not to get me in trouble. I already have enough drama with the women around me."

    "Like that girl you came with?" She asked, eying me with a scrutinizing eye.

    "Girl? Oh, you are talking about Sigurda. Worry not about that thing. Its time ising." I coldly said.

    Rolling her eyes, Melino? pursed her lips, "Why would I worry about a mortal? I am only here to train you and leave. After a few years, I will be free."

    "Than you are as nieve as your father then." I arrogantly dered, raising my head as my fingers passed through my hair, "Man or woman, none can resist the sweetness. It''s only a matter of time before you sumb to my charm."

    "Oh really?" Melino? sweetly said, drawing in closer to my surprise, her seductive breath pressing against my chest, "And what would you say if I said I was asexual?"

    Blinking, I could see a mischievous gleam within Melino? eyes as Iughed, "Truly nieve young goddess, but before my sexy body all shall be conformed."

    SNorting, Melino? backed away, pointing at my crotch, " There is nothing sweet about that thing." She victoriously said, walking away as I looked down at the dragon ready for battle.

    Chuckling to myself, I stared at the fading figure of Melino?. "Looks like my party is growing in size."

    Watching her hips sway back and forth, I turned to therge root of Yggdrasil, "I heard Soloman informed the Archangels. Good luck, trying to keep yournds from being destroyed."

    Feeling all of Midgard quake, myughter echoed out as I left with a cruel smile upon my lips.

 Chapter 251: Magni and Modi

    <h4>Chapter 251: Magni and Modi</h4>

    Entering a small room within the vige of Kat, I stared out at the spacious bedroom decorated with the pantheon of the Norse Gods. Studying the many relics and art depicting Gods, I could not help but feel observed.

    "Lord Abaddon, you can say here." Sage Eluf respectfully said with a graceful smile, "Any being who has the honor of having the World Tree speak to them deserves our best."

    Humming in response, I walked around the room, eyeing a magnificent Greatsword that pulsated with a powerful aura of Divine thunder.

    "This weapon was used by one of Thors son, Modi, against his brother Magni before the civil war," Eluf told with a hint of excitement. "I can still remember that great battle. To win the heart of Lady Idun''s only daughter, Astrid. These two gods battled for three years under the eyes of many."

    "Oh, who won?"

    Chuckling, Eluf stroked his long, well-groomed beard, "None, both were equal in power, so after years of battle, they decided of just taking Lady Astrid by force. Which strangely went over well with their father. From what I could remember, Thorughed it off, iming that is how real men act. "

    "Encouraged by their father, Thor. Magni and Modi hunted down Astrid in an effort to force themselves upon her. Consumed by greed and lust, none of them understood they had walked into a trap set by Lady Astrid. One molded out of desperation and hatred. "

    Narrowing my gaze, I frowned, "A trap? What was Astrid''s divinity?" I questioned, knowing both Modi and Magni must have inherited a form of thunder and lightning from their father.

    "Just as her mother, they shared the rare divinity of Life," Eluf whispered, shaking as he seemed to recall what happened. "She was so pure and innocent. But...

    "Lady Astrid knowing she could not battle against both Magni and Modi, made a cruel deal with one of the darkest gods."

    Arching my lips, could I not help but finish Eluf''s sentence. "The Goddess of Death, Hel."

    Nodding in agreement, Eluf sighed, "Astrid did not give up her divinity to Hel. No, she had the Winds of Helheim corrupt her very soul and divinity. Twisting her nature into something monstrous. She soon grew to wield the power of Death and some twisted variant of life. That day Astrid raged war within thend of Svart¨¢lfa, and blood ran like rain. "

    "With the power of Lady Hel, Astrid attempted to kill both Magni and Modi, yet her quest was interrupted by The New King of The Gods Thor. Sensing the power of Thor, the Goddess of Death made an appearance to protect her new follower.

    Staring at the Greatsword upon the wall pulsing with lightning, I smirked, turning to Eluf, "Can you tell me about Heimdallr and his order?"

    "the guardian of the Bifr?st? Heimdallr is the protect..."

    "I know that; tell me about his personality," I asked, turning to look at the other artifacts within thend.

    Scrunching his brow Eluf shook his head, "I cannot say, Young Master Abaddon. Heimdallr is... He is quite reclusive. All I know is that he has eyes everywhere; the same can be said about his order. They do not act much, but when they do, their power is astonishing."

    Not letting my emotions show, I nodded, turning to Eluf, "It''s fine, but can you give me a map of the area? I wish to leave after I break through into Spirit Realm."

    Shooting me a warm smile, Eluf nodded, taking his leave. Waiting for the door to close, I took out the mysterious scythe I acquired a few months ago. Staring at the sinister energy showering around its body, I could not help but smile, "Hel, or do you prefer a more feminine name?"

    "How about H? That is a lot better, isn''t it?" I lightly questioned towards the scythe. Not feeling the response I wanted, I did not be discouraged, merely pursing my lips, "Tell me, H, what do you think of ruling the Nine realms?

    "Why are you talking to that scythe?" An enchanting voice resounded, causing me to smile,

    "I am making a deal with its master H. Just like your Father, She controls all of the souls that enter her realm."

    Sneering, melino? rolled her eyes, "Then you are going about it the wrong way. She has no interest in the Nine realms, just her territory. The underworld, or whatever they call it here, is a full-time job. She is probably content and does wish to do anything aside from her work. That is how my father is."

    Opening my eyes, I smiled, "Then how would you convince your father?" I asked with a warm expression as she snorted, clearly seeing through my facade.

    Opening her palm, a mischievous grin appeared, "Give me something good, and ill tell you."

    Blinking in shock, I shook my head, "Fine, fine... How about I give you this weapon?"

    "Huh? But..."

    Tossing the scythe into melino? arms, I smirked, "Keep it, I am sure you and H will have a lot to talk about."

    ring at me, I shrugged, "Yes, I am using you, but I am sure you are interested in speaking to the Goddess of Death. She may even be as powerful as your father, if not more. Bond over that... Hook your father up if you can. Be a good daughter, Ok!"

    Opening her mouth wide, the hairs upon my back slowly began to rise as melino? pupils began to glimmer with crimson. Teleporting away, I could feel the Dao of Madness begin to leak as I shook.

    "That shit is crazy; I hope I don''t develop the Dao of Madness," I whispered to myself. Losing one''s sense of self was not worth any type of power.

    Turning my attention to the World Tree in the distance, I could not help but sigh, "Don''t be mad, but I am about to use you... No, she would kill me if I survive. Maybe I am her first choice, and that is only a lesser root."

    Using Ygg as a tool to block Heaven''s Tribtions would be dumb. Guess I will just look into the Infernal Pce to see what they have. I have not entered since Bael left. But there is one final thing to do before I visit that realm.

    Spreading my demonic wings, I took to the skies piercing through the heavens like butter. Feeling the chilling air pressing against my skin, I released a deep breath. Coming to a halt, I stared down before drawing inscriptions into the air to hide my body.

    Using Bael''s theories of reality, the lines of my formation began to grow moreplicated with every passing second. Paling after a few minutes, Ipleted the formation before adding my emblem within the center.

    Watching as my entire body vanished from the clouds, my gaze began to chill, "First off, I need to speak to him."

    Slitting my wrist, I stared at the blood slowly trickling down like a work of art. A deep, profound light could be seen as I simply waited for more blood to fall.

    "By my blood, I call upon the Infernal Lord that resides within the Sin of Wrath. Hear thy name, and know that I have requested an Audience."

    "BAEL, THE WRATHFUL KING, I CALL UPON YOU!!!!"

 Chapter 252: The Wrathful Prince

    <h4>Chapter 252: The Wrathful Prince</h4>

    "BAEL, THE WRATHFUL KING, I CALL UPON YOU!!!!"

    Howling the Infernal Chant held within my blood. My soul began to tremble as an insufferable aura began to leak from my very blood. Feeling an unimaginable amount of suffering consumed my senses, my eyes began to grow wet against my very will.

    "w-w-what is this?" I barked, wiping the tears leaking from my eyes. "Asmodeus, what have you done?"

    Sneering, my soul suddenly went cold as the tears leaking from my eyes turned to dust. Cutting off the foolish emotions I held, I spoke, "Bael, it is time. Stop this drivel and appear."

    Watching as all my blood that began to leak began to hover around me, orbiting me, my gaze narrowed as the blood began glimmering with crimson light. Gathering together, arge mirror began to appear as the image of the one I had not seen since that day appeared.

    Watching his ashen face trembling, I could not help but smile, yet my blood was different. It was screaming, trying to mourn for its master. Sneering at the disgusting feeling, the emblem within my eyes began to glimmer.

    "A..Ar...Arsene Snow." Bael weakly said, yet I could feel it. I could feel it from another ne entirely. Bael, The Wrathful Prince, was furious.

    "It has been quite a while, but I would imagine it has been even longer for you." I mockingly said, watching as his body seemed to shiver uncontrobly. No injuries could be seen, but the young man before me with long ck hair and crimson eyes seemed broken. There was an almost weak gleam within his eyes.

    Yet, the longer Bael stared at me, the greater my blood began to burn. No longer was it mournful, no, a fury I had never felt before began rising from the depths of my soul as Bael roared.

    "ARSENE SNOW!!!!!"

    Roaring inughter, I sneered, howling back in anger, "YES, SCREAM MY NAME, YOU FUCKING CUNT. HOW DOES IT FEEL, BAEL."

    "I WILL KILL YOU ARSENE, AND ALL YOU FUCKING LOVE," Bellowed bael with a deep loathing.

    Passing my hands through my sweaty hair, I sneered, trying to calm my raging emotions, "I did not request an audience for us to fight Bael."

    Closing my eyes, I sighed, shaking my head as his words echoed out to my surprise at hispliance, both bitter and weak, "What do you wish from this king?"

    Scuffing at his tone, I eyed the Prince with disgust, "I wish for your help."

    "So youe to me!" Bael suddenly barked in a maddening tone, "YOU DARE ASK FOR MY HELP!!!"

    "So short-sighted... Bael, why are you even a prince?" I coldly asked, bewildered as to why Asmodeus allowed him to ascend. "You do not seem even remotely qualified. Sure your schemes might be amazing, but your will is most definitely not. From all I have seen from you, Bael. Youck the qualities of a person that should hold the name Bael."

    "Do you think you are safe, Arsene, or any better? Do you not understand the pressure I am under?" Bael suddenly said as a cruel smile appeared upon his face. "The Kings and Princes of the Nines. None of them are your allies. Asmodeus aside, do you truly not understand why the name bael is so feared?"

    ring into my eyes, Bael sneered, "Do you truly believe I was always like this? There is a price to everything. And once your second trial begins, you are fucked. Even if you win, you lose because Arsene the Bloodline of Bael is one of the most powerful. Rivaling the bloodline of Asmodeus."

    With a cold shiver, my soul began to shake as I stared into Bael, ring back, "Our line decline not due to me, but due to fear. Our bloodline was once Kings, but now. Now we are but shells of what we once were."

    "So it doesn''t matter what you do, Arsene Snow. It''s only a matter of time before the Kings and Princes take a part of you. They will wear you down and crush you as they did I. An all it will take will be a single deal with the nines.

    Arching my lips, I arose, "Bael, if I didn''t know better, I would say that you are worried about my fate." I lightly uttered with a condescending smile.

    Getting a dark response, I matched baels expression with one of my own, "But shall we get down to business. How much longer shall you be tortured?"

    "That is up to the discretion of the King." Bael coldly said, "But I would imagine you have a way getting me out, don''t you."

    Narrowing my eyes at the obvious connection to Lilith, I frowned, "It would seem someone is whispering secrets into your ears. Tell me, Bael, how do you know that?"

    Lowing his head Bael remained silent. Observing his actions, I simply held my tongue for a few seconds, "Back to why I am here. I have two requests."

    Shooting me a deep stare, Bael''s eyes gleamed a deep fury as he nodded." Tell me your wish, boy."

    "First, I wish to know about Soloman, and the second I wish for you to join me."

    "YOU!!!YOU!!!YOU!!!YOU!!! -

    "Before you continue, let me exin, Bael." I coldly said in a patient manner, "The chances of my death is close to a hundred, especially when I heard Archangels areing.bined with Soloman, who seemed to be a part of Nox, makes me in need of powerful allies like you."

    "Fuck off, Arsene. We both know you do not fear losing this war. Especially with a being like Lilith backing you. What you truly want is information regarding the Kings and Princes." Bael arrogantly informed as my lips began to rise.

    Shrugging to his very urate response, I continued, "hmmm, let''s say that is the case. You do understand that our lives are still on the line."

    ring ruthlessly into my eyes, my gaze never broke as Bael snorted, "I don''t care! Because of you, I am..."

    "You did that on purpose." I barked in anger, clenching my fist, "I had some time to think it over, and I know you attacked my parents on purpose."

    "A being like you could have easily destroyed both their ego and will while also messing with the time nodes but didn''t. All of that was a y simply to provoke me, pushing me into Asmodeus''s arms. You were running from the other Princes and Kings, were you not?"

    "Quite a risky move, but Asmodeus had no choice but to retaliate. It was quite the n, but I bet you didn''t think he would stuff your ass into the deepest reaches of hell."

    Staring at me with a hint of amusement, Bael scuffed, "It''s not the deepest reaches; I would not be this sane if it was the depts. While I am on the Ninth Circle, the level of torture is only around the fifth stage of hell.

    "Well, aren''t you lucky?"

 Chapter 253: Second Trial - Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 253: Second Trial - Prologue</h4>

    "Well, aren''t you lucky?" I sneered, ring towards the prince, scowling back.

    "Lucky? You truly do not understand the hells, do you?" Bael whispered in horror, "We may govern its circles, but we are not its rulers. To fall into its sins is...is... Let''s just leave it as that. You will break. None are exempted, even Asmodeus himself.

    Gripping my hairless chin, I pondered over his words, "So will you assist me, Bael? Or are you still blinded by your wrath?"

    Growing silent for a moment, Bael suddenly smiled, "I shall ry some info. I truly want to see how Sitri breaks you. They say a soul bender will always break under the hands of his soul mate. It will be quite the sight to see you on your knees begging."

    Chuckling at his words, I cracked my neck, waiting as he continued. "Sitri is governing over your next trial. Located on the Isles of Yu''drol."

    That name again, so I was right. So I have no choice but to walk into a trap unless I want to give up on the question I asked. ''who am I.

    "And Sitri has already received permission from Asmodeus to personally descend to create your trial, and he is still there." Said Bael.

    Gulping down in fear, I shuddered, staring at the crimson mirror, "Why does Sitri think I will visit the Isles of Yu''drol." I asked, feeling there were far too many strings going on regarding this mysterious ce.

    "Have you heard of Astrid, the Fallen Goddess?" Bael uttered in a menacing tone as I trembled at the name, "From the looks of it, it would seem you are already in his scheme. After he is done with you, Arsene, the only path left for you will be Yu''drol."

    "The Nines is helping him!" I yelled as bael shrugged,

    "Probably, but does it matter? Once yound in Yu''drol, be ready to face those gods. This will not be a fair battle Arsene. Sitri is a man of madness and cruelty. Tragedy follows him with every step, be ready to lose something, boy. If you haven''t already."

    "Yur...No, she is safe." I weakly whispered as the howls of baelsughter began to echo through my skull,

    "It has already begun. We shall meet once more Arsene Snow within the Lands of Yu''drol."

    Watching as the bloody mirror turn to ash, fading away like a mist in the winds. My gaze slowly began to turn sub-zero.

    Pushing my connection to Lilith, I spoke, "Sitri has made his move; where are you!"

    Waiting for a few seconds, Lilith''s connection began to grow stronger as her soft, gentle voice echoed within my soul, "The Abyss... I... Ummm, how long has it been there?"

    "The abyss? It''s been four months. The hell have you been doing?" I asked in a worried tone as Lilith''s connection grew silent.

    "...Ummm... I can''t say. But I will need a few more months; I am... researching something." Lilith weakly said as if she was lying.

    "Research?" I hummed in amusement, "Not study orprehend. So it''s either something that has nothing to do with the abyss, or you found a strange artifact within the Depts."

    Smirking, I rolled my eyes, "Whatever, anyway, I do not want you toe to the Yu''drol with me! The will of the Nines cannot reach you in the abyss, but..."

    "No, I will be joining you, Arsene. I will exinter!" Lilith quickly said in a hurry as the connection suddenly dropped. Scrunching my brow, I sighed.

    "What is that girl doing?" I whispered as I looked down through the clouds towards therge root of the world tree. " But why did Ygg neglect to mention Sitri but told me about Solomon?"

    Smiling at the game going on, I fell from the heavens towards the world tree. sting through the clouds, my clothes grew damp before drying as my body continue to crash down.

    Coming to a quick halt a few centimeters above the ground, "Ygg, why not tell me about the Isle of Yu''drol. Or do even you not understand what has been happening?"

    Laughing in a demonic tone, I turned around, taking my leave as bloodlust began to overflow from my body. Trust not even your reality, for it''s merely an illusion of your perception. Remembering the simr words of Gabriel, I entered my empty room sitting in the lotus position.

    Closing my eyes, my spirit was suddenly transported into arge castle located within the depths of my blood. Staring at the Infernal Pce that held all the information of the Orginal Bael, I took arge step in appearing within an infinitely long library. No matter how far I stared, the pirs of knowledge held by bael flowed endlessly further than my eyes could take me.

    "Fuck that, finding anything here would take years!" I yelled in annoyance, "bael, you asshole, you truly are a greedy bastard!"

    THinking for a while that there may be an AI controlling the Infernal Pce, I spoke, "I wish for books that can absorb the Lightning of Tribtion, turning it into your own power."

    <3,000 souls>

    Clenching my teeth at the robbery, I bitterly nodded, "Take em "

    Watching space twist, my body was suddenly transported somewhere within the Infernal Libary. Staring at the billions of books, all with the heavenly emblem of Lilithning upon them, I felt both happy and annoyed.

    "You truly are a greedy bastard," I whispered in a hushed tone, "Give me the best out of all these that matches someone who can adapt to anything. Just take the souls; I don''t want to know the price."

    Crying inwardly at therge chunk of souls that quickly vanished, my heart trembled as I red at the misty book within my sights.

    Clenching my eyes, I sighed, "Bael, I hope you are being tortured for what you did. No wonder Lilith said not to trade anything within this realm. Take the souls," I weakly said as the knowledge of the Infernal Lightning filled my mind.

    Infernal Lightning - Summon the Hellish lightning from the depths of hell. By absorbing various forms of Lightning ether from creation, the Arte user will gather the Ether of Infernal Lightning.

    "I like how I was only able to read the description after buying this arte. Is this another way of you trying to fuck over the younger generation, Bael? Guess it worked out for me. This was not really what I was looking for, but it works."

 Chapter 254: Spirit Realm - Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 254: Spirit Realm - Tribtion</h4>

    Opening my eyes to reality, I sighed, "And just like that 200,000 souls I collected turned into ten thousand."

    Rising from the wooden pavement, I stared at the moonlight flowing through my room. Sensing profound tranquility within my soul, my body quickly fell upon my bed as a wave offort exploded from within.

    "Lord Abaddon, you are awake!" An elderly voice called as I turned towards Eluf. "It''s been a week!"

    Huh?

    Scrunching my brow, my tranquil mood was all but destroyed as I cursed, "Bael, you fucking prick! You even fuck with my perception."

    Coughing gently, Eluf bowed, "My lord, I have prepared for your tribtion. It shall be next to the Worl..."

    "Nope, I am not trying for Ygg to kill me." I coldly said as Eluf eyes grew wide, "She already has her own problems."

    Taking out my phone, I coldly smiled, sending Ezra and her little ves a message. Snickering in a sinister manner, evilughter echoed out as I red down at my phone, "I will have my vengeance!"

    How dare she not take care of her master in his time of need. Lifting my head towards Eluf, I smiled, "Let''s move somewhere else, preferably somewhere secluded. I don''t want to be faulted if this vige is destroyed."

    "Lord Abaddon, no offense, but it is only a spirit realm tribtion. It''s only two strikes of heavenly lightning." Eluf tried to exin as I merely shrugged.

    "I agree with Eluf, "Melino? nosily said, flickering within my room, her face covered in grease as she stared at me without shame, licking her fingers, "Even if you did something to piss the heavens off, there is a limit to everything."

    "If you believe that go ahead, but you are the one risking your people''s lives." I effortlessly exined, shrugging without care. The lives of the innocent were never of any consequence to me. We all have to die someday.

    Taking note of the contempt within Elufs expression hidden behind his kind exterior, my lips curled, "Fine, you pick."

    "Than follow me, Lord Abaddon," Eluf confidently said, flickering away, while I followed behind. Zooming through the vige of Kat towards the World Tree, I simply frown.

    Eyeing one of the lesser roots of nine realms, I shook my head, "me them; I gave them a warning."

    Suddenly, space began to shift as three being radiating demonic qi appeared beside the world tree. Stating at Melino? for a while, Ezra turned to me sneering, "Have you already found a god to warm your bed?"

    "Sound like you have already opened your legs to him." Melino? countered as I opened my eyes wide.

    "Guys, this is..."

    Cutting me off, Mare and Anya spat in unison, "You have a lot of nerve slut! We..."

    "Enough, I like her!" Ezra suddenly said with a loving smile. Eying the pale goddess with a particr gleam.

    Sensing the air seemingly vanish at these two intense stares at one another, I gently coughed, "Enough, you can kill each other if I survive."

    "It''s just a spirit Tribtion!" Said Ezra

    "And what happened when I broke through to Earth realm? Did the god not descend? Did Lilith not have to interfere?" I coldly barked, silencing Ezra. "The mes of Hellfire may help, but there is a good chance I may die."

    Staring at the hundreds of men and women within arge formation, each of them in strange-looking robes. Sensing the worldly energy pulsing from them from the formation, I felt a powerful attraction force within the center of this formation.

    "Lord Snow... Sorry Lord Abaddon, please enter the center. The core of this formation allows us to use the World tree''s power to push our genius into the next level triggering a breakthrough. However, the biggest trade-off is that the World Tree will actually defend against arge portion of the Tribtion, allowing zero mortality when breaking through.

    Drawing her weapon Ezra grew serious as an unholy aura began to radiate off her, "I have ten Devilkin divine souls, Arsene. That is all I can offer, but you will owe me. You had best hope you don''t need it." Ezra coldly uttered while the vampiric twins shook in shock.

    "Mydy, the King Gifted you those. To use it on..."

    "It''s done. Now draw your weapons." Ezra viciously said as everyone opened their eyes wide towards the evil aura radiating from the crimson goddess.

    Narrowing her eyes, Melino? simply frowned, waving her palm as the darkness began to bend around her arms. Pulling out a terrifying Scythe engraved with gold and various mysterious metals, the Laws of Death began to overflow from her body, suffocating everyone with a primordial fear.

    Taking a deep breath, I drew dragon bane before making my way into the center of the formation. Staring towards the heavens, a powerful explosion suddenly filled my body as Eluf opened his eyes wide.

    "Di...di. did he just breakthrough without the formation?" He muttered before he grew silent.

    Shattering the invisible barrier that linked my earth realm to the Spirit realm, I could feel my very soul tremble as an endless amount of qi from heaven and earth began to be consumed.

    "ACTIVATE THE FORMATION!!!" Eluf screamed,

    Suddenly my eyes grew wide as I could feel the Root of the World Tree begin to glimmer. Feeling pure qi created by a primordial being enter my soul, my body began to hover off the ground as I felt I was ascending to the heavens. Moaning in bliss, the heavens quickly began to grow dark as the Qi of Heaven and Earth that was entering my body began to freeze, slowly turning grey in color from its original azure pigment.

    Gulping down, my feet slowly touched the ground as the Grey Qi began to rise within the air. Gripping Dragonsbane tighter, a strange formation began to take form. Quaking within my boots, my armor shed as I gasped at the enormous pressure tearing into my flesh. Clenching my fist, I stood steadfast, my body tense and ready.

    BOOOOM!!!! BOOOOM!!!! BOOOOM!!!!

    Hearing the crackle of lightning flicker across the heavens around the strange formation, Ezra and Melino? flickered to my side with icy expressions.

    "Woe to the Vanquish," I muttered in a sinister tone staring up towards the heavens ring back at me.

    "Aldrich, Ruler of the Ninth Order, we meet once more," I coldly said as Ezra lowered her weapon, looking back at me with pure horror.

    "N-n-n-ninth order... He is from the previous reality?" She whispered, quaking as her weapon fell from her hands. "Arsene, what have you done!"

    Passing my hands through my hair, my soul began ring with divine light as fragmented memories began to overflow, "yes... Yes!!! It truly is you! HAHAHAHA"

    "Even in death, I could not forget, for it was you who killed me!" I coldly howled, clenching Dragonsbane, so tight blood began overflowing from my palm.

    "In their despair, they shall hope, in their victory, they shall fall, in their sess, we shall rise." Aldrich, God of the Ninth Order, ruthlessly dered furiously as the shes of grey lightning began consuming all of Midgard. "Was that not his motto?"

    Releasing a depraveughter ashen mes began to overflow from my soul, "You are there, aren''t you? Don''t you have anything to say, Truck-kun? No, that is not your true name, is it?"

    With blood flowing from my lips and eyes, the Fragmented memories began to burn with radiance, confusing me yet bringing me closer to insanity as a crimson gleam showered my eyes.

    "ANSWER ME, LITTLE SISTER!!!"

 Chapter 255: Survive!!!

    <h4>Chapter 255: Survive!!!</h4>

    "ANSWER ME, LITTLE SIS!!!"

    COughing a mouthful of blood, I fell to my knees as Heavens might began to grow stronger, swallowing the heavens in darkness. Hearing the ragingughter of Aldrich, my eyes slowly grew even darker as I arose, not hearing a single reply. From the one known as Truck-Kun.

    "Arsene, calm down!" Melino? shouted as cold sweat fell from her brow, "Focus, or you are dead!"

    With my soul still shing through thousands of fragmented memories, none of which made any sense, I only grew more confused. I could not understand why I spoke those words, but I felt I was correct! There were two more of us.

    Clenching my fist, the sin of wrath fueled my very soul. I turned my attention back towards the heavens trembling with a horrifying might.

    Suddenly the Root of the World Tree began to glimmer as a small little girl appeared. ring at me with sinister light, she sneered, "Snow, what is this?"

    Ignoring the foolish question, I spoke, "Ezra and Melino?, you two are responsible for eliminating the divine energy I am sensing. Mare and Anya are to destroy or disrupt the absorption of qi within The Heavens.

    "Ygg, cover this realm..."

    "Do you understand what is going on!!!" Yggdrasil screamed, ring at me in rage, "All of my realms are being drained to fuel this fucking formation! Midgard is the least of my concern. This is meant to kill fucking gods!"

    Opening my eyes wide, the hairs upon my body began to rise WHile his cruelughter consumed heaven and earth in a sea of rage.

    "Everyone run... Do not worry about me!" I quickly shouted in panic, "Ygg, teleport them away! NOW!!!!"

    "NO!!"

    "STOP!!!!

    Hearing the screams of everyone, I watched as their bodies vanished, leaving only the members of the Vige of Kat.

    "It''s over, Arsene! I will always win!!!" Aldrich yelled in a maddening tone. "It''s over!!! From the one who came before, and you now, I will always win!!!! "

    Pushing qi into my mind, perception began to slow as I began thinking of my options. Yggdrasil said he was absorbing qi from every realm. This tribtion was definitely not something a Spirit Realm is supposed to live through. Shit, even a true god would perish. This is not fair in the slightest.

    Suddenly it hit me, "WHen was it ever said a tribtion had to be lightning strikes? It is about oveing a great trial. Most trials are about living through nine or seven lightning strikes, but mine is slightly different, but the principles are the same.

    Trying to ovee such insurmountable lightning is impossible. I needed to redirect it somewhere! Gulping down, a small demonic dagger shed within my hands.

    Staring down towards the dagger given to me by bael during my first trial as a form of deception to leap into the Lake of the Abyss. my soul shivered in fear as cold sweat trickled down my chin. "He said I would be able to survive within the abyss. I hope that is true."

    Pushing my connection to Lilith, I screamed, "Open an Abyssal Gate in front of me NOW!!!!"

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Couching up blood, my very skin exploded from my body as a single bolt of lightning suddenly fell from the heavenly formation within the Dark Skies. Pushing more and more qi into my mind to help process reality slower, blood vessels began to pop as I watch the Pale Rider march his grey steed towards me, drawing closer and closer.

    Feeling my muscles quickly beginning to tear away from my bones, my life slowly began to sh within my mind. I did not even have the time to speak or scream in anguish as Aldrich''s Divine Lightning bolted towards me.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Coughing up my liver and various other organs, I moaned in anguish as my eyes began to focus on therge emerald barrier covering all of the Vige of Kat.

    Hering a childlike groan, I stared at the Root of Yggdrasil begin to burn as the Grey lightning continued on, tearing apart her barrier. With a single cry of desperation, Iid still and weak, incapable of even moving a finger as I pushed all of my soul force into healing.

    "Damn it!!!" Yggdrasil screamed as her barrier shattered into millions of fragments. Feeling a pool of blood flow around me, I could not help but sigh at the endless bodies of those around me.

    None of them had even survived the initial force of Aldrich''s Lightning when it fell, much less when it crashed into Yggdrasil''s Barrier.

    "Is this where I die?" I mentally asked as the lighting edged towards me. "No, she has heard my cry!"

    "ARSENE!!!!" Yggdrasil screamed, yet I did not fear.

    "LILITH~" I bellowed as a sinister mist of crimson darkness exploded out the void.

    Piercing into the misty energy by entire body began to char as I felt the radiance of death wing at my soul. Seconds felt like years as the Divine Tribtions continued tearing into the mist.

    "Arsene, swallow my Primordial Essence," Ygg roared as I felt my vision fading into Mother''s embrace.

    "Ah~" Weakly groaning, I tilted my head, staring off into death, sensing my very limbs slowly turning to ash. My soul essence was all but used up anymore, and I would risk total soul depravation.

    "L...Lilith," I spoke as the mist around me began to fade; however, the divine tribtion was not deterred as the second heavenly lightning came crashing down upon the misty gate of the Abyss.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM~

    Coughing up another mouthful of blood, my skinless body tore open due to the massive shockwave. My very eye was all but turned to mush as I stared into the empty darkness. With my organs spilling out of my body, I simply waited for it to all end.

    "Damn it, Arsene!!!" The voice of Ygg roared as I felt a powerful sensation upon my body. Sensing the element of wood pouring into my veins, my mind began to focus once more yet, I held no strength to move, much less fight against the inevitable.

    "Arsene, that was the second lighting strick its over, but you must use my Primordial Essence. My root is destroyed, and I am locked down due to interfering in a tribtion. You must swallow it now!!!" Ygg cried as the sounds of pitiful tears began to fall.

    With a string of my soul that was fading in and out, I tilted my hollow eyes turned towards her... She... I could feel her there.

    "Arsene, please at least summon it. I cannot enter the ring of Bael. You must...Please!" She whispered into my ear.

    Lifting my chard lips high, I could still sense the energy within the heavens screaming. Ygg had said it was over, but that was far from true... There was one moreing.

    "Aldrich, I will return! I will always return."

 Chapter 256: Lilith - Two Worlds

    <h4>Chapter 256: Lilith - Two Worlds</h4>

    A/N: Read the Authors note at the end!

    Falling to my knees, my heart began to bleed asrge droplets ran cold from my eyes. Even with the rage of the heavens overflowing from above, all I could do was stare down at him.

    His arms, legs, and eyes were all but missing, yet I could still feel his gaze upon me. He was aware; there was even a hint of amusement as if all of this was a game. It didn''t matter if he lost; as long as I followed after him, Arsene would be happy.

    "You are so selfish," I whispered into his ears as my tears flowed into his...into his chest cavity. Watching his chard heart beating in and out, I could not help but tear up as his lips opened once more.

    "K....ki...kill Lilith. Kill em all!" he weakly said as his soul began to flicker in and out.

    Pushing my Soulforce into him, my body began to shiver as I screamed, "I know you can hear me!!! Take it out for him now!!! You''re a fucking Soul item, for God''s sake!!!"

    Clenching my teeth, the fading crimson darkness around me began to quake as my tears stopped. My pupils slowly turning into something monstrous as I red at the spot Arsene''s arm should be, "I will not ask once more!"

    Suddenly a sh of crimson light consumed my eyes as my fingers flickered. Stuffing the entire content of the vial down Arsene''s throat, I shuddered as his soul began to glimmer once more. However, even it was still weak, and his body was fading quickly.

    "Lilith, I shall handle this," Yggdrasil whispered as her transparent body began fading. "It is up to you."

    "Yeah," I venomously whispered as the fading gate began to tremble. All of a sudden, fourrge pirs of crimson darkness sprung from the gate behind me.

    "This does not concern you, Lilith." The voice called out from the heavens as the shes of Divine lightning continued to tear reality apart.

    Kissing his crusty lips covered in ash and dirt, I arose from his cold body. My entire soul turning cold as The Nine Hells themselves. From behind me, four entities appeared from the misty pirs of crimson darkness.

    Evil marking could be seen trailing over there their bodies, even the single child that stood alongside them as they bowed. "My lord, what is thy will?"

    "Keep my husband alive, Yggdrasill, cannotst long. Arsene holds my body cultivation, so he should benefit from abyssal energy."

    "Yes, your majesty!" they roared, rushing to Arsene. ARching my lips, I turned towards the heavens as the Abyssal Gate vanished.

    "Lilith, The Abyssal Goddess, only death awaits should you..."

    "This is the second time, is it not? We met before, didn''t we? It was when I was inside of the Abyss. I was no more than a few seconds old, yet you were the first being I saw. " I coldly said as silence governs thend.

    The music of the Winds vanished, the buzzing cicadas, the flowing qi of heaven and earth. All of it turned silent as my body began to rise off the ground towards the all expansive formation within the heavens.

    "Yes..." Aldrich bitterly dered, "I was the first to see you, to hold you, but never had I imagine you would be involved with that bastard known as Arsene Snow. Do you even know who he is? What Arsene represents or what ''he'' is trying to do?"

    CLenching my teeth, the void began to quake as worldly abyssal qi began to run from my pores. Releasing a misty breath of darkness, my eye began to glimmer with mythic light.

    Suddenly the entire skies of Midgard began to be consumed with copies of my emblem. Draining all of my abyssal qi for the first time in my life, my eyes never left therge formation overflowing with Cosmic energy.

    "Does it matter? Arsene is my husband," I coldly hummed, turning to the threedies tending to his injuries. Arching my lips, my face slowly grew pale as my body began to decay, yet my body never lost its beauty. "His enemies are mine, so from this point on Aldrich Ruler of the Heavens, we are enemies."

    Roaring inughter, Aldrich''s lightning began to distort as variousws began to quake, "Enemies!!! You have no idea what happened, do you!!! Enemies !!! Girl, I am no enemy of that thing!!!" Aldrich bellowed in rage and hate. "You are as nieve as he is, but no matter, DIE!!!!"

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Opening my eyes to the single bolt of lightning empowered by the cosmic forces of nature, my hair began to rise as I felt my death tearing its way towards me with the intent to destroy my very nature.

    With my skin shredding and burning simultaneously due to the divine power of Aldrich''s strike, the hundreds of emblems within the heavens began to connect.

    Like spider webs connecting, a golden light began to cover all of Midgard as the Divine Energy of the Abyss began to overflow within the air. Suddenly, time and space froze into a single point as we appeared within a deep dark void of nothingness.

    Nevertheless, the lightning of the Heavens did not stop even for a millisecond; however, this was not my goal. When higher beings battle, it is usually done in a fragmented dimension or higher realms in order not to interfere in the natural order.

    Watching the Lightning st etching closer towards me, the light within my gaze vanishes as Lifeforce began burning from my soul. Clenching my palm, the various divine formation within the heavens flickered into my palm.

    Taking the form of a golden de with a hint of blood on its edge, I felt my heart tremble as the voice of Alrich roared, "Morningstar!!!! Impossible, Aurelia Lost that sword in....NO!!!!"

    Gripping the golden de, my soul began to shake as my blood gushed from my five orifices. Roaring, my eyes glimmered as I used my Stronger Sword Arte. Pushing True Sword intent into the golden de, my soul began to roar in anguish.

    <Nightmare of Eden>

    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!" Bellowing, my entire arms exploded into a mist of crimson as a Golden light corrupted by darkness shot for. This light was not dark like the hells or pure like the angels. No, it stood alone, a fusion of both Hell and Heaven that seem to consume creation altogether. shing with the power of Aldrich, I screamed, pushing more Life force into my attack.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    With my body withering and aging, I continued pushing all I can. Watching the Misty Golden Energy battle Aldrich''s power, I screamed as the very abyss began to quake.

    "Our battle is not over; It will never end!" Aldrich bellowed as my Arte tore through his attack piercing his cosmic formation. Ripping it to shreds in an instant, my body fell from the heavens into the ground as we all arrived back to the little vige Arsene was in.

    Crashing into the ground, too weak to catch myself, blood continued to gush from my empty arm sockets as I turned to Arsene and everyone else,

    "s...save him...first."

 Chapter 257: Power

    <h4>Chapter 257: Power</h4>

    Slowly opening my eyes towards the starry skies of night, memories of what transpired flowed into my mind.

    "Big-Big Broda, do you hate me?" A voice called out, yet I could not move. No matter what I did, all I could do was shiver at the familiar voice of Truck-Kun.

    "I...I did not want to trick you, but you have no memories of me or what happened, and you never will. I call you Big-Big Broda, but he died that day."Truck-kun mournfully whispered, "Many died that day, all due to big Broda and his vengeance."

    "Big-Big Broda, I do not ask your forgiveness, for I do not deserve it. We selfishly brought you back to life, broken and... I am sorry Big-Big Broda, but I do not regret what we did. You are alive once more, and we have missed you greatly."

    If I am Big-Big Broda, but who the hell is big Broda? Scrunching my brow, I struggle to open my mouth, "Who... is...B."

    Covering my mouth Truck-Kuns teary eyes sparkled, "Don''t... he doesn''t know I am here; hopefully, let''s hope God-sama doesn''t rat Truck-kun out. Big-Big -Papa loves truck-kun best. Head to the Isle of Yu''drol, a fellow brother in arms is awaiting you."

    Kissing my cheeks, Truck-kun sent an innocent smile filled with familiar love, "This may be thest time we meet till you ascended. Remember everything we do, is for you, even if you don''t understand it. Our hands are tied regarding many things Big-Big Broda, so live! Live on ande home!"

    Vanishing in emerald light, a wave of exhaustion consumed my entire mind as I closed my eyes one final time.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Shooting off the bed, my eyes shed around my room within the Vige of Kat. Staring at the various relics consumed in their divinities, I frowned, touching my cheek Truck-kun kissed.

    "You could at least have told me your name. Calling my little sister Truck-kun is ridiculous." I spat, rolling my eyes. "But I guess finding out I am an older brother, with a little sis and brother, is even more eye-opening. Big Broda and Big-Big Broda, such ludicrous names."

    Crashing back onto my bed, I sighed, "Such a drag, but it would seem like what they are doing is because they want to, but that still leaves a big question to ask. Just who am I?"

    Hearing a knock up my door, I turned my head as my eyes open wide, gasping I arose. Staring at the long legs of my most favorite teacher, I shook, "Victoria!!!"

    Shooting me a cold stare, Victoria turned around without a word without a moment''s hesitation.

    "Master, your husband is awake." Said Victoria with forceful malice.

    Rushing into my room, my eyes grew wide as a silver sh pped into my chest, "Sene, you''re awake. Thank God, it''s been about a month!"

    "Five months, gone just like that!" I mournfully eximed, patting Lilith''s silver hair. Watching as tears ran from her eyes, I could not help but smile. Wating a while for her to finish, Lilith raised her teary eyes towards me.

    "Do you feel any difort?"

    Shaking my head, I turned to look at Victoria standing behind Lilith ring. "No, just confused. What happened? You were gone for four months."

    Watching both Victoria and Lilith blush, my brow creased as Lilith backed away, ying with her fingers guiltily. "Ummm, that a secret, but I did turn two more people," shouted Lilith with a crimson expression, trying to chain the subject.

    Narrowing in my gaze, I turned to Victoria who expression returned to normal. Discerning the pure untamed hatred within her eyes, I could not help but smile, "Something to say?" I asked in a friendly manner.

    "You killed...."

    "I have killed many Victoria, and I n to kill even more," I whispered, feeling both my emblem and Liliths within her soul. Narrowing my eyes towards the dual symbols, a sinister intent filled my ck heart.

    "My family, my friends you... killed them all that day. All those innocents'' lives and for what?" Victoria whispered, her words growing darker and stronger with each passing second, "TELL ME!! WHY DID MY OWN STUDENT BETRAY ASTERION?!!"

    "Hmmm, I am hungry!" I lightly said as Lilithughed, turning to Victora, who was so shocked her mouth open wide,

    "Go prepare him something." Said, Lilith

    Opening her eyes wide, hate and loathing could be seen. She left with a vengeful stomp. Smiling in amusement, I suddenly broke intoughter, "Lilith, now that is cruel. Did you really turn her? You have essentially made her both mine and your ve. She truly hates me now."

    "Good," Lilith exined in glee, leaping back into my arms, "Just wait till you meet Ava and Elsa. Little pinky truly has a deep vendetta against you. Although she may hide it beneath that innocence."

    Arching my lips, I could not help but smile, tasting hers, "But will you truly not tell me why you were gone for about four months?"

    Blushing, Lilith shook her head, "Definitely not. It''s a secret!!! Just know I went in deep... A little too deep in. "

    "I have no idea what that means," I muttered as she smirked, covering her mouth with a cute expression.

    "Good, now get up. Melino? is quite relentless when ites to food. I would not be surprised if she goes on another killing spree."

    "Another?"

    "Yes, while you were out and I was too weak to move, our little Pale Rider fell into madness. She had some sense to teleport away, but It would seem Aunty Ygg had to appear dragging her ass back here. Melino? is currently on lockdown within this vige."

    "Dear, God," I hummed in shock, "Why the hell did Hades even send his daughter?"

    Rising to my feet, a wave of nausea gripped my soul. Slipping back to my bed, I gripped my stomach shocked at what just happened.

    "This always happens to those that enter the Realm of Spirit. A stage that pushes your soul to a higher level. However, we soul benders are different. Due to our bodes and soul being one, this side of qi cultivation is essentially trying to split us in half. Although it pushes both our bodies and souls to a higher level simultaneously."

    Paling, I shook my head, "Is there a way around this?"

    "No, not that I have heard of. No Soulbend has died cultivating their spirit qi, but..."

    "They were killed in battle due to nausea or whatever happens the more I cultivate," I weakly expressed in exhaustion.

    "yes, both Spirit Realm and Nascent Soul are two of the biggest killers for Soulbenders." Said Lilith with a worried expression.

 Chapter 258: Leaving Once More

    <h4>Chapter 258: Leaving Once More</h4>

    With a mischievous smile upon her lips, Lilith giggled to herself as she ced me into a wheelchair.

    "You seem a little too happy about this!" I bitterly asked as the pits of my stomach began to twist.

    "Of course, having to take care of you is a dream of mine?" Said Lilith in a loving tone, sending me a kiss that sent a chill down my soul.

    "You were dreaming of pushing me in a wheelchair? Lilith, something is definitely wrong with you!" I song as her pearlyughter echoed throughout the manor.

    Rolling me through towards the dinner table, I found Melino? patiently waiting with a listless expression as she whispered to herself. Looking around at the empty table, I justified Melino? actions thinking she was speaking to a ghost. That had to be it even if there was no type of energy present to justify some form of entity there.

    "Has she been speaking to ghost a lot?" I whispered towards my driver.

    "Ghost? this bitch is crazy. She gets like this a few times a day." Said Lilith peering towards the Melino?. "You''re a devil, you can see a ghost, and she is definitely not speaking to one."

    Taking a seat at the table, I shook my head as four new arrivals slowly made their way towards the dinner table.

    "Ava, Victoria, Elsa, and..."

    "I go by Falis," The young boy that was once an innocent kid coldly eximed.

    "Sure," I said without much care as I turned to the familiar face of the pale Ava still pulsing with innocents and the charming Elsa who seemed rather disturbed to be at my table.

    "Ava, it is quite a sight to see you once more." I joyfully eximed.

    "I am sure you would think so," Victoria barked, shooting daggers into my skull. "Everyone we have even known or cared for is dead, and you act like we are happy to see you!"

    Not getting the least bit offended, I shrugged, "Why did youe empty-handed? Where is the food?"

    BANG!!!

    pping the table, abyssal energy began to overflow from Victoria''s seductive body as she drew a sword ck as night from space around her. Noticing mysterious inscriptions rising upon her milky skin, I merely tapped my fingers upon the table, "Victoria darling, are you truly going to go against your master?"

    "LILITH IS MY MASTER!"

    Giggling of to the side Lilith gently ced her arm upon Melino?, bringing her back to reality. Covering her mouth, her piercing eyes peered into the drama of the dinner table, scrunching her brow in heavy dissatisfaction.

    "Than attack me, Victoria. Come and kill your master!" I ruthlessly exim.

    There were many ways I could break Victoria. Personally, while I did like her, Midgard was not the ce to address her feelings. She needed to deal with her problems, not me!

    Moving like a phantom, Victoria shed towards me, her dark de in hand, as she shot it towards my skull with ruthless abandonment.

    However, with a mere thought, Victoria''s vicious de came to a halt. Studying her shock, my lips curled into a menacing devil.

    "KNEEL"

    Dropping like a fly, Victoria appeared on her knees before me, tears already pouring from her eyes, "What else can you take from me, Arsene? I have nothing, not even my freedom! What more can you take!" She cried, covering her eyes as her whimpers echoed

    Rising up from their chairs, Ava, Elsa, and Falis all of sudden drew their weapons, pointing them towards me. A cold gleam radiating off of them as strange markings began rising from their skins.

    "Do you think a united stand means anything to me?" I coldly asked, "It would seem none of you understand there is always something more to take. When family and material things are gone, what else do you think is left."

    Opening their eyes wide, a shiver ran through their bodies as my smile only deepen, "Love, Hate, Pride, and all the very emotions you disy. All of these can be taken till you are nothing more than a hollow toy. You stand before me, truly ignorant of my standings. I could have all of you barking like a dog when greeting me. Your lives belong to Lilith and myself. Remember that the next time you have the courage to point your de towards me."

    With horror running through their bodies, I waved them off, "Victoria, go and gather the food. The rest of you take your seat." Imanded, making my point quite clear.

    "I told you all this would happen; guess reality and what you had nned was quite different from what you thought, huh? And did you really think I would let you harm him? Arsene may like the long con, but I do not. Pull that shit again, and the only thing you will see next is hell. " Said Lilith with a mocking light.

    Gritting their teeth, I grew rather bewildered, I understand why Victoria hates me, but Lilith was the one who killed their loved ones. I didn''t do shit! Oh, wait, did they die when I exploded Asterion? Oops, wait, what of Falis? Lilith for sure killed his father!

    Resting my eyes for a second, the scent of fresh home-cooked food was presented to me. Staring at the strange vegetarian dishes, I turned to Lilith, who also shrugged.

    "Everyone in this Vige is a vegetarian. It''s actually quite good. Although I cannot Identify a single dish present." Siad Lilith, "It all looks like... I don''t even know how to describe this. Soup and greens?"

    "Umm, I thought they hated me for what happened. In fact, I am quite surprised they are even alive!"

    "Oh, they do hate you. I saw one drawing a picture of you before burning it." Said Melino? with a vibrant smile, "They even have this church going on about sending you to the depths of Hel. It''s quite poetic."

    Flicking off the crazy train, I looked down as Victoria began ting everyone''s te.

    "Are you leaving again?" I asked towards Lilith, who nodded.

    "Yes, but just for a week before I return to Hallr. Do you remember the ce we stayed at after E and her Sect chased us down?"

    "Quite vividly, if I remember correctly, you said there was some ancient power there. We didn''t want to get into any more shit, so we left. " I hummed in remembrance, shooting the Victoria a cold stare.

    "Yes, I don''t particrly understand what it was, but when I touched the gate, my body appeared within the abyss."

    "So you have been exploring the abyss?" I question, watching as Lilith drew still and silent.

    Scrunching my brow, an alluring smile sprung upon Elsa''s cold face, "Why not tell him? I am sure he would be tter. "

    "DON''T YOU DARE SPEAK OF IT!" Lilith barked in embarrassment, yet Elsa merely stared at me.

    "Can you guess what she was doing?" Elsa whispered as Falis turned to Lilith.

    "Aunty Lily, what are they talking about?"

    "She went deep," Elsa warned, "I have never seen someone so... so engaged. Honestly, we thought her eyes would burn out, the way she stared at that strange device."

    Turning pure ruby red, a chilling air suddenly began to grip the dinner table as Lilith lowered her fork and knife.

    "ELSA~" Lilith sang, smiling in a loving manner.

    Coughing gently, Elsa stared at the crooked smile of her master, lowering her head in dread, "Nevermind, I will just tell youter! When master leaves."

    "ELSA!!!!"

 Chapter 259: War is Comming

    <h4>Chapter 259: War is Comming</h4>

    "Are you sure you have to leave so soon?" Iined, gently touching her lips with mine.

    "un, I do; I have been distracted, but the de that helped me Battle Against Aldrich was from the Abyss. I have yet even to scratch the surface of its power, but I am sure there is more within the Abyss for me. I tend to travel only for a week. After that, I will return to Hallr."

    Sighing in annoyance, I backed away as Lilith giggled, "No need to be so glum, I should be back soon. Also, Ezra sent good and Bad News. An Army of ten Million is on its way. She wants to open all the Bridges of Midgard and turn the entire realm into chaos."

    "Worry about the abyss. I will deal with Ezra," I whispered as she nodded, kissing my lips.

    "Take care, and try not to kill my servants!" Said Lilith as she vanished from my sight.

    Turning to the four abyssal being ring, I smiled. "All of you, take my arm," Imanded.

    Complying with my request Elsa was the first to take ahold of my palm smiling in glee, while Ava timidly took the other, her face still a light shade of crimson. Victoria and Falis were a little difficult, but they understood my intent as they took hold of Ava and Elsa respectfully.

    Teleporting everyone into hallr, my eyes grew wide, and an intense heat consumed my body. When the hysterical screams of Silvia entered my ears, ''AHAHA BURN BURN BURN YOU FOOLS!!!"

    Staring with widening eyes at the city of mes, I gasped as a demonic goddess, and ming one flew towards me with arge smile.

    "What the hell happen to Hallr?" I questioned as I gazed at the hell that was this city.

    Five massive pitsrger than many mountains could be seen with ck fire pouring out of them. At the same time, the entire structure of the city had changed from what I once saw. It was a pure jet ck metal that appeared to ignore the very mes of this city. It was a little modern, but the poor roots of Hallr were still present.

    "I love this fucking city now! LOOK AT THOSE FLAMES. I JUST WANT TO BATHE IN IT!!!" Silvia roared in bliss. Watching the drool slipping down her cheeks, I backed away. Why the hell is it always like this. I am fucking cursed. A damn pyromaniac, a stocker, and a woman who is literally the goddess of madness.

    "Ezra, those mes," I whispered as she nodded,

    "Yes, we needed a fuel source, and what better than the mes at fuel themselves over and over. A few billion died, and their souls are now being used to keep the mes of Aamon Alive.

    "Those that are still alive we left alone to their own devices." Ezra exined with pride, "I have rooted out many organizations, and once Mare and Anya finished crafting the formation to summon Lord Aamon messt month, we were totally set!"

    "What of Drn and everyone else?" I asked in shock.

    "What of them? While you were out, I thought about it and said fuck it. While the struggle was important to me. I needed to stay alive during this damn war. So I did this. They are still alive somewhere; I haven''t touched them. They are free to do as they like in my kingdom. Although they are quite angry. "

    "This looks like the fucking Apocalypse. " I whispered as Ezra nodded with pride.

    "Hey, that''s the point. Everything within this city has meaning, from the five ming pits. That could change into twenty-five different formations to the entire city structure that is now just a big ass formation. Everything is set. We are ready for war! My city, Aze, will be known as the ming Apocalypse by all, for the eternal screams of my enemies will continue to echo." Ezra screamed like a fucking edge lord basking in her own glory.

    "And what of the king?" I asked.

    "What of him? If he doesn''t get his court in check, he will be our enemies. He is stilling, but whether he will be our ally will be a different story."

    "Ezra, I do not say this much, but fuck, this is amazing. You did a wonderful job." I honestlyplimented, patting her head.

    Knocking my hand away, Ezra scrunched her nose, "Don''t pet me like a dog."

    Arching my lips, I smirked; however, neither Victoria nor Elsa were as joyful as I or Ezra as her face continue to pale at the screams echoing like bells from the Pits of Aamon.

    Turning to the innocent abyssal creatures that were far too pure for my liking, I snickered, "Ezra, I have a mission for you. You are to take care of these four. Pull your magic and get them to use to such screams. I want that disgusting innocence emanating from them died. The child is also not exempted. Toss his ass into the pits if you need to. Just make sure they stay alive. "

    "Screw you, Arsene! "Shouted Victoria, "What does it matter if we are innocent by your standards? Will you torture all those that you turn?"

    "No, but you abyssal creatures are different. While you seem normal, I assure you none of you are. Feared by both demons and Devils. How can I not mold such weapons like you?"

    "So we are nothing more than weapons?" Said Elsa

    "Call it what you want. Weapons, ves, toys, it doesn''t matter. At least it doesn''t to me. Lilith has allowed you free will. So enjoy what you can, for once the war starts, you will be in the front lines."

    "And of my parents, Master killed?"

    Turning to the little pink-headed girl, my smile vanished. Lifting her chin, I red into her pupils " They may battle alongside you all one day. Midgard is only the beginning. However, whether you get to see them once more or not is up to you."

    Pushing me away, tears ran like acid down her cheeks, bringing crimson. "You are so cruel... I thought you liked me. I thought you loved Asterion."

    "Oh, I do, my dear, for they shall return one day. They will bring the darkness to the light, shattering the hopes of those that hold fate, and ride the Pale Riders de across the omniverse in my name. Asterion is no more; there is only Veavictus!." I whispered towards the ashen skies.

    "The Time of Blood and Ash is upon us. War is Coming!"

 Chapter 260: Little Devil and Mr. Bear

    <h4>Chapter 260: Little Devil and Mr. Bear</h4>

    A/N: Devil Warning - Big Devil Warning, I did say Devils/Demons have no filter.

    "We are close to the Vanir n!" Said Silvia noticing the eerie silence. "Will you be returning with me, or are you..."

    "No, I have to get little miss crazy. I had thought I had more time." I begrudgingly said in annoyance. " Give me a few hours, and I will appear. Inform... Shit, I forgot his name Grnnn Gand something, anyway just till the supervisor I am returning with two guests. Warn him one is a God. She will not be staying with me, but the Vanir should be aware of her." I dered, looking around for a missing face.

    "Ok! Big Sis Ezra, this ce is amazing; thanks for showing me!" Shouted Silvia wrapping her arms around the Demon Princess.

    Returning the hug, Ezra''s eyes soften to my surprise. Frowning at the sent of a plot, Silvia''s entire body vanished. Leaving me pondering for a moment.

    "I call bull shit. What are you nning with that fool?" I asked; there was no way Ezra would simply make friends. Can a Devil even make friends?

    "None of your business," Ezra cunningly whispered. "And as for the rest of you, please follow behind. This will be fun!"

    Taking their leave, I could not help but be a little impressed and warry. Ezra was learning; while they''re still ws within her mask, she was starting to act the way she was when we first met. I wonder what will happen when I break it and her schemes. Did she genuinely think all this was hers? Trust between devils can never be presumed.

    There were only two people I trusted with my life¡ªLilith and myself. Even those that held my emblem within their souls did not garner my trust. For nothing is perfect, there always be one or two to break free. There always is.

    Teleporting away, I suddenly appeared somewhere in the city created by Ezra. Creasing my brow, I covered my nose, ring at thergeb filled with the stench of rotten flesh. ncing at therge tubs of...

    "What the fuck is Zanris into? Is that a fucking leg?" I asked, touching therge green tube filled with liquid. "And this ce, why is it so high-tech? Is this the work of Anya and Mare?"

    "Nope! Zanris did this all on her own." A vibrant voice echoed out, startling me. Charging into my chest Zanris crimson eyes glimmered with infatuation, "Did mastere to see Zanris toy?"

    "Toy?" I hesitantly asked, feeling a chill run down my spine.

    Nodding in childlike innocence, Zanris spoke, "yes, Master said not to kill him, so Zan had to improvise."

    "Wait, you said you made all of this? How? Midgard is not this advance; at least, I don''t think it is."

    "It''s not; I got this from Baels knowledge. Uncle Bael has a lot of good knowledge to help Zan make Mr. Bear better!"

    Gasping in shock, I pulled her arms away, staring around in amazement, "all of this is within Baels Inheartnt memories? I thought that man was a fool, but I guess I may have judged him too early. He did say he was not always like he is now."

    "So, do you want to see Zans toy? Zan calls him Mr. Bear." She asked to my horror, recognizing the rotten stench of flesh present in the air.

    Pulling my arm Zanris did not even let me finish as she pulled me away. Dragging me through herb, I could only gasp, staring at the bodies beginning to pile up. Coming to a quick stop, I frowned, staring at arge woman with her stomach ripped open her organs and various liquids pooling around her.

    "Zanris, was she..."

    "Em, Zan needed small and flexible bones, and what is better than form those that are not fully formed. But Zan needed them to form a few hundred. But worry not master, Zan gave the leftover for Mr. Bear to eat."

    Slowly looking at the empty eyes of this woman, I could see the horror upon her face as she died from blood loss. Stepping past Zanirs, my eyes only widen when I entered a ratherrge room. Covering my mouth, I held my breath as the stench stabbed into my soul.

    "Dear God!" I muttered

    Turning to the proud expression of Zanris, I could not help but feel like I may have opened a rabbit hole I was never meant to. I knew I was evil, but... BUT THIS!!!!

    Drawing close to therge bodies of the rotting flesh of those that never had the chance to be weed into the world. A wave of sadness and disgust filled my mind. Turning to Zanris, I opened my mouth to explode in anger, but nothing came.

    "These were those that Mr. Bear never got to finish eating. Zan put him on a diet." The young devil stated, not understanding the cruel sin it hadmitted. The bodies before me were still filled with its mother''s fluids before it was ripped away. Their small heads and arms still not fully formed still and cold upon the icyb.

    "MOTHER? MOTHER, IS THAT YOU!"

    With my skin crawling in disgust, I turned towards the giant creature a meter in size. Its entire body was covered in brown fur. Butrge patches of hair could be seen from various monsters, whilerge white bones could be seen stabbing out in multiple ces, especially its chest. Were its heart and organs appeared into my sight, twirling like worms?

    Taking a step back, the creature suddenly grew startled, turning its face towards me. Watching the deformed form of the man who once waitered for Lilith and me, I almost vomited. Rotten flesh was growing from his entire body as this thing with arms and legs beg than one another crawled on the floor towards me.

    "Mother, who is this?" Mr. Bear asked, its many mouths moving in tandem.

    "This is my master! Say hello, my..."

    "ENOUGH!" I bellowed, feeling a rage I had only felt against Aldrich. "JUST STOP!!!!"

    "mast..."

    "I SAID SHUT YOUR FUCKING MOUTH!!!" I shouted, feeling the mark of Baphomet pulsing from my chest. "THIS!!! THIS IS FUCKING MADNESS!!!"

    "Is this not what you wanted from those that you wished to follow?" the sinister voice of Bahoment questioned in amusement?" Such art, I must say I am jealous it has been a while since my own satanic cult did something like this. Have you ever eaten a child not fully formed? It''s quite a unique treat. It''s like foie gras. If done right, it''s so rich in vor!"

    "This is not..."

    "But it is Arsene; it is exactly what you wanted. You are finally seeing what its true face looks like. We are from the Nines boy. Did you think we are like demons and devils from other pantheons that only share our evil name but not our nature? They might be misunderstood, but we are not."

    "They were fetuses Baphomet, not even ready to be born." I roared in a fit of rage, "There is no meaning to this madness."

    "And that is why it''s called madness." said Baphomet, "But get used to it, for all of your creation including that lich of your will fall, insanity runs within your blood boy. And it will be in there''s."

    Shotting the teary eye woman a vicious re, I sneered in disgust, "Clean this fucking mess, torch it in mes. As for that thing, it shall not appear before me again. Return to my side once it isplete."

    "Y...Y...Yes, master," Zanris tearfully whimpered.

    Snorting, I teleported back to the vige of Kat. Staring up towards the Azure skies, I sighed, "This was... no, this is my sin. All this will be on me, I am sorry, but my quest shall continue. The blood has already been spilled. If you are evil, be evil. If you are good, be good. There is no middle, at least not for me."

 Chapter 261: Vanir Clan

    <h4>Chapter 261: Vanir n</h4>

    "Melino?, are you ok?" I bitterly asked towards the drooling girl staring off into space? How the hell I became a nanny to a god is beyond me.

    Pushing a long strand of silky ashen hair from her brow, Melino? turned towards me, staring at me in confusion, "Arsene? That is your name, right?''

    "I definitely need to get you those pills I had when I was young. Have you seen a doctor about this fucked up mess?"

    "It''s a Mortal Doa Arsene," Said Melino? wiping the drool from her chin, "Mortal Dao''s are broken, and its effects are the same. Without perfect control, one will go insane or be bent to their own Dao. There is no cure. And unless there is a pill filled with a powerful Heavenly Dao or Mortal Dao, forget trying to help."

    I swear if it''s not a crazy devil, it''s this crazy bitch. Why me? Did someone ask the heavens to fuck me over? No, it has to be the Nines. Someone is fucking with me. Is this why shit like this always happens to me?

    "Get up; we are leaving. I need to go to the Vanirs. They will be helping me build an Army. I told them, you are a god, so just do as you please. Enjoy whatever they have; it will probably be on my tab anyway."

    "You know I can pay for myself!" melino? cold spat.

    "Oh, then please do." I coldly return, "it''s about time one of you do."

    "Are you being sexist?"

    "I am whatever I want to be! Take it how you wish I don''t care." I carelessly stated.

    "Someone''s in a bad mood! Come tell Aunty Melino? what happened." Jeered the Goddess of Madness

    Flickering away, I sighed, sitting in the lotus position upon a random house when I felt space being to flicker. Watching the Tan Devil appear before capturing the stars with her beauty, I arose.

    "Are you ready?"

    "I am master... And Zan wants to apologize for..."

    "Don''t. I should have expected something from you and your kind. This is on me," I weakly said, recalling the searing images of those bodies embedded into my soul.

    Rising to my feet, the emerald eyes of Melino?, Entered my sights. Stretching my arms out, Zanris and Melino? took them without hesitation.

    "Not going to say goodbye to that woman and Eluf?" Melino? suddenly asked?

    "My journey has not ended; I will be back. But business before pleasure." I stated with a bitter smile teleporting everyone to Silvia.

    Bending through space, my feet suddenly felt the icy fields of therge in before me. However, no matter how I looked, I could not see any sign of the Vanir Sect.

    "It''s quite marvelous, don''t you think?" Melino? whispered to me, pointing her finger up past the clouds. Dropping my jaw in awe, a silver gate entered my vision.

    "It''s magnificent, is it not Mr. Snow!" A rugged voice called out from behind me.

    Turning to the dwarf, memories of what transpired suddenly flickered through my soul, "It has been a while, Grandmeir. How have you been!"

    "I would like to say it is good to see you as well, but that would be a lie," Grandmeir bluntly stated without a change in expression, "But congrats on your breakthrough based on your aura. It''s quite recent."

    "Come now, Grandmeir, you can say that with a little more expression and not as a formality." Said Silvia as she walked up.

    "A man who leaves his troops is no student of mine. He left; there is nothing more to say about this."

    Shugging without a care, I pointed to the gates, "How do we get to the top?" I lightly asked, staring towards therge gate within the skies.

    "We wait!" Stated Grandmeir

    "I don''t wait!" I returned, spreading my wings high into the air.

    Widening his eyes at my magnificent wings, a cold intent began to consume the air, "Arsene, this is not how..."

    "Grandmeir, I had an awful day, and it''s only the morning. Save it for someone who cares." I coldly said, taking to the skies with Melino? and Zanris.

    Turning towards the Dwarf, Melino? eyed his small stature with intrigue, "That man, he seems different. There was no hate in him, only disappointment. "

    "He actually is a good person. It''s just my time and energy cannot be wasted following the rules. I am in a war, and that man only sees me as a student. He is kind-hearted and strict, and it leaves me with few options. I would hate to have him killed. Let''s hope it doesn''te to that."

    Pursing her lips, Zanris hesitated to speak, eyeing me with trepidation.

    "Ummm, master, c..."

    "Just spit it out, Zan. I am not mad... Ok, I am, but I will not take it out on you, ok." I lightly said towards her pitiful expression. Although for the life of me, she definitely doesn''t deserve forgiveness.

    "Master, why not turn him? You have Melino?, me, and many other people that could easily turn him. Why don''t you?" She asked, cutting to the heart of the matter.

    "It''s because it is not necessary. I have many within his realm in Hallr... I guess it''s not called that anymore, huh. But it still stands, Grandmeir shows no real aspects I like..."

    "it seems you are hesitant, Melino? suddenly said, arching her lips, "It almost seems you want him to not suffer under your hands. Has that man gotten to your cold heart? How surprising."

    Snickering, I peered down towards the moody dwarf. "No, I don''t think that''s it, but we will see." I hummed, turning my gaze towards therge gate guarded by two Dao Seed masters.

    "HALT, YOU ARE AT THE GATE OF VALOR! ENTRANCE TO THE VANIR''S" One of the guards shouted in haste and power.

    "you can stop yelling; we are right here!" I replied back, picking my ears in annoyance.

    "Arsene Snow, you are to wait with the others!" The other guard suddenlymented to my surprise.

    Snorting in disdain, I lifted my head high, "Me, wait? I don''t wait. Let me in, or I walk!" I shouted for all to hear, pushing Soulforce into my throat.

    "Oh? You think we care if you leave?" An effeminate voice from the void suddenly imed. " Leave boy, but who will take you?"

    Releasing a deepugh, not feeling the least bit trapped, "So is the Vanir n saying I am no longer wee? Fine than Melino?, Zanris, let us go!"

    "Huh? that''s it your not going to fight to enter?" Melino? quickly asked, pulling my sleeve.

    "Nope, it''s there lost." I arrogantly stated without giving a single fuck." But I am sure whoever is spouting horse shit will hear it from the capital."

    Pushing qi into the rune of teleportation space began to bend as a desperate voice echoed out, "WAIT!!! STOP!"

 Chapter 262: I May Have Fucked Up

    <h4>Chapter 262: I May Have Fucked Up</h4>

    "Came to your senses, have you not?" I spat in ridicule, "Hurry up and open the damn gates and stop with these fucking games. Did Grandmeir not report I had a god with me?"

    Appearing before me, I gazed a the woman with long grey hair raining to her feet. Her skin was aged and cracked. In contrast, her eyes were wide-reaching to her ears and drooping like the willow tree, while her nose hung crooked on her face filled with boils.

    "Fuck your ugly!" I eximed in awe, "I thought cultivation helps make people look better. But you may be the ugliest human I had the honor of gazing upon. Age did not help you either. Wow. Your mother must have abanded you, didn''t she? If I had a child-like you, I might actually kill her myself. Damn, do you have kids? God, I hope not. Fuck, did you **** that poor man? I can assure you he didn''t put it in willingly."

    "Arsene, please shut your mouth," Whispered Melino? into my ears, "Why are you antagonizing her?"

    "antagonize?" I shouted, pointing towards God''s little mistake, "Melino?, look at that nose you can open a fucking beer with it. Her skin looks like she literally shat it out. I am stating facts. This bitch is ugly!"

    "ARSENE!!!" Roared the woman in anger.

    "Stop, don''t scream my name!" I shouted back, "Who the hell are you anyway? Fuck off and let me speak to someone important!"

    "I am Gruna inner sect Elder responsible for disciple..."

    "I don''t care, bitch! I want to speak with someone that isn''t responsible for Disciples. It''s like asking to speak to a principal, but a teacheres out. You pulled some stupid ass shit just now! Fuck off, you ugly bitch!"

    "Arsene!" Melino? shouted, "At least have some decorum!"

    "Nope!" I pettily exined. "Why should I? Sure I was being a dick, but was she not the one that started it? Did she expect me to kneel or beg to join the Vanir n? Form how I see it, this bitch had some motives, and I am far too busy even to involve myself. So Gruna can fuck off from my damn sight, you old ass shit stain. "

    Trembling dark droplets of crimson slowly fell to the ground as Gruna hovered above us, clenching her fist. Taking a step past Melino?, I drew close towards the gate, eyeing the guards, "Will you stand against me? I am sure you know who I am and what I mean to your n. So I will ask once more before the shit hits the fan. Open these fucking gates!"

    ncing amongst each other, the two guards simultaneously turned towards Gruna, still shaking. A vicious air was slowly turning upon her, but my gaze remained upon the two guards.

    "Op... Open the Gates!" He shouted, bringing a vicious smile upon my face.

    Turning towards Gruna, I snickered, "I bet you didn''t think it would end like this. However, you can try to attack me! Base upon how my words are being ignored, it would seem the Vanir n is either foolish or dumb. But it''s fine; it''s not me your offending. "

    With therge silver gates opening wide, my mind was permeated with a deep sense of awe at the enormous city of endless life within the heavens.

    "Is this Eden?" I whispered at the primal aura I was feeling within the air. Like I had entered another world, I feltpletely out of ce. I had thought of a silver civilization and houses towering above the clouds, never a city of nature such as this.

    Treesrge as mountains were visible, sprouting from the very clouds curling like vines stretching hundred of kilometers. Yet from a distance, these trees seemingly began to congeal together, taking the form of an infinity long tree simr to the World Tree. However, within those trees, I saw hundreds of disciples dressed in Emerald and Azure clothing with elegant clouds pressing upon their robes.

    "it''s magnificent. The air reminds me of the Vige of Kat." muttered Melino? stepping in with an awe-inspiring glint, "Father''s realm is nothing like this! This is simply amazing. "

    "Aye," I agreed, turning towards Zanris, whose expression was sour and bitter. A glimmer of hate and love were both presents as she shut her eyes.

    "Scared?"

    "No, well, maybe just a little." Zanris weakly said, losing the childish persona, "It has been so long. I was just a little surprised how much I missed this ce."

    "Want to meet her?" I asked, already knowing the answer, "If not, then lead the way towards the Patriarch. It would seem he is not aware of my arrival."

    "It''s ''she,'' and I am well aware of your arrival Arsene Snow. I was the moment you stepped upon mynd!" Said an attractive woman with long silver hair. Staring at the skimpy clothing, reviling the Markings of Valha, I narrowed my gaze, lifting my gaze towards her emerald eyes. "Wee to the Vanir n! I am Unnr, The Broken."

    "Arsene, I am going to explore. You deal with this..."

    "No one is going anywhere till we have an investigation on who you are." Unnr coldly dered, startling Melino?. Pointing to herself, she turned to me.

    "Is she talking to me?"

    Nodding without hesitation upon seeing the crimson glint. Zanris didn''t even need to say anything as she gripped my arm in a panic. Feeling the hair upon my skin rising, I gulp at the change.

    "Melino?. Darling, please don''t do it! Not here!" I gently whispered into her ear upon seeing a pale qi begin to rise from her body.

    All of a sudden, the skies turned to blood as an unrivaled force consumed the air turning into a force that brought both Gruna and Unnr to their knees before the pale rider. Getting their teeth, a painful bellow swallowed my airs as Gurna was the first to begin to vomit her organs out suddenly.

    Watching her very eyes begin to bleed from their sockets, Melino? hystericalughter flooded my ears like strings scratching against one another. with her siren wails, I gulp, not daring to speak, much less move.

    "Filthy filthy things! Why does other me wish to keep the peace? Mere mortals that have never experience death or the infinite torment of Tartarus. MORTAL DARE TO SPEAK TO ME AS SUCH?!!!!" Melino? screeched, releasing a deranged burst of divinity from her soul, sting everything away within a few kilometers. Watching the two-guard literally melt into themselves, I immediately activated the Rune of Teleportation. Not questioning why I am even alive. It was not important, not when a Goddess of Madness at an arm''s length of me.

    Drawing the Helheim scythe from the air, Melino? insaneughter continued to echo as her sensual tongue licked its tip, "H, my dear sister, shall we feast together upon their souls? Forget work like father, and let''s experience the torment of the ALL!!!"

    "Yeah... Ima just go!" I said, vanishing towards the ground by Silvia, who seemed bewildered by the crimson skies. "soooo, I may have fucked up bringing a god of Madness here!"

 Chapter 263: Melino? - Pale Goddess of Madness

    <h4>Chapter 263: Melino? - Pale Goddess of Madness</h4>

    A/N: Melino? is insane, Madness at its finest. soooo, you already know Skip if it gets too much.

    Yes, I must cut her open. I must. I must. I need to swim within her organs as I did with Zag. His organs were so soft and warm yet sweet and savory. But mortals are so weak and thin. Will this thing live? It''s fine; I can always y with its soul. NO, blood is so much sweeter!

    "Please forgive us!" Gruna begged, hastily trying to shove her organs down her throat.

    "NO, NO, NO, WHO TOLD YOU TO SWALLOW IT!!!!" I screamed, tearing her jaw from her mouth. stabbing it into her eyes as her sweet screams flooded my ears. "YES, YES, THAT''S IT. SCREAMS FOR ME!!!"

    Digging her eye out with her jaw, I scooped her eyeball into my mouth, enjoying the explosion of vor. Howling in depravedughter, I suddenly frowned, "NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO NO. FROM YOUR SOUL, SCREAM FROM THERE!!!"

    Pushing my arm into her skull, I came to a quick halt tapping a part of the dorsal posterior ins. Pushing up her feeling of touch and agony to a factor of a few hundred, her screams exploded into a sweet symphony of madness. Yet with the missing jaw all, I could see was a crimson tongue wiggling back and forth as a hrious scene yed before me. Watching it roll around me, my legs began to grow wet with pleasure.

    "PLEASE STOP THIS MADNESS!!!" Unnr begged to my pleasure. Her legs quiver as a golden liquid slowly began to spread.

    "But I am the Goddess of Madness, one born into my Dao!!! If I do not represent this Dao, who will?" I raged, tearing the tongue of Gruma for her mouth, watching blood explode everywhere; her blood suddenly froze to my will. How could I allow her to die from blood loss?

    "Not yet, death will note yet!!!! Not yet, not yet!! More is toe. Now open wide, open wide!!" I kindly asked with a sweet smile waving thenky tongue of Gruna in the air. "You seem hungry, and Melino? wishes to feed you!"

    "Please don''t please!!!"

    Shattering her teeth, my arm dug into her throat, forcing Gruna''s tongue down Unnr''s stomach. "YES YES, just like that, now look me in the eyes! Yes, jus...almost YESSSSS!!!!!"

    Shivering in pleasure, I could not help but cum, watching tears flow from her eyes. This was the best! Why do people even have sex? It''s so disgusting. This is what life is. Death has its pleasure, but this is where it alles down to!

    Removing my arm, I licked the bloody tears leaking, "Why the tears? There is still the flesh upon her body! Come, my little pet, tear it off. And bark like a puppy. Father never allowed me one. And Cerberus was always too scared to y with me, so Melino? had to create her own dog. I think I will call you Number 933,991,111. Melino?st one exploded trying tomit suicide, but I think you canst."

    "Please stop, no more. Please no more! Forgive me, your majesty," It begged, confusing me? Why does my dog know how to speak?

    Tilting my head, my doggy entire jaw exploded into a misty gore. Hearing its scream of pure anguish, I nodded, "Yes, dogs bark, good doggy now... Wait, how can you eat without a jaw?"

    Snapping my finger, divinity began to spring to my fingers; feeling the qi of death upon my tip, I gently kissed it, " Father once said I could be a Rider of Death, but I knew deep within my soul, I am Madness, and my true goal is to rule the madness of creation. But that was not the point, or was it? I don''t remember. YES, YES, YES!!! I remember now Death is life and life is death one or is it? Does it matter?"

    Touching Doggy''s missing jaw, I pursed my lips in joy as it began to regenerate. With pure horror consuming my doggy, I smiled, "Good girl, now eat up. Tenebrae''s kins said was correct Gruna''s skin does look like shit! But Doggy is strong. Doggy''s stomach can definitely handle it."

    Pressing my fingers into her spine, control of her entire body came under my control, willing it. I dropped H''s scythe, cing both my arms into the pool of blood slowly spreading. Reaching my arms in, my entire body slowly began to fall into the shallow pool.

    "FUCK, THIS IS FIRE!!!" I screamed in bliss, hearing the munching of flesh. "A nice bath and a show about food! Life is so wonderful.

    Suddenly an emerald light shed upon my body, startling me. Turning to the de of H, I frowned, "Did you no...t...want...to ..."

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Oops," I whispered, sucking in a cold breath of air. Looking down at my bloody robes, I could only sigh. "Damn it... although it was a lot more fun this time around."

    Turning to Unnr, who had broken free of my control in my swift moment ofpse now rocking back and forth like a traumatized child, I gently cough, startling her. Backing away from me in horror, she dared not stare me in the eyes. "My lord, please please, just, please. Just kill me, please. Just kill me no more. "

    "Ummm, no, sorry about that. I am a goddess of madness, and I sometimes lose control. Thank god I didn''t kill you!" I moaned in joy, "That bastard Arsene would be quite mad!"

    "I am quite mad," He suddenly eximed, shing to my side in silver light. "Thank god no one saw that hell. Your power was so intense none dared to go any closer."

    "Wait, how did you know toe back?" I quickly asked,

    "That hellish madness of your vanished." He coldly said, "but let''s get this ce cleaned up before anyone else sees it!"

    Turning to the half-eaten and moaning Grona, I could not help but feel a little annoyed. Yet before I did anything, her entire body exploded into a fine mist.

    "It...its...its best like this!" Doggy... I mean, Unnr suddenly eximed, not daring to turn towards me.

    "Great, now get yourself clean up. I don''t think I need to say anything about the God of Madness, do I?" Arsene proimed in his usual arrogant tone like everything that happens was his n.

    Scrunching my brow, he simply sent me a deep nce. "Unnr, we will talkter when your... when you recover some of your sanity. I can''t speak to someone like this!"

 Chapter 264: Exploring

    <h4>Chapter 264: Exploring</h4>

    Flickering from my sight, I turned towards Melino?, the Goddess of Madness. I had thought she was just a little crazy, but this was not what I expected. I had witnessed everything from my darkness, but even I was surprised by her madness.

    SHit was definitely a turn-on, bathing in blood, yes. Making your enemies eat one another, yes, and thatughter, yes. Melino? was definitely a keeper! Wait, no, no, this is another trap sent by the hells. Don''t fall for crazy! Don''t do it!

    "So, you may need to work on your control!" I slowly spoke, hoping not to trigger her.

    Vanishing from my sight, her cold words sounded once more, "I need some time. I will see you tonight."

    "First Zanris and her Mr. Bear, now Melino? and this shit! I need another vacation too much crazy all at once. Shit, when was thest time I ate someone? "

    ncing around at the empty gates, I sighed, "Zan lead the way. I have no idea where to go!"

    Pushing past me, Zanris grew silent as our feet continued to echo through the clouds. Rushing past us, I watched hundreds of Elders and Disciples rush towards the gates as we left. The evil aura had just vanished, and there were far too many greedy people with a death wish.

    "These vines were actually a mistake created by Lady Freya and her father in hopes of recreating the world tree. There are hundreds all around Midgard, all of them failures. However, the God''s mistakes are our treasures." whispered Zanris as we walked, making our way towards therge vines connected to one another.

    Never bothering to open my mouth, we slowly came upon arge plot ofnd filled with millions of disciples. "This is where the outer disciples stay, and those that are not a part of the bloodline."

    "Bloodline?"

    "Yes, the Vanir''s are a n. The high elves will stay in the pce at the top, and elves and creatures created by Vanir gods will stay within outskirts of the castle." Zan exined, pointing to the vague castle too far for my eye to fully capture. "The rest is where the inner and outer disciples that joined the Vanir CLante. With them not being a part of the three major bloodlines in the Vanir n, they must start from the beginning. "

    "you do not belong here, filth!" A booming voice exploded in my ear.

    Turning to therge monk with an enormous staff upon his back my I nced into his sharp dark eyes, "A traitor like yourself dares to enter our holynd?"

    "Amund, you became an Elder?" Zan coldly asked with a dark smirk, "It''s understandable. I heard your master Elder Bo was fucking all the young boys. It''s no wonder his favorite boy became an elder? Are you still dropping it like it''s hot for him?"

    Dropping my jaw, I stared in wonder at Zanris. Where was that childlike innocence she showed me, her master? I want to speak to this woman, not no child!

    Pulling his staff from his back, Zanris remained indifferent, but the air grew stall and dry. "Attack Amund, and I will rip your arms off. We are no longer kids; I will end you should you dare gather the courage to strike."

    Turning to me, a shimmer of childish innocence returned, "Come, Master, follow Zan!"

    NOOO!!! I want big Zanris, not this! I hope she grows out of it. Stepping past the fearful Amund, I could not help but ask, "What did you do to him?"

    "Pushed his head into the outer disciple''s public toilet and made him eat shit. We were rtively young, but Zan was always the one to win. He tried to drug me, so this was his consequence every time I saw him." Zanris lightly exined with a joyful smile. "Oh, I almost forgot many within the Vanir n like drugs, so watch out. Their sense of morals is quite all over the ce."

    Hearing Zanris speak of Mortal, I almost scuffed in disgust, shing back to therge monstrosity she called Mr. Bear.

    "HALT!" shouted Amund shivering in anger. "Where is your badge?"

    "Up your mother''s pussy!" I mocked, turning around waving my arm. "or would you prefer I say up the hole of that elder that was fucking that ass of yours?"

    Paling Amund dropped his staff, watching me leave in awe. Suddenly a hulking man appeared before us, staring at me with a cold gleam.

    "Lord Snow, I presume?" He questioned, "I truly hope you were joking with my disciple. Rumors as such are what leads to the death of so many of those within the younger generation."

    ''Elder Bo, I presume? No, I stand by what I said. But wow, are you part giant?" I suddenly asked in surprise, staring at the man towering over me. TUrning back to Amund, I could only nod in amazement, "bro, did it hurt? Your ass must be wide as fuck. How old were you when he tore you up?"

    Coving her mouth, Zanris tried to hold in herughter that broke out, filling the air with her captivating voice. "Elder Bo, no need to intimidate my master, he is a part of this n now, and Unnr is well aware of his presence."

    "It is sect master!" Bo stated, not showing any type of expression to my surprise. Narrowing my eyes towards the control man, I nodded inwardly. "And it doesn''t matter who you are, Lord Snow or even the Sect Master. We all have rules to follow."

    "I think I have heard enough. " I suddenly responded, cutting of the lecture I felt I was about to receive. "Zanris, keep going; I grow weary of this meaningless conversation. Bo, if you wish to attack, please do, but we are aware your blood will spread faster than the train you ran on those little boys."

    Stepping past Bo, a cold light flickered through the air as he shot to me a chilling side nce. Arching my lips, I continued on, feeling the cold air growing thin.

    "You are not going anywhere, Snow." Elder Bo all of a sudden said. Tilting my head back, I watched space begin to twist. "It would seem that the young generation is getting ruder and ruder with each generation."

    "Quite right, I am from the generation that will piss on your ancestor''s grave right in front of you. In fact, I think I might. If you were not a sword swallower, I might have fucked your wife, or have you note out yet? It''s cool. Just remember society is here for you... At least in my world, they are."

    "Hold your tongue, Lord Snow. " Bo dered with a hint of fury in his tone, "By the Ancient Tree, you may be the most arrogant man I have the honor of meeting."

    "I will have to agree. I am quite great."

 Chapter 265: Valley of Ancients

    <h4>Chapter 265: Valley of Ancients</h4>

    Feeling the tension within the air, a cold intent flowed like water off my body. However, it waspletely overshadowed by the bloodlust radiating from Bo. Slowly dark clouds once again began to grow around the Vanir''s home, bringing darkness.

    "Dao Serving?" I whispered as a profound air began to fill my eyes. "But do you think that will be enough? There is a reason I am still alive, Bo."

    "It must be because your false power fools everyone. You are no more than a sixteen-year-old child that holds some authority. Nothing more, I have seen thousands like you, and it''s pathetic, Snow."

    "None shall speak to my..."

    Waving my hand, Zan fell silent. Touching my chin, I could not help but lower my head, hiding my face within the shadows of my hair. However, my gaze was always upon the man known as Bo.

    "Than attack me, Bo. Zan will not even react. Attack if you believe your words." I replied with a cunning heart, "Kill me now! and Save Midgard the trouble."

    Clenching his fist, a de made from Emeral qi began to form at his will. However, my smile never faded. This was not the least bit scary. ns and schemes were my lifeline. One could not be an enemy of the courts or The Heavens if one were not adept in schemes.

    "your bluffing," Bo quickly said, his eyes glimmering with a familiar divinity causing a magical smile to spread upon my face.

    "Heimdall. So you are one of his pets, but no matter. If you think so, attack." I coldly said, drawing close to his body." Take that de and plunge it through my head."

    Pressing his de against my neck, I simply stared into his sharp dark eyes with killing intent. "Go ahead or fuck off."

    Feeling his de still caressing, I drew closer, watching as he backed away. Sneering in disgust, I cursed, "Useless coward, this is reality Bo. I am sure you have seen and heard reports of what Hallr once was. I hold all the power I could need, but what of you? You are nothing. I could run my spear through your chidren or family and be awarded. This is the reality of those with power, so fuck off. "

    Lowering his de, myughter echoed as I turned around, leaving without looking back. Of course, I was buffing, I had no way of contacting Ezra so quickly, and while I was sure little miss crazy was there, who in their right mind would call her after what she did?

    Continuing our exploration Zanris did not say much, simply lost in her memeries of this ce. Yet, I was slowly losing interest; while it was all magnificent, there were many things to do.

    "Take me to the house of Scara," Imanded, watching a small tremor trace her delicate body. Whether it was due to anger, or sadness, I could not tell, but I also did not care.

    Coming to a halt, Zanris turned to me, nodding in understanding as we continued towards an enormous valley within the clouds. Gravel, grass, and thousands of rocks were both presents as I stared around with shock at the massive castle hidden under a cliff. Surrounding the castle were millions of stone structures that had me consumed in awe.

    "Do we fly up, or will there be something there to bring us up?" I patiently asked.

    "Both, but my lord does not have a badge, and with Gruna dead, I do not think my lord will not receive one till he speaks with Unnr," Zan exined with a bitter smile.

    Spreading my wings, I shot into the heavens at a breathtaking speed; suddenly, a wave of nausea consumed me. Coming to a stop, I gripped my stomach, almost falling from the heavens. Stepping into the air, I vomited my stomach''s content.

    "Fuck, this is disgusting," Iined, wiping the leftover chunks upon my lips. "I fucking hate this realm. But I am definitely throwing up on someone if I am in battle. How can I miss that opportunity?"

    "Master?" shouted Zan in fright, "Are you Ok?"

    "yeah... Just a little sickness, lets keep going!" I annoyingly said, spitting up some leftovers.

    "But.."

    "Just go!" Imanded, "this is going to be my new normal till my body and soul adapt."

    A little ufortable, Zan did not speak a word, shooting off at an breathtaking speed. Following behind in a crimson beam of dark light. WE tore into the heavensnding upon arge plot of emptynd.

    Suddenly over twenty qi signatures appeared, their bodies all covered in dark robes with crimson clouds stiched into their robes, surrounding us with heavy bloodlust. Not showing any expression, I simply stared in amazement as they slowly lowered their weapons one after another there gaze all upon my servant.

    "You... You... YOu have returned!"

    "Zanris, you have returned!!! Our Lady will be so happy!"

    "Inform the Lady. She will be estatic. !"

    With a warm smile, Zanris could not help but shed tears. Yet, I could feel the cold mes of hell within her soul corrupting her mind. Arching my brow, I simply watched, pondering how this was affecting her. I did not get corrupted much due to my orginal nature, but Zan was not like me. She was, in a way, very pure before my change.

    Cuffing her arms towards the crowd of Guards, Zan released a heartfelt grin, "I have returned but not as a servant of Scara. Those days are gone; I belong to this man here. He is my master. Everyone, this is Lord Arsene Snow of Vaevictis."

    "We know Zan! Everyone knows!" A female guard suddenly shouted, taking a step out, "And our Lord wishes to speak with the both of you. So please follow."

    "Anna!" Zan eximed, leaping into the azure-headed woman. "You became a Scara Knight?"

    "Sure did; your lessons were everything, Zan. I thank you," Anna eximed in tears, wrapping her small arms around her. " How I have missed you!"

    Nodding within her chest, I scrunched my brow, feeling a little out of ce. I truly hated being in such a disgusting situation. A simple hello or handshake worked just as well. Rolling my eyes I gently coughed,

    "Ladies? Mind if you two catch up as we walk?" I asked, getting res from both the crowd but Zanris as well.

    "You did not say your master was a dick."

 Chapter 266: Siva an Torna

    <h4>Chapter 266: Siva an Torna</h4>

    Stepping through the exquisite halls of the House of Scara, I could not help but look forwards to seeing Silvia''s parents. Zanris said they took quite well of her during her time but so much was left unsaid regarding those two.

    "Master, will you turn them?" Zanris suddenly questioned to my shock. Personally, it did not matter to me. After the shit Zanris had done, I felt nothing could be worse.

    "You''re a devil; you can turn them yourself. "I responded, regarding the silence that followed after my words.

    "We have arrived," Anna stated, giving therge stone door a powerful knock. Quaking in her boots in anticipation, I could not help but smile, watching the doors begin to open on their own. Suddenly a sh of light shot towards Zanris as a devilishly attractive me wrapped her arms around Zan, kissing her lips.

    "ZAN, I HAVE MISSED YOU!!!!!" Shouted the sex offender to my shock.

    Sheading tear Zanish returned the hug and kiss, "Siva, I have returned."

    Observing the almost carbon copy of Silvia, I could not help but marvel at the mature and thick ming redhead filling out all the right spots before me. Turning my gaze to the man sipping tea without care, I could not help but snicker at his helpless expression towards is wife locking lips with another.

    "Si, we talked about this. We talk to the boy; then you can have a moment with Zanris." The man exined in sorrow. Observing his long ears and dark evergreen hair upon his handsome face, I figured he was Silvia''s father.

    "I am Torna Scara, the Head Elder of the House of Scara. I have heard many things about you, Arsene Snow."

    Stepping into his room filled with... sakura blossoms designed to be a mixture of nature and work. I scrunched my brow at the odd design, cuffing my hands towards him. I had always wanted to see a sakura tree up close. But I never had the chance to hunt in Japan, although I did get my fill of some special sushi within the states.

    "Have a seat Lord Snow." Said Torna with a kind expression, "I have heard many things from the reports.

    "Let me just get to the point, " Siva suddenly shouted from behind me. Pushing her fire-like hair from her gaze, she smiled, revealing a cute fang, "Do you want to marry my daughter."

    "..."

    "..."

    Lilith, I had nothing to do with this. It''s these mortals'' fault. Why does everything have to be about marriage in a noble family?

    "I assume this is about the man Zanris family wishes her to marry?" I patiently asked, getting a response I had hoped.

    "Aye, that lonesome bitch wishes for our daughter to marry into her family." Siva stated, "but we..."

    "No, it''s fine; you can reject them. Silvia is a part of Vaevictis. She is under the rule of my wife, Yura Snow." I lightly said without much thought.

    "Impossible! To join another power would go against ourws." Torna roared, rising from his seat in a fit of rage. "She would be disowned if it was known to the patriarch and the various elder. Shit, if this got out, it would be a major scandal.

    "Don''t know what to tell you. Ask your daughter if she is a part of us. But who in their right mind would disown an Emblem User? Do any of you understand how powerful they are? Silvia can do as she pleases because, at the end of the day, any sect under the heaven will wish for her to join them."

    "Torna, "Siva whispered, nudging his arm. Releasing a heavy breath of air, the young man returned to his seat, ring menacingly towards me; I snickered, "Rx, you hold all the power, but you are letting an outside n dictate your choices."

    Snorting, Torna waved his hand, "Let this matter rest; I wanted to speak to you about your spiral relic. The House of Scara wishes that you start with us in distributing."

    "Get me a room that has ess to everyone within the Vanir n, and I am willing to give two hundred Relics away for free and allow you all first ess to Crossroads. I am sure you have heard of it?"

    "We have, and Torgeir warned us about your little side business." Siva warned as she turned to Zanris, "however we trust Zan, so if she says it''s help full, we will definitely return your favor.

    ARching my lips, I was about to speak when Siva ced her fingers upon my lips. "Unless it is to speak the truth, keep silent."

    Removing her fingers upon my lips, I smiled, "Of course, this is my gift to Silvia and Zanris. Zan, please do tell them the truth."

    "Nothing is ever free, Si. "Zan stated in a hollow tone, "It will both help and hurt your house should you deal with the Devil."

    "You are quite cunning for your age. All we know about these contracts is that something will be asked of us at some point." Said Torna, brewing a cup of tea.

    "Correct, a breakthrough into Realm of World, immortality, all of it is a simple handshake away," I stated with a dark smile sending a chill down the couple''s hearts. "But I am sure the other houses are more than willing toply with my wishes."

    "And so are we," Torna bitterly stated, knowing he had no choice in regards to this. "But I want your word Arsene that you nor your wife will make our daughter enter a contract with you."

    Taking a whiff of the tea, I poured myself a cup, a little disrespectful, but a wicked smile slowly appeared upon my appearance, "That is up to your daughter and you all. My deals affect more than you can possibly perceive. For example, you tell one of your useless members to enter a contract to get Silvia out of this situation; what do you think will happen?"

    Scrunching her brow, Siva spoke, "so you do have a way?"

    "He doesn''t because he is not enforcing the deal... there is a third party." Torna exined with glowing eyes bringing joy to my icy heart. "By sacrificing someone, we could essentially turn Silvia or our house into a monster. We could have an entire house of those with emblems."

    "In a way, yes, but do you think what you have could cover the cost of an emblem?" I mocked in a hint of contempt, "Those that are young have a better chance of having their wish fulfilled, for they have more to offer."

    "You cannot mean giving you those that cannot even defend themselves?" Siva hesitantly asked, pushing down her greed; however, Torna was different. Watching the desire overflowing from his soul, I chuckled.

    "They are more lucrative than an old fart due to their innocence and purity."

    "So virgins work as well?" Torna coldly asked. "That''s good to know.

    "Tor, stop this. Do you realize what you''re saying? You do not even know what this boy will ask for?" shouted Siva rising from her seat. "He could take their lives away. These are our future generations.

    "I don''t see how that matters if it''s at the expense of the weak."

 Chapter 267: Monster

    <h4>Chapter 267: Monster</h4>

    Hiding the dark smile, I could not help but be impressed by the darkness within that man''s soul. This is what I expect from those at the peak of humanity. The House of Scara will be my domain; their daughter is already within my hands. And they themselves will slowly fall into sin.

    "Well said, but II could not have said it better myself."

    "Hmph, I shall have a few hundred sent to you within the hours after set up," Torna coldly said to his wife trepidation. "Can we know the price you will ask?"

    "Where is the fun in that Torna? I have never once told someone the price. When making a deal with me, simply be ready to pay the price. For that is what it means to deal with the Devil." I replied, taking a sip of the peachy tea. Feeling an endless load of qi of heaven and earth fill my dantian, I immediately began refining it. While its taste wasn''t anything special, its effects werepletely different.

    "I shall prepare you a room within the City of Vesium. Our n has an empty building within the center. You can use that; however, will you only deal or..."

    "There will be more Items than you can imagine. And some will be exclusive to your n. Like weapons that act like bows but shoot faster. We can prepare everything within a few hour''s time." I exined, taking another sip when a wave of nausea once more gripped my soul.

    Covering my mouth in haste, Zanris rushed towards me, checking up on my pulse and dantian with great concern. Waving her off, I sighed, "it''s fine, just show me this city so I can begin." I hastily said, regaining my equilibrium.

    "Are ok?" Siva asked with a hint of concern.

    "Peachy," I replied

    Not showing much concern, Torna arose, "Follow me then I shall show you where you will be station. As for your badge, we will procure one for you and Zan."

    Following behind Torna, who seemed quite excited, I smirked. Coming to arge swirling vortex of azure energy within his office hidden behind a bookshelf, I turned towards Torna, who began to exin, "This is how we get around. You can only find these portals within the capital and major ns due to howplex they are. However, it''s not quite stable enough to bringrge items back, if any.

    Taking a step in, Torna and Siva suddenly vanished into the azure portal. Turning to Zanris, who smiled, she nodded, "it''s safe; just don''t wave your arms." She said, leaping without care.

    "And careless shit like that is how people in movies die. "

    Taking a deep breath, I took a step in when my body was shot through a twirling misty tunnel. Shocked at the rainbow bridge at my side, my gaze suddenly narrowed at the entity with simr eyes staring back. Before I could say anything, everything vanished as Inded on one knee. Rising in a deep manner, my gaze grew cold and chill. Pulling out my phone, I texted Mare and Anya.

    Me: Can anyone stop us from opening the bridges?

    Anya: In theory, yes, but it will take a lot of time and a lot of know-how regarding space, formation, and a team of gods at every major bridge.

    Mare: We could open the gates now if you feel worried.

    I could, there is nothing stopping me from doing so, and it will make mass chaos, but I somehow feel like I should feel more excited about this. Hmmm, I know!

    Me: No, do it when the King is speaking to Ezra.

    Looking at my phone from the side, Zanris snickered, "Master is a little petty."

    "I know, and I have no reason to be, but I just want to know how his face will get when he finds out that humans will no longer be the top of the food chain.

    Noticing the strong looks from Torna and Siva, I ced my phone away, "it''s a device that lets memunicate with people from all over the realm, and it''s instantaneous." I exined, watching the sparkle within their eyes.

    Hooking her arms through mine, Siva smiled, "Are you sure I cannot convince you to marry our daughter? With your help, I am sure Silvia will grow into a goddess amount those in Midgard.

    "Yeah, I quite like my dick connected to my body. My wife is within the Realm of World. I am definitely not trying to piss her off. She would kill me than herself."

    Pulling me along through the sting streets, I suddenly gasped, finally taking note of the Japanese-style type of architecture. Like I had entered old japan, I shook in both joy and fright. Noticing my amazement, Siva snickered. "All of this was created by a man called Ren. He wanted to be reminded of his home, japan, so he had the entire city of Vesium remade. It was he who also gave us those cute blossoms."

    Coming to a halt, I gasped at the Edo-style architecture filled with vibrant color. Turning my attention to Siva, I could not help but ask, "Where is he?"

    "hmmm, He is now a sage that stays within the capital doing his own thing. Why do you ask?" Siva asked as my face chilled. "Do you know him?"

    "And did he have some special power? Something that somehow separated him from everyone else?" I patiently asked, feeling excitement at a new pawn rising on my table.

    Pulling arms away, both Torna and Siva stared at me in shock, "How did you know that? Only the three major houses know about that."

    "Oh, little sister, it will seem you were quite busy. It looks like I have a fellow otaku in Midgard with me." I muttered with a deep smile.

    "Master?"

    "Arsene, how do you know about his power?" Torna coldly asked, his gaze glimmering with cold, killing intent.

    "Because we are the same," I whispered in a demonic tone.

    "You can copy any type of technique, and Arte?" Siva asked, making my smile even deeper.

    "No, but myprehension is one of the highest within Midgard, surpassing even the gods." I lightly stated, "That was the power I wanted."

    Narrowing his eyes towards me, Torna frowned. "And your other power?"

    "hmmm, you tell me his, and I tell you mine," I exined, lying through my teeth. Very few knew about my ability to adapt, and even if they did, none knew to the extent of which it worked.

    "Swear to the Heavens," Torna stated

    "I swear to the heavens not to lie when I tell you about my second power. However, I will only speak the truth if Torna does the same about Ren''s power," I stated,ughing my ass off inwardly.

    Fool! You have fallen into my trap card!

 Chapter 268: Lilith - Blade of Morningstar

    <h4>Chapter 268: Lilith - de of Morningstar</h4>

    Arriving upon the torn castle Arsene and I once fled to, I gazed upon the ruined castle covered in vines. Hearing the eerie silence, I stepped in, observing anything I may have missed.

    "Why does this ce lead to the Abyss? In fact, thinking about it now, why does it seem like no one has been here before? There are still hundreds of valuable items, yet not one has been stolen, but the castle is in ruins."

    Cursing beneath my breath, I saw nothing more than ruin, and the time nodes were destroyed. So looking back into the past was a bust. Heading deep into the depts of the castle, I soon arrived before arge wooden entrance. Slowly entering, my feet quickly came to a halt at the being with long crimson wings standing before the massive Gateway. Scrunching my brow, I drew closer towards him.

    "Father, you came?" I asked, staring at Asmodeus''s stern expression.

    "I did not think it was here. How strange, it''s like it knew you were here and followed," he stated, confusing me. Passing his hands through my hair, he chuckled. " Yet even you do not know its name. Maybe even the abyss does not have a name for it, but we call this thing, The Pale Gate."

    Staring at therge gateway consumed with abyssal runes, I studied the primordial writing etched into its frame. The entire gateway was simr to the Gate of Brimstone, but instead of decrepit stones, the Pale Gate held an ashen pigment that bordered along the lines of darkness.

    "So this is it, huh," I whispered as a smile began to grow upon my lips, "This will definitely help."

    cing my hands upon its surface, a connection suddenly grew. Thest time I was here, the moment I stepped into this room, I was already in the Abyss, but now, for some reason, I am not.

    "Come home with me," I whispered.

    All of a sudden, a powerful tremor ran through the gate as it vanished, appearing within my soul before I could say anything. Opening my eyes wide, I gasped in shock. Turning to father, who seemed rather disturbed.

    "Do you know how long it takes just to move a horseman gate? Cycles! The courts spent hundreds of cycles moving over a billion megaparsecs in a neb before giving up." Said father touching his chin, "Knowing moving them was just too much trouble, the Courts decided to build their base around them."

    "I had not heard about that... It looks like I need to go steal them." I lightly said with a mischievous expression, "I always wanted to be a thief.

    Snorting, father rolled his eyes, "you and that boy¡ªthe things you all do sometimes don''t make any sense to me. But... Aurelia, that sword you used... can I see it?"

    Scrunching my brow, an ufortable intent filled my heart, knowing father was watching us, "Are you talking about Morningstar?"

    "It takes everything, including life force." I weakly said as he gripped my shoulder, teleporting me away. Before I could understand what had happened, Father suddenly gripped me tighter, leaping to the swirling abyss of darkness.

    Feeling a wave offort return, my mind and soul slowly began to meld into my environment of crimson darkness. Like I was floating upon stars, myfort was all but destroyed as Asmodeus poked my cheeks, ruining my mood.

    "Asmodeus..."

    "Shit, I knew this would happen. Are you in full abyssal mode?" Asmodeusined to my surprise. While I could care less seeing the annoyed grimace, I frowned.

    "What''s wrong with this mode?" I asked, a little confused.

    "Well, as your father, I think I have the right to say this without any judgment. But when you get like this, your kind of a bitch." He coldly said, causing my brow to scrunch. "and if you still don''t think so, I can guarantee Arsene will not like it... Maybe he will. That boy is strange."

    Rolling my eyes, I snorted in disdain, "Worry about yourself," I coldly stated, waving my arm as a golden sword appeared within my palm. Summoning this de did not require any type of Qi here. Not within my home.

    "de of his Majesty, Lucifer gifted to his only Daughter, Aurelia Morningstar," Asmodeus whispered, falling to his knees within the empty void of the abyss.

    "You know of her?" I asked, feeling a profound power pulsing from this de my the mere mention of her name.

    "I did not meet Aurelia, but rather the monster she traveled with. You think Arsene is good with schemes butpared to him and Zero, Arsene is trash!"

    "Fake Asmo, how rude," A voice suddenly echoed out starling me, and the King of the Hells, Asmodeus. "Big Big Broda was never one for schemes. Although he did try, he was a businessman and a good one that loved to screw people over. Plus, Big Broda spent a lot of time with Zero. You cannotpare Big Big Broda to Big Broda."

    Turning towards the little girl with long pigtails staring at me with emerald eyes, my heart began to tremble. Shaking her head in a hurry, the young girl quickly ced her hand upon my lips.

    "Shhhhhh, Big Broda is quite mad at Truck-Kun. And so is God-Sama. Truck-kun said too much." The young girl eximed, yet I could see the amusement.

    Pushing her petite hands away, I could see the young girl giggle, "Tuck-kun has to go, and so does Big Big Sis Lilith. Remember, onlye here by the Gates. You are not all-powerful here, and an abyssal creature within the abyss thinks on a higher ne, killing you before you understand what happened can rue at any moment.

    Pushing her two fingers out with a victorious smile, Truck-kun suddenly looked up towards the golden light consuming the abyss. Sensing the heavenly yet sinful aura, I took arge step back with Father by my side.

    "SHIT, BIG SIS, STOP!!!! I DON''T WANNA GO BACK!!!" She screamed, snapping her fingers, sending both Asmodeus and me away before we could react.

    Appearing where we left off within the ruined castle, I shivered to tighten my grip around the Golden de within my hands. Turning to father, who looked disheveled, I sighed.

    "I am nning on Ascending to the Fifth dimension soon." Asmo suddenly stated, causing my eyes to pop open wide. "And I want you to keep Arsene from Killing Ezra."

    Watching his body still shaking in fear, father released arge sigh, passing her hands through his dark silver hair. "I am waiting to give Arsene the Throne of Tenebrae, but... I do not want him to kill Ezra."

    "Ezra is our ally; why would Arsene kill her?" I asked,pletely bewildered how and why we even got here. I would be the one to kill Ezra. Why would father say that?

    "We are both devils, girl; betrayal is within our blood. I know my daughter is foolish enough to try to push the limits of Arsene, and she will pay for it." He stated, staring down at the Golden Longsword within my hands. "I am trying to help Arsene, but being a devil, Ezra will soon follow the path many I have killed have, and I want you to help her."

 Chapter 269: Andor - The Living Sin

    <h4>Chapter 269: Andor - The Living Sin</h4>

    "So he has arrived. Has the Order of Heimdall told us anything regarding this Arsene?" My brother asked, pursing his lips licking his bloody fingers as his naked bodyid bare upon his bed.

    "Kain, why is it every time I see you you are fucking or eating some bitch? Really Lisa? A mere demi-human?" I scuffed, shooting the lifeless woman still calling out to her husband a disdainful stare. "But to answer your question, they have not sent anything, but it''s not like you care. We have our orders."

    Stepping upon her bloated stomach, Lisa screamed as tears ran down her eyes. Feeling the budding life within her stomach slowly fade, she could not even scream as she wed at the air. SLowly a mixture of semen and blood ran down her legs as kain licked his lips.

    "Do you want a taste? I swear premature blood tastes the best. Especially when it''s fresh. Come have a taste of your nephew I fucked into her!" Said kain with excitement.

    Leaving the room without bothering to reply, I sighed, "How the fuck did he get like that? We are twins, but I swear that bastard is the worst type of scum to walk Midgard."

    Hearing the bitter screams of Lisa, I shook my head. She made her bed; while I feel a little sorry for her, I think those are the only emotions I portray to humanity? We are, after all, pawns in fathers game, or at least we were.

    (A/N: Idk what Lisa did to make her bed except for roll a Nat 1 )

    Heimdall, you''re a son of a bitch, you know of what we go through, yet you still watch your own blood fall into this fucking depravity. I knew the gods were cruel, but you. You may be even worse than thor and his father. I am no saint; no, Ick the basic concept of empathy, but I cannot help but hate you even now!

    Stepping out upon the ruin patio, I red at the sun setting in this tattered castle Kain called home. Why we were asked to remain did not matter, but hearing that bitches screams every day was growing on my nerves. Why could that idiot not be like me and kill his food? Or even drug them up. Scuffing towards the sun, I closed my eyes.

    "Andor, are you not suppose to be with Arsene?" someone asked from the shadows of this tattered castle.

    "What is it you want?" I asked, hearing the voice of Drn.

    "I, no, we want to know why for thest couple of months, you have been missing?" He questioned, "If I didn''t know better, I would think that you are giving this Arsene time to grow."

    Snickering, I smirked, "Drn, spare me your mind games, and let''s get straight to what you want?"

    "I beg to differ; it is my job to figure out why a demi-god is working against his own father. Why are you helping Arsene Snow? You of all people should have known who he was the first time you met him."

    "And I did what was asked of me. I became enemies; I stocked him, I did everything asked, so why are you here questioning me?" I remarked, snapping my eyes towards the lonesome bastard. What other reason would I have for going after Arsene? From the moment he entered Hallr, I was to kill him. They even got Lisa to bring him to me unknowingly.

    Squinting at me, a dark smile sprung upon his lips, "Well, Andor, if you don''t..."

    "Drn, I am growing tired of you. I am not that little kid you raised all those years ago. You may have mind fucked my brother, but I am quite aware of my worth. And unless Heimdall descends, what the fuck can you do to me?"

    Slowly losing his smile, I chuckled, my mind shing back to that ashen-headed bastard, "I learned a lot from that boy. It should have been quite clear, but what can you do to me? What can a mere fucking animal like you do?"

    Bearin my fang, I shot towards him like a bolt of ck lightning clenching his throat, lifting him off the ground, "Tell me, Drn? Is it not me and my brother that holds all the power. "

    Struggling to speak, Drn gaze hummed with amusement, yet it soon began to fade as scales began to consume my body. Slowly my appearance began to change asrge devilish wings sprouted from my back, while my legs morphed into the legs of a jackal "KAIN, GET OUT HERE!"

    "BROTHER!!!" Kain bellowed, rushing out his hands, gripping Lisa by the ankle, "HUH! Drn? SHit, are we fucking shit up! Finally, I have wanted to fuck the shit out of him. Big bro, let me have the first take!"

    Roaring at the top of his lungs, a ruthless st of divinity shot from Drn, sting me into the wall, tearing my arms from my body. Coughing up blood, a depraveughter fell from my lungs, "Heimdall, it is toote!!! HE IS HERE!!! YOUR GAME IS OVER!"

    Opening his eyes wide with pure rage, a divinity like no other exploded off Drn. Slowly a gaze that was not his and a voice that did not belong echoed, "Andor, it is quite unwise of you to be so... so unwise. Why go against me?"

    Scrunching his brow, kain dropped the whore within his arms, walking towards the possess Heimdall. Barring his fangs, scales, and wings like mine began o grow as he lifted his lips, revealing bloody fangs.

    "Father, is that you? Why must you ruin the fun? I was not done with him yet. I have yet to have a taste of your most loyal bitch." Said kain licking his lips. "But I did once here in order to show true dominance over a man. One should fuck that person''s father. I heard it is the ultimate..."

    "Fucking hell, shut the fuck up!" I bellowed, "What the hell is wrong with you?"

    "I would have to agree with Andor; never in my life had I heard of something so... so disturbing," Heimdall remarked. "but it of no matter, my boy."

    Rising from out of the ground, my arm quickly began to regenerate as a gate of brimstone began to take form by Kain''s side. Feeling all of space and time twist, a heart-piercing dark ice consumed my soul, freezing me in ce as a burst of sinisterughter consumed my every fiber bringing darkness and evil to Midgard.

    Be it Kain, me, or Heimdall; all fell to their knees as he walked out of the gates. With his magnificent snake-like eyes, he chuckled, "Kain, you truly do belong within the Nines with me; we could truly have fun together."

    "It''s you!! Is it finally time?" Kain shouted upon his knees, feeling no shame for kneeling. Although even I felt this was right.

    "Of course, I did tell you to remain within this castle till I came for you," he replied, turning his gaze towards the terrified Heimdall. Licking his lips, he circled the Watcher of the Nine Realms.

    "Heimdall, it is quite the pleasure, but I am here for my boys. I thank you for your patronage, but I will now be taking over."

    Shivering with horror or pleasure, Heimdall lowered his gaze, not daring to gaze upon this unholy being, "But of course, I am after all one of your servants Great Arch Devil Sitri. Everything has been prepared for per your dark will."

 Chapter 270: Einar - The Deserter

    <h4>Chapter 270: Einar - The Deserter</h4>

    "Come now, Right there! DAMN IT! Pop That pussy for GOD!!! FOR GOD!!!" I screamed, pping the fine ass of some bitch. Watching her eyes roll to the back of her head as I nutted inside, I groaned. Firmly clenching her ass that drop, shivering in bliss.

    "This may be the best whore house I have been to!" I eximed, turning to my badass bitch convalescing with her tongue out as sheid unconscious, "Fuck that shit was fire, I love my life!"

    Pulling my dick out, I sighed, "Should I get another? I need to bless these bitches! In the name of God. This is what God wanted me to do!"

    "Einar, this definitely not what we had in mind when we sent you to Midgard!" My angelic brother Maon muttered, looking on with disappointment, "Keep behaving like that, and you will fall."

    "I answer to a higher power, my dear brother, to God. And God wants me to fuck bitches. I was lucky enough to get three wishes. One was to remain ck as fuck, the second to be an angel, and the third was to well, let''s just say I am living free as hell! Hail Truck-kun."

    "Enough of that sphemous attitude, Einar." Maon barked in righteous indignation, " Why did they send such a disgrace like you. This is serious; from what I hear, we are dealing with Devils of the Nines."

    Scuffing, I shrugged, "Devils, demons, I don''t really care. Although I don''t mind fucking some demon pussy. Shit is literally to die for. At least that''s what I hear. I don''t mind falling on that pussy... Pun intended."

    Stretching his palm over his face, Maon sighed, "Heavenly Father, please help us all. Your kindness knows no bounds for you allow this degenerate to..."

    "First off, I am paying her, not to mention she had quite a nice time. So call me a degenerate is uncalled for secondly, I fucked her to bless her. Now with my blessing, her luck will turn around, and she will find the lord. How many have you blessed? I am just getting my fill; you can stick with that bull shit."

    "Einen, you need to renounce such sin! Lust will be your..."

    "First off, the seven sins are bullshit. Think about this, God is known to be a jealous God, is jealously not a form of envy? Is envy not a sin? Are you better than God?" I asked, getting a cold icy stare from mymander. "Fine fine, What do you want?"

    "From the reports the Lord of Hell, Asmodeus only daughter is within a city of sin, known as Aze. We are to head there report what we find. She is only in the realm of World, so hiding our presences should be easy."

    "To what end? Who is going to go against Asmodeus? I''m definitely not; y''all motherfuckers is crazy." I shouted, throwing on my robes. "I have been in history ss; we lost. We lost big time, and I''m not about that life. They outnumber us and let''s be honest, the heavens that we are supposed to govern are broken to the point that even I feel disgusted by some of their actions. I sometimes wonder who the true demons are us or those from the nines."

    "Coward... "

    "Sticks and Stones bitch!"

    "Einen, this is a direct order from your superior." Maon bellowed, turning the entre whore house to ash. Feeling a slight tingle upon my skin, I cuffed my arms to the departed souls. "You will be branded a traitor should you fail to adhere to my order."

    "Than I quit, you and your little squad go get killed. I''m good! But be sure to head there first, cuz I''m sure all of you will die. Now then, ima go find me some baddies to get my dick wet. A wise man... well, not that wise, but he said, ''booty is more important than water.'' And ima live by that!"

    Teleporting away before I got another lecture, I fell upon a river of water. Feeling the ice waters pierce my skin, I lifted my lips. Compared to life before, this was heaven. Why would I give up my life just for some demon variant? From what I can see, this Arsene Snow did nothing wrong, and the Heavens are just causing trouble.

    "Not what you thought?" She asked, bringing a smile to my face. How long had had it been since I heard her voice? My savior was here.

    Lifting my head, I stared at the little loli ashen in color. Scrunching my brow at the blood flowing from her arms, I gasped, "Truck-kun you... are you Ok?"

    "Nope, big sis is after me. Damn, I need a break! Life is so hard, but I need you to help Arsene once he goes to the Isles of Yu''drul."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "Cuz Truck-kun wishes you do, plus you signed a contract to help me. Sitri is there, so don''t interfere until Arsene is in desperate need. Things are about to getplicated. Arsene is about to throw the world into chaos. If it was only opening the bridges, I would not send you but... Ygg is going to kill him I''m when she finds out what he is about to do. You are to keep him alive."

    "Got you," A voice that sent my blood into a state of chaos echoed out as gold swarmed my entire vision.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Snapping my eyes open, I quickly began gargling on the freshwater entering my lungs. Panicked, I looked around at the bottom of the spring. Pushing my Heavenly Qi through my body, I sighed, watching as the water faded from my lungs and body.

    Flying up from the water into the air, I looked around for any semnce of Truck-kun and the Golden light that flickered by, making me lose consciousness. Gripping my beard, I frowned, "I... I will help him because you asked, but Truck-kun, if I die, you must reincarnate me once more. That was my third wish. The freedom I wished for I will have for all eternity. "

    Peering off into the distance, I sighed, "Those idiots are going to get themselves killed, and I may end up the same. Sitri, that bastard can definitely kill... Wait, I can visit Ezra in Aze. She may be able to help."

 Chapter 271: Unease

    <h4>Chapter 271: Unease</h4>

    Stepping in from the blustering streets, a smile grew upon my lips as I walked into my building located in the center of this amazing city. It had been about three days since Torna had given me rights, but a wave of anxiety was guing my soul. It was like a constant whisper of death pressing down.

    Studying the dwarves from Aze setting up, cing thest touches upon Crossroads, I eyed the exterior that held a rather modern aspect. Not bothering to follow the rest of this city''s theme, I settle for a modern high-ss Japanese style design. Something simr to a bar with dark lights and an open concept designed with my various products ced neatly upon the walls.

    Putting a smile upon my lips, ck mes sprouted from my body, startling everyone. Feeling the intense heat, I chuckled as it began consuming my entire body. Within a few moments time, I vanquish my mes, my body appearing in a magnificent crimson suit. Tieing up my hair into a neat bun, I peered towards those around, shivering with fear as a demonic air began to form.

    "Now, this is much better; the sinful atmosphere truly brings out something here, don''t you think so, Zanris?" I asked, turning my gaze towards the woman draped in a crimson ball gown. Her hair flowing free and wild as a fox-like fang appeared upon her lips, glimmering with a mischievous light.

    "But of course, my master. However, I thought Zan was going to take care of the deals within this city?"

    "you are. I am only here for opening day," I replied, turning to the young couple pushing through the ss doors.

    "Are you ready?" Torna shouted with a dark smile upon his face. "The house of Scara has been quite busy these past few days."

    Rolling her eyes, Siva left her husband''s arms leaping into Zans, kissing her cheeks, "When did he get so cold? Not even a hello to our Zan."

    "Come now, Siva, she is no longer a part of the House of Scara. She needs..."

    "Torna, I am leaving you for my Zan. She will treat me right!" Siva mournfully whimpered, wrapping her arms around Zan as she shot her husband a dirty look. "Tell your next wife I took your virginity and that you are used goods!"

    "Your wife is quite the character I see where Silvia gets her... well, her wild side from. By the way, where is she? I thought you all would have weed her up already." I questioned, stroking my empty chin, wondering when I will grow some facial hair.

    Snorting by Zanris''s side Siva pursed her lips, "We did, but Silvia wanted to hang with some friends instead of seeing her mama. Traitorous bitch... I mean, ungrateful girl!"

    Popping my eyes out at this side of Siva, her husband shook his head, "This is what I married into. Both of them are... are a lot. Watch out, Arsene, in the cultivation world, women grow crazier and crazier with each realm they breakthrough."

    "Oh, I know the struggle already... most of... No! all the women by my side are insane. Everything that happens around me goes to shit," I spat, getting cold res from both Zan and Siva.

    Turning my head in a hurry, I waved towards the one-eyed dwarf, "Is everything ready?"

    "Aye, my lord, your or I guess Zanris room in the back for contracts has beenpleted, and the stockpile of weapons and spiral relics from Aze have been procured. Security, on the other hand, is quite poor."

    "You shall not worry about that," Torna coldly stated, "This building is protected. You just cannot see it! Believe me when I say we are prepared!"

    pping my hands, I bellowed in a loud tone for everyone to hear!" Then let the partymence!"

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Lord Snow, I am the Patriarch of Lasmima n, Snorri Lasmima. We are rivals of the House of Scara. It''s an honor to meet your acquaintance!" He said, shaking my palm with a cunning smile. "we or rather I have heard many things, especially in the former city of Hallr. It would seem like its new Queen is quite the character!"

    "Trying to pry?" I questioned, turning to therge gathering within my store, "But it''s not like we are hiding it. Indeed Ezra has taken over Hallr."

    "Oh! and what of the governor?"

    "The Lich you mean. Please everyone knows already, he is working under Ezra." I stated, gathering the attention of many within my store. "But please, no need for such an unpleasant character! This is a celebration!"

    Scuffing inwardly, I could not help but feel the killing intent in the air. There were many that wished for my head. Be it for what was happening within Aze or due to the wealth I was currently amassing.

    There had not been one who was not rmed by the weaponry or devices we were offering, not to mention the contracts that could give you basically anything. Greed and envy were overflowing within my shop. Yet even with all this sess, a dark unease began to grip my heart.

    Masking my emotions, I yed the little game with the various elders and lords within Crossroads. Spending the entire day making small talk, my name slowly began to spread, and with the help of Torna, my name and store echoed throughout the Vanir n.

    Gazing out at the various people, I sent Zan a spiritual message before taking my leave in the dead of night, under the suspicious gazes of many. I began walking the streets of the darkness when a shadow appeared, drawing the very moonlight upon her body.

    "Snow, why so down?" asked Melino? with a long scythe within her palms glimmering with blood.

    "Another killing spree? I swear I am feeling more and more like a normal person around you all." I lightly whispered, "But I cannot help shake the feeling like something is terribly wrong, and it''s getting stronger with each passing day."

    "Do the gods and heavens not want you dead?" Melino? suddenly asked, startling me, "Everyone wants you dead; you are not the most likable person Arsene."

    "Well, that hurts a little! But you are not wrong about that. However, this is different. My usual response is just to ignore the problem and move on, but I don''t think that''s going to happen. Not this time, at least. I have never felt this way before," I hesitantly stated, gazing upon the ashen beauty, "But shall we continue again tonight? The Shadow Realm is quite interesting!"

 Chapter 272: Einar - So it Starts!

    <h4>Chapter 272: Einar - So it Starts!</h4>

    "So this is Aze," I whispered to myself, gazing at the city of mes screaming with the echoes of tormented souls. Sensing their anguish and suffering, I could only give a silent prayer wishing for an end to their hell. Life was never fair; I can definitely attest to that. The Heavens, or at least this version of it I was a part of, were no different than those from the Nines. They were monsters, through and through. It''s funny they Maon said renounce my sinful ways, yet within heaven, the amount of depravity hidden from sight is monstrous.

    Raising my palm, a hint of heavenly might suddenly covered my palm at my will. All of a sudden, a crimson sh appeared before my glimmering with hellish transcendence. Feeling my heart began to pound against my chest, my arms shot into the air.

    "YES, YES, YES!!!!" I shouted, watching as the red-headed goddess scrunched her brow in bewilderment at my actions. "Marry me! Let''s have some demon babies! They would be the sexist babies ever!!"

    "An angel? are you a fallen?" she demanded,pletely ignoring my statement, studying thendscape with her ruby eyes.

    "I am an angel, and the others should already be in your city looking around, but I still stand by what I said, girl. Marry me! Think about how cute our babies will be?!"

    "You''re an angel!" She repeated, "and you want to have babies with me, the offspring of the Hell''s Greatest Devil!"

    "So is that a yes? Hmm, what does your father like? I''m not veryfortable in killing, but I can bake. Does he like cake? I need to ask for your hand in marriage; hopefully, he doesn''t kill me outright, but how about youe with me while I ask? Your father is quite scary!"

    pping her own face, Ezra teleported away while I gave chase appearing within arge throne pulsing with the sinful aura of the Nines. My gaze quickly fell upon the ck thone glimmering with an unholy aura¡ªa pentagram depicting the head of a goat.

    "The Sigil of Baphomet," I whispered, turning to the goddess sitting upon her throne, "Are you a part of his church?"

    "It''s not really his church, though, is it?" Ezra lightly said with an icy grimace, "But rather Lucifers. Now, why are you here, and why rat out your brethren?"

    "To help, Arsene! Someone cashed in a favor, and now I have been tasked to help him before he does something stupid." I bitterly hummed, eyeing the sexy womanyingzily on her throne."Personally, I would rather not get involved, but the person who called in the favor I owe everything to. Even if she asked me to kill myself, I would not question her. I owe her that much."

    "and would you happen to know who it was that told you to help Arsene?" A fiendish voice called out, startling me. shing my wings, I frown as a holy light flooded my body in a storm of heavenly energy.

    "Lilith, your back!" Ezra shouted out, rising from her throne as a being with a silver masked appeared by her side.

    "And you''re out of the maid outfit... Does Arsene know?" She asked, causing blood to run from my nose.

    Releasing my aura, my wings vanished as I raised my arm high, "Ummm, can I see?"

    Gathering a disgusted snort from the twodies, I chuckled, "Lilith, I presume. It''s quite the honor; the heavens are in an uproar regarding your appearance. Some of my former fellow brothers are quite interested in opening you up to see how you tick."

    "And are you one them?" She asked, startling me.

    "Well, my way of opening you up maybe a little different," I muttered with a slight pause." Never mind, I am here in regards to the protection. For whatever reason, Truck-kun stated that Arsene was going to be forced into doing something that would push Ygg to kill him."

    Scrunching her nose, Ezra twirled her firey hair with her fingers. "And who the hell is truck-kun? I still do not see why you are here? We have ways of dealing with Aunty Ygg; her bing our enemy was always within the n. While it is a version, we do not want we have contingencies."

    "So this still leaves the question why a fourth-dimensional being came to you!" Lilith stated in an icy voice, sending chills down my spine. "That Goddess knows everything about Arsene, so her sending you to us leaves me to believe there is more to this situation that neither you nor I know about."

    "Is this about Arsene''s trial?" Ezra suddenly stated, bringing a frown upon my lips.

    "His trial? Sitri is here. He has been for months." I matter of factly stated, startling the girls.

    "Ezra... What if Arsene''s trial has already started? What if himing to Midgard was all a part of Sitri''s n?"

    "but it was bael who sent Arsene here unless... Fuck!"

    Rising from her throne, a horrifying aura showered the nine realms of Ygg''s domain, bringing every living thing to its knees. Be it the nts, the gods, and the souls within the depths of Hel. All fell upon their knees, trembling in fear as coldughter rang from the depts of their souls.

    Gulping down, my very nature began to shake as he appeared. Unable to hold it in, blood exploded out of my pores as the Archdevils sinisterughter continued. Yet before him stood the only being upon the nines realms standing.

    "Sitri, it would seem we underestimated your n. I knew I was involved somehow, but I did not think you would use Bael from the very start." Lilith fearlessly stated her heartbeat, still like water as the will of heaven and hell continued to scream in fear at the appearance of this monster!

    "Little Ezra and Lilith, you two will being with me!" Sitri stated with a menacing grimace, "Your work is done. You two did spectacr, giving Arsene a starting point. Now it''s time!"

    "Why me?" Lilith questioned.

    "Hmmm, various reasons but one being your Yura, arent you? It took a while but putting everything together from the appearance of Lilith and Yura, and the odd connection to Arsene made sense. However, worry not; none of my followers know. Lord Asmodeus kept your secret, and so will I. It would be foolish to anger him."

    Pushing all of my heavenly might within my body, I roared, pulling myself up. Feeling my skin peel from my muscles, I ignored the horrid pain wing at my mind ring at the entity that stood above most of creation.

    Completely ignoring me, Lilith removed her mask, revealing what heavens truly mean, petrified; she shot me a stare, "Will you be taking the Angel?"

    "I do not have permission to kill an angel, at least not yet. We do not want a war so soon. Not now, with yours going on. However, I cannot just have one interfere in my ns. So he will being with me."

    "There is something I still do not understand." Ezra suddenly stated, still upon her knees. Lifting her head, an icy gleam consumed her expression as she continued, "That room filled with..."

    "I will not be exining anything, princess. No, you will need to figure it all out. However, I am afraid the when you awaken Arsene with either be dead or standing by your side a broken man." Sitri voiced with a cruel grin lifting her chin with his scaly fingers, "They say when a soul benders mate dies, so to do they. So what do you think will happen when he finds out I have his wife?"

 Chapter 273: Hell on Midgard

    <h4>Chapter 273: Hell on Midgard</h4>

    "They say when a soul benders mate dies, so to do they. So what do you think will happen when he finds out I have his wife?"

    Looking through the eyes of Lilith, my mind slowly chilled to a point ice began to spread throughout the grassy field I sat upon. Feeling the indifference within Lilith''s heart, I whispered. "Can you escape?"

    "I can, but we both know this is our best move!" Lilith responded, flicking her hair gazing upon Sitri with her Amethys eyes. "Should I escape, your chances of death will shrink even more than it already is, and Sitri knows that. Like you, he will have contingencies. I am protected, but Arsene, you not so much."

    "Oh, how could I forget?" Sitri suddenly said with a grin, turning to Lilith or rather me. "Arsene, I am sure you are watching. You have twenty years; that is all I will give you. I expect to see you on the Isle of Yu''Durool, Assuming you can even make it there."

    Pushing off the ground, the connection with Lilith was severed, leaving me hollow for the first time in a long time. Paling blood began to leak from my lips as my heart began to bleed with heartbreak.

    "Arsene!" melino? called out, gripping my shoulder.

    Not bothering to reply, I teleported within the throne Aze. Feeling the Aura of Lilith, augh sounded from my lips. Augh consumed with... Sitri... Sitri... Sitri.

    Unable to hold it in any longer, blood ck as night leaked from my pores as ancient markings began to flow over me. Gripping my heart, a single sin began to pulse from my very soul. My very existence began to throb with so much sin I felt my soul smolder with ashen mes.

    "Appear," Imanded in indifference as the fury within my heart only began to grow, walking to the throne that was once Ezras. My fingers slowly traced upon the metal straight from the nines, yet I did not marvel as one should have. Turning around, I took my rightful seat, feeling the mes of this entire city echoed, forming a connection to me.

    Bearing down towards to those that held my blood on one knee, a wrathful intent gripped my very nature as the mark of Bahoment began to pulse. However, with the markings of my soul spreading over my body, it began to fade. No more would Baphomet or any other devil be able to see me. Those days are gone, no more schemes, only blood!

    "Zanris, go and get Anya, Mare, and the Abyssal children."

    Not speaking a word, Zanris vanished, while my gaze fell upon Orion and Trygve, "You will go to every house within this city and turn every single man, woman, children, and the very animals into demons. I don''t care what deal you have to make with the Nines. That is mymand, and it will be done in one month''s time. This entire city will be a devils and demons domain. Now Go!"

    "Yes, your Grace," The duo shouted, vanishing from my sights.

    "Geir, how is the Demonic Army going?"

    "Very well, my lord, we have a powerful army of five hundred million. All of them are at minimum Heavenly Transformation after the turn. " Geir exined in a fearful tone.

    "Only five hundred? With the size of Midgard, how is that possible?" I questioned as a ckened soul me appeared within my palms. "Geir, why is your army so small?"

    "Your grace, it''s not my fault! We were ambushed by some odd beings pulsing with heavenly power. I killed them, but they destroyed a part of my army."

    "Fucking, Nox," I barked as ashen mes showered my body bring a powerful heat that tore at the heavens. "Get me an army Geir, or you and your daughter will face a torment none of you will make it out of. You have three months; if you are attacked by those fuckers again, contact Anya or Mare. You can fuck off now."

    Closing my eyes qi of heaven and earth began to flood my body as a wave of nausea that should have apanied it simply faded, allowing me to cultivate without worry. However, I knew once these markings vanished, that curse would still remain.

    "My Lord, I have brought everyone," Zanris stated with a heavy heart. Her expression pale like ash feeling my sinful wrath overflowing.

    "Get back to Crossroads; you know what to do!" Imanded, turning towards the twins and Liliths children.

    Falling to their knees to my surprise Anya and Mare spoke in sync, "By her majesty Ezra Asdmodeus you are now our lord. This was her finalmand before we felt our connection to her vanished. What is thy will, my lord."

    "Open the Bifrost, and connect every realm to Midgard. I want billions of monsters storming thisnd. Twist space all around if needed; we need chaos. Once you are done, head to Alfheim and Oliva the Rune of Teleportation and a message.. "

    Hearing mymand, the twins nodded, dismissing themselves as my gaze finally fell upon thest group within my throne room.

    "I had hoped to have you all trained, but a trial by fire is more than wee." I coldly stated, watching the fearful faces of the Abyssal Children. "All of you will be with Geir in his campaign of ughter. Your goal is to learn about your abyssal powers and get stronger. Your master has been taken, as I am sure you already heard."

    "Arse..."

    "Did I allow you to speak, Victoria?!!" I coldly bellowed as a wave of killing intent stormed my throne room. "I do not care about your pitiful ass problems. Solve them yourselves. However, should one of you die, I will make all your lives hell. Falis is your weakest link, so be mindful. Now, leave before rip your limbs from your bodies."

    Astounded and appalled, dragonsbane appeared within my palms as my hellish intent began to radiate off of me. Watching The Abyssal Children shiver, I snapped, teleporting them via the runes to Geir.

    "Arsene, I know you are angry, but you need to think rationally."

    "Angry? Melino?, I am not angry." I called out, gazing towards the ashen goddess hovering above me. "No, anger is an understatement. Anger is what mortals feel. No Melino?, what I am feeling is so much more."

    Clenching Dragsonbane tighter, the mes of Hellfire scattered out from my body, growing stronger than ever before. Its hellish mes no longer tearing at my skin like it once did.

    "ANGER!!! I AM NOT ANGRY WOMAN! " I howled to the heavens as the mes continued tearing reality apart.

    "MY WIFE IS GONE!!!! AN YOU SAY I''M ANGRY! GODS, DEMONS, KINGS, ALL OF THEM WILL PERISH, FOR THEIR SCREAMS WILL ECHOS ACROSS CREATION, AND THE BLOOD OF MIDGARD WILL SPREAD!

 Chapter 274: Entry - Faceless

    <h4>Chapter 274: Entry - Faceless</h4>

    Midgard my home; our home has been broken. Consumed in the heat of war and mes. The once vibrant world of life and lore has been turned into nothing more than a barren wastnd by a single man consumed by vengeance. It has been five years since his rule began and five years since I began to write.

    Arsene Snow, or so they call him. He possesses many names, but I, or should I say we know him only as our King. For five years, we lived under his rule, and for five years, we were broken by his cruelty. Many tried to rebel; they tried to im what this monster took from us desperately; however, his majesty did not target the rebels like many thought. No, he went after the children of our once-proud city.

    Strung up and striped, he appeared within his regalia, baring down to the world. There was no anger within his eyes when I first set my sights upon the man I now worship. No, he appeared like the reaper, and the world fell silent.

    "Let this be a warning. I shall not kill the present but your future. Soe after me, show me your fire, and I will show you mine." He said, leaving has the heads of over five hundred dropped.

    The hearts of many broke that day, especially mine, when I saw my baby girl. No more than ten were stripped and killed, but it was a necessary sacrifice. One I would dly allow to happen even if I had the power to change. I was broken for a very long time, but once the darkness fell upon this ming city, I saw the light. I saw his light.

    We began to change once the mist of darkness fell upon our city, my heart that had once boke became a whole, and the life I once held became filled with mes. By hismand, we set out from our home of Aze to the world of Midgard. Led by the Demonic Lich, it had begun!

    That day we understood, what our Lord had done. He had given us power! Power to demolish the gods themselves. He had shown us the truth. So we ughtered to our heart''s content. From vige to vige, we killed and grew!

    Our bodies did not require any sleep, food, or anything they once did. So we continued on days in and days out. With each battle, we grew so much our names began to spread. The Infernal Legion, they said before an entire city turned to ash. However, this was only the first year.

    God-King Arsene had done it. WE became feared by all, to a point hundreds were those we once worshiped began to intervene. Sending a wave of their apostles towards us, bloody war consumes our legion for three whole months.

    It was our first loss. Yet, for some reason, Geir was rather happy as he gazed upon us. "To those that have lived, learn for we are a race of war and death. This is only the beginning. So stand, our journey is far from over! Stand for his majesty still requires you!"

    And he was correct, on our way home, a new order had been formed by his majesty¡ªA Church of Darkness. One, we prayed and worshiped our Lord and savior, where we would have the honor of helping by giving something precious to our lord.

    We were given orbs by the fair twins Anya and Mare. It was said that these were our lifeline, lose it, and enteral torment would await. No one had known what they did; however, each man or woman I killed would begin to glow during the second year. Many, including myself, believed it was our way of helping our lord, so we continued the ughter in his name.

    The second-year was a blur. I did not know what overcame me, but my entire world had be crimson soaked in the blood of the innocents. I killed, raped, and ate whatever caught my eyes. Soon time began to slip, and I would awake surrounded by thousands of bloody bodiesughing in glee. Feeling their still-warm bodies, I could only moan in bliss.

    "ALL HAIL LORD SNOW!!! ALL HAIL THE DEMON KING!!!!!"

    ....

    ....

    ...

    I had forgotten why I had started to write. Each year I would write something. Looking down at how it all started, I could not help but marvel. Did I use to hate our king? Impossible he is our God? He is our everything? I, along with billions, have already sold something to the Nines for our lord and savior. How could I hate him? A daughter could always be made again! I have over eighty women from my conquest pregnant, and all of them will be purged in the name of our king.

    Yes... Yes, for our GOD. This must be done. TO assist our GOD, I gave my dignity, My children, and my humanity. I do not need thanks, my lord. No, the fact you live and walk around us lowly demons is enough for me, your servant. I need no name. No face, only the mask I now wear.

    Faceless

    This is what we are now. We are your demons, created only for death. My emotions are slowly fading, for I have given away more in your name¡ªlove, Lust, Hate, Pain who needs such things. I only need loyalty. Eternal Loyalty to you! The Nines have taken all but you, and now what I am is fading, I can finally see the truth. The single truth is hidden in the face of all, even by his majesty, the King.

    He needs us, for we are his protectors. We are his shield and the Infernal Legion his de. Yes, this is how it must be. I am now just a mask; nothing can exist except for his majesty upon the Throne of mes.

    This is my final entry, for the mask requires only his majesty. My name is no longer important, for what I was is gone. A name, a family, and a will are no longer required, for I live for the King.

    "We the Faceless, See the Truth!"

 Chapter 275: Sinful King

    <h4>Chapter 275: Sinful King</h4>

    "Five Years," I whispered aloud, gazing upon the moon from my Pce. "How are my armiesing along, Victoria?"

    Walking out from behind me, Victoria, with her Onix hair tied in a military bun, spoke, "We lost five squads within the western region heading into the central region of Midgard. Apparently, they met up with a few armies of giants."

    "And a squad of demons fell to Giants?" I asked, shifting my chilling gaze towards my former teacher.

    Turning away in haste, fearful not to meet my gaze Victoria nodded, "Yes, we believe there may have been another group helping them. It had taken about five years for almost every sect and n except for the Vanirs to be wiped out within the outer perimeter. Sending an army into the central region when we have not even taken over the middle is foolish."

    Lifting my lips high, I chuckled, walking back into my chambers taking a seat upon my bed. Falling back, I spoke, "They served their purpose and did so quite well. Teleport a few explosives to the position my soldiers were killed and wipe out everything."

    Sensing a fluctuation within her aura, I smirked, "Yes, they were simply bait; I wanted to know who was there. Since teleportation cannot be done by those not in the Realm of World, I will definitely take full advantage of it. As for the demons that died well, they were just low-grade newborns. Nothing special."

    "Lord Snow I..."

    "Come now, Victoria, you have known me the longest; when we are alone, call me Arsene. or are you that fearful of me?" I whispered with a sadistic smile.

    I cannot say I am proud of what I have done during these five years. The number of death is uncountable, but I did not feel anything. I only have fifteen years left. Getting to Yu''drool was simple, but I was not ready, and Sitri knew this.

    Narrowing my eyes towards the fearful tremor tracing over her body, I sneered, "Even after all the lives you took, you still act like a victim. It''s disgusting, Victoria. Tell me, for I know you have counted. How many innocents have you taken? How many of them were children who could not defend themself? I have watched you turn into a bloody monster tearing life away faster than my strongest demon, so why this pity party?"

    "You think I am happy about that!" Shouted Victoria in a fiery rage, her face twisting turning a light shade of ruby red, "How can I be proud of that, Arsene? I am a fucking monster! How can you not feel any guilt! I ughtered simply for your will and my amusement. I was lost in the lust of my blood. I do not feel pride, nor will I ever.

    "I would have thought your abyssal bloodline would have severed such ties it would seem you still need more time. Little Falis, however, seems to have taken a liking to the taste of blood. That little fucker, now stands upon the peak of Realm of Truth. With his dagger, he is like a shadow of death."

    Shooting me a vicious stare fill with untamed killing intent, Victoria bit her lips, holding her words in. Waving her off, I continued, "I am heading back to the Vanir''s. I am almost done reading through their archives of Circles; you will apany me. We will leave tonight, gather some faceless and meet me in the foyer within the hour.

    Taking her leave without a single word, a chilling intent consumed my room. Aside from her empathy outside battle, Victoria was a monster at strategy. Aside from a few times, our armies lost due to the interference from the Gods; she was one of my most capable Generals, more so than idiot Geir.

    "Why is it every time I see you with Victoria, she grows angrier by the second?" The Goddess of Madness questioned appearing within a mist of darkness.

    "She is acting hard to get. It''s quite annoying, but it is only a matter of time before she falls to my charm." I stated, Arising from my bed. "Where have you been? It''s been a month."

    "Training something you need to be doing instead of ying king."

    Releasing a deepugh, I smirked, "Woman,pared to five years ago, I am now a monster. Do not forget that I had not even been training in the Ways of Cultivation for a year when we first met. Within these past five years, I ampletely different."

    Pushing the hair from her face, Melino? rolled her emerald eyes, "You are still within the realm of mortals, so to me, not much has changed. However, I will say yourprehension is rather deep; if you ever decide to absorb qi again, you will skip from Spirit Realm into the Realm of World in an instant."

    Rolling my eyes, I nodded in agreement, "True, but with the Lord of the Heavens eying me, I cannot. QIes from heaven and earth, but my body cultivationse from the Nines and the Abyss. There is no connection leaving me room to grow without the worry of death." I bitterly exined, my mind shing back to Lilith and my bitter battle against the heavens.

    "No word?" She asked as I shook my head in dismay.

    "Some, but it''s quickly severed by Sitri. Lilith is an abyssal goddess, so she is also growing stronger by the day, but..."

    "yeah, Nyx warned me about that monster. Speaking of, she wishes to have dinner with you again. It would seem you left quite an impact upon her during yourst training session."

    Paling, I quickly shook my head, "Hell no, that woman will be the death of me. She almost shattered my very soulst month! Fuck dinner!"

    "You a soul bender, your body and soul are linked. Unless it''s a physical attack, she cannot shatter your soul stop over exaggerating. These are also the only time I get to speak with father, and I need you to do it." Said Melino? with a dark expression.

    "Hades is also a bastard; his spear skills are a killer. Thank God we were within the Shadow Realm, or else I would have definitely been dead!"

    "ARSENE!" Melino? barked, baring her cute fangs at me.

    "Fine, it''s the least I can do... just no training from either of them."

 Chapter 276: Realm War - Prologue

    <h4>Chapter 276: Realm War - Prologue</h4>

    "What do you mean you cannot assist us? You have been a part of our CLan for Five years, Arsene." Unnr, the Leader of this little branch within the outer realm bellowed from high upon her throne.

    "You have a lot of nerve Unnr." I stated, waving my hand, "Do you believe that simply being in the Realm of World allows you to speak to me in such a matter? It is by my will I allow you to still rule. You are no more than a basic whore I keep on disy to show the realm of my mercy; never forget that!"

    "YOU!"

    "It is Lord," I coldly stated with an icy smile, "You will not be the first entity at your stage in the Realm to fall, and you will definitely not be thest. Now exin why I am here in the fucking dead of night?"

    Clenching her fist upon her icy throne glimmering under the moonlight with Azure light, an Ancient power began to overflow from this foolish woman. However, this little show did nothing but test my patients.

    "Your Capital is under mes right now by the Giants, Elves of Alhpeim, and Dragons. I know at least that much. Humanity is on the brink of death, and a full-on realm war is in the works. Two Saints have already been sent out to battle. Now I could make a guess, but I want to hear it from your lips. I want to hear you beg."

    Turning pale as the moon, Unnr lowered her head, "It''s as you say."

    With her bitter words echoing, the air began to spin as a familiar face appeared by her side. Pressing his arm upon her shoulder, he bitterly nodded, "Yes, and it is not just Unnr, but every lord from our n wants your help."

    "Torgiera, we meet again; I had thought I would not be seeing you again. I had heard you had been recalled... hmmm, is there a message from the capital for me?"

    "Your Grace, please, we need your help!" Torgeir pleaded, falling upon his two knees like so many others beforehand had.

    "The message," I stated without care. Why should I care about the plights of this n? The only reason I had not taken their n was to garner goodwill from the True Gods. Freya had said I needed to make some allies. A foolish statement seeing how things had be under my rule. There have even been tales of me being the stuff of nightmares to scare children.

    "Y-Y-yes," Torgeir stated as tears began to run, "His majesty King of Midgard, Lord of The Eternal de, Amund Loran, wishes for an alliance."

    Bellowing inughter, I sneered, "The KING! That fucker who allowed Nox to run a train upon his kingdom? Why should I help him? What can he offer me? In fact, if he was serious, he would not have sent you. Now tell me once more why does this branch need my soldiers? With crossroads operating, you should have millions of disciples capable of defending against these armies. "

    "We..."

    "I will handle it, Torgeir." Unnr dered, biting her lips, "Went send most of what we had to the capital. The best of our generation went into protecting our main base. Those that dealt with Crossroads have been... Monsters upon the battlefield. Noticing this, the Elders of HQ wishes to form an alliance. They even got the King to bow to pressure and form an alliance with a Lord that came to power within hisnd. Ever since you opened Midgard to the other realms, it''s been war on every front. Billions from your war alone have been killed. However,pared to the Central region, that is merely a fraction. We need you, Arsen... I mean your grace."

    "Good, it looks like everything ising along then," I stated, surprising the duo. "But it seems you and Amund don''t seem to understand something. I am not here to make friends or allies. Humans are weak, yet the Vanir''s stand with them. It''s foolish but irrelevant. I am here to kill and convert every being upon Midgard. Why do you think I go around ughtering the innocents? Why do you think nothing but mes follow me? Did you think I do this for fun? I ughter for power, for that is what it means to be a Devil!"

    "Please, we are dying; Dragons, Elves, Giants, Goblins, and more are sieging ournds. We cannotst long. Please, we need you!"

    "Yet youy upon your thone asking form my help," I indifferently eximed, "What can you give Unnr, what can you give me to make me join my enemy? I am enemies with the Aesir n and many others, all of which run the capital. So tell me, why should I help you? This is war, and I have the power of the undead, the devils, and the Hells. You have nothing, and I wish for nothing. This meeting is over, and so are you. However, my doors are always open, but I am sure you know what that entails."

    Chuckling, a mist of darkness consumed my body as I teleported upon a mountaintop overlooking the city created by Ren. Releasing a burst of deepughter, I turned to the Goddess of Madness, smiling upon a grassy field.

    "I think it''s time for the gods to intervene atst." I lightly stated, unable to mask my killing intent from flooding this city in darkness, "Maybe then I can get a divine soul. Them sending their apostles at me have been a nuisance, but a Realm War is not a Realm War without the bodies of gods. Don''t you think?"

    "You are only at the Realm of Dark Star. You are powerful, Arsene, but you are not even close to killing gods." Melino? curtly said, scrunching her brow at my words.

    "And that is where you are wrong, Melino?, my little Mad Hatter. Why do I need to kill the Gods? I have Loki in my pocket, and there is you." I lightly said with a devilish smile drawing closer. "Tell me, Melino?, how would you like to go on a killing spree within the capital?"

    Widing her eyes, my smile deepened as the whisper of the Reaper called to me. "All I need is a single incident within this small war to turn everything into a realm of Madness. No rules, Only destruction."

    "you... you are.."

    "Manipting you. " I interrupted with a devilish charm, "Yes, my dear I am. There are over a hundred trillion humans within the central region, and that''s not even estimating the other races. And I, Arsene Snow, King of Ashen mes, am allowing you in my name to ughter them all. Come Melino?, let us bathe within the blood of our enemies. A Realm War is upon us, and Midgard will be where it''s held.

 Chapter 277: Realm War - Prologue Continued

    <h4>Chapter 277: Realm War - Prologue Continued</h4>

    Appearing in a mist of darkness bearing down from the skies of Midgard to the city known by man as the hope of humanity, I turned towards the reaper. Watching with awe as the mes of war from below glimmered off her ashen hair.

    "Arsene... Are you sure of this?" She asked with a shadow of excitement hidden behind her indifference.

    "No, but who is ever ready for chaos? Who is ever ready for war?" I whispered towards the air as the city sounded on all sides. Hearing the screams of war, feel the icy winds of death, I grinned. "But we have a dinner to get to tomorrow, so let''s make this quick."

    Taking a deep breath, I clenched the air as ashen mes began to spread from my body. Slowly beginning to twist around my body. Pulling out all of the Saintly Qi from my body, arge Ashen Sun was birth within the skies of Midgard. Adding my very life force into the mix, the Ashen mes began to grow even stronger.

    "Ty, shall we?" I whisper aloud as I fell like an angel banished from the heavens. Picking up speed, my body tore through the sound barrier creating echoes throughout Midgard. When all of a sudden, my ashen mes began to warp, twisting asrge wings the size of mountains expanded out, darkening the skies with its majesty. A Dragonic head with a sinister ck horn soon appeared thereafter, bellowing with Dragonic might. In a matter of seconds, a radiant light filled the dragon''s eyes. A gleam of inelegance pulsing out as a roar that dimmed the stars echoed.

    Tearing through the air, the mes of Hellfire and Typhoeus enforced my body, shattering the seven pirs of diving protection that appeared protecting this city. Unable to even stop me for a millisecond, a crazed gleam flickered through the air as I fell upon thend.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!

    As if nuclear warheads had been set off, the mes of hellfire consumed all of reality, burning both the city and space, creating tectonic shifts all throughout Midgard. Spreading further from the center to the outside onwards to the armies surrounding the capital. Unable to mask my dark smile at the screams from the humans, Elves, and various other creatures. I waved my hand as the mes suddenly began to twist, spinning, creating an inferno of enteral hell upon thend.

    "IT''S THE ASHEN KING!

    "HE IS UPON US!!!"

    "READY THE GARRISON!"

    "KILL HIM!!!!

    Hearing the screams echoing from god knows where I chuckled, gazing upon theva that was once a city. I did knot know who all survived, but they had to be within the Realm of World or at least the peak of Dao Serving. For my understanding of the mes of hellfire had changed. No more was I a newborn with these mes but a ming demon of elemental maniption.

    Raising my hand''s height, the ming domain suddenly began to change once again. The massive domain that had epassed thousands of kilometers suddenly began to condense, growing hotter and hotter within my palms until my very hands began to burn. But with only pleasure burning through me, the domains of mes took the form of a demonic-looking ashen spear.

    Turning towardsrge lights of the endless masses outside the ring ofva. I smiled, stepping like a god upon the water. My gaze slowlying to a stop upon the King and all of the others who had invaded this Realm.

    "We knew you wereing, Arsene!" Amund, King of Midgard, stated with an icy re turning towards his city that was being consumed by the mes of hellfire. The only thing still standing being, a root of the world tree. A dark, twisted expression was clear as he struggled to even look at me.

    Not stating a word, I merely smiled without care, turning to therge armies, "I wonder whose idea it was?" I asked with a carefree expression.

    Scrunching his brow, five entities appeared by his side. All of them pulsing with the Power of the World. Yet, such things did not phase me. No, how could it? My enemy was a being from the Nines.

    "So you are the Devil that struck fear in the hearts of everyone." A young man with long jet ck hair asked. "I had heard your kind were supposed to be smart, yet you fall for such a trap."

    "You are from Nox?" I asked, not showing much, "Now that is interesting. I had heard of you all ughtering a few of my generals, but whenever I appeared, you all would flee. Tell me what your name is."

    shing a fan, he covered half his face, "Does it matter, Mr. Snow? We have youpletely surrounded. But if you insist, I am Merikh."

    "And what says, you, Olivia?" I asked, turning to the only familiar face upon everyone here. Watching the emerald-haired elf simply re, I smirked. "What, no words? Shall we then?"

    "You will still battle?" Said Merikh, "What are you trying to pull, Arsene? Unlike these pests, we have been trained by one of the Highest Orders of God. Even with these mes, you do not stand a chance."

    "Not at all, but I will not be fighting you. Isn''t that right, Anya and Mare?" I said aloud as hell itself began to shiver. Hearing the screams of the underworld bellow, two demons wed through the void, their hair burning with lustful killing intent.

    "YES, MASTER," They roared, pping into Merikh in a sh of crimson light.

    "And then there were four; mind telling me your names?" I inquired with a dark smile, not truly caring. "And Amund, where is Ren and all the others from this city? I came all the way here for him, not to mention I thought I would get to see some familiar faces from the Vanir''s."

    "Ren... he is speaking with the gods, and so are most of my general. they have no time for..."

    "Gods? Bah, we shall see after today!" I barked, gripping the spear of Hellfire searing my flesh.

    "HAHAHA, Truly if only we were under different circumstances," a ratherrge giant with long dark brown hair roared, with a massive great ax within his palm, "But amon enemy and all of that, but the name if Friam of J?tunheimr."

    "Olivia of Alfheim."

    "Sebitar of Midgard ruler of the... well, it doesn''t matter after what you did." He stated with hollow eyes towards the flowing magma of bodies with a mist of tears flowing, "We never thought you would do this. Why?"

    "Why what?"

    Twisting his gaze towards me, Sebitar shivered in disbelief. "Why did you..."

    "I don''t have time for this. I have a dinner date with a couple of monsters tomorrow." I stated as the world slowly turned dark. The light of the moon and the stars slowly began to dim as a single will appear. A will that froze everyone upon the battlefield, be it man, beast, god, all that gazed upon it froze as a sea of ashen hair appeared wihtin the skies.

    "Let the Realm War Commence!"

    "

 Chapter 278: Realm War - Valkyrie Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 278: Realm War - Valkyrie Invasion</h4>

    Gazing up at mothers spreading her darkness upon the world, I could not help but lower my head in reverence. I hade to understand her capricious nature of the one many called Tenebrae. Training with Nyx, Hades, and her many children, I had learned many things regarding the World of Darkness.

    "No...You wouldn''t," Amund said, horrified, not daring to turn away from the ashen goddess surrounded by darkness. "You wouldn''t dare."

    Shaking my head, I peered past Melino? into the dead of night, knowing all were watching. I released a depravedugh, "Why would I not, Melino? begin."

    At my words, my eyes, along with everyone else, suddenly grew wide as no screams sounded, yet a misty fog suddenly began to captivate the air spreading like the gue. Suddenly a depraveughter that somehow matched mine echoed out, pulling at the string upon my heart.

    Turning to the millions of lives slowly turning to mist in a matter of seconds, Lil Arsene began to press upon my trousers. Watching the Scarlet queen shower the world in crimson mist. Allowing the sweet nectar to overflow up on me, I moaned,

    "This really isparable to sex! Well, better than Sex with Lisa, hmmm, I never found her body." I muttered, gathering the attention of a certain elf.

    "Your sick!" Olivia shouted in revulsion

    "That''s debatable, dear. Yura seems to like it, didn''t she tell you?"

    Ignoring the others, I snapped as over five hundred Faceless appeared by my side, all of them within the peak of Dao Serving or higher. Gazing towards the heavens beginning to tear. While traces of heavenly lightning began to zoom through the skies, releasing deafening roars that sent tremors throughout the realm ringing like bells bringing about raging storms and destruction.

    "Ready the formation," I bellowed, gripping the spear of hellfire

    "By the will of the Ashen King!" Shouted the Faceless, rushing to form arge pentagram around me. The only thing glimmering within them being their mask. Pointing my spear towards the heavens, the formation began to shine with Divine sin as my eyes overflowed with an enormous amount of power.

    "I am a petty person Aldrich, a very petty man," I stated with a menacing smile upon my lips, "You once tried to wipe me out, but now that power is mine."

    Falling to their knees, the faceless chanted, "We the Faceless, See the Truth. By his will, we exist, and by his will, we grow. Gant thy wish, sinful Nines, for the price has been paid. We are the Faceless, and we grant thy power to our Lord!"

    Stripping them of their life essence, Qi, and blood, the faceless bodies thinned out as their existence flowed into my body, fueling my very being. While temporary, it was more than what I could ask for. Qi and life force tore into my nature with so so much power my body began to break down.

    Waving my hand, the Faceless vanished, returning to the depts of my kingdom for treatment should they live. Cracking my neck at the overflowing power, I felt my power had finally matched myprehension.

    "Wretched Cur," An almighty voice screamed from the heavens sting every mortal to the ground. The only ones standing being Me, Oliva, and of course Melino?. The others were not so lucky as their expression twisted. Be it hate, fear, or disgust, all were present as they red towards me, wishing for my death.

    "Nine Hells of the Abyss, let''s see your limits," I whispered as cracks oozing with blood began to leak from my raging power overflowing with sinful divinity. Bearing my fangs towards the heavens as a sea of pure white entered my eyes.

    "I Geirav?r shall cleave thy body in twain," A magnificent woman with long blond hair flowing with the wind and sharp eyes screamed upon a pegasus. Behind her back was a set of angelic wings shimming with vibrance.

    With an innate disgust, I sneered at the millions of Valkyries within the heaven pping their wings. Taking a step towards the skies,rge demonic wings sprouting from my back as scales from the depths of the abyss began protruding from my skin.

    "They sent a bitch? Is Thor a fool? Or does he believe his fuck sleaves are enough to silence me!"

    Clenching her teeth, Geirav?r bellowed as a divine power showered the realm. Arching my lips, a pure noble darkness began to consume my body.

    "Sisters, Kill the GOD! I shall handle the Cur upon ournd." Geirav?r roared, shooting towards me, her arms tearing into my body, yet to her surprise, ashen mes suddenly exploded out from my clone as my body appeared within the depts of the Valkerie army.

    "Severance of Heavenly Tribtion!"

    Pushing the same Lightning that had attempted to strike me five years ago out of my body, a horrifying pressure consumed the nine realms. However, unlike the heavenly power, the lightning Alrich used that was rather pure in nature, mine was corrupted, pulsing with the sinful aura of the Hells. Its screams bringing about wrath and gluttony to thend around.

    Wrapping around my spear of hellfire, the ashen mes slowly began turning from a raging inferno into pure sinful shes of Lightning straight from the nine hells searing my entire arm. Its pigment shimmering with a ck and scarlet light. Yet a smile continued to consume my face as a single arch of my spear tore the skies of Midgard into nothing. Space along with the Valkeies that covered the heavens vanished as a massive ck hole appeared, sucking all life in. Its power continuing on spreading like webs into the other realms.

    "LOKI, DO IT!" I screamed as a divine power abruptly covered the ckhole protecting the realm from being instantly decimated. However, arge amount of damage consumed all of the center regions of Midgard.

    "NOOOOO!!!!" Geirav?r desperately screamed, charging at me, her silver sword shing with my demonic spear sparkling with lightning. Narrowing my eyes, feeling my very bones being shattered by both her power and mine, revealing nothing upon my face. Such pain was nothingpared to the wrath that still gued my soul.

    Backing away in a staggered manner, a goddess stained in red appeared by my side, "Allow me, you have done enough!"

    "Will you open the gates of Helihime?" I asked in hope.

    "For you? Please, H is still not convinced your nothing more than an insane fool."

    "That is exactly what I am!" I shouted as an air of ice began to fill thend of Midgard, freezing theva below in an instant¡ªsuddenly, the sounds of growling echoed. "Looks like Loki came through. The Frost Beast, the giants, sealed long ago, are now free, and so are the others. Anyway, let''s go... Shit is getting a little too crazy for me.

    "Already? I only killed a few billion. There is still so much left!"

    "Can you not feel it?"I asked, turning to the skies twisting and the will of Ygg screaming in rage at the destruction of her realm. "The gods are mobilizing. This is no longer a mortal battle but one where gods will be dying. Let''s go; we achieved our objective. From here on out, Midgard is going to be ground zero. Loki and Freya will handle the gods; we must take care of everything else. Humans are irrelevant, but the other races are a different story. We need to mobilize our armies. Phase one isplete. The True War has Started."

 Chapter 279: The Map

    <h4>Chapter 279: The Map</h4>

    "It would seem everything has gone to your n," Loki joyfully said, "Midgard is now a wastnd. while Thor alongside Tyr and Baldur has descended."

    "And would it not be better for you to be with them?" Freya solemnly expressed, tapping her fingers against her crossed arms, "Would they not be suspicious?"

    "So you are a God of Mischief now?" Loki mocked, "Arsene shouted for my help. Everyone knows I am working with him. So unless you wish me to leap into the lion''s den fuck off!"

    Stepping between the two of them, shooting each other death stares, Oliva frowned, "Stop this madness; you too are Gods acting like children. What we need to do now is think of our next step. Do we attack, or do we wait? I am not sure about you all, but I was not apprised of any ns as of yet." She expressed, pushing the two gods apart.

    "Olivia is correct," I told from high upon my cken thone crossing my legs while my regalia slept upon my head, glistering with hellish intent. "Now is not the time to argue! We are pressed for time. Have anyone of you two seen Hiendall as ofte?"

    "No, he vanished five years ago. However, such things are not surprising," Freya voiced, turning her back to Loki in loathing, "He has always been reclusive. When Odin lived, he was gone for thousands of years at a time."

    "I see," I whispered, gripping my armrest, "Tell me than Freya, where are the other Vanir''s?"

    Descending in silence, the air slowly grew stale. Lifting my head high, I simply waited for a reply that would note.

    "So it would seem you are alone," Oliva muttered in amusement.

    "Alone? Far from it, I already knew Freya''s family would not help, and that has always been within the equation. Espeassly with the interference of Nox. They are there now, are they now?"

    "They are, and my father, Nj?rd, is helping them." The woman in question weakly exined, turning her head away," he..."

    "Drop the act, Freya; While I am not a God, I am no fool." I snapped, clenching my fist, "It would take an idiot not to see you epted an offer on both sides. Simply based upon your intelligence and grace, I know you rule in secret."

    "Arsene, please, "Freya defended, "I stayed with Odin for a very long time. Bore him a child even, and you think the Vanir''s would just ept my rule? Even in secret."

    "Yes," I coldly stated as a fact, "You most definitely would, but I do not me you, Freya. Not when the closest people to me are demons from the Nines. Nothing has changed. My uncle once said there are more than one ways to skin a cat, and with your nameless interference, all I need to do is change up how things are done."

    Revealing a devilish smile, Loki chuckled, "Maybe you are a God of Trickery. ying both sides for your benefit." he said, eyeing the seductive goddess." Maybe I need to start upping my game, tricked by Hiemdel, and now it seems Freya is causing more trouble than I."

    "Please, from all I know, I would hazard a guess you have your own ns... A little bird told me of you approaching the Serpent about a year ago. "I lightly address sending all eyes upon the trickster.

    "A bird?

    "Yes, a bird," I repeated.

    "Yet you do not seem the least bit angry or even surprised?" Loki Solemly remarked.

    Resting my head back, I gaze up towards the moon bearing down upon me, its light still strong and vibrant, "The same reason I was not surprised by Freya''s double-dipping. I work with Demons Loki. Even if they worship me like a king, at their root, they are from my blood. They crave chaos. And what you and Freya are doing is well within the scope of activities I see my demons doing in their own politics."

    "So you wish for us to betray you?" Freya inquired with a disturbed face. Looking at it for the first time like she was not acting.

    "You are free to betray because I have already seen it. Now it would seem we have gotten a little off track. Let''s get down to business; five years ago, I stole a map from an organization. They are currently within my prison cells, but even they do not understand how they even came to acquire this map. I was hoping you would."

    "A map?" Said Loki as I waved my hand, summoning a small animal skin map. "You assembled us for a map?

    "Quite right, I had many looked throughout Midgard, but I would need another thousand more years to search all of Midgard. The realm of man is massive; while humans break like ss, they breed like rats. Changing thends year after year. " I lightly heartily stated, silencing the trickster as he, along with Freya, stared at the map.

    "I know of this ce; it is a temple created by Idun in remembrance of her only daughter Astrid," Freya confirmed, causing my expression to twist. Feeling, my very soul, begin to turn with rage. I shut my eyes, trying to get a grip.

    Sitri, you truly are a son of a bitch. How many souls did you gift the Nines to push me into this little spot? But I will y along, your plot... It will not go as you think.

    "Where is it?" I questioned with a smile. A smile that shook the hearts of everyone who gazed upon it.

    "on the opposite side of Midgard, deep within a nameless valley... I will create a portal for you." Freya cautiously said, "Anyway, was this all you wanted?"

    "Yes, I have everything in order." I stated, observing the glint of disappointment within Freya," You all are free toe and go anytime, not that you need my permission."

    "But it''s always nice to have it!" Freya seductively hummed, kissing the air towards me, vanishing from my sights. While a rainbow color vortex suddenly appeared from the very spot she teleported from.

    Snapping my fingers, a faceless appeared. Bowing in reverence, he stepped through the portal, causing the vortex to condense and close.

    "I shall also go, always entertaining speaking with you, Arsene..."

    "Not so fast Loki, I have a rather special mission for you." I lightly stated, sending a deep nce towards Olivia.

    Snorting, she turned around, stepping out of my throne room. Arching my lips, I tossed the God of Mischief a letter with the emblem of my Elder ring engraved upon it.

    "A letter how old school I did not think you even knew how to write!" Loki jeered with a smile. However, it all quickly faded as he began reading.

    "Arsene,"

    "Yes, do you like it?"

    "Ygg will kill you!" Loki warned, "You have already angered her with those mes. Do not take her silence as weakness; she is a cruel woman. One was already within her tolerance more; however, is another story."

    "And here I thought you were a god of mischief. How can you cause chaos if you do not step on people''s toes?"

    Bursting intoughter, Loki''s nodded, clenching his stomach with tears upon his cheeks, "Fine, then I shall be leaving. I truly look forward to the chaos you will show me. It will seem a realm war is not the same if it''s only upon one realm. Forgive me, Ygg, but this is too good!"

    "Agreed."

 Chapter 280: Nyx - The Snake

    <h4>Chapter 280: Nyx - The Snake</h4>

    "Come now, Hades, must we do this again?" I begged at the Underworld king ring down at the little girl in tears.

    "Yes, she damn near ate. Zag and many others within my home. Cerberus even lost a damn leg!" He shouted, pping his fist against his throne. "Locking her ass up is well justified!"

    "He grew it back, didn''t he? and We got Zag and the others away before they died." I shouted back, getting a somewhatical look from Hades.

    "It''s that damn brat, isn''t it!" He coldly muttered, "Ever since he stopped using his spear, that little shit has been acting up."

    "Ty is no shit!" The little girl in tears shouted, ring at hades with righteousness in her heart. "Big Cerb bit Ty, so Ty bit him back!"

    "That''s what dogs do! They bite and scratch. If Arsene bit you, would you bite his damn arm off?"

    Lost for words, Ty turned to me with tears in her eyes, "Uncle Hades is being mean to Typhoeus!"

    Captivated by the giant globs of tears pooling off the little cutie, I could not help but take her into my arms, "SOOOO CUTE!!! Bad Hades!!!" I shouted, rubbing my cheek against the little dragon girl.

    "Yeah, Bad Hades!" Ty shouted alongside me.

    Clenching his face with hisrge hands, Hades wearily sighed, "I have never wanted to leave my realm this bad before... when will you have enough souls to leave?"

    "Ty is shy, just a few divine souls. Once Papa gives Ty some, I can leave." Said Typhoeus snuggling within my arms.

    "Oh, I almost forgot! Arsene sent me a message for you. Seeing you are so busy." I quickly said in haste, "It would seem living for so long; your perception of time is twisted. Anyway, it will appear that a snake ising into our midst."

    "A snake?" he repeated, narrowing his cold, sharp brow in amusement.

    "Quite right, from Asgard no less."

    "Are we not in war with them in a few realms?" Hades mentioned, "We have no good standing with those pantheons. Why would onee to us?"

    Giggling, I covered my mouth, "Arsene did not say, and I did not ask. but things have been rather lively with him around, don''t you think?"

    "Quite right, It''s been a while since my spear severed a head from its body. That boy truly knows how to die with ss. I can still remember spiting him in two, watching his organs spill out, yet all he did was smile, arching his head high with pride."

    "That''s... That''s not what I meant. I swear all you men think about is War, food, and sex!" I irritablyined.

    "Come now. I have not ¡ªwhen is the snakeing?" He asked in a soft murmur.

    "Sorry, I forgot." I lightly said, releasing Ty from my arms. "he will be here in a few days or weeks. I do not know."

    "It''s okay," He bitterly muttered, e, let''s go eat."

    "yeah! Let''s go! Ty is very hungry! Cerb Leg tasted funny!"

    Knocking her upon the head, Hades snorted, walking off in a puff of rage. Chuckling at his angry expression, a peculiar thought suddenly came to me. "Ty, do you not want to see your mother?"

    "Mommy is with Big Bad Sitri. Ty cannot see her!"

    Shaking my head, following behind after Hades, I spoke, "No, I was talking about Gaea. She is the one who created you using the power of Tartarus, and it''s due to her that you are here."

    "Do not put ideas into her head Nyx. Gaea is a capricious bitch; she will only use that little girl. You know, how she gets when an idea pops into her mind. Ty is a perfect example of that." Hades warned, turning to me with cold dark eyes. "Just for injuring her son, a god who could not die. He gave birth to not one but two creatures to destroy Zeus. She is not to be trusted."

    Pressing on, I simply looked down at the confused Ty, puffing her cheeks. Shaking my head at the foolish idea, we gathered at the table filled with various dishes from Tartarus. Smiling to myself at the little dragon gobble down without any ss, I giggled.

    "Why did you want to have dinner with Arsene?" I suddenly questioned. "More importantly, why did you use me as a messenger?"

    "Because your free," He said, cing a bloody piece of meat within his mouth, "You have no job, so I figured I would annoy you as you do me."

    "So I annoy now?" I coldly asked.

    Staring into my eyes with a grim expression, Hades nodded without any hesitation, "Yes, but I always wee yourpany."

    Feeling my face get a little heated, I smiled, hiding behind my hair,

    "Anyway, I wanted to help him form thest bit of Mortal Dao he needs. He is at the tip, and he only needs a little more. Plus, it''s been a while since I have seen my daughter. I figured a dinner would be killing two birds with one stone."

    Wiping my mouth, I slowly began to frown, "Mortal Dao is different from heavenly. It can change your personality or enhance what was already there. He could very well change into something even we fear."

    "Do we not fear what he will be already?" He stated, turning his gaze towards the young child eating to her heart''s content, "He is a true monster of the Nines, and we both know that. While we are family through Tenebrae, we will do well to remember his origin."

    "Yeah, but I don''t think he will betray us. He is far too prideful even to consider betrayal." I heartily said.

    "then you''re naive. Pride means nothing to demons. He lies, cheats, and does whatever he wishes. While I, too, believe he will not betray us, I also think we need to speak to Arsene about the path he walks. I am sure you have seen the things he has done within Midgard. Even from here, I can feel the rage of Yggdrasil."

    "If you are so ufortable, why train him with me?" I asked, not understanding why. "Why show him your Spearmanship, The Circles of Tartarus, or your archives?"

    Releasing a smile that sent waves down my soul, he pointed towards me, "Because you asked me too. What other reason could there be? "

 Chapter 281: Prince of Hell, Sitri - The Abyssal Captive

    <h4>Chapter 281: Prince of Hell, Sitri - The Abyssal Captive</h4>

    "Lilith darling, you look like shit!" I whispered within the ears of the young woman with long silver hair strung up and stripped like cattle. Withrge hooks piercing through her ribs and limbs, ensuring escape was not feasible. "Did you hear the good news?"

    With her head still low, I shook my head, "Come now, darling, if you don''t listen, I will have the Kasvor Worm enter your skull once more... Hearing your sweet, captivating screams is starting to sound like the bells of the silver city. Captivating and... seductive."

    Receiving no response nor recognition, I did not grow impatient. Arsene was already within my webs. Clenching her hair, I jerked her gaze to meet mine, watching a smirk grace her magnificent appearance.

    "You know he is going to die. Don''t you? There is no way for him actually to ovee this trial." I cruelly stated, trying to get a read of her state of mind, yet aside from the smile that had never left her lips for the past five years. Even in the midst of torture, she never once made so much as a frown or whimper. She screamed; however that was the extent of what she gave me... something genuinely uneptable.

    Whether it was using the Kasvor Worm to twist her reality, making her believe she killed Arsene, her family, or her own child, nothing seemed to phase her. Invading her soul was suicidal even for me, the abyss protected her on that front, but aside from throwing her into the nine hells, I had no physical or mental way of breaking her, at least for now.

    "Shall I told you the story so far, Lilith?" I lightly asked, matching her expression. "Arsene has started arge war on a scale even he cannot contest against. He is an enemy of the Aesirs, Vanirs, and Giants. Everyone wants his head, yet he held a meeting today in hopes of finding a map. A map I ced within the depts of the Bloodied Association."

    Capturing a subtle, almost non-existent movement, I continued without emotion, "You see, when Arsene reaches there, he will not be ambushed like most would think. No, he will be free to travel all around the temple, he will marvel, he will learn, he may even make an ally although doubtful with that sted personality of his, but at the end, he will curse the nines."

    Unable to close her eyelids I had torn away, I watched her gaze slowlye to life with a vibrant me, one filled with hope.

    "He will soon discover, Astrid is currently on Midgard and will..."

    "Sitri," Lilith, for the first time in five years, spoke, "Do you know why Arsene is Arsene? Why thest lord failed?"

    "Time, efficient understanding, and he underestimated the boy." I confidently answered. "And a shit load of luck."

    "Luck?" She said with a smile, "Did you know an angel was there?"

    Feeling my heart shake, I frowned, remembering no such thing from beginning to end... No angel would be mad enough to enter that realm, not to mention there were entirely in the nk regarding the existence of Arsene."

    "Confused, aren''t you? So was I when I first saw him speak with Arsene. he froze time, space, and all of creation, yet I was exempted. Nevertheless, I too was still a ve to its power, unable to speak, only allowed to follow the flow." Lilith weakly said, her lips curling up. "I am sure you are thinking over the billions of possibilities, but I shall not say."

    "Does it even matter?" I questioned, "you have said enough for me to guess who or what appeared."

    "True, but it brings up a question why Arsene? Why did the FLames of Hellfire choose him? An existence as old as the Nines themselves."

    "Luck."

    "Is it? Can one be so lucky to acquire something like the mes of Hellfire?"

    "So, what do you think is the reason?"

    "You tell me, Sitri, the reasons you''re here, the reason for the trials, are they not about the mes of Hellfire? You are interested, aren''t you? You, along with many others, did not think a mere human could acquire such mes if even they are mes. This trial is merely a setup; whether Arsenees out triumphant, you win. Because his death is not your true goal, but gathering information regarding the mes is. This is only a bonus for you."

    Releasing her scalp, I released a mighty roar ofughter, quite impressed. "Correct girl, everyone thinks of me as a monster, they are right, of course, but I did not get my position simply by being cruel. That would not impress your father, not in the slightest."

    With silence gripping her throat, I continue eying the cold, gloomy dungeon dripping with the scent of filth. "But how does knowing what I am after help you or him? I could not help but ask, my gaze returning to the bloody goddess smiling towards me."

    "Everythinges with a price, Sitri. You, of all people, know that. Arsene ising for me, and what do you think the price for what you have done will be?"

    sting her jaw from her body with a ruthless p, blood gushed over the filthy pavement,

    I snorted, "Price? Girl, you underestimate yourself and me. I stand at the highest order. What more can that boy do?"

    Showing no reaction, my heart suddenly trembled as Lilith''s entire body suddenly began to overflow with abyssal energy. Watching all her injuries vanish and the various hooks within her body turn to dust, I frowned as shended on her two feet, gazing indifferently towards me.

    "If you think that, then continue, Sitri. But how about we make a deal? The Pale Gate, for your sixty legions within hell?" She asked, shaking my soul.

    "You... no, your bluffing you do not have the Pale Gate," I replied in a solemn tone. There were only a few ces Lilith and Arsene have been to, and I have been to all of them. Narrowing my gaze upon the woman still smiling, I resisted the urge to tear her head off. "It''s quite the offer, but I have no interest in the Abyss."

    "Then what about the de you saw me use, Morningstar? Father was quite captivated by it. and I was sure you yourself were watching, were you not?" She asked, fully knowing I was.

    "What are the terms?" I inquired, arching my lips.

    Raising her head, dark robes began to cover her naked body as she stepped past me, "Shall we discuss this over a meal?"

    "Whatever mydy desires."

 Chapter 282: Shadow Realm

    <h4>Chapter 282: Shadow Realm</h4>

    Taking a deep breath of ash and mes within the burning city of Aze, darkness slowly began to flow around me like wildfire. Feeling my body entire a realm of night, I opened my gaze to Tenebrae, wrapping her gentle arms around me.

    "It feels the same each time I enter. Mother, you truly know how to spoil your children."

    "I would agree," Nyx said, appearing by my side, "But there are only a few of us. Why we were chosen by her will always be a mystery, but I have not once hated her embrace."

    "Are you not afraid she is manipting you?"

    "Isn''t that what life is? Maniption on a massive scale?" She said, patting my head like a child. "Where is the brat?"

    Rolling my eyes, I sighed, "she... she got a little high and is now bathing in a river of her creation. That girl is crazy!"

    "You are no different!"

    "Says who? I am a perfect gentleman in its purest form." I eximed, stylishly arching my head with grace, "I still retain the lessons that my uncle engraved into me from birth."

    "you eat people!"

    "Correct, but they are prepared by the best cooks. The ss, the grace, and the elegance all cancel out the disgust the ignorant people have towards it." I rightly expressed, nodding with righteous indignation. "Those poor fools cannot even begin to understand the subtle yetplex vors a human heart has. Or how sweet and smooth a human brain can be."

    "Ok-Ok, that''s enough. Truly you are a mystery, Arsene. Anyway, Hades is looking forward to dining with you, surprisingly. I heard you are close to forming your Mortal Dao. is that true?"

    "I could not say Mortal Dao is weird; it''s more of a mental concept than physical; however, once it''s formed its begins to materialize in the material world. How that happens, though, is well beyond my knowledge. I don''t even think Hades knows."

    "It''s not that he doesn''t. It''s just hard to put into words. " Nyx said, pulling me deeper into the night consuming me.

    "How are your studies going?" She inquired, watching various shades and monsters of the night hidden by a mist of darkness passed us by. "You reached the fifth stage in the Dao of darkness a few months ago, didn''t you?"

    "Both well and bad, I was able to send a few Faceless to my old world, using the Shadow Realm as a bridge but aside from melding with space, I am stuck on how to continue."

    "Thank Ygg for that; if not for that primordial essence helping your elementalprehension, you would not have progressed so quickly; you also having an elven bloodline did also help. Give it time; it''s only been a few months."

    "You know me, Nyx. Do I look like someone who likes to wait? I''m going to tear down that wall even if I have to start over."

    Giggling to herself, we slowly came to a stop. The Darkness around us simrly beginning to fade, revealing arge obsidian castle formed from the very darkness of the Shadow Realm. Faded runes from a forgotten era inscribed all around the walls bring a sense of light to the world of darkness.

    "This ce always puts me in the sense of Awe. How you came about it is even more mysterious." I whispered, pressing my hand against its surface. Receiving a sensation of neither hot nor cold, hard nor soft but rather empty and ethereal.

    "It was a gift, created by a woman who showed me the truth of Tenebrae. Just like you, I to was taught about her majesty, for it is not something one can simply figure out on their own. Lady Adrienne Di Lucarvis taught me like one of her own, and in turn, I taught Hades and now you. " Nyx lightly said.

    "Adrienne Di Lucarvis?" I hummed, remembering the name. Entering beyond the threshold, Nyx turned to me.

    "You sent a Faceless to Tensen Lumireis? Why?"

    "I need advisers, people I can at least trust to a certain level. I am in an unwinnable situation. So gathering my family is one of my main objectives. I sent ten Faceless to retrieve my two uncles and grandfather should they still be alive."

    "Almost seems like you are scrambling?" She uttered through the exquisite halls of darkness and luminosity. "Tell me, Arsene, do you truly believe you can defeat A Prince of Hell? Would you not just be putting their lives in danger?"

    "There lives were put in danger the moment I came into existence. I can thank Bael for that, but it''s fine. I do not expect to win nor lose to Sitri. That prince, while his ns are trulypelling and intricate, it''s not like I am not without any option."

    "Is that why you sent that letter?"

    "Of course, but that is bait." I replied, "I needed Loki gone and for Freya to have a more... hands-on approach."

    "So the Snake is Loki." Nyx snapped in irritation, "you may have started another war. Hades hates that man with a passion."

    "Oh, I know. That''s why I came up with the n."

    Chuckling to myself, I could see a mischievous smile upon Nyx''s motherly lips as she rolled her eyes, "You truly are a demon of mischief." she stated, pushing the doors open.

    "So you came," Hades announced, turning from the ashen-headed girl to me.

    "How... I thought you were high?" I asked

    "Still am; melino? feels super rxed and free. Like I just got out of a hot bath," she said with a little drool pulling on her lips.

    "Hades? How do you feel about melino? being crazy?" I could not help but ask. Staring at how melino? was simply melting within her chair with a content expression. "Looks like a cry for help."

    "She is the Goddess of Madness, If she were sane, I would be more worried, but seeing her like this, I feel quite joyful. It looks like she had a rather nice feast."

    Why the hell did I ask the Lord of the Underworld that? He is crazy, just like his daughter. Rolling my eyes, a pair of small arms suddenly leaped into my embrace. Snuggling within my chest Ty pushed her head up, her draconic eyes shimmering with tears.

    "Papa came back for Ty!"

    "Of course," I said, kissing her adorable cheeks. "Ty is my favorite little dragon."

 Chapter 283: The Dagger

    <h4>Chapter 283: The Dagger</h4>

    Finding my seat around the round table that sat the three gods, my gaze fell upon Hades measuring me with his intense stare filled with caution and content.

    "Arsene, before I continue training you. I would like to know what we are to you?" The Lord of the Underworld questioned.

    "Don''t you think it''s a littlete for that?"

    "You are not a god as of yet, so I do not." Hades replied, "there many things that happen once you step into the realm of divinity. For starters, as I''m sure you know, you gain a minuscule amount of omniscient regarding that particr Dao. And with your mortal Dao being what it is, your entire world will change once you achieve godhood."

    "Devils heart," I whispered.

    "Yes, " he said, nodding with a grim expression, "The self dought that runs within all. That particr Dao is rather evil and genuinely broken, as most Mortal Dao''s are. So I ask you again, Arsene Snow. What are we to you?"

    "What do you think it is?"

    "That''s not the question, boy!" He replied, somewhat amused.

    "Solem as ever I see, but I shall answer. Nyx, hades, I do not see you as parents nor my masters but rather siblings. I see you how I would see my brother within the celestial pce. While there is a ce within my heart for you, I could easily snuff it out at a moment''s notice. I am, after all, a demon and devil hybrid. While being a soul bender enhances my emotions, I feel this is the Zenith of how much I can actually feel for a person. You are loved, and I truly do appreciate you two, and I would do many things without question asked for you two, but my first priority will be Lilith and then myself."

    Covering her mouth Nyx turned to hades, a hint of mist slowly growing within her eyes, "Hades... He... He"

    "Aye, well, I did not expect that!" He stated in shock, "Wow, he truly is like us!"

    "Huh!" I eximed, a little perplexed.

    "That is what it means to be a child of Tenebrae. Not all of us are friends or family like us. Some are bitter enemies, some are lovers, while others are simply friends. A few minutes ago, you asked if I am afraid Tenibrea is manipting me. To answer your question. I would say no because just like how you feel about us, we can feel about Tenebrae.

    Hearing Nyx''s words, I could not help but ponder on her theory regarding Tenebrae. I cannot lie and say I wasn''t a little worried about being manipted by her will. From the moment I called her mother, I knew something was wrong, but I epted it without thought. Yet, the more powerful I grew, the more aware I became, especially regarding her will.

    "Now forget about this emotional drivel; I ept your words, boy. At least for now." Hades stated with a smile upon his ruggedly handsome face. "Shall we talk about forming your Mortal Dao? There are three of them, correct?"

    "Yes, but before that, I would like to speak about... Is this ce safe?" I whispered, my expression slowly turning icy.

    "If you are worried about Sitri, then fear not. The Shadow Realm is Tenebrea''s Domain, and it''s on the same level as the forgotten Astral Sea that has been lost since the Great Change at the beginning of time.

    (A/N: Astral ne is the same as the Astral Sea, and it will not appear in this novel, but it''s in The Order of Chaos.)

    "This is probably the only realm, especially this castle, that you can walk and talk freely. Remember, Tenebrae will protect her children." Nyx joyfully exined, helping the young Ty wipe the food from her face.

    "You guys are so boring. Can I go? I need to lie down. I am tripping right now." Melino? suddenly said, pressing her head against the round table with drool dripping from her lips.

    "My god, you truly need help; I have never heard of someone getting high from killing so much," I uttered, waving my hand as her soul vanished, returning to the material ne. "Now, what I wanted from you two, or rather Hephaestus, is to alter this dagger."

    cing the dagger gifted to me by Bael to enter within the Abyss, I arched my lips, "I want him to turn this into a conductor of Natural Order. Its inscriptions cannot be changed, but it needs to change from what it was.

    Waving hisrge palm, the abyssal dagger floated towards his palm. Narrowing his eyes, Hades turned to me with a severe expression, "Boy... do you understand what this is? How powerful it truly is?"

    "Yes, and it''s detrimental to my evolution. Alrich is watching me all the time, which should not truly be possible without spending all day and night using his own eyes. So the Shadow Realm is my only safe haven."

    "Arsene, this dagger is not something that can just be changed. Hephaestus will need billions of years and some of the most powerful material our pantheon simply does not have.

    Narrowing my gaze, I turned to Nyx, "That''s why I need you to go to meet the former Celestial King. Tell him I am willing to make a trade."

    "A trade? You are not a God; what can you offer a man that controls one of the greats power within the known universe?" Nyx mockingly jeered.

    "It''s simple, no one knows that Lilith is Yura, but even if they know, nothing will change. What I can give is a favor."

    "And you think that will be enough? Arsene, I truly think you are underestimating this dagger. Even if I gave my life and everyone else''s, we still would not cover ten percent of the cost. How the hell did you evene into contact with this?" Hades could not help but ask. Clenching a hold of the de, starting to shine with hellish intent.

    "It was a gift to fool me intomitting suicide. But it''s no matter, for now at least. Nyx, if it''s not enough, y to his feeling. His granddaughter is within the hands of a Prince of Hell. All I ask is that you try Nyx. This dagger determines if I can live through this trial."

    "Fine, but Arsene, you will need toe to the underworld to speak with Hephaestus yourself regarding this daggers alterations. If you wish to keep its inscriptions while changing its nature, Hephaestus will need to speak with you personally. "

 Chapter 284: Freya - Twisted Reality

    <h4>Chapter 284: Freya - Twisted Reality</h4>

    "Any news on Lilith?" Nj?rd questioned from high upon his azure throne." It''s been five years since west saw her. Those within the Courts are growing restless, as am I."

    "Oh, father, must we do this again?"

    "We must, "He insisted, rising from his throne, his bare body consumed in various runes glimmering with azure light. " You are ying with fire; you know full well how sinister the Court of Nox can be, yet you continue to test their patients."

    "Your cowardness is showing, father," I jeered, slightly amused. "If you are so worried, why send me to Arsene''s side? Why let me take point? Why the games, father? You may stand upon that throne, but it is I who rules. You are nothing more than a puppet. One I manipte, never forget that."

    "You foolish bitch!"

    "An there it is!" I barked in disgust, "Your mask is already breaking. Yet you think of ruling over me! Know your ce, Nj?rd. The only reason I have not fully taken over is due to the civil war we are in, but do not tempt me!"

    Appalled, a trident materialized within his palm. His eyes burning with icy mes, "when did my daughter be so belligerent?"

    "when you fucking sold me as a hostage to Odin." Feezing in ce, I sneered, "Forced to the ground like a whore and raped for cycles. Force to bear his spawn with a smile. What? Did you think everything was fine and dandy? I gave everything for this family, so when I tell you Nj?rd, I am its ruler, I mean it. So enjoy whatever you have for now, but whoever wins at the end, that throne will belong to me."

    "Freya I.."

    "I do not need your pity, Nj?rd. No, I do not need anyone''s pity. The day that monster died, I obtained my freedom, and I will not backtrack once more. " I viciously spat, turning my back to the man who I once considered to be family.

    "That doesn''t change anything, Freya! What do we tell the Courts!" Nj?rd shouted, stepping down from his throne.

    "Grow a pair and tell them you have nothing. This realm belongs to the Great Three; we owe Nox nothing. Weply to show reverence but do not forget we are the Vanir''s. One of the three that governs within our pantheon, or did you forget? "

    "So you would sacrifice us all? We are dead if..."

    "Truly, I see why I was sold, like amon whore! You are a true coward." I said, turning to re at Nj?rd standing a few feet away.

    "I did what I needed to, Freya!" He bellowed, pointing his divine trident crafted by the dwarves using the Fairies of the Azure Sea. Creatures made from the heavens themselves. "You may have suffered, but you stopped an entire war!"

    "War? What war, Nj?rd. None of us had died. We squabbled like dogs, but there was never any bloodshed that would constitute what you did. You feared the power of Odin and retreated. You used my innocence at the time and broke me. I truly hate Odin but you! YOU!"

    Coming to a stop, I quickly took a deep breath to calm the raging hatred rising from the depths of my soul. ring at the Trident pointed towards my neck. "Remove that thing, Nj?rd, before I am forced to kill you and shower thisnd with your remains. I work with a devil now; I will definitely make sure your soul enters the Nines should you continue this pointless endeavor!"

    "Family Squabbles?" Someone asked, stepping past the threshold entering the throne room.

    "It depends, Argo," I dered, checking my emotions. turning towards the elderly man covering in wrinkles, "I maybe force to kill this useless amass of shit."

    "Freya!"

    "Enough!" Argo barked, "This is not the time! You two are acting like children."

    "Argo, I am not Nj?rd. Speak to me as such, and I will kill you. Nox or not, I am not your ve nor your bitch. You best understand your ce. You need us; it''s not the other way around. Like Yggdrasil, I tolerate you, but this is my realm."

    "Lord Argo," Nj?rd shamelessly smiled, "Forgive my daughter. She is not feeling well.'' he said, cuffing his palms.

    "Leave us Nj?rd," Argo stated without expression, ''I wish to speak to a leader, not a boy."

    Turning a deep shade of crimson, I did not even bother to gloat for Nj?rd was not even worth a second thought. Teleporting from my throne room, Argo studied me, with his experience gaze, "What is Arsene doing?"

    "You know the rules, Argo. What can you give for that information?" I said, flying up towards my thone. Taking my rightful ce, I waved my hand for him to speak.

    "Fifty God-Tier Celestrial Orbs," Argo said, tossing me a small pouch glimmering with rainbow-colored light.

    "Quite lucrative this time, huh, but I ept. Arsene will be going to The Temple of Astrid within a few days, but from his words, it seems to be a trap from a third party. He sent a faceless in to inspect.

    "Good, now before I go. Those Valkyrie he battled, where are they?" He asked, surprising me.

    "Are they not dead?"

    "Dead? How could a mortal who obtained a small amount of divinity kill a Valkyrie? That technique he used was interesting, but it was a trick using the Dao of Darkness and Illusions. All those valkyries are alive, but they are not here. I do not need to tell you about what type of power he can gain from that."

    "Teleportation? No, the Bifrost! Anya and Mare, those two were there!" I said, quite shocked. It would seem that the entire performance was a setup. Oh, Arsene, you undoubtedly are a master at deception. "I will attempt to find out, but it will cost you, Argo. Any way have you found out who that God with Arsene is?"

    "The Ashen One? No, I thought you might know," Argo replied, stroking his shaggy beard, "None of our seers have gathered anything, but it seems she has caught the attention of the higher-ups. A Goddess of Madness. Such a taboo Mortal Dao cannot continue to exist."

    "Taboo or not, she needs to go!" I said, waving my arms, "you have a lot of nning to do. I will continue to y Arsene, and of course, when I find any information on Ezra and Lilith, I will tell you... for a price, of course."

    Sneering Argo vanished. Narrowing my eyes, I sneered, "That snake, he is very dangerous¡ªhe reaks of more blood than that psycho with Arsene. Why would they send one of his kind to us?"

 Chapter 285: Tyr - Madness

    <h4>Chapter 285: Tyr - Madness</h4>

    "Where have you been, Heimdall?" I could not help but shout, pping my palm upon my brother''s shoulder. "Things have gone to hell without our Watcher," I said, within the Asgardian halls, covered by golden pirs.

    Releasing a hollow scoff, a rainbow-colored divinity pushed away my arm as he stood simrly like a stranger in front of me.

    "Heimdall?" I muttered, taking a step back from the pale grimace of Heimdall. Studying his handsome face for a second, I felt my lips slowly descend into a frown. "Tell me what is wrong?"

    "It is none of your concern Tyr. Concern yourself with that idiot you call a brother." He said, turning away.

    Gripping my chin, I could not help but marvel. Heimdall was a cold god that did not allow emotions to cloud his judgment. He was stiff, rigid even, and very decisive, but now. Now he seems conflicted and distraught.

    "Lovers quarrel?" Idun whispered from behind.

    "You saw that?"

    "No, but your words do echo," She stated, appearing like an angel untouched by material light.

    Idun was always a very pure god, a rare feature amounts to our kind, or maybe she was simply a ve to her divinity like so many are. She should hate us, loath the Aesirs for what happened to her daughter Astri yet she stands with us.

    "What brings you to the pce, Lady Idun."

    "There is a faceless at the temple of my daughter," Idun stated, turning to gaze out at the majestic city of magic known as Asgard below. "Tyr, I want nothing to do with this war, and I do not want blood upon my daughter''s temple. Please... Please give me that. It''s the least the Aesirs can do."

    "A faceless! What are... No, I shall handle it Idun. I swear."

    Arching her lips, she reached towards me, kissing my cheek with her soft lips. "Thank you, Tyr." She said, taking her leave, bringing a dark cloud to my heart.

    "Forgive our family, Idun. Your daughter, my niece, deserved better."

    Taking a step-through space using the power of the Bifrost, I appeared upon the base of a massive mountain consumed in ice, yet despite the freezing temperature, a majestic in filled with grass, flowers, and trees fell into my view. Lifting my lips, weing Iduns divinity everpresent within the air. I pushed my two legs forward up the endless stairs many mortals do to show respect to their Gods.

    Passing a few mortals on the way, none of which recognized me, I arrived upon a beautiful temple covered in azure vines coiling like serpents around the temple of Astrid. Taking notice of a being covered in a simple ck mask, I approached.

    "You cannot be here. Thisnd is neutral, to all the Gods."

    Turning to me, the faceless turned back towards the temple, simply standing still, neither talking nor breathing. It was still and hollow like a statue, neither giving off an aura of demon nor devil but nothing.

    "Faceless, I will not repeat myself. You must leave or else."

    "My master has ordered that I wait and watch. Any removal attempt shall either result in mine or your death." It said without emotion, chilling my soul to its core at what Arsene could have done to them.

    "Watch... Arsene ising here?"

    Being met with silence, I sighed, turning towards the entrance, "Did you pay your respects?" I inquired, feeling like I was speaking with one who took a vow of silence.

    Sighing, my gaze turned cold as space shifted. Consuming both of us in a spiral bubble, we appeared at the base of the mountain. Turning to me, neither shock nor annoyed, "If you wish to follow your master''s order, it must be done, form here. Lady Idun will not allow someone of your... Wicked ways to step upon her daughter''s holy temple."

    "It is quite alright uncle, his appearance is more than weed. For it is all a part of his will." A gentle voice resounded from behind me.

    Twisting my head, I gasped, staring in shock at Astrid, "You... You''re out of Hel? Hel released you!"

    "It''s H," She stated with a warm smile, " Apparently, that demon Arsene called her that, and she has taken quite a liking to it. You never told me H was so... Capricious.

    "Capricious?" I said, shocked to my core.

    "Indeed, she loves to y around within Hel. You would not think so with her nature being what it is, she would be cold and cruel, but she is actually a whimsical person and a bit of a pervert."

    Shaking my head at the odd news, I suddenly bowed, "Forgive me, Astrid, as your uncle, I should have been here to protect you. What Thor allowed was...."

    "I do not need an apology, uncle." Astrid barked, her obsidian hair glimmering with emerald divinity filled with the power of hel. "Nothing you can say can justify what those depraved beasts tried to aplish with the help of that monster. I cast everything away, my life, my heart, my divinity, all for the power to save myself. I live in Hel, working alongside H to bring peace to the realm of the dead. That is the price I paid simply to escape. So do not apologize, for I do not wish for it."

    "I... I went to Hel. I went to retrieve you, but..."

    "I know, uncle, but it was I who told H to send you away. She is my family now, a family who I know I can trust." She weakly said, causing a deep shame to rise within my heart. "H is kind and sweet, to me and I enjoy being with her."

    "Do you not miss the light?"

    "No, Adrienne is teaching me about the darkness. I quite enjoy the eerie skies of Helheim. It feels like home."

    Scrunching my brow at the unfamiliar name, I shook my head, "You said it was by his will that the faceless remains."

    "Yes, but I cannot say, and you should not ask. This... this is far beyond what you need to worry about. Do not die by defying his n, Uncle."

    "Is he the reason you are out here?"

    "yes, Adrienne warned me not to defy his will," Astrid whispered, peering towards the skies, trying to find something. "I am here to deliver a message and leave."

    "I see, then I shall not ask anymore," I solemnly stated, feeling my heart shutter, "Now, have you told your mother of your return?"

    Lowering her head, I shook my head at the silence I was beginning to hate. Taking a step forward, I wrapped my arm around my niece. Giving her a tight hug, I whispered whin her ear, "Go see her while you have the time. She is broken without you. The vibrant apple that was once your mother is gone."

 Chapter 286: Mimir - Freyas Torment

    <h4>Chapter 286: Mimir - Freya''s Torment</h4>

    "A third party, is it?"

    "Aye, and apparently, they cane and go within the realm of Heihim as they please." Tyr lightly said, sitting beside me. "I have already spoken with Idun, but I am notfortable, leaving a faceless there knowing who they are. What do you think we should do?"

    "This war, The Court of Nox, now A third party; it seems like everything regarding this boy name Arsene isplicated. What I think is that you take a step back. Heimdall should already know what is going on, yet he remains silent, and you of all people know what that means."

    Arching his lips, Tyr appeared down at his only hand with a sad sparkle, "I do, but do you truly think that monster will allow us to turn our backs so easily? Arsene is a demon; he will not spare anyone." He muttered.

    "Tyr my words to not carry much weight, my body still remains attached to a root of the world tree per the will of your brother and Odin. However, if you ask me, I think you should do as Freya is."

    "Freya?"

    "Ayed, she came to me same as you," I said, bearing down towards the roots of a world tree tearing into my flesh, covering me with its majestic vines. "Your brother thor is a fool that should have never been king, a failure that you should have foreseen. This new war with the Vanirs is more proof of that. There was peace, and due to lust, and greed many are dying."

    "You needn''t speak of Thor; I know my brother," Tyr angrily voiced, clenching his fist, "I should have been here. I should have..."

    "I say this not for you to remember your past but to bring up the future. From what I have seen from here, everyone within our pantheon is being manipted, even the Court of Nox."

    "And your proof?" He asked, bringing an aged smile to my face.

    "It''s more of a theory, but one that is confirmed by the appearance of Astrid. This war within Midgard, while the fault of Arsene, I think it has a lot to do with this mysterious party. While I do not know much about the boy, from what I heard from Freya, he is frighteningly intelligent. Yet, he is killing and converting, building his army."

    Feeling a burning sensation within the left eye of Odin, I continued on sensing the weaves of fateing together. "He created so much chaos and lost a lot of souls, something a demon... no devil needs to grow. He gave up on so many souls just to bring chaos, meaning he needs time. By the rate of which so many are dying, I can assume he doesn''t have a lot of time. He is on a deadline. However, we cannot dy this war because we would be ying within his hands, but we also cannot push since more will die. God or not, that boy knows what he is doing and is ready should the full force of the Aesirs strike all at once.

    "It seems your wisdom has only grown with this hellish torment." Tyr apologetically remarked with a grim expression, "But what can we do?"

    "As I said before, y both sides as Freya. Why make enemies? I am sure Arsene knows her goals, yet he still works with her. " I stated as a fact, peering from high above the world of Midgard to the endless wilderness below. "And there is Loki... Should I say more?"

    "No, you have said enough." Tyr stated, with a sour expression, "I shall ponder your words Mimir and take them into consideration."

    Watching the God of War vanish from my sight, the glow within my eye vanished as I released a heavy breath, "Freya, you cane out."

    "Truly, you are something, Mimir." Freya sensually shouted, appearing in front of my sights, smiling with a dark glint.

    "If you wish to kill me, please do."

    "And release you from your torment? Come now, Mirmir, watching you each year fall deeper into depravity simply melts my heart."

    "Truly, you are a cold bitch. Odin truly fucked you over." I spat, watching her smirk, pressing her hands against my skull.

    "Was it not you who propose that Nj?rd sell me along.. oh, sorry, sell is such a strong word. That I marry Odin?"

    "Aye, a foolish decision, and look what happened to me? Your husband.."

    Sabbing her fingers into my eyes, a scream echoed out from my lips. Twisting her fingers, I struggled to hold in my screams as I felt her intent pulling at my soul.

    "STOP!!!" I howled, trying to push my arms out but to no avail.

    Scooping out my eye, her cold, calcting words sounded, "It is finally time, Mimir. When you awake, your will not be yours, but your mind will be awake. When you wake, your soul, mind, and body will be mine!"

    "Freya, stop this madness! Please, " I begged, feeling my life beginning to fade.

    "That is the same thing I said when Odin tore my hymen, but life is a cruel bitch, and you, Mimir, will learn of that. Do not worry, for I am sure Arsene will take excellent care of what is left of you. That boy can be quite cruel in his torment."

    Feeling my eyes heal, a shining light entered my sights. However, tears slowly began to fall as I gazed upon the grey sword within Freya''s hand and the magical emblem within the heavens.

    "Odin was very fearful of my magic, despite his power, and for a good reason, but you of all people should know that." She affirmed with a loving smile while the symbol of the reaper''s scythe began to take form within the heavens. "I have been preparing this spell for millions of years, just for you, Mimir. I will be seeing you soon."

    Hoisting her sword high, my heart and soul began to scream as a single tear ran from my eye before endless darkness entered my sight.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Why did you bring him a head? The Hell is he suppose to do with that?" A mysterious voice called out as I tried to open my eyes. Yet only darkness seems to fill my sights.

    "Come now, Melino?. This is the perfect gift for Arsene as to apologies for ying both sides." The voice of Freya said, startling me. "I figured he would be nning to screw me over, so I brought something to sweeten him up."

    Arsene? Ah, I remember him, but I was speaking to Tyr, but... how did I get here? Why is my mouth not working? In fact, howe I cannot feel my body?

    "Isn''t that a little blunt?" Melinoe, the person Freya was speaking, uttered. "But whatever, it''s none of my business. Arsene is still in the shadow realm, and I am still buzzed, so you can wait. Let me enjoy my high."

 Chapter 287: Mortal Dao

    <h4>Chapter 287: Mortal Dao</h4>

    Leaving the Shadow Realm, the vibrant rays of light filled my sights as Iid upon my back staring up in wonder.

    "Dao of Kings, Devil Hearts, War and Sin. Four mortal Dao''s, two of which are connected to one another. No, it''s just one; whyplicate it. Let''s just add them all together, and I have grown extremely close to the Dao of kings and sin during these past five years."

    "Scared?" Anya asked, hidden from sight. "Forming a mortal doa is a life-changing event."

    "It would be a lie if I said I wasn''t, but I feel like nothing will change, at least for me." I said, feeling my words were merely wishful thinking, "How are the Valkyrie fairing?"

    "Trapped like rats and scared of what is toe. Their divinity should all be drained within a year." Mare stated alongside her sister.

    "Any way to increase that rate?"

    "Do not get greedy, Arsene. The fact we were able to make a formation with the shit materials present is a miracle. If we push the formation anymore, it will shatter." Anya solemnly warned, bringing a bitter wave of irritation to me.

    "I see; well, continue the excellent work, and how are the designs for the Abyssal daggering along? Hades is taking the necessary steps to hook me up with Hephaestus."

    "The designs areplete, but I don''t think he will be able to do what you wish." Mare whispered, "First of, he will need some of the strongest materials from the Nine hells. Which cannot be found within the material ne."

    "You needn''t worry about that, my little twins. Or did you forget I am a devil? I will take the necessary shit from Ezra and Lilith; I just need to ask their father. Although I can''t say, I am looking forward to that."

    Giggling to themselves, the presence of Anya and Mare vanished, leaving me with some peace. Feeling the chilling breeze against my cheeks, I grunted.

    To form Mortal Dao, I needed to sever my connection to Heavenly Dao for at least a second or two and will my purpose it into the soul. However, as a soul bender, is it even possible for me to simply temporarily sever my connection? Myprehension of Dao itself is so profound I find it impossible."

    I have spent all my lifeprehending darkness, and then there are the other Daos like fire and lightning. Using the mes of hellfire to sever the connection would be stupid since it would simply wipe the connection from existence, leaving me crippled.

    Hades had not given me the answer but instead told me that was how many did it, but I found it strange he had not stated the process of soul benders unless it was impossible for my kind? Although Lilith was forming hers.

    "Maybe I am overthinking. He said, sever my connection to the heavens... Now, what does that even mean? What exactly is that connection? Is it the soul, the body, or the Dantian?" I asked aloud, hoping the winds would answer my question.

    pping my head, my eyes suddenly began to glimmer as I arose smiling, "Why not sever everything: the soul, the Dantin, and the Body? One of the oldest forces within creation is intent. The Abyss doesn''t have a mind, only a Will, an intent. So why cannot I?"

    "Zan, Silvia, Anya, and Mare,e to me!" I shouted, empowering my throat with demonic Qi. Watching a harem of goddess step out of the void via the rune of teleportation, I could not help drool a bit at the thought of them within my bed. Shaking my head pulling myself out of my lustful fantasy, I grinned, "I need all of you to watch over my body. I think I figured out how to form my Mortal Dao."

    "Do we really need to be here?" Anya and Mare both asked together as one. "We are busy."

    Choosing to ignore the foolish question, I sat in the lotus position, joining my eyes together entering a world of darkness. Readying my mind, I spoke, "Silvia, sever my spine from top to bottom. Zanris, seal the seven senses. I need nothing connected, just my life, Anya seal my dantian, and Mare, you make sure I do not die. I should not say If I die what your master will do."

    Feeling a ruthless intent from their bodies, I snickered, "Good luck, girls," I stated as everything turned ck and cold.

    Not feeling the least bit scared, my mind and body began to slip away as per my will. I did not need excess thought; I did not need a body to distract me. What I needed was the Intent... The Will to portray all that I felt. The Abyss could not think yet created Lilith; it could not think yet it allows life to exist within itself.

    Emotions, such as love and hope, cannot exist within my will, but they must be allowed to fester into a contradiction, for I do not wish to be a hollow tool. My will must not be evil, for I do not see myself as evil, but rather as free untouched by neither man nor heaven. Yet, it must be corrupted like the hells themselves: Lust, Wrath, Pride, Gluttony, and Sloth those are my paths.

    Yes, I must be more than what Baphomet strived to be. For my pride shall not allow myself to fall any lower. The seven paths of sin are all mine. Even if destruction awaits me, I will continue on. Death, War, and chaos are not my friends but tools that shall be used at my whims. I stand not side by side with creation, but above it, they are my food, and they are my toys.

    Whether they are man or god, Beast or Devil, I will stand above them. Asmodeus, Baphomet, Aldrich, Truck-kun, Gabreil, even you... You who seem to be above them all. You who gave me life. Little Brother, I will not return to serve under you but by your side.

    "For I shall be a Monarch of Darkness and A Devil of the Abyss. This is my will and all that I am! I am Arsene Snow, and this is my Intent.

 Chapter 288: Lilith - Shadowfell

    <h4>Chapter 288: Lilith - Shadowfell</h4>

    Lifting my gaze towards the echoes of the night consuming the Nine realms in its darkness, a trace of fear gripped my soul as both Sitri, and I peered out towards him. Even if he stood trillions of light-years away, I could feel it. Tenebrae had descended upon thend caressing his body with her darkness.

    "A Dao Heart," Sitri whispered in shock, rising from his chair.

    Gradually all-natural light that existed with the world faded, leaving only a world of ck even to those that could see within the darkness.

    "So he is to be her chosen!" The Prince of Hell stated, turning his ruby eyes towards me, "You don''t seem to be happy? Think his connection with you may be gone after this?"

    Ignoring his words, the echoes of Arsene''s heart began to pour into my soul. Feeling his cruelty, Power, and Intent, I smiled, lifting my head towards him.

    Feeling a few tears slip down my cheek, a smile I could not contain filled my soul. This was where he would finally begin his bath, into Godhood.

    "Hm, I didn''t have this inside my n. It would seem he is truly beloved by Tenebrae; he must have undoubtedly entered the Shadow Realm." Sitri coldly muttered with a smile. "Tell me then, Lilith, what do you think I should do?"

    "Nothing, we both know you cannot interfere, and even if you could. Tenebrae is currently standing guard; even if you managed to push her will aside, do you think it would be worth it? Her will, like the Abyss, is veryplex, but I do think you should give it a try."

    "You underestimate me. I am a devil that stands by the Nines. Tenebrae... I owe her nothing.

    Not responding to his words, my mind began to fade as I felt the darkness call out to me. Hearing its soft, gentle, ethereal whisper pressed against my ears. A drowsy hue slowly began to press against my abyssal soul.

    "Arsene," I whispered, noticing my vision beginning to fade.

    "Girl, what has happened?" Sitri called out.

    Confused, my sights slowly slipped deeper and deeper into darkness as the whisper grew stronger. I could feel his Will, his intent for power, for freedom.

    "He calls to you Child of the Abyss," A whisper of darkness said, "he calls to you within his will. Tell me, little one, why does he call for you and not I?"

    "I am his wife... His mate, and you, his mother." I said, unable to only speak the truth I meant not to share.

    "He is my chosen, now. A creature of Darkness, a Shadowfell. One born of the Demons and Devils of Nines, molded by the abyssal force he held and purged by my will."

    "Shadowfell?"

    "Yes, that will be the new name of his race, for he is no longer what he was before. Arsene Snow of the Nines hells is gone. Shadowfell is what he is now. A being not of my will, nor anyone but his own.

    Touching my heart, I smiled, feeling a sense ofpletion. "Tenebrae... why did you choose him?"

    "I was asked, asked by one feared by all even I. He came to me upon the Dawn of End. Revealing his intent, and I agreed."

    "You were scared? Are you not one of the oldest entities in creation?"

    "Yes, but when ''He'' gave me life, from my darkness, a will became a thought than soon a body. I became sentient and vulnerable to such mundane concepts." Said Tenebrae without emotion.

    "He?" I whispered, touching my chest as a thought suddenly came to me.

    "Than am I?"

    "Yes," She said as my reality began to spin, twisting and turning.

    "How?" I asked only to be met with silence. Lowering my head, the gentle echoes of Arsene''s will continued upon my soul, melding within me as tears began to fall.

    "Lilith," Tenebrae whispered, "Watch out for Soloman, Sitri is a very intelligent Devil but Soloman, is different. And his sights are upon my chosen. Be careful, for he is here within Midgard.

    Confused by her words, my vision onse again slipped as it shifted, appearing before a man I had not seen within five years. Reaching out, I held his face feeling his heartbeat pulsing through my arm.

    "Mother!" Zanris called out, sensing me, not seeing.

    Caressing his lips with mine, I closed my eyes, reappearing within the office of Sitri. Rushing to grip my neck, I ignored the crushing sensation as my eyes and mind faded.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Can''t you heal? You are an Arch-Devil?" the voice of Einar sounded. "I am not a ve, you know!"

    "Just heal her, you annoying shit!"

    "So youe to me! Well, kneel! For I Einar shall only heal her if..."

    Hearing the echoes of ferocious ps followed by childish whimpers, my eyes slowly opened towards a face simr to a pufferfish ring at me.

    "Your awake!" It said. "See, I told you you didn''t need me!"

    "Einar?"

    "Missed me?" He asked, simply ignorant of his face, "It''s been five... or is it a thousand this bastard ced me in a Time prison. It has been hell! I have literally zero people to talk to, and Truck-kun doesn''t answer when I call!"

    "You are a strange Angel," I could not help but say. Recalling how ridged ordinary angels are."

    "Thanks," said Einar, "beingpared to those bastards is seriously annoying. Although that Time prison is a bit better than heaven. It''s even more boring there!"

    "That cannot be true." Sitri adamantly stated, "Arent there like orgies and shit up there? It is heaven after all!"

    "Fuck no! Maybe behind closed doors, hiding within fiveyers of pocket dimensions that link to the Astral Sea and then to The Shadow Realm, Elysium, and various other ces, you might find an orgy with an angel, but those bastards are far too stiff. Don''t even know if they can get hard."

    "How the hell are you not a fallen?" Sitri questioned, astonished by the odd angel, "I have meant to ask, but I find it very strange you have not fallen yet!"

    Healing his own face, Einar snickered, stylishly flicking his hair, "Me, fall? Come now, Sitri, your dark excellency. I am an avid believer in the Heavenly Father, plus I stand with the Universes, Ultimate Killer! Hail Truck-kun! And wee the Echoes of Her horn! PAAAAAMP PAAAAAMP!"

    "You''re an idiot!"

    "Agreed," I said alongside a Prince of Hell.

 Chapter 289: Shadow Heart

    <h4>Chapter 289: Shadow Heart</h4>

    "I am alive?"

    Opening my sights, I felt a little detached. It was night, yet I was not where I was before but rather within my chambers resting upon my bed. Hoisting my body up, a few strands of dark-colored hair filled with a faint ashen blemish appeared within my sights.

    Slowly stepping into the mirror, I watched myself, watch me. I stood a little over two meters in height. My face had not changed much aside from my hair shifting to obsidian ck, holding a strand of ashen all around. My eyes, however, had changed; they were no longer crimson but a soul-devouring ck. With my emblem embedded into both my pupils, it was no longer a simple ring but rather a string ofplex runes twisting ovepping with one another.

    "What the hell? Didn''t I just form a Mortal Dao? Why did my entire body change?" I could not help but ask.

    "You evolved. You are a soul bender, after all. To awaken your mortal Dao within your soul means to alter your body, so is the nature of soul benders, but Is that not what you wanted from your body? To evolve without any form of limit?" A voice from the void echoed. It was cold, almost lifeless, holding no emotion.

    "Who?"

    "You already know the answer to that." It said, causing a crease to appear upon my face, "Head to the Isle of Yu''drul. I grow tired of waiting. "

    "You are not my brother."

    "No, but one who shares your gift. One who also has the ability to adapt." He answered, falling silent. Yet his words still continued to resound within my soul.

    ma did say this power I hold was held by another. So he was rted to me. Turning away from the mirror, I stepped outside upon the patio. To feel the gentle breeze against my skin.

    "How long are you going to watch me?" I asked, feeling everything within my sights was a part of my zone. The subtle flow of qi, the faint, almost none existence tremor of space, I could feel and, in a way, control it all.

    "You noticed?" Fraya said, appearing by my side.

    Turning my head towards the Goddess of Love, my sights fell not upon her but rather her heart. It was crying, festering with hate and malice. A deep loathing but not at me. No, it was directed somewhere.

    Slowly information I never knew appeared within my head, a face not seen since the War of Demons and Devils. Odin, the all-father, clenching an innocent Freya''s throat. She begged, she screamed, yet was only met an excitement fueled by lust as he threw her upon the ground tearing her clothing away. Her first time, I believe.

    "Arsene?" Freya called out.

    Not saying a word, I came to understand the shadow of truth within her heart, her fears, and her will. Devil Hearts were not necessarily evil. They were the self dought, the remorse, the mistakes we contemte every day. And Freya... her personality is founded upon a devil heart.

    "Freya, how is the Court of Nox doing?"

    Taking a step back, Freya frowned with alert eyes. "Why do you asked?" She questioned, confused as to why she seemed to be so defensive.

    "I would like to know what they are giving you? You are, after all, working with me as well. I think it''s only fair I know as well, don''t you?" I muttered, drawing closer, feeling an unfamiliar control rising within me the moment I peered into her broken heart.

    Freya, her very personality was founded upon her experience. The innocent she once held corrupted, the love she had for the All-father a lie, the child she should care for a stain upon her name. Everything about her was a lie, a persona she created to hide or rather fight against reality.

    Shaking before my intense gaze, Freya''s breath grew a little raged, "Your gaze... when did it be so frightening?" She asked, trying to y to my ego.

    Smiling, I turned towards the stars, "Freya, do you know what your greatest desire is?" I inquired, knowing she herself did not know.

    Feeling my gaze not upon her, a relief she did not express upon her face fill her heart. "The Vanir throne, I have never tried to hide that."

    "Oh really, I would think it would be revenge," I whispered, licking my lips at the shutter that passed through her. "revenge against your husband!"

    "HE IS NOT MY HUSBAND!" Freya screamed, consuming the skies with her divinity. Shaking the very realm of Midgard with her absolute power. "He is not my husband! Not anymore, not anymore!"

    "Yet his hold still lives within you. Don''t you think he has already won even while dead? Look at you, can you say you are the same little girl you once were?"

    "I.. no, what does that matter?"

    "What if I could give you your wish?" I softly stated, turning to capture her distraught appearance with my gaze. " What if... Just what if I could gift you him? Odin, that is."

    Watching the malice burning brighter within her heart, a wave of newfound strength began to rise within me. I could feel her wrath and her lust for blood-consuming her mind. Her heart was mine, the Sin of Lust for his blood, the raging Wrath she held all of it within her was fueling my body. Freya, the walking Devil heart... she was mine.

    Pulling the strings of her heart, I lifted her chin, "I will not make you a deal, Freya. No, not yet. Not when your so distraught, go and think." I said, wishing for the sins burning bright to fester. So is the way of a Devil Heart.

    Leaving the Goddess of Love to her wonder, I made for my throne my eyes upon the many demons within my halls. Watching the torment of their souls burning in an infinite cycle of torture. Demons and Devils were said to hold no Devil''s heart, but could it be because they themselves are tormented souls? Creatures are shadows of their former selves. It''s not that they are immune to it, but instead, they are more willing to ept the change allowing them to fall deeper into their depravity, knowing they cannot change what they are. The insanity that is born from demons, the ruthless disregard for life, all of it stems from a simple truth.

    Coming to a halt, I turned towards my ckened throne, "I should not call this ability the power of a devil''s heart... For I have Fused the Seven sins together, with the Dao of kings, and numerous other concepts... I shall call this Shadow Heart. For it allows me to see the shadows of the past. The darkest secrets that are hidden by those lost in their madness."

 Chapter 290: Soloman - Elysium

    <h4>Chapter 290: Soloman - Elysium</h4>

    "Lord Argo, please just tell me why are we not storming Arsenes stronghold?" Merikh asked, clenching his fist. A trace of burning fire glimmering like stars within his dark eyes.

    "To be young and stupid," I mocked, watching the young man upon his knees turn blood red in shame. "Because I ordered you to stay, or was I not clear enough?"

    "We have the manpower," He rushed to speak, "We can end this all."

    "Oh really, so you are telling me that the Giants, Vanirs, and Aesirs can challenge the demons of the Nines present within his city?"

    "We have gods!" Merikh challenged, "They have about one or two. Our victory is but assured! The moment that no name god entered the battlefield, Arsene lost all his advantages. There should be no reason we should not simply attack and kill him now!"

    "Gods? What gods? The Courts sent only those within World to kill that boy, and I am the only God present. The only one that could even challenge me being that soul bender from the celestial city."

    "Then why not attack!" shouted Merikh startling me. Scrunching my brow, I narrowed my gaze at the odd fluctuation upon thend since Tenebrae descended a week ago.

    "You are to stand down, or else I shall hang your body upon a stake and have you burned for an eternity."

    Paling Merikh lowered his head, taking his leave bringing a solemn expression upon my face. "How envious, Arsene, not only do you hold The me of Hellfire, but you now have the touch of Tenebrae. She has chosen you."

    "Soloman," Aeron called out, arriving by my side with a grim expression.

    "You disapprove?"

    "What exactly are you nning? Sitri is upon this realm, and Arsene is going through his trial. " Said Aeron, ring daggers into me.

    "Is my dear disciple so suspicious of me? I merely want to know more about him?" I exined with a smile, "Or do you think I have other motives."

    "Of course you do. Does Sitri know you''re here?"

    "But of course, he is a Prince of Hell after all. I even saw that abyssal girl with him strung up like a pig to the ughter and stripped. It was quite the scene to watch him torture her, yet a little disappointing she revealed nothing to my dismay."

    "He has Lilith? Why?"

    "Who can say Sitri fell silent when I asked, but I would assume Asmodeus has something to do with that. But I am sure you are not here to discuss Lilith, or are you?" I questioned, brewing a pot of tea within this little shack I built for myself within the depts of Midgard. It was nothing fancy, but it was cozy.

    "Both, actually. I am nning on approaching Arsene, the one you have taken an interest in. I want to meet him face to face." Aeron said solemnly, studying my appearance with his piercing eyes.

    "yet you here with me, watching me brew some tea. Would you like some?"

    "No," Aeron coldly said.

    "Are you sure? I found it within Elysium."

    "I am, " Aeron insisted. Begining to lose patience.

    Pouring myself a cup, my gaze slowly fell upon Aeron, "Just like you, I am watching his actions. I want to learn more about him before I too meet with him. Your Court is, after all, hunting him like a dog."

    "Yet you are using them to study him." Aeron cunningly replied. "Tell me then, to what end?"

    "Did you see that boy from before? I believe his name is Merikh." I muttered, watching Aeron nod, "he will soon attack Arsene against my will. He will attempt to invade but with the formations covering that city. They will fail. What I want is to see Arsene battle one of them. Did you not feel it? Tenebrae''s will? He now possesses three great powers. The power of Darkness, The Nine Hells, and The mes of Hellfire. I am sure if the Astral Sea was still around, he would have that as well."

    "There are still areas that exist; it''s never toote," said Aeron sending a shudder through my heart.

    "It''s true, but I do not think that will happen. Any legacy that was there has already vanished with the great change. The same for Elysium. Itsst King Aldrich saw to that. He tore away the old legacy left by other Entities."

    "So I have heard, but have you decided to stand against Arsene?" Aeron said grimly. He was never a man to hold small talk.

    "I believe I may. Death, at least for me, can never happen, so is my curse. Consequently, I wee the battle with Arsene. He is still a little too young but is it not the best time to snuff out his life? You can have the girl. I am sure you are interested in the abyss."

    Nodding, Aeron stood up. "We will see, Master. Arsene is currently within Sitri''s n, and he, unlike Lilith, is not protected. Do you think he will live?"

    "Why should I care?" I could not help but say, "If he dies, I take his soul. If he lives well, nothing changes, but what about you? Will you stand against me?"

    Turning his back, Aeron shrugged, "I do not know, but if I am. Do not expect mercy; I am no longer the little boy from before." He said, vanishing in a wisp of scarlet light.

    Taking a sip, a wave offort flooded my mind, "Still naive, my little disciple. Your death was already determined the moment I picked you up."

    "Still cruel as ever I see." The dark somber of Aldrich sounded. Arching my lips, I poured another cup of tea for my guess.

    "We are both born within Elysium. You should know we find it hard to understand these foolish insects'' problems." I stated, watching a man appear in front of me. His features were blurred, but the power emanating from his was... impossible.

    "I have not been there in a very long time... Not since my ascension. I am bound to this Reality. The Twelve nes are out of my bounds. How is Elysium?" Asked Aldrich in reminiscence.

    "Thriving, even with what you did, its power still rivals the Shadows along with the others orbiting your ne. However, no king has been assigned since you killed itsst ruler."

    Taking a sip, a sigh escaped his lips, "Once a king, always a king, that foolish woman had iting. Daring to take my throne after my passing."

    "You died. What else was she to do?" I questioned, chuckling at the childishness of the old king.

    "True," said Aldrich casually, "When will you be ready?"

    "Any time, your grace, but it seems strange you are targeting Arsene. You do not seem like a person who holds interest within the mes or Tenebrae. So why go after him?"

    Scuffing, Aldrich vanished, his words continuing to echo, "Be his enemy, and find out."

    Chuckling to myself, I stared at the empty cup, shaking my head, "I think I may. How could I miss an opportunity like this?"

 Chapter 291: Cathedral

    <h4>Chapter 291: Cathedral</h4>

    Stepping out the shadows, I appeared upon the base of a mountain nketed by a silver sheet of snowfall. The air was fresh, almost surreal as I stood still, taking in the natural wildlife around me.

    "Master," said the faceless taking a knee.

    "You may leave. I wish to be alone," Imanded, stepping up the base of the mountain. Ignoring the fearful gazes of those that recognize me, I slowly came upon the temple, or a cathedral covered in Azure vines.

    "Arsene Snow," A man with one hand called to me. He was rather handsome, housing a sharp pair of eyes and a rather divine aura.

    Observing me with a measured stare, the man drew close, stopping a meter in front of me, "I am Tyr, The God of War of the Aesir''s." he confidently stated.

    "I see," I whispered, peering into the shadows of his heart. "So what is it you want? I was told this was neutral grounds."

    "Infomation, " He said, bringing a mocking chuckle to my lips.

    "Uncle, this is not the time." Another stated, walking out of the Cathedral. Marveling at the darkness festering within her, I could not help but grin.

    "Astrid, I presume? Quite the honor, I have heard many things about you!"

    "If only that were true," Astrid stated darkly.

    "But it is, you may be the first god of darkness I have seen since my birth, that is neither crazy, bloodthirsty, or not rted to me through Tenebrae."

    Taking a step back, she nced at Tyr, who also seemed confused, "Thank you, I guess," She said hesitantly. "But I have a message from Sitri, and I must deliver."

    "I am sure you do, but I am not here for the message. No, I am here for you and the map."

    "Me?" She replied as my smile faded.

    "Yes, I am here to take you to my side. I am here to offer you retribution." I continued taking a pause for everything to sink in, "I will not say more, not till you sit down and think it over."

    "Arsene, that is... you would ask her to battle against her family?" Tyr brutishly questioned, "Her mother stands with us. How could you even."

    "Shall we walk and talk, Tyr?" I said, stepping into the Cathedral basking in its natural beauty, "I just awoke a few hours ago, and I need to stretch my legs a little more. Those long-ass stares at the base of the mountain did nothing."

    Analyzing therge azure vines stretching endlessly through the halls. We followed in silence towards its source. Tyr was simply, based upon the shadows of his heart, was slowly growing impatient and Astrid, was strangely calm, at peace even.

    "You seem calm, Astrid." I started off, "Mind telling me why?"

    Scuffing, she rolled her eyes, "Why should I be scared? I am a god, and my uncle is also by my side." She said inly.

    "Yes, if you look at it like that, I would say you are indeed correct. Yet, you are here delivering a message for a prince of hell."

    "WHAT!" Tyr fearfully shouted, twisting his eyes towards Astrid.

    "Did she not tell you? Guess it would be a shock. Yes, we have a third party... Is third party the correct term? We have the Aesir''s, Giants, Vanirs, and me. That would be four so, Sitri is."

    "Arsene," Tyr impatiently shouted, "Get to the point!"

    Chuckling at ying with his sensitive heart, we slowly came to a stop towards the source of the Azure vines that seemed to run all around the Cathedral. Dumbfounded by the magnificent almost ethereal Azure Green-tree glimmering with a divine radiance, I stood still captivated and awestruck."

    "Arsene," Tyr repeated.

    "Forgive me, yes, this war, the bloodshed, all of it stems from the Prince of Hell. Well, I guess it''s not really him since I decided to start ughtering people." I lightlymented, my gaze never leaving the glimmering tree.

    "My mother made that," Astrid whispered warmly, "She made it for me when I first entered this world. It was called Everwood. Since it was immortal like us, never to fall, and never to fade. It would grow indefinitely till it consumed Midgard with its vines continuing on without stop."

    cing my palm against the Everwood Tree, I felt its warmth and its power still small and weak. I removed my palm and stepped around the tree, my gaze slowly falling upon a statue depicting Astrid holding an apple basking in childlike innocence.

    "Arsene, I have a message from Sitri," Astrid once again said, "I must deliver it."

    "Than you shall continue to wait for eternity." I coldly said, "For I have no interest to hear his words. I am simply here out of curiosity. The moment I found out Sitri set this all up, I knew he had something nned. I do not care for what he has, so keep your words or rather his to yourself."

    Opening my hands, a mighty me of darkness sprang from my palms. Devouring light all around me, I pointed my palm not upon the statue of Astrid but below, sting a massive hole beneath it.

    "What the hell happened to my body? These mes?" I whispered, noting how these dark mes were acting simr to the mes of Hellfire but weaker. "Did I also fuse with that?"

    "Shadow mes," I spoke as a piece of knowledge began to fill my head. A me that took on the properties of any element I know of.

    Lowering my palm, the Shadow mes began to fade as I entered the dark cave echoing with the echoes of rushing water.

    "What is this?" Tyr fearlessly said, "It looks to be an ancient dwelling. Did people worship here?"

    Stepping into the darkness, a shadow of cruelty began to fill my heart as a smile shone upon my lips. "Sitri, are you trying to scare me? Showing me that you had agents at ynger than I have even been alive?" I asked aloud, observing the mes beginning to rise within the air the further we journeyed into the pit of whatever this ce was.

    "Tyr, tell me about Heimdall?" I asked, studying the hesitation oozing from his heart.

    "I am still an Aesir, Arsene." Siad Tyr clenching his fist.

    "yet you are here with me, and Astrid no less. Is she not still being hunted? Or was the history I learned incorrect?"

 Chapter 292: Infernus

    <h4>Chapter 292: Infernus</h4>

    Trembling within a hidden turmoil, I felt more and more power begin to rise within me. Tyr was, without a doubt, an upstanding man. Many would even call him a hero amongst his kind. However, to betray his people, or more importantly, his family, was a heartbreaking tragedy within his heart. I was sure both Heimdall and Tyr held a good rtionship, but with a Prince of Hell within Midgard, the fate of his kind was on the line.

    "Cat caught your tongue?" I asked, peering deep into the shadow of his heart. Watching the loving scenes of joyful bliss, the familiar love with each and every god, I shuttered in pleasure, enjoying the sweet taste of betrayal upon his heart.

    "Heimdall is!"

    cing a single finger up before Astrid could continue, I silenced her, "Not you. It needs toe from him. I know of his intent, and I approve, but Tyr needs to say it."

    "You''re torturing him, arent you." Said Astrid.

    "I am, and I am enjoying it. "

    Chuckling at the disapproving grimace, my feet slowly came to a halt. Scratching my brow, a faint voice too obscure toprehend echoed. Picking up the pace, a feeble shimmer of light began to fill the dark cave we were stepping deeper into.

    Beginning to notice the various pentagrams, a chill I had not felt in a while returned. "War, Sacrifice, Death, Blood, purity, Mind, Heart, Life." I read off, now understanding what each pentagram now meant.

    "What... what is this?" Astrid fearfully asked, baffled at the strange markings.

    "Infernal formations, " I exined, "Straight from The Nine Hells. However, I do not know why all of these formations are scattered all about."

    "To train the young, "Tyr icily voiced in hate, "After the War of Demons and Devils. Various cults sprung up. And there were two within our realm, the Church of Bahemet and Infernus. While Bahoment employed pure anarchy and the desire to fallow your sin, Sitri fraction held a cold, calcting order. They ruthlessly experimented on the young and sacrificed an almost endless amount of lives. To call fouth their god."

    Pressing on hin haste, the echoes chanting began to echo, causing a profound stir within my soul. I could feel a calling as if something was attempting to reach out from my soul.

    "To our Lord, we give. To our King, we ughter, To our God, we Sacrifice! Burn thy will and free the spirit! Let his will shower us in mes. Hail the Prince of Hell, The Lord of Damnation, Sitri!"

    Aghast, I gazed upon hundreds of men and women of various ages, the youngest being infants burning within an inferno of mes. Their bodies were seared by the scarlet mes, yet none screamed as their bodies began pealing, slowly turning to ash. Be it the children or infants, all of them seem to simply ept the torment; even within the shadow of their hearts, this was all they knew, like my faceless, they were hallow and broken.

    To shocked for words, Astrid covered her mouth, turning her head in a hurry as the young were the first to break down, their limbs falling from their bodies turning into ash, followed by the adults.

    Raising his palm Tyr was about to try something, but I raised my hand, stopping him in his tracks. "Don''t, they belong to Sitri. It is not our ce, especially when he is physically here. You will only invite a fate worse than death." I warned, walking past the burning members of Infernus towards what looked to be the priest watching over the mes.

    "Wee, Arsene Snow, His Lordship, the Arch Devil Prince of Hell, Lord of Damnation, Sitri foretold of your visit." Said the priest, his eyes and face appearing like they were seared from creation. "We have been awaiting your arrival."

    "I am sure you have," I indifferently said, walking past him towards the depts of this hellish madness.

    Following in haste, the priest whose face was melted into a fine mess shivered like it was smiling. "His Lordship, the Arch Devil Prince of Hell, Lord of Damnation..."

    Flickering my palm, my shadow mes swiftly tore into the seared flesh of the priest, ripping the life from his body before he could evenprehend what had happened. Sneering, I continued on, "That fool, was he going to say Sitri''s entire title to me every time? Fucking Idiot."

    "What happened to leave them alone?" Tyr suddenly questioned,

    "Well, I am already enemies with Sitri, so pissing him off cannot affect me much,"

    "So you were worried about me?"

    Turning towards the handsome man smiling back, I scoffed, "Tyr, did you forget who I am? What I have done within Midgard?" I could not help but ask. Watching the grim expression slowly appear. "What Sitri has done, while I have not done this perse, my order is quite simr. What do you think the Faceless are? They were once the raging monster known as the Infernal Legion, the ones who rage upon thend doing anything they please.

    "How could I forget," Said Tyr grimly.

    Snorting, the echoes of more chanting continue on. Ignoring the mindless insanity, we proceeded while Tyrported the ashen Astrid.

    Slowly we came upon a massive underground grotto. It was hallowed and dark with an eerie scent of death; however, at the center, my gaze fell upon a familiar face. She was skinless, or at least that was how she appeared by the neck down. But there she stood, with what looked to be a stillborn attached to her skinless breast.

    "Arsene?" Lisa said with an innocent smile. "You came? Are you here to see Rave as well?"

    "What the fuck! I think I have had enough," I swiftly said, turning around, " I''m going to just go. I thought that maybe there might be some weapons or artifacts. It seems I was wrong!"

    "Do you know her?" Astrid asked, taking me by the arm, horrified by the bloody appearance of Lisa.

    "Nope, " I lied, shaking my head, "Never saw her in my life."

    "You lying, " Both Tyr and Astrid said.

    "Ok, fine, we may have banged... a lot, but I do not know her."

    "You''re a bloody monster! Are you just going to leave her? Don''t you care about her?" Astrid shouted, pointing at the crazy woman smiling back at me.

    "I don''t do crazy!"

 Chapter 293: Summoning!

    <h4>Chapter 293: Summoning!</h4>

    "I don''t do crazy!"

    "Yeah, I don''t think she skinned herself then proceeded to have a stillborn suck at her tit!" Astrid voiced, "Look at her! She is clearly broken."

    "It''s the curse of my cock! It happens. Let''s just head back."

    "Arsene, be serious," Tyr sternly replied, "this is wrong on so many levels."

    Releasing a sigh, knowing they were a bit right, I eyed the Altor that rested beside Lisa. Noticing the pentagram symbolizing sacrifice, I turned towards the child upon her chest and then towards the tunnel we traveled from. While I was not an expert due to howplex Infernal Formations were, it was inly obvious Lisa was in the middle of No! Infernus was trying to summon something from The Nine Hells.

    "Lisa... darling, can you tell me why you are here?" I asked, not bothering to peer into miss crazies heart, and I figured there were some things best not seen. "Also, what this deprave cult is trying to summon?"

    "Summon?" Lisa giggled, touching her chin with her rotting flesh, "What are you talking about? We are in the middle of the station? Have you seen the captain?"

    Nodding in understanding, I instantly turned around, "Let''s go, this bitch is crazy!"

    "Arsene!" Tyr and Astrid coldly scolded.

    "What the hell do you want from me? The best I can do is kill her. Honestly, I do not even want her soul; I can even pray that it goes to the Seven Heavens. this is fucked up."

    Shaking his head Tyr scoffed, "It''s the least we can do, plus we are not alone. Isn''t that right, brother?"

    "You truly are one of most powerful amongst us, even Odin a way feared you. were it not for the Great Change twisting reality creating these damn incarnations, our Pantheon would continue to reign supreme." A faded image said,ing into view.

    "That era is lost, Heimdall, and will never return! We were not the only ones to fall. Many pantheons, including the Nine Hells and the Seven Heavens, the two Great bnces of Good and Evil was altered, but they still thrive." said Tyr confusing me immensely.

    Committing the image of Heimdall, I narrowed my gaze towards the snow-white hair falling to his shoulders, the powerful muscles covered in scars, and the third eye between his brow. He was a little handsome if you ignored therge rainbow-colored eye though there was an aloof air around the man in silver robes.

    "You may ept it, Tyr, but I, along with many, do not. We wonder about the Bed of Chaos-like fucking dogs in search of our home lost during the great change. Do the inheart memories of our homes not gue you? We are stuck in an infinity repeat of history, and no matter what we do, the next incarnations will follow the same as us. Look at your hand. No matter how you tried to stop it, it was still severed, and during Ragnorok, you two will die. So are history has been written."

    So that is what it means to be an incarnation of a Pantheon... does this mean Bael, Asmodeus, and the others are the same? Are they two stuck? And what the hell is the Bed of Chaos?

    "So this? This madness is your solution?" Tyr inquired, unable to even look at Heimdall. "You got into bed with the Nines?"

    "Yes, I will not be a ve to destiny. The Twelve nes were without change, while Hell and Heaven did suffer due to some unknown power they are not bound to the destiny within the Realm of Blood."

    "But The Devil Hierarchy still has incarnations!" I insisted, joining in, "How could they not be a part of it?" I said, clearly remembering Asmodeus himself was the second incarnation of the original.

    "The great change did not affect the Twelve nes. They remained whole and safe! No one knows the reason for this but¡ª"

    "Wait, how do you all even know about the Great Change? I was told only the most powerful gods in creation knows?"

    "Because both Heimdall and I traveled to Eleyseim, it was there we learned a few secrets. " Siad Tyr drawing a golden sword and shield covered in ancient runes from space around him. "but there is no justification for this brother... Heimdal."

    Taking a step back, I narrowed my gaze towards the tense atmosphere. Tyr only held one hand, yet using his divinity, a magical hand began to form, allowing him to grip his shield without worry. Heimdall, however, stood still while a rainbow-colored divinity began to rise within the air.

    "Heimdall, you will perish today, that I can promise!" shouted a furious Tyr blinking out to my perception along with Heimdall.

    "Well shit, things really escted, didn''t they," I whispered, touching my beating heart, "But that was exhrating, don''t you think?!"

    Consumed with killing intent, Astrid scoffed, "What? An uncle who may have manipted Thor into having his children **** me is now working with A prince of hell and is now fighting my Uncle Tyr. One of the few gods who genuinely cared for me!" She voiced with untamed hatred vanishing as well.

    Snickering at the little game, I turned my gaze back to Lisa, smiling back like nothing had happened. "You cannot hide. Please do me the honor in showing yourself."

    Feeling another shadow hidden within the Dao of Space, a ming spear appeared within my palms. Taking a deep whiff of the rotting air, I hoisted my spear up, sting it towards Lisa''s chest.

    Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared, gripping a copper sword spitting my shadow spear in half. Arching my lips, another ming spear appeared within my palms, "Andor so its... Who are you?" I questioned, noticing a massive difference.

    Bellowing in depravedughter, the look-alike howled, exploding out with demonic Qi. sting Lisa away like a rag doll, blood exploded from the rotting flesh upon her body, yet only a warm smile seemed to appear.

    "Rave, you''re here!" She lovingly shouted, ignoring the shattered bones sticking out from her legs.

    Laughing as Lisa wrapped her broken arms around him, the stranger consumed in a cruel light licked his lips, "I am Kain, and Lisa is now mine." He stated.

    "This may be the most confusing day I have ever had in my entire life! Sure, buddy, take her. She is all yours." I kindly said, ready to leave.

    "You don''t want her?"

 Chapter 294: Arsene Vs Kain

    <h4>Chapter 294: Arsene Vs Kain</h4>

    "You don''t want her?" Kain swiftly questioned.

    "Nope!"

    "You don''t love her?" He inquired

    "... Nope"

    "FUCK! FIVE YEARS!" Kain bellowed, tearing the hair from Lisa''s skull in a vicious sh of rage.

    Giggling with a loving smile, Lisa blushed, "Honey, not in front of Arsene. He is watching." she said, tracing up his legs with her bloody fingers.

    "You must be lying! How can you not love her!" Kain shouted, licking the bloody scalp of Lisa, "She is amazing! The best woman I have everid my eyes on. We fuck every day!"

    I need to go; this is not fair to him or me. I''m not crazy. This shit is going way too far. Oh, Hell no! Fuck this summoning bullshit.

    "Your crazy, like legitly crazy!" I said, baffled at what was taking ce.

    "Am not; my mother had me tested."

    "I''m sure she did!" I confidently replied,

    "Wait... I never had a mother."

    Growing a little solemn, connections and a heartfelt relief soon began to appear as I came to understand this being in front of me was the demon spawn, and he is also rted to Andor. Does that mean there are two demon spawns, or did Kain take in all the demon energy?

    Licking the blood off, Lisa. Kain pushed her away, "wait for me!" he said, ring daggers at me.

    "Of course, honey. Kick his ass!" She joyfully cheered.

    Kicking off the dark alter, Kain twisted through the air arriving at me faster than anything. I had seen his arm overflowing with demonic power.

    "Shattering Fist," He bellowed.

    Sensing the de of the Pale ride, I swiftly reacted as his fist came crashing down towards my chest. Dodging and blocking were out of the question. I did not know what realm Kain was in, but he was definitely not within the realm of god, nor was he in World. However, such things did not matter as the Shadow Spear exploded, sting both myself and Kain away in a massive explosion. Feeling my organs shake, Inded upon my feet, ring at my ck mes tearing upon the body of the demon before me.

    Growling in pain, a hint of surprise consumed his heart, "You can hurt a demi-god? How?" He questioned in awe.

    Forming a new shadow spear, I bolted towards kain in a sh of shadow lightning. However, to his astonishment, my body suddenly vanished as information like no other began to fill my soul.

    "Shadowfell," I called to myself, knowing it was my name, my race. A title gifted to me by Tenebrae. Darkness did not need to be quick; it did not need to be flexible, for darkness was everywhere, and so to will I. This was not teleportation nor the influence of space but rather the ability to be the darkness. Who needs to move when I can instantly be there?

    "Shadow Step," I whispered to myself, appearing like a demon in front of Kain, stabbing my spear towards his chest. Shock, kain attempted to dodge; unfortunately for him, I had five more years to train my spear technique.

    Twisting my wrist and arm, my spear became like a serpent. Devouring all life and light as the Shadow spear dug into the flesh of kain. I had not damaged any vitals meeting only with his abdomen, but my goal had been achieved. With a vicious smile, I watched Kain scream out as veins of pure darkness began to spread throughout his skin. However, I was not done, exploding my spear from the inside the moment my spear entered his stomach."

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!

    Shadow stepping ten meters away, that being the limit I can more before the shockwave damage my body the screams of Kain resound within my ears. Enjoying his wails, a horrid amount of demonic energy began to radiate off his body. Clenching the organs from flowing out of his body, he roared. Pushing them back inside.

    "Why! Why am I not healing?"

    Slowly dark scales simr to mine began to grow from his body as his ngs began to glimmer. Creasing my brow, I readied a shadow spear. Peering into his heart, my mind grew even colder as ice.

    "DIE, ARSENE!"

    Rushing at me like a hungry beast, the emblems of lightning, Darkness, Wind, and Blood appeared within the air around me. wing at me, I tilted my head, easily dogging the sluggish speed Kain was disying. he was heavily injured, and none of the injuries were healing. Even with this demonic transformation, his wounds still remained.

    Sending a ruthless kick to his chest, blood oozed from his eyes and mouth as I scuffed, "Pathetic, no skill, only raw power. Why did Sitri even send you?" I coldly mocked shadow stepping in front of Kain, ruthlessly stomping upon his skull. Feeling the cracking of his bones, my feet came in contact with brain matter.

    "You... you are not a body refiner, are you?" I asked, backing away from the Kain convulsing upon the ground, "He... he was not weak, but why did he only study one?"

    "it''s because my brother is a fool who would rather torment those than putting in the work," the sinister voice of Andor responded, appearing behind with cold intent.

    Lifting my lips, the emblems within my eyes glimmered, "I was waiting for you," I said, my body vanishing like a ghost as the four emblems within the skies began to fuse.

    "You truly are as Soul Bender," Andor muttered darkly, not in the least bit surprised I had been an illusion. "But your death is still assured, Arsene."

    "Is it? I have yet to use any major powers, and yet, that trash Kain is upon the ground bleeding out." I indifferently said, stalling for time, "But maybe you, a man of intelligence, can tell me why Sitri sen you two here?"

    Scuffing in disdain, demonic scales once more began to rise as Andor cracked his neck, "Do you think I will let you stall? That formation, I will break it." He said, appearing before in an instant.

    Shocked by the speed, I did not use shadow steps but remained still as a sphere of darkness sprung out from the void to protect me. Forming this formation was easy, but tapping into the divinity currently being drained by the Valkyries. I needed to be motionless for it to have an urate destination to travel to.

    Consumed within bloodlust, a scarlet spear appeared within the hands of Andor, its entire body overflowing with a sinful power. Stabbing into the sphere of darkness with cold precision.

    "Demons Decent," He chanted.

 Chapter 295: The True Plan

    <h4>Chapter 295: The True n</h4>

    Piercing his spear beginning to drip with crimson starlight, my heart skipped several beats as all the hairs upon my flesh stood on end. Cursing, knowing my darkness would not hold, I Shadow Stepped out the way as a vicious beam of crimson tore through space, creating a massive hole the size of the mountain we were within.

    Twirling my spear towards his face, a cold, swift battle of skill broke out as the nks and dings of our spear continued to sh. Andor was a monster; there was no way to describe his Spearmanship as I swiftly dodged his strike towards my neck while my spear slithered towards his brachial artery located within the shoulder.

    Using his Movement Arte, the echoes of thunder sounded as I tore into his after image. Tracing the area for the shadows of his heart, a bolt of heavenly lightning shredded towards Andor, hidden within the pockets of space, watching me with a smile. shing head-on with my lightning, a massive explosion resounded, creating a powerful shock wave.

    "You are strong, trulypared to when we first met; you are very powerful, but you lose Arsene." Said Andornding near Kain without any injuries. Lifting his brother up, he smiled, "Sitri sent us to make sure the summoning would happen, and there it is."

    Vanquishing my mes, I chuckled, "I know, and that is why I let it happen."

    "Huh?"

    "I also hold the blood of Demons and Devils within me, fool. Did you really think I didn''t figure out what he was nning?" I voiced vanquishing the Shadow mes. Walking towards the smiling Lisa, I pped her head from her body, ripping her soul out. "Why do you think I allowed Tyr to leave, and I pissed off Astrid?"

    Creasing his brow, the Dao of space began to fluctuate in and out. Widening his eyes, I smiled, "We control the Bifrost. The ruler of this realm''s space. The moment I saw those fools kill themselves in Sitri''s name, I formed this n. Your appearance was even more incentive for me to go ahead with my n. The moment you showed, I knew I needed to kill at least one of you, but I then pondered, did I really need to?"

    Widening his eyes, Andor gulped, "What did you do?"

    Licking my lips, the shadows of the faceless began to appear around me. Shifting my gaze towards the Altor, beginning to pour blood. I quickly began to hover off the ground, watching it begin to consume the remains of Lisa.

    "Drop the act Andor, your mask like your brothers is pathetic." I coldly stated, witnessing the pool of blood slowly beginning to spread out, consuming the entire area in red. Suddenly the blood-red liquid turned solid in an instant before twisting to a pentagram, with the sigil of a crescent moon and a chimera with the tail of a scorpion at the core.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter, does it?" I lightly said with a sadistic smile, slitting my wrist. Turning my head towards the darkness, I voiced, "To the Princes and Kings of Hell, who wishes to make a deal with me¡ª"

    "Arsene, what are you''d doing!?" Andor swiftly questioned as Hiedall appeared covered in blood. Clenching his shoulder, he frowned.

    "I shall even help you all out! For I believe the Hell''s will allow it, or rather Lilith will grant you permission to leave the nine hells, and all I will ask for is for two things."

    "Arsene," Tyr suddenly said, arriving by my side, "Do not do this. You are too young to understand the consequences of your actions. If you do this, I guarantee you will suffer in the end."

    "Arsene do not," the deep voice of Stiri called out, "I know what you are going to say! Don''t!"

    "Why not? If I am to die, why not take all of creation along with me. What I ask is that you Kings and Princes of the Nines... In fact, fucked that, let''s include the demons and devils. For I know you are watching."

    "Arsene! STOP!!! NOW!!" Sitri roared, materializing within the front of me. Arching my lips, I peered down not at the Prince of Hell but the bloody formation bing a swirling vortex of blood.

    "Sitri, I must thank you for creating this portal. I still don''t know what you are trying to summon, but look at it this way! At least it will not be the only thing to arrive."

    "Your bluffing, all your hard work. This entire realm will be destroyed if you do this." Sitri warned with old dark eyes. "Was this realm not suppose to be yours and Lilith''s base of operations."

    Sneering in contempt, I chuckled, "I believe her words were this war will begin during the Fall of Midgard. This was always the n! Why do you think Ezra, Asmodeus''s daughter created the Aze? I was never interested in ying by your rules, Sitri. Lilith is not here to make the deals, but I am. While I am stillpelled to take part in your game Sitri, there is no saying that an army of Demons and Devils cannot help."

    "You bastard!" He muttered with raging eyes trying to control himself.

    Shrugging, I continued, "So the deal is simple. The moment you exit that portal, you follow my two requests. You kill in my name. You pige not for yourself but for Vaevictis. You will stand by me, and only me. You may follow your princes and kings, but within the Bed of Chaos, you will stand by me."

    "YOU!" Sitri screamed, clenching my throat!" YOU DO NOT EVEN KNOW WHAT THE BED OF CHAOS IS!"

    Shadow, stepping from his grasp, I nodded, "Yes and no, but there is a thing called context clues. Didn''t your follower Heimdall say we lost our origin? I would assume the Bed of Chaos is just the space we are in? Am I correct?"

    Nodding with absolute certainty, Tyr agreed, "It is, the Bed of Chaos or Sea of Chaos is what all of creation is within. It''s infinite and boundless; this would mean that everything within creation that is a part of the Realm of Blood would make the demons and Devils subservient to Arsene.

    "Deactivate the formation!" Sitri roared in rage.

    "Why do you think my Faceless are here? Their powers are far stronger than those fools here, but so sacrificing them would only make my formation stronger. But please don''t; they took so long to make."

    "We ept your deal!" The voice of many suddenly resounded through the pooling abyss below, bringing a radiant smile to my face.

    "Then I request that the Nines ask Lilith for permission. Itsmission being two percent of all kills taken by demons and Devils that leaves the Nine Hells for the next two thousand years.

    <3.5 Percent>

    Hearing the voice of Hell resound, startling Sitri, I nodded with absolute certainty enjoying the ugly grimace upon his face. " Deal."

 Chapter 296: Prince of Noctem

    <h4>Chapter 296: Prince of Noctem</h4>

    "So this was your n all along?" Andor coldly asked, trying to read into the situation.

    "Yes and no, it wasn''t at first. But Given that you all left me no choice. I figured this was my only option. There are far too many things in y, Nox, Sitri, Giants, Elfs, Rencaarnated beings. Many thought I backed myself into a corner, but I disagree. This was exactly what I wanted. It gave me time to think, time to n, and time to execute. What Sitri did only elerated what I needed to happen."

    "You have done well, Boy!" Sitri''s booming voice echoed, "You truly have but do you think they can help during your full trial?"

    "Not in the least, but you were never really my enemy, more of a nuisance."

    A nuisance," Sitri repeated, unable toprehend what I just said.

    "Indeed. In the grand schemes of things, you are not important. You Princes and Kings of hell are stuck within the nines. Unable to leave unless you join sides with me. While these trials do limit me, by a lot especially with my deal with Asmodeus in effect."

    Narrowing his brow, a chill I had not expected tugged at my soul. "What are you talking about?" He demanded.

    Oh shit... did I say too much?

    "Forget what I said. I think it''s time for you all to leave, don''t you think? I am sure whatever you summoned will being through." I dismissively said, turning towards the bleeding Heimdall. "I will be seeing you very soon. We have much to discuss."

    Creasing his brow Heimdall alongside the unconscious Kain and Andor, vanished, leaving me only with Sitri ring silently before he disappeared. Sighing in relief, I nced at Tyr, "Let''s go; I am sure you have lots to speak about."

    "What of the Altor?" He inquired, pointing towards the bloody vortex.

    "What about it? I don''t want to meet any demons. I will have my Faceless handle it. I am sure hell is in chaos right now. It''s best not to linger when these animals are released." I stated, teleporting back to the top of the mountain beside the Everwood tree.

    Stretching my body, I grinned, "Well, everything turned out well, didn''t it? It''s only been a few hours since my awakening, and I feel great!" I shouted out loud, stretching my arms with a vibrant grin.

    "Arsene, what do you n on doing to this realm?" Tyr hesitantly asked, materializing in front of me a glimmer of killing intent within his heart.

    "Well, Midgard is fucked, but there are still eight other realms and the entire Bed of Chaos. What do you think I should do?"

    "Do not ask a question to my Question," Tyr said darkly

    "My bad, lol. Force of habit, but it''s really up to you, Tyr. You had many a chance of killing me, and you still do, but we both know another will simply take my spot. Leaving you in a bleaker situation. I will offer you what you originally wanted, Tyr. You help me, control the NIne realms, and I offer you and your n penance."

    "Penance? We suffer for you only to be punished again?" Tyr barked in disbelief.

    "But of course. Do you think a demon wishes to rule over justice and order? You will be in charge of making sure the demons within this realm remain civil. Not to mention you will be a good instructor. Anyway, I need to go. I have other shit to do. Come to my domain when you are ready."

    Using the rune of Teleportation to leave before Tyr could say anything, I arrive upon the Throne where Melino? awaited me, holding a severed head.

    "Do I even need to ask?"

    "A gift from Freya while you were unconscious. "Said Melino? tossing me the severed head.

    Watching the being with glowing eyes, I frown, "Sup." I said as it studied my expression.

    "Sup?" It repeated, "Is that how the younger generation greet its elders?"

    "I am technically older than you, but yes." I childishly replied.

    "I am Mimir, a gift from Freya in hopes of having you keep up pretenses with her." He tragically said. Lowering his eyes from mine.

    Noticing the shame within his soul, I tossed his head into the air allowing a Faceless to catch it as I made my way to the Throne. Taking my rightful seat, I pressed my knuckles upon my cheek.

    "So, Tell me, Mimir, what can you offer me and what do you wish?"

    "I am not foolish enough to y with fire. Demon or devil, it is never wise to form a deal with one." Mimir carefully said.

    "I will agree, but here we are. A Head and a King. You are without a body, yet you are somehow able to speak and talk. A miracle if I had ever seen one. Let''s put aside the deal; for now, tell me what you can offer this king?"

    "I follow the ways of the world, and I hold wisdom not seen by many since the days of old. Whether it''s war, strategy, or politics, I would make a perfect advisor." He confidently stated, "Plus, I could tell you about yourself, Oh Prince of Noctem."

    Lowering my palm, I nced at the ashen expression upon Melino?, "What¡ª"

    "Impossible, thest Prince died a Long, long time ago! None has ever been able to be her chosen since!" Melino? shouted in disbliief.

    "Till now, but he has been touched by her power. Noctem has been without a ruler since its creation. I do not know why she chose Arsene, but a true Monarch is in the makings as we speak." Mimir imed with a cunning smile.

    "You are quite good at manipting people''s emotions.'' I coldly said, "Mind telling me what this Noctem is?"

    "YOu have been to it many a time." Melino? said fearfully, "it''s just the true name of the shadow realm."

    "Or, to be, more precise, the Shadow realm is only the shadows of Noctem. Created due to its infinite power and size," said Mimir shocking me to my core. "From the great records held by my origin once upon a time, the Shadow Realm was known to be a gate to reach one of the Twelve nes. Which is called¡ª"

    "Noctem, the Land of Darkness," I whispered, hearing the calling from my soul.

 Chapter 297: Meeting Aeron

    <h4>Chapter 297: Meeting Aeron</h4>

    "How much do you know about the Twelve nes?"

    "Not much, aside from a few, I know not the majority of them. You must understand, Arsene. Simply entering these Realms is an arduous task, and even if you somehow manage to enter one of these realms, they run on apletely different set of Laws. Those entities can appear within the Realm of Blood, our home and still be powerful, but we cannot go to their realm and expect to be on the same level." Mimir bitterly exined.

    "Then can you tell me what you do know?" I patiently asked, feeling the dug of Night upon my heart calling me into its depts.

    "I know of Elysium, Noctem, The Abyss, The Nine Hells, and Seven Heavens. That''s about it." Said Mimir, "Elysium is a paradise on to itself. Everyone is born immortals; however, the rate at which they produce is so minuscule it could be considered absent. They are called celestials.

    "Any rtions ship to the celestial pce?" I inquired, creasing my brow in wonder. If that were true, it would seem Celestrial Energy is more potent than I believe.

    "There is. From what I know, Tang Feng, the Old Celestrial King, was from Elysium but, he was forced to escape his home. The details, however, were squashed when he returned and killed all those that hunted him. From what I understood, Tang Feng and his family were merely demi celestials. So the celestial king was allowed to kill them off. He waster banished for killing his family; stupid, isn''t it? He was allowed to kill his family, yet was banished for it." Mimir retold, inducing a smile to my lips.

    "You are quite a fountain of information. Fine, I shall allow you to live within my pce and advise me." I half heartily stated, tapping my figures upon my throne, "Now tell me what you know about Tyr?"

    "He is a goody goody," Mimir mocked, rolling his eyes, "he can be ruthless, intelligent, and cunning, but he has a profound sense of justice. However, he knows when he is going too far. There are times when he is downright selfish sometimes, but the majority he is a caring god."

    "Oh, quite the description, but what do you think of me?" I darkly asked. A little interested in what he would say.

    "you ever heard of the term Edge Lord?" Mimir solemnly replied, "That is how I would characterize you."

    Covering my mouth, I almost choked inughter. "Ok-Ok, fine, don''t answer anyway, Mimir, before I let you go. Tell me about Nox."

    "You shall not worry about that, for I will be the one which you will be talking with." Said a voice as space twisted around me. Before I could shadow step away, I appeared within a wastnd covered inva. The skies were nketed in ash, as the very winds seemed to be weeping darkness. There was a very foreboding eeriness I could not ce. This was quite far too quiet for my liking.

    Not bothered by the heat, my gaze fell upon the oak table or rather the man who sat upon the table waiting for me to take a seat. Ignoring the chill of death upon my soul, I sat across from him,mitting his feature to heart.

    "I am Aeron," He spoke with cold silver eyes. "Lord of ughter and Chaos"

    "Cool, I am Arsene Snow, " I awkwardly said, not understanding who introduced themselves like so. God of ughter? Really? Should I start doing so? Monarch of Darkness, Arsene Snow¡ªHmm, not bad.

    Smiling at my foolish thought, Aeron''s handsomed face chilled as he ced his palms upon the table, "Something funny?"

    "A little, don''t you think it''s a little juvenile to introduce yourself as a God of ughter and Chaos?" I stated, not daring to peer into the shadow of this man''s heart. For some reason, I felt he was different from Freya. He seemed a little pure, as if a Devil''s Heart was too fearful to grow, or maybe it was hidden.

    Descending into silence, I gave a hollow chuckle, "Well, if you don''t wanna talk, I''ll just go." I lightly said as my body began to shimmer with a dark mist.

    Creasing his brow, the darkness around me vanished, surprising me, as he spoke, "I am here to apologize for what the Courts of Nox has done and to offer help if any shall be given."

    Losing my smile, I stared into the steel-like eyes of Aeron, "Help? And what makes you think I need help?" I lightly replied.

    "Soloman and Sitri are upon Midgard, not to mention another; a Soul Bender is currently heading to your doors as we speak." Said Aeron causing me to shrug.

    "Yet, for some reason, you think I need your help?" I could not help ask with a cunning smile. "You cannot do anything to Sitri; I know this to be a fact; as for Soloman, I cannot say but do you truly believe I need your help?"

    "Correct, or should I say Lilith needs your help. From what I heard, she is being strung up like a pig and stripped for the entire world to see." Aeron coldly said, trying to get a rise out of me. However, we both know she would suffer. If the torment, however, had gotten out of hand, I was sure she would escape.

    "Your point?" I replied without emotion.

    "You do not care?" Said Aeron, a bit impressed by my ruthlessness.

    "She can escape any time she wishes. It is called having faith. Lilith knew what she was getting into."

    "And what would you do if I told you Nox has a starship aimed at Midgard." He pointed out, narrowing his sinister gaze rising from his chair.

    "You seem to be looking to push me into a corner, but my time is quite valuable, as is yours, I assume. So how about we end this little farce. What is it you want?" I coldly asked, growing tired of this game. "Dropping Sitri''s name and Solomans is not of relevance to me. Like most of my enemies, all of them can kill me with a thought. I have long since given up on caring about such things. Shit, just a few years ago, I had Baelmitted to suffer within one of the circles of hell."

    "I see," Aeron whispered, a little dismissive for some reason. "but that is not how things work, Arsene. There are many things I simply cannot share. For I ampelled by the very heavens not to, but what I will say is that for now, I shall be aiding you. Assuming you survive the wrath of The Courts of Nox."

    "Can I safely assume you are a member of Nox?"

    "I am," He curtly responded."A core member at that, but I am not a part of the fraction hunting you.

    Nodding, I arose, "Are you not afraid I will kill you one day?"

    Shocked, Aeron sneered, returning me to my throne with a wave of his palm. "Keep ying king, and we shall see if you ever break into godhood."

 Chapter 298: Nyx - Former Celestial King

    <h4>Chapter 298: Nyx - Former Celestial King</h4>

    "Old man, why are you so annoying!" I shouted, rushing through the depths of space as Tang Feng gave chase with a lust expression, his body appearing like a radiant star.

    "Nyx! Tell me your secret! My wife has not been so happy in years!" he shouted, licking his lips sending a chill down my spine. "Live with me!"

    "Damn you. Leave me alone!" I begged in tears, "I just wanted to help Yura! "

    "Yura? Oh shit, I forgot you did say something about that, didn''t you?" Tang Feng suddenly shouted,ing to a stop to my relief. "Why note to my ce so we¡ª"

    "Fuck no, you''re trying to trick me into making tea for your wife again!" I screamed, ring daggers at the old man pouting.

    Clitting his tongue, he sighed, "Fine, whats has happened to my Granddaughter?" He patiently asked, growing a little solemn to my surprise.

    "She got caught up with Arsene''s Trial with the demons and Devils of the nines. She was taken by Sitri!" I coldly said, instantly covering my body with darkness. However, even then, blood gushed from my lips as my organs began to shake at the massive amount of radiant power exploding off Tang Feng.

    As if the universe was shaking, time and space began to bend as he red coldly at me, "What the hell do you mean, Sitri."

    Bowing towards not the old man from before but the Celestrial King, I spoke, "Its as I said. Yura and Arsene are Soul Linked if you didn''t know. I do not have to say what a soul mate means to one another, do I? To break Arsene, he took her, and Lilith is nowhere to be found."

    Mixing lies and truth was a must, especially towards this man. Who was strong enough to battle the top brass of Nox. Even finding this fucker had cost me a great deal. That bastard Arsene definitely owes me for this! I may have to sell his dick just to cover some of the cost.

    "What is going on right now?" He hastily asked with a pale grimace.

    "A realm war was induced by Arsene. Right now, Midgard is a war zone. I have not heard much of what happened since he asked that Ie to see you. Can I assume you can help?"

    "... I cannot interfere in his trials." Tang Feng shamefully whispered, looking away.

    "We are not asking you to interfere in the war or his trials but rather give us some powerful materials or weapons to meltdown. Arsene is trying to reforge a dagger from the nine hells. A gift from a Prince of Hell from five years ago."

    Widening his eyes, he nodded, "Five years ago, didn''t Yura call upon me ¡ª Wait, how powerful does this material need to be?"

    "Powerful enough to wound an Elder god like yourself who trains in both fields. The dagger Arsene was given allows him to roam the abyss without dying. I should not have to tell you how powerful that is. What we ask is for the heart of the Eternal Dragon of Night. Its heart and bones would be perfect in reforging a Realm de."

    "Are you mad!" He cried out in shock, "Are you fucking with me? Take me to this bastard Arsene now! I will speak to him directly!"

    Shrugging, I nodded, "Fine, but you will have toe to the Underworld. No one can know what Arsene is doing."

    Creasing his brow, he frowned, "Hades... the Fallen King. Will he be there?" Tang Feng asked.

    "Now, I have not heard of such a title in such a long time." I said bitterly, smiling even. "that Era is over. He, along with the others, are fine with it."

    "What incarnation is he?" Tang Feng could not help but ask.

    "Did you forget us Gods cannot die within our realm?" I light-heartedly remarked, "Most of us are the first Incarnation. The closest thing to the original."

    "yet not the original. Compelled to repeat the tragic mistakes of the past." He stated, rubbing salt upon our wounds.

    Snorting, I red furiously at The Former Celestrial King, "Hades and I have long since passed that point. We are free, from our Linage."

    Lowering his head, Tang Feng Sighed, "Forgive me, I should not have said what I did, but Hades used to rule one of the Twelve nes. His power was unrivaled to see him now... Like so is¡ª"

    "it''s nothing, for it was not ours, to begin with. Hades nor I care not of the past. We are notpelled to battle against the power that caused it. We live simply to enjoy, to be free, and we are."

    "I suppose you are not wrong," Tang Feng muttered, "Then tell me then why are you helping Arsene and my Granddaughter? I am sure Arsene being a child of Tenebrae, should not havepelled you to do as you are now."

    "To make our own history, at least that is how it is for me. Do you have any idea how hard it is to awake to a world of darkness and have your entire lifeid bare in front of you? We, the first incarnations, are all born into our roles. We have no memories of what life truly is, only a role that we had to y out. I had to marry and foster kids from a man I was forced to love. I had no control over myself, no inclination of what freedom was. I was a ve to my history, and I wish to make my own."

    "And if Arsene and my granddaughter prove to¡ª"

    "Arsene is like a son to me!" I coldly said, "A faithful child no less, I received from Tenebrae. Where he can''t or not, I will never put his life on the line. I will help and train, but I will never push him into something against his will."

    "I see, then lead the way, Lady Nyx," Tang Feng said, bowing towards me. Feeling I had gained a deep respect from the man, I could not lie and say I did not feel pride. Tang Feng was a monster in almost every regard.

    "Than shall we enter the Shadow Realm? There is someone who wants to meet you before you meet with Arsene. She has been quite anxious to meet with you." I vibrantly said, watching the goosebumps appear upon the Former Celestrial King.

 Chapter 299: Tartarus

    <h4>Chapter 299: Tartarus</h4>

    "Arsene!" Melino? hastily shouted, rushing to my side. Circling me, she sighed, "Thank the Stars. If Nyx knew I lost you, she would have killed me."

    "Kinda hurts you were more worried about crossing Nyx than you were about my life."

    "But of course, do you have any idea how hard it is to pacify Aunty Nyx? She is a monster when she is angry." Melino? justified grinning from ear to ear. "The was a time Zag and I snuck into her room to y and ended up fighting one another. when she returned and saw the devastation, she had us roasting in a pit of mes for ten years."

    I genuinely have no words for that. What the hell is going on in the Underworld? I know they are immortal, but that seems a little excessive.

    Coughing into my palm, I waved towards the faceless, for him to bring me Mimir. Gripping his silver hair, I turned to Melino?. "Come on, take us to Tartarus. I want to speak with Hephaestus and the Titans."

    Scrunching her ashen brow, Melino? snorted, "Father may be helping you, Arsene, but meeting with the Titans will not happen. He has no love nor trust for those things."

    "Exactly why I believe he will help me. We also need to be quick," I lightly said, turning to my faceless, "There will be some fools apparentlying to our kingdom. Ready the pits, and how is the list of demons and Devils that shown since I was gone?"

    "Twenty Demons so far, your grace. They appear to hold a deep loyalty for both Lilith and Ezra." Said the Faceless lowering his head when he spoke. "As for Devils, none have appeared as of yet, apparently from the words of the demons, the Princes and Kings are fuming ughtering everyone who they deem traitors."

    I will assume Asmodeus is doing nothing more than watching. He seems like a devil who remains silent on many matters, simply watching those around him dig themselves into a grave.

    "Good, then have them situated. Also, I need to be brief upon my return of the situation regarding the War." I said as Darkness nketed both Melino?, Mimir, and myself. Fully entering the Shadow Realm, I was greeted by Night, leaving nothing to be seen or felt.

    "Give me a minute," Melino? solemnly stated as a powerful Magic, unlike Qi, began to overflow from her body. Feeling an ancient power slowly cover me, I waited while Mimir began to speak.

    "To think I would be able to see the power from the ne of Oblivian." He stated as the Darkness around me began to feel a little threatened. "Amazing to think Hades loved her so."

    "ne of Oblivian?" I repeated, hoping for an answer.

    "Sorryd, I am afraid I do not know much about it, just that it''s found within one of the Twelve ne. It''s a rare essence that was lost since the Great Change." Mimir stated as our bodies began to fade away from the Darkness.

    Widening my eyes, the scene around me began to shift and change. And with a snap, we appeared within a magnificent castle. The walls were lined with the finest material of scarlets cloths engraved with the emblem of a decrepit Helmet, with an odd emblem of a strange cross. The Cross was pointed at the bottom like a fang, and while the topyer a crescent moonyed up. Resembling a trident with only two forks.

    Suddenly the echoes of growl resounded into my heart, sending chills from the pits of my soul. Slowly turning around, a scarlet beast with three heads and a muscr body covered in fur growled. Taking a sniff, the other two heads bared their fangs as a thick saliva began to trickle over the ground.

    "Good luck!~" Melino? sweetly said, waving as a cute giggle exited her lips. She left vanishing in a puff of smoke.

    Wanting to curse, I remained still as Cerberus''s ruby red eyes sparkled with hunger. Raising my hand that was gripping Mimir, I quickly waved it like meat. "Come on, boy, you hungry?"

    "Arsene, you bastard!" he screamed in tears as Cerberus sniffed him!

    "AAHHH, PAPA!" A voice I had not heard in a while echoed as a small bun leaped upon my head, rubbing her cheeks against mine. "PAPA!!!"

    Hugging the little girl with one arm, Ty giggled, "I missed papa, Cerb say hi to papa!"

    "Woof!" Barked Cerberus, licking me to my surprise. Noticing the fear within its eyes, I smiled, knocking Ty upon the head,

    "Was someone a bad girl!" I asked, watching the little Dragon nod without shame.

    "The Baddesst, just like Papa wanted!"

    Giving a menacing smile, I patted her head. Did Hades think I would forgive him for killing me so many times within the Shadow Realm? Fuck with me, I fuck with your dog, although I can''t exin how I was able to die and still be alive.

    "Now does Ty know where Hades has the Titans locked up?"

    "Now Now Arsene, no need to ask for death," The shady voice of Thanothos said, sending a chill down my spine, "You would not want to anger the King, would you?"

    Twitching my lips towards the incarnation of Death, I sighed, "when did you arrive?" I reluctantly asked?"

    "I am Death itself; I can be anywhere at any time. An with the souls of the dead being everywhere within the Underworld, there is no ce I cannot go." Thanatos gloated, cing his lifeless eyes upon Ty, "and you, Little Dragon, should you not be in school, I would not like to tell mother you skipped due to your father visiting."

    Gripping me tighter, Ty gazed teary eyes towards me, "Papa!" She called out for help. Yet with the eyes of Death ring at me, I turned my head... This bastard was also one to kill me quite a few times.

    "Ty darling, go to school. I want my little girl to be the baddest and the smartest. Ok?" I shamelessly said, patting her head singing inwardly.

    Taking her hands, Thanatos smirked, his long dark hair rising as a mist of Darkness covered Ty and himself, "Will be seeing you soon, Arsene. I quite enjoy decapitating you."

    Clitting my tongue, I sneered, "One day, you fucking prick. You are lucky your mother is Nyx," I muttered, watching them vanish in a vortex of darkness.

 Chapter 300: Shut Up...

    <h4>Chapter 300: Shut Up...</h4>

    "Hey Cerb, do you know where to go?" I bitterly questioned, turning to therge beast licking the hand that held Mimir.

    "Damn it, Arsene. Stop this!" The God of Wisdom screamed while the glow within his eyes began to dim.

    Chuckling, I patted Cerb, smirking towards the head, "Don''t me me, Mimir. Save that for Freya. What the hell did you do to deserve... well, this hell?" I asked, lifting his head away from Cerberus to his relief

    "It was I who negotiated the deal with the Vanir''s. Freya was young and innocent at the time, like many of the gods. You must understand, Arsene, the mental age of gods, cannotpare to humans. Our lives are endless; the only downside is that we mature slowly, and Freya was not too familiar with the concepts of schemes. So pushing her in a corner was my idea."

    "Come now, Mimir, are you telling me none saw through your n?"

    "Sure, but who would be foolish enough to stop it? This benefited both sides; giving up Freya was well within the eptable limit." Mimir bitterly said, proving how ruthless the Gods were, or maybe it was only a matter of time before this happened. They are ves to destiny, and with Odin dead, the fates of many are on hold. For now, at least.

    Walking through the halls of the Underworld Pce, my gaze began to pick up on the various shades, ghosts that roamed about. Several of them were fragmented, while others were fully formed capable of speech. However, one thing they had inmon was their appearance. That resembled the outline of a person except with no defining features aside from the dark fade upon their transparent bodies.

    "Do you know what Freya did to you?" I inquired, peering into the hearts of the shades to gauge the full extent of my abilities.

    "Freya is a monster when ites to Circles. Her ability to create and minite Qi is on a level of its own. Her talent with spells could even rival those within the top brass of Nox. After she severed my head, I am sure she had the ability to bring me back to life. That madwoman is consumed in vengeance. I am d she gave me to you, though. Being by her side would be dangerous.

    Continuing on, I narrowed my eyes at Mimirs words, "Do you think she is watching me right now?" I coldly asked.

    "No, I believe she can kill me and control my thoughts within our realm, but once we entered the Shadow Realm, I was free of her control, at least for now," Mimir stated. I, however, begged to differ. If I was Freya, then I would force Mimir to say such foolish words. Nevertheless, I trust Freya, at least for now. She is blinded by vengeance; that is the only thing I need to know to trust her.

    "Arsene? Is that you?" Azy voice echoed out. Widening my eyes at the God resting behind a corridor, I smirked.

    "Well, well, if it isn''t Hypnos." I joyfully said, watching the silver-headed God withzy eyes rest upon the ground, "Good to see you again; I just met your dick of a brother."

    Huping, the God of Sleep smiled, "You should not be wandering these halls. The Furies are quite angry today. Zag pulled a prank on them. They are furious... hehe, get it?"

    Rolling my eyes, I holstered Hypnos up." Come on! "I vibrantly said, " take me to Hades. I don''t have a lot of time. I must return to my castle soon. I am in the middle of a war."

    Yawning, Hypnos pouted, "Fine, but you will have to see him on your own; I still have a report I needed to give him."

    "Um, then why note with me?" I hesitantly asked.

    "It was from five hundred years ago. I misced it, so I am sleeping on it till Hades forgets about it." He said with a sheepish grin.

    Chuckling at his odd character, I shook my head in wonder, "You are nothing like your brother." I eximed, "Guess that''s a good thing.

    Shrugging without care, Hypnos led me through the ancient halls towards a magnificent obsidian door radiating a crimson light., The doors were wide open, with an endless stream of shade standing in a single line.

    "What is this?" I lightly inquired.

    "Hades is a king. He sometimes has to hear the pleads of his subjects. These are the souls who want to contest the suffering they must face."

    "Denied!" The booming voice of Hades echoed

    Shaking in his boots, Hypnos shook his head, handing me a sheet of paper, "Take this to Hades, and I will give you some Ambrosia."

    Chuckling, I nodded, "fine, but two bottles I never had any before." I greedily said with an evil smile.

    Gritting his teeth, Hypnos nodded, hanging his shoulder low. Digging into his robes, he pulled out two bottles of amber-colored liquid. Pursing, his lips his sleepy eyes drooped even lower, "Tell him that you found them."

    "But of course, " I said, cing the two bottles within the Ring of Bael. Snickering, I left, heading into the throne room of hades. Watching Hades high up upon his throne ring at the various shades, while by his side, I saw melino? snickering at his angry appearance.

    "Your alive?" melino? shouted out in shock, "I thought Cerb would at least have taken an arm. Bad doggie!"

    Clenching my teeth, the mes of vengeance grew, "Hades don''t you think its time for melino? to return home? She has, after all,pleted her mission."

    Turning white as snow, melino? gasped, unable to even speak as I smiled darkly before everything came crashing into my head. Remembering she was a part of my army, I hastily shouted."Wait fuck forget what I said!"

    "Idiot!" Said Hades waving me off, "You two leave. I am quite busy and have no time to entertain your foolish routine.

    "I''m afraid I can''t. I just met someone called Areion, God of ughter and Chaos. You ever heard of him?" I said, insisting on staying.

    Growling in response, Hades clenched his fist, "Megaera send the shades away. I will handle it another day and have Hyphestus me with me." He said in a booming voice that echoed throughout his throne room. That resembled more of a courtroom than a throne room.

    "As youmand, Your Grace," the effeminate voice of Megaera resounded from the shadows of hades as a being of darkness materialized. She stood around my height with sharp eyes radiating crimson and dressed like a warrior, with a strange sword that looked to be broken up into seven pieces by her waist. A firey aura could be felt around her as she stood confidently before the God of the Underworld.

    "Shut up, Meg!" I shouted, imitating an old memory, covering my mouth in haste. I cursed. I had to. I just had to say it! This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity... Megaera is going to kill me.

 Chapter 301: Divinity

    <h4>Chapter 301: Divinity</h4>

    Dropping her jaw, Melino? shuttered, whether it was because of fear or not, I did not know as both Megaera, and I vanished simultaneously. Her by foot me by shadow stepping; however, as I backed away to the limit of my zone of ten meters, a vicious gash upward from my shoulder to my leg appeared.

    Groaning in pain, blood gushed from my wound as I smiled at Megaera, ring at me with pure anger where I once stood. I did not know why I was smiling, but it felt right. Releasing Mimir from my palm, I studied the warrior before me.

    "I missed?" Megaera coldly stated, looking at their hand that held no stain upon them. Narrowing her gaze, she drew the de upon her waist.

    "Are you not going to stop this?" I shouted towards Hades, turning the other way.

    "It was not my mouth that caused this situation. Next time think I am not your nanny, boy, and Megaera is a trusted servant that has been a part of my house far longer than I can remember. "Said Hades scoffing in contempt, "Melino?, you are to get rid of the shades and get me Hephaestus."

    "You are allowing me to go to the mortal world?" Melinoe hopefully asked.

    "Should I find another?" Hades inquired impatiently, waving her off, "Hurry up, there is an Olympian Gate you can leave through, and be quick about it."

    Leaping into his embrace, Little miss crazy Kissed his cheek before rushing off in a crimson blur taking all the shades with her in an instant. Gazing at my only hope, I cursed myself for my foolish actions.

    "Meg... I mean, Megaera, it was simply a slip of the tongue. Due forgive this, King." I bitterly said, creating a shadow spear from the darkness around me. Narrowing my gaze, the silence. I sighed, "So, I guess we are doing this?"

    "You are not a god, Arsene, and this is not the shadow Realm. If you die, you die." Hades warned, causing my mood to sink even lower, "Good luck battling a False God."

    "So you are in the realm after Demi-God. " I scoffed, narrowing my gaze as the mes of hellfire began to radiate off my body searing my wounds closed as to stop the blood loss. Releasing a deep breath, I pushed all the qi I had into my mind to slow my perception as much as possible.

    Circles were the only thing I could cast instantly, and with them being fueled by the mes of Hellfire, they should be able to at least damage Megaera.

    Shattering the ground below her, Megarea bolted towards me like a crimson blur; however, I was ready, or at least I thought, when her de suddenly began to change, flying towards me like a whip; my eyes shot open wide as I shadow stepped into the air pointing my fingers down as hundreds of emblems filled the skies. However, the moment they appeared the moment a scarlet de severed them in half.

    "FUCK! HADES, THIS IS NOT FAIR!" I shouted in panic, Shadow stepping away as her de fell towards me.

    "Disgusting little rat, is this all you are capable of?" Megaera voiced in her captivating tone. "I would have thought the boy trained by Thanatos would be at least more resilient!"

    I am going to eat this bitch! Same with that fucker Thanatos. Both of them will pay!

    Scuffing at her words, the heavenly symbol of Light and Darkness filled my eyes. Since pushing into the outside world was not going to happen without Megaera destroying them the moment they appeared within the world. Peering into her heart for any weakness, my brow began to scrunch at the scenes.

    "Your sisters¡ª"

    "Arsene, that is enough." Hades said, bearing down at Megaera and me, "No need to y with her devil''s heart. You misspoke; own up and apologize. So that this little farce cane to an end."

    "That''s it? I almost died, and all I needed to do was apologize?" I suddenly shouted, "FUCK THAT!"

    "Than die," Megaera stated in her cold casual tone, her de already at my throat.

    "Sorry, Megaera, I was a dumb ass." I shamelessly said with zero fucks.

    Pausing her de, blood began to trickle down my throat as she sneered. Lowering her whip sword, "Was it not for the King''s words, I would have killed you!"

    "And I would have broken you, making you no more a useless toy," I indifferently replied, rolling my eyes, "Be grateful Hades said what he did, and I am feeling quite capricious as ofte. was I my usual self, I would have broken you the moment I saw your heart regardless of the words of Hades."

    "Enough! Megaera stands down, and Arsene was Soloman with Aeron?" Hades asked in a dark tone.

    "No, but he did mention him. They seem to be on different sides. Form what I could gather. Why do you ask?"

    "Soloman is Aerons Master," Hades muttered, clenching the armrest of his throne.

    "You seem to know of Soloman," I asked, noticing the slight tremor of concern within the brow of hades. Which was odd. Hades was never one to concern himself with the outside world.

    "He came to my domain once. Almost killed Khaos in the process simply to speak to me." Hades lightly whispered as if remembering it like it was yesterday. "He wanted to know more about the Abyssal ne and the ne of Oblivian, the progenitor of my origin once ruled."

    That ne again. It seems these nes are bing more and more important the stronger I get. Noctem, Elysium, Realm of Blood, now Oblivian.

    "What did he want from you?"

    "Hades," Mimir suddenly said, "I would not if I were you. Soloman is not one you can simply speak about in the open."

    "Head, do not presume to know me!" Hades coldly scuffed, "This realm we are within was once a part of the ne of Oblivian. None can look upon me, not even that foolish woman within your eyes. This is my Realm!"

    "how¡ª"

    "Ignore him, keep going," I coldly said, sending a cold nce towards the glowing eye of Mimir. Scuffing, I began treating my wounds while Hades continued.

    "I told half-truths, Soloman has a deep fascination within all the twelve nes for some reason. A fool if you ask me, but his thirst for knowledge is insatiable. Arsene, you are getting to be a god, so you wille to understand how greedy these beasts can be.

    "As you know, Past demi-god is False God; however, once you pass that point, you can finally begin gathering a following. It''s a powerful tool to have believers even in the age of old this is how Gods grew in power. Praying and sacrificing was one way of doing your god justice, but another way was following their Dao. If a god was one of Justice, then you would essentially be granting him power bymitting good deeds. "

    "But is that not slow? Is there not faster methods?"

    "There are, but this method was the best. Each man or God carries divinity within them, and it grows and festers deep within the soul. You are a devil, so you understand the value of a soul, but we are different. We cannot simply drain a soul, it''s not within our power to do so, but if a human or beast prays andmits actions that benefit us, we gather that divinity within their soul that can never deplete."

    "The Soul Core! It has divinity within it." I said, smiling at the seven million souls within me.

    "Yes, but it''s a little moreplex than that, but that is why Heaven and Hell are so powerful, and also why everyone else is so much weaker. Few resources hold divinity, so we spread our mythology throughout the Bed of Chaos in hopes of prayer and worship. In response, we can offer booms or powerful artifacts to those that follow our will."

 Chapter 302: The Fallen King

    <h4>Chapter 302: The Fallen King</h4>

    (A/N: Realm list at the End!)

    "So ites down to worshipers I never saw much within... never mind, I ended up killing so many without having a conversation."

    "That was the point m''boy." Mimir suddenly said, "No god wants his followers to die. While spreading his name is important, the lives they hold are even more valuable. Especially in Midgard, where every person knows and already follows a god."

    "But not everyone thinks like that." hades added on, "Some Gods grow by death, the more they kill, the more they benefit, and their benefits are even greater since it''s a full life they are sacrificing."

    "Now that is quite useful info, but that brings me back to Soloman. What does he gain, and does he have a following?"

    "Soloman doesn''t; he is what we called an Eternal Sovereign. They are being within the realm of Elder Gods. Since he is a God of Wisdom, a mortal Dao. For every person who grows in wisdom, something that happens no matter who you are, he gains power."

    "Holy shit! That is broken!" I shouted as hades nodded in response.

    "yes, it is, but there is a limit. The Known Bed of Chaos is broken up into four Superclusters, North, south, East, and West. And Solomans influence reaches from the north all the way to the west. His power is insane and is a man who you should fear." Hades stated, ncing upwards towards the heavens.

    "These Twelve ne, any idea why he is so infatuated with them? Sure they are powerful, but I would assume that a man of his level should be able to enter these nes easily."

    "Then you are wrong, " Mimir stated, "Aside from Elysium and the ce those monsters entered form, you need to pass through a gate. That is why the horseman is so sought after by the Court of Nox. The Abyss can allow you to connect to every realm as the origin continent did. However, that is only a theory. No one has ever lived to tell the tale."

    "I can enter Noctem," I stated, remembering that the Shadow Realm was simply a gate.

    "True, but to this day, you are the only one who has ever been touched by Tenebrae," Mimir exined, causing hades to scrunch his brow. "Tenebrae''s touch cing you on the highest tier in Noctem. Giving you ess no one aside from you, hold."

    Arriving before me in an instant, Hades touched my brow. Feeling foreign energy wiggle its way into my brow, his eyes widen in shock. Backing away, he bowed to my surprise. "A Monarch of Darkness. How interesting to see one in the flesh." He said, shocking everyone.

    "It seems this title I hold is far more important than I originally thought," I muttered.

    Nodding in response, Hades sternly eyed me, "Long ago in the Forgotten age, when the original Hades was cast into the Underworld, he soon came upon the portal that led to the ne of Oblivian. While the other gods yed and began gathering their followers, I fought and killed through countless, being far more powerful than you can evenprehend. At my peak, I was said to freely walk within the Abyss without fear of higher being striking me down. I stood so high up the only ones who could contest against me were the hidden rulers of each ne.

    "Many of them were Fifth-Dimensional beings, while those that sought to be Kings of Each ne merely feeble insects. To the rest of creation, I was simply a mid god, but behind the scenes, all of Oblivian was controlled by me. I hid my identity well, not wanting to be a part of any of the mess created by the Silver Devil and his Order.

    Feeling I was not talking to Hades but a shadow of something. I remained alert and silent as his cold eyes grew clouded by a heavy mist of darkness.

    "However, there was one being I feared. He was everywhere yet nowhere. He was only a prince, yet his power was so great as a fourth-dimensional being even I felt danger battling him. He was known by many as The Prince of Noctem, The Eternal Night within the Twelve Realms."

    "His fall is not known, as he simply vanished. Leaving this kingdom closed. Many, including myself, presumed he died. For so many of us were dying during this Era of Sin."

    "Era of Sin?" I questioned, yet such a question was never to be answered as the dark clouds vanished. Hades... The Hades I knew returned when all of a sudden I bowed. I did not know why but I felt it was necessary.

    "Your soul has been damaged." Mimir solemnly said, "You need rest."

    Widening her eyes, the ever silent Megaera rushed to her Lord''s side. Noticing the stagger in his stance, she led him back to his throne. While the Lord in question slowly came back to us.

    "Hermies," Hades whispered, as the messenger God appeared by his side in an instant shocked by his ashen appearance.

    Hermies had rtively short red hair. Holding a rather juvenile appearance as he stood beside the King of the Underworld towering over him." Head to Olympus and seek out Dionysus. Have him prepare for me a chalice. Tell him to make it strong, and Hermes. Nyx is watching, so watch out!" Hades warned with a chilling smile, " No tricks!

    Chuckling in response, Hermes rolled his eyes, "Come now, uncle. I would never y a trick on you. Not when you look like this." He righteously said, pping his chest. "It shall be done!"

    Shooting me a nce, Hermes appeared in an instant, sniffing me as he tilted his head, "Strange, you are immortal yet mortal? Who are you?"

    "Don''t you have somewhere to be? your uncle is ring!" I stated, pointing towards the fiery eyes of the God above. Shaking Hermes childishlyughed, vanishing once more.

    "He seems fun!" Mimir suddenly said with a smile, "and fast! I didn''t even see him move or teleport."

    "I will retire to my chambers. Megaera watch over Arsene while I am away. A soul fragment of Hephaestus should be here."

 Chapter 303: Blacksmith

    <h4>Chapter 303: cksmith</h4>

    Remaining still within the throne room of hades, I narrowed my gaze towards Megaera, watching me like a hawk. I didn''t have much against the woman, as I quite liked her. Her ruthlessness and her loyalty were marvelous.

    "Why are you staring," Megaera asked darkly.

    "Love maybe, " Mimir said, chuckling, "You are quite an attractive woman."

    "Is that an invite?" Megaera questioned, tracing her fingers down her sword, "You know I have only dated those my de entered."

    "Oh, than I am puite lucky. "I stated, although I had lost any type of feeling for such things the day Lilith was taken. Teasing, however, still remained interesting.

    "It seems you misunderstand." Megaera smiled, reaching the tip of her de. "My de needs to enter you!" she said, looking down at my lower half.

    Widening my eyes, I clenched my ass, shaking my head, "You¡ªnever mind, let''s just wait till melino? reaches." I hastily shouted, not daring to go any further.

    Why the hell are every woman I meet so scary as ofte? Shit, if Lilith wasn''t in the picture, I may have turned Gay... Well, that''s a stretch, but still, these bitches are insane.

    "melino? should be here¡ª"

    "I''m back!" The Goddess of Madness shouted out, holding a vibrant Soul me within her palm." Huh? Where is papa? She asked, in search of her father.

    "Resting, there was an incident. His majesty should be in his chambers by now! Please inform Nyx should you see her." Said Megaera, lowering her head in reverence.

    "What¡ª"

    "Your father will be fine, now is that Hyphestus?" I coldly asked. This was not Time for this drivel.

    "I am. You must be Arsene Snow. Lord Hades told me I would be meeting you." Said the Soul me, slowly beginning to take form.

    Hephaestus was... Wow, he was hideous. His eyes were bothrge and small, with a rectangr mouth with shark-like teeth. His nose was long and thick, with over sevenrge boils growing with hair. In contrast, the rest of his face was utterly deformed-looking like the underside of a boat.

    "What? Suprise?" He asked in a tone that did not beckon a response.

    "I am, "I replied, speaking the truth. "You are indeed one of the ugliest things I have ever seen."

    "One of?" He repeated, scrunching his brow.

    "Ever seen goblin shit? It''s not a pretty sight." I jeered.

    Slowly growing a smile, Hephaestus gave a deep chuckle, "I did not expect this! Tell me, boy, what is it you wish for me to reforge?"

    Shooting Megaera a deep nce, I frowned, "Can you close the doors?"

    "I am not¡ª"

    "This was not a request, more of amand. There is a reason I speak to hades the way I do and why we shared a bow." I sinisterly said, not backing down from her fury burning within her heart.

    "Fine!"

    Pulling the Abyssal Dagger from the Ring of Bael, I did not hand it to Hephaestus but instead allowed him to look without touching it. Hades had my trust, and respect but the other gods did not, especially after ying that old game in my old world. I wonder if they made a sequel after four?

    Dropping his jaw, a powerful intent began to overflow from Hephaestus. Trembling, he reached for the Abyssal Dagger shaking in dread. "Where did you get it? How... how is such a master please even possible?"

    "Was a gift," I informed, twirling the dagger around my finger, "I am wondering if you can reforge it into a spearhead."

    "Impossible!" Hephaestus shouted, shaking his head without shame, "I will not front Arsene. Even if I had the material, my mes are not strong enough to temper it."

    "Let me rephrase. Assuming you had a powerful enough me and enough material, could you make a spearhead out of this?"

    Pondering for a moment, Hephaestus did not nod or shake his head. He was still, and I saw no point rushing.

    "I will need help. Chronos, the Titan-God of Time. If he is involved, then I could." Hephaestus gravely said, "If you have the material and the mes, then I am sure I have the skills. While my power is not what it was within the Forgotten Era, my skills are for sure equal. I can give you my word I can reforge this Abyssal Dagger."

    "Is it just Time Maniption you need from Chronos? or is there some ability he has?" I inquired. The fewer people involved, the better, and I know nothing of the God of Time.

    "Time Maniption." Hephaestus stated, "I need him to be able topletely stop the flow of Time in moments of failure and elerate it during other parts. I need someone who has full control of Time, and Chronos is the only one I can think of."

    "He is a titan." Megaera coldly stated,

    "Is he Locked up?"

    "No, but it doesn''t change the fact none of the Titans holds goodwill with the Gods," said Megaera

    "If he cannot help, then we find someone else. I only have fifteen years left. If this weapon is notpleted by then, my chances of survival drop fifty percent." Lowering my head for but a moment, I continued, "What is Chronos''s rtionship with the Titans?"

    "Well, they are brother and sister, but I cannot say much on it. Not much was ever known about him. He was always secluded, even during the war. He remained isted carrying out his work. Aside from his abilities with Time, no one knows much of him."

    "Arsene, your here good!" The vibrance voice of Nyx echoed out, "Look who I brought!"

    Peering towards the monstrous vortex of darkness materializing out of nowhere, two beings appeared. Nyx, of course, and a man I was not familiar with, but I knew all too well who he was.

    "It seems you were sessful." I lightly said, studying the disheveled appearance of the Former Celestrial King. "By the way, what happened to him? He looks a little pale."

    "He met up with my teacher. It seems they knew each other!"

    "Nyx, you heartless bitch. How could you bring me to see her!" Tang Feng shouted in tears, "Adrienne has not changed one bit."

    "Sticks and Stones, " Nyx joyfully said, basking in joy, "It wasn''t so bad, although it dide as a surprise you two knew each other. She drunk you under the table; who knew you were such a lightweight."

 Chapter 304: Eternal Dragon of Night

    <h4>Chapter 304: Eternal Dragon of Night</h4>

    "She cheated; she always cheats!" Tang Feng roared, fixing his clothing as he peered towards me.

    "So this is what you look like." I half-heartedly said, observing the elderly man with long silver hair flowing to his back. He appeared muscr and a little handsome, or at least he did once upon a time. "You look better as a person than the ming thing you first showed me in the Shadow Realm. I never did thank you for what you did, did I?"

    Scuffing in response, Tang Fend slowly fell from the vortex arrive inches from my face, "And you appear to have grown; you appear no longer a simple human or demon."

    Nodding in response, Nyx drew closer, sniffing me, "yeah, the scent of blood you had is gone. You seem... almost like a newborn." She muttered, a little perplexed as she poked my cheek.

    "What I think is strange is the fact that Tang Feng holds thest name of Tang while his son holds Tian." I suddenly said, remembering the name of the man that once struck my wife.

    "Not much of a mystery. I did that because I am thest of my family line. I wanted to keep the surname, but I did not want my child to be burdened by my sin." Tang Feng coldly stated, "But enough of me, what the hell kind of mess did you involve my Granddaughter in?"

    "I am sure Nyx informed you; why ask the obvious?"

    Narrowing his aged eyes, a pressure slowly began to grow upon my heart. Smiling for a second, a slight groan escaped from my lips as I felt all of my blood vessels begin to freeze.

    "Boy, it would seem ying king has increased that arrogance of yours." Tang Feng muttered in a hollow re of anger, "Do not presume The Nines is the only ce that can torture."

    Bleeding from my eyes, I merely cracked augh, "Try it, Tang Feng, I truly want to see the face of Sitri when he finds out you were the one who messed with his fun or maybe what Bael himself will do when he finds out his lifeline is being tormented? Do not threaten me. While my life is trivial, the lives it carries aren''t. If I die, so does your family and everyone you have ever known."

    "YOU¡ª"

    "Do not be baited, Tang Feng!" Nyx shouted, pping the back of my head, "And you! Is this how you ask for help? Get your shit together, and stop making enemies!"

    Chuckling, I scratched my head, "Force of habit, I seem to have a problem with people trying to push me into a corner." I joyfully said, already achieving my goal. Simply based upon the friendly way Nyx and Tang Feng spoke with one another, I knew she did not tell him everything.

    "You truly are a devil." The Celestrial King voiced, "Knowing all the buttons to push to anger someone while also delivering the message, I am not be messed with."

    Sensing the hold upon me vanish, I fixed my clothing, "But of course, it''s as you said. I was ying king for a while. Now, then shall we get down to business?"

    "Yes, but before that... How is Yura doing?" He asked in a worried tone, "I tried to seek her out, but all my attempts were blocked."

    "She is alive but has experienced some torture, but nothing that has crossed a line."

    "But why? If he wanted¡ª"

    "That is my secret, dear Grandfather," I said with a wink watching the elderly man nk out for a moment. "Anyway, what will it take for you to supply me with some material to reforge this dagger."

    Flicking the crimson light from the de, Grandfather shivered, taking the dagger before I could send it back to the Ring of Bael. "Son of a bitch! Nyx, you Night Demon! You were serious about that Eternal Dragon, weren''t you!"

    Nodding with a grim expression, Nyx clenched my shoulder, "I was, he will not be able to use it to its full abilities till he bes a Mid God, but its abilities now will ensure both Yura''s and his survival. Especially when Aldrich is out for his life."

    Paling Tang Feng backed away, "The King... He... He is after you!"

    "King? So he was a king, and I would assume from one of the Twelve nes long ago. Great, not only is he the Ruler of this ne, but he is also a King from another."

    "Former," Tang Feng whispered, "He relinquished his title when he took over thisnd. The Realm of Blood needed a ruler, and Aldrich was selected to do so, or so that was what I was taught."

    "I see, but what is your answer, Tang Feng!" I demanded to know, the information was exceptional, but the results to my question were even more beneficial.

    "I cannot, "he shamefully said to my dismay, "Do you have any idea how valuable the body of an Eternal is? Not to mention the body of the Eternal Dragon of Night is? Were it not for Asmodeus, we would have never received it. This was what was given to us when we sided with the Nines. To simply give it you would be foolish even from my Granddaughter."

    "I knew it, "Mimir abruptly announced, taking everyone by surprise."But what if we could offer you something even better?"

    Shooting the head a deep nce, I frowned. There were many realms to Godhood, and only those that held the Title of Eternal were at the top. What the hell could we offer topare to that? Why would Nyx as for that?

    "Goddess of Night, ce your palm upon Arsene and peer deep within." He said as my eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Oh shit! I am definitely getting you a fucking body!" I shouted, wanting to kiss this man.

    "Could this be why I felt no blood upon him?" Nyx muttered, cing a single finger upon the center of my brow. Feeling the flow of foreign energy run through me. The Goddess shivered, backing away as she, too, bowed.

    "Your Highness," She said as tears slowly began to fall. "Congrats. Truly congrats, Adrienne will truly be joyful to know a New King has been born. Truly."

    "Adrienne? As in Adrienne Di Lucarvis, the woman who taught Nyx about the Darkness?"

 Chapter 305: Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 305: Agreement</h4>

    Adrienne? As in Adrienne Di Lucarvis, the woman who taught Nyx about the Darkness?"

    "You know that witch?" Tang Feng bitterly asked before waving me off."But what is this about Nyx?"

    "Look for yourself; I believe an agreement is in order." Said Nyx beckoning towards the Celestrial King.

    Intrigued, another set of foreign energy entered my body. Captivated Tang Feng backed away, bowing in a simr bearing to Nyx, "So you are Tenebrae''s chosen."

    "You seem to hold her in reverence as well?" I could not help ask, knowing Tang Feng was not bowing towards me but rather Tenebrae.

    "you would be a fool not to. Tenebrae''s influence stretches outside the twelve nes like the abyss into the minds and hearts of everyone. Light may exist, but it can only because of her will. Her mystery is endless, just as the Darkness."

    Sending a nce to Mimir, the head responded, "then I am sure we cane to an agreement, especially when this Yura is to marry Arsene. Don''t you agree?"

    "For the heart and bones of an eternal, I would request Arsene be our next head. I am willing to give him full control." Tang Feng cunningly said, hoping to tie me down.

    "But are you not a part of Nox?" Mimir stated, with a half-smile, "While I am sure your word is king, those below a king can hold great power. Especially those that stand on his side. Dethroning your son for Arsene will not go over well."

    "True, but that is not my concern. That is my offer, the power of the Celestrial Pce and all its conflict or nothing."

    "Is me being a Prince of Noctem truly that important?" I questioned, studying the expression of Nyx and Tang Feng.

    "It isd, not much is known about the rulers of each domain, but it was widely known that Noctem only had a prince, never a king. It was kind of strange, but all feared him. You simply holding that title could mean you are capable of standing higher than anyone thought possible." Said Mimir solemnly.

    "and this is all you would ask of me?" I inquired, ready to make a contract.

    "My son, you leave him alive."

    Scuffing, my mood quickly plummeted, "Three years within the seventh Layer of Hell."

    "No hells, but you may ce him within our Domain of mes for seven cycles. By then, his name, family, and friends should have forgotten him. He would be lost to time."

    Staring intensely into Tang Feng''s eyes, I smiled; whoever said one needed to be in hell to experience the torment of hell? I am sure the power of the Nines are flexible enough. If not, there are many ways to torture a man.

    "No, I want to¡ª"

    "That is the deal, Arsene, take it, or I walk!" The Booming voice of the Celestrial king echoed furiously. Not daring to smile on the outside, I simply remained silent.

    "Fine, it''s a deal," I said as a contract formed by Darkness appeared within my palms. Dropping a single drop of blood upon the binding contract, I handed it to Tang Feng. Who, in turn, read through everything. It had taken almost three hours for him to finish as he dropped his blood upon the contract. Still revealing nothing, the contract vanished as I spoke, "Do you know someone who is proficient in the Dao of time that you trust?"

    "Why ask now?" Tang Feng coldly asked.

    "Cuz I am now the new king of the Celestrial Pce, or did you forget."

    Rolling his eyes, Tang Feng smirked, "I didn''t, but I would rmend you use those within this realm. This weapon you''re forging is powerful, Arsene. I will help in the process, but you also need to prepare yourself. the moment you fuse with this spear, a great disturbance will ripple through the Bed of Chaos."

    " A ripple? Guessing that will be a problem."

    "Yes, and no. No one will know it''s you, but they will be aware that someone just fused with a weapon fit for an eternal. These are weapons that only High gods use Arsene; they hold no ssification like other Artifacts. It will be unbreakable and capable of absorbing runes. Its power will grow alongside its masters but be warned it holds the heart of a dragon. Your soul may very well be¡ª"

    "I am a soul bender, so unless it destroys my body, soul damage does nothing to me. Benefits from not being able to flee in soul form like others do." I grimly stated, ready for what may happen.

    "Nothing is ever perfect, do not take your condition as your saving grace. You are still a mortal at this moment." said Tang Feng cing his palms upon my shoulder, "I will go and gather the ingredients. I will summon you when everything is set."

    "Good, but what of the Titan-God of time? I need someone to help me forge this weapon." The silent Hephaestus said, appearing somewhat infatuated with the dagger in the hands of Tang Feng.

    "Oh, that! I will speak to him, and I am sure if pushes to shove, I will ask Adrienne to help. Herprehension in the Dao of Time is perfect. I am sure she will be able to help." Said Nyx, smiling vibrantly as she wrapped her arms around me. "Who knew you would be a Prince! ANd such a cute one!!! Does Hades know!"

    "Oh, I forgot, you should go see him. Hades got injured. He is fine but has a little soul damage." I said, watching as Nyx vanished without so much as a word. Arching my lips, I smirked.

    "Seems like someone maybe getting some tonight... lucky bastard."

    Shaking my head, a dark mist slowly began to consume my body as I looked towards the God of Fire, "I would assume the payment would simply be the honor of forging this spear, correct? But how about I add another incentive. If you build me a spear, I will heal your face and body. It may take a while, but I do have the powers of the Nines on my side. "I said, fading into the shadow realm.

    Looking around at the Darkness, my heart grew at peace as I thought of my castle in Midgard. I had never been to Tartus, so teleporting there was not possible, but now with the help of the Shadow Realm, I would be able to teleport back and forth. Although why that madwoman had to use that energy is strange. Is there something I don''t know?

    "No matter, it is Time for War!"

 Chapter 306: Merikh - Bloodlust

    <h4>Chapter 306: Merikh - Bloodlust</h4>

    "I had disobeyed his order. We have to throw caution to the wind. Why could he not understand? We have him; we have him! Why doesn''t Lord Argo realize that?

    "So it''s finally time; I was beginning to think all Nox was good for was talk." Gu Shen arrogantly barked, snorting with his head high, "It''s finally time for me to kill that fucker who dares try to steal my fiance."

    Scuffing at the fool known to be a soul bender. I did not even bother to turn; Gu Shen was an idiot; even after five years of working together, his arrogance was toxic. No wonder Yura wanted to be fucked by a demon. If I were her, I would do the same.

    It was dawn, almost night, close to the hour where we would strike. Arsene will not even see what happens. We came prepared; the Realm War right now is pure chaos, leaving everyone tattered. Gods and giants are everywhere destroying each other, while the Aesir''s and Vanirs are at each other''s throats.

    It''s the perfect time to strike. The humans lost and lost before they could even understand what happened, but they are still helpful. Arsene will not see it happen, even if they have a god! We have a demi-god who is a soul bender. A lesser god cannot protect him.

    "How is Amund doing?" I inquired, gazing upon the City of mes in the distance.

    "A foolish inquiry how would you feel if all you build was destroyed in a single night? Gods are killing one another, and hisnd is paying the price. How the hell do you think he is?" said Gu Shen.

    "I did a lot of research about Arsene, and one thing I reported to the higher-ups was his ability to make enemies. It''s like he feelspelled to anger people. It doesn''t matter his cultivation. He always seems to find a way to do it."

    "Doesn''t matter anymore. After today he is dead!" Gu Shen arrogantly proimed, "Once he is dead, I will find that bitch Yura and show him his head."

    "You are such a fool." The voice of Sage Ren echoed out, "The both of you, I will warn you once more. Do not do this. Why the hell do you think none of the Gods or Giants have attacked? They want Arsene to leave his city; he is far too protected here. We should instead fire from a distance destroying thend in that city of mes."

    "What the fuck would a coward who never shown his face, even when his city was turned to ash know?" Gu Shen harshly voiced, "Sage, they call you, protectors of thend of Midgard, yet where were you?"

    Not showing any expression, Ren narrowed his eyes, peering towards me. This man... He reminded me a little of Lord Argo. They had the same look. It was cold, almost icy like they were staring deep into my soul.

    "We have a demi-God who is a soul bender. While you may not know what that means, I can assure you he is more than capable of handling that god by Arsense''s side. As for the formations around his city, we have artifacts to defend against that. Our victory is but assured.

    Showing a cynical smile, Ren turned around, "Defend? It would seem you are neglecting the fact that Arsene Snow is a Devil from the Nine Hells. Good luck, for you, will need it." He stated, vanishing as I scoffed.

    "Gather the men!" I yelled, watching over seven hundred warriors all within the realm of the world appear before me. A horrifying glow surrounded them as I looked up into the air at the gods I knew were watching.

    "I Merikh will ask once more! Will you stand with me or against me!" I bellowed, my voice overflowing with a powerful, bloodthirst intent.

    It did not matter if they agreed or not, for my victory was all but assured, and their deaths were only a matter of time. Nox did not take kindly to those that did not listen. Lord Agro was the only one they listened to, but that will change. I will show them all! The fools!

    Levitating into the air, thend began to quiver as everyone felt a supreme thunder echoing out, sending a shiver down my spine. Feeling my stomach turn jittery, a divinity I did not expect began to rain over us.

    "A blessing? Thors... no, not just Thors, Hiemdel, Baulder, and many more!" Gu Shen shouted, his eyes beginning to glimmer, "It would seem things will be going even better."

    "CHARGE!" I roared, piercing through that air towards the city of mes.

    "ARSENE!" Amund, the former king of Midgard, screamed as over a thousand members from his kingdom who remain loyal appeared at his side took the lead. Drawing his sword, a bloody aura that took me by surprise swarmed thend as Amundnded upon the ground ring at the obsidian wall surrounding the city of mes.

    Releasing a deep breath of air, a massive formation filled with divine energy began to ripple off his body. Filled with the aura of Hiemdel, my eyes widened as I roared.

    "Prepare the Dra''kma Relic; we will cancel any formation Arsene dare''s uses," Imanded, pulling out seven khakkharas from my spiral ring while all of my followers did the same. Suddenly a massive invisible force began to radiate from the empty void. Komora Vilra, the formation created by a forgotten monk to destroy formations. Arsene, you fucker, we are ready!

    Hoisting his de high, Amund''s arm began to bleed as the formation in the air began to turn scarlet. Bring about a dark sensation I had never felt.

    "Oh Goddess of Hel, hear my plea and gather thy will. By my life, I offer you thy soul, for your power. Come Forth O Eternal Scythe of Hel!" Amund chanted as the image within the heavens turned emerald, pulsing with the power of Hel.

    Coldly Smiling, I roared, "Get ready to siege the city; kill everything in sight! Our target is the castle. Leave nothing but ash in this infernal city!"Licking my lips in anticipation, the circle of Amund began to shift into a massive scythe. Suddenly the very void began to shake as something odd happened we never thought urred. There was no formation; Amunds spell simply severed the great obsidian wall splitting the entire city in half. There was no resistance or sound, only a single vertical line filled with Hel''s power. However, this was not the time to investigate. Arsene needs to die!

    "ATTACK!"

 Chapter 307: Seige?

    <h4>Chapter 307: Seige?</h4>

    "The City of Untor is under siege by the Vanirs," Said a Faceless, "It has been three days, and no two sides are making any progress. While Torma and Luian are now under control by Jotunheim. The Giants are acting very aggressive as ofte. "

    "And what of the Elves?"

    "Siding with the Vanirs. There are, after all there creators." Said the faceless, lowering his head as he handed me a pot of tea. "Lady Olivia has already been in contact with Freya."

    Humming in response, I stared down at the leaves within my tea. Raudr, I believe they called it the Scarlet Tea. Taking a sip, a wave offort slowly seeped into my pores as I gazed out from my chambers towards the massive valley created by what seemed to be Amund.

    "And how are our guess?" I inquired, taking another sip. Trying to determine whether this fine tea was for me. I didn''t particrly like herbal teas, and I could definitely taste the berries used.

    Waving his hand, a massive virtual screen appeared thanks to all the hard work of Mare and Anya. Observing the familiar faces I had not seen in quite some time.

    "There seem to be some traces of Divinity on their bodies. Shall I activate the matrix, your grace? everything has already been prepared." The Faceless said without a trace of emotion.

    Tapping my fingers against my office table, I watched the surprised faces upon Merikh and those around him.

    "What the hell is going on?" Merikh asked, bewildered, seeing nothing but the rubble they created. "Gu Shen, do you sense anything?"

    "no, it''s like everyone is gone. What the hell is going on?" A face I had not seen said. He appeared to be different, especially in the clothing he wore. They were white, something that should not have captured my attention; however, something about them was different and familiar. "Gu Lang, Gu Li, do any of you sense anything?"

    "Nothing, Young Master Gu. Do you think we are in some type of formation?" The one I suspected to be Gu Li asked, clenching the odd-looking khakkhara.

    "Impossible, the Komora Vilra formation is in ce!" said Merikh in a furious manner, "That should not be possible. Arsene is only a low-grade demon. He cannot possibly be able to make a formation more powerful than this one. It''s a Diety rank Formation! How can that be?"

    Pursing my lips, I smirked; I had yet to even activate the formation, but whatever. Rolling my eyes, the fiery pits of my city began to simmer, bringing about the mes of hell itself. Slowly the massive destruction created by Amund started to turn to ash.

    Consuming both thend and skies with dark clouds, when all of a sudden, the ash slowly began to fall. Yet, as the ash fell, it began to recreate all that was destroyed. The massive residential structures to the demolished obsidian wall were all rebuilt in a matter of seconds.

    Shocked, Merikh frowned, a slight trace of perspiration upon his brow as he looked behind at the massive Obsidian wall blocking his escape.

    Continually tapping my fingers, a bloodlust began to burn at my heart. Sniffing the air, the scent of my tea entered my nose as I gazed at the ruby-red tea, reminding me of blood.

    "The Komora Vilra is not working!" Gu Shen shouted, clenching Merikh by the throat, "What have you gotten me into? Didn''t you do your research?"

    Pushing him away, Merikh scuffed, "Watch it, Gu Shen, your Celestial Pce cannot afford to anger us! We will¡ª"

    "Fuck off, Merikh! We stand at one of the pinnacles of humanity! I could kill you, and we would pay a small price. Do not overestimate your value!" Gu Shen roared ruthlessly bitch pping Merikh across the face. sting a few teeth out, to my surprise.

    Rushing up to the bleeding man, Gu Shen stomped upon Merikh''s head, shattering his entire face. "Know your ce half breed. I am a soul bender. Never forget that!"

    No... no... Kami-sama? Is this your work? Is this your way of telling me this is the man? I knew you loved me! From this day, I shall eat people in your honor!

    "Young Master Gu, forget him; he has served his purpose. Let us go. Killing him will only invite unnecessaryplications."Gu Lang said, pointing towards the castle I resided in, "Let''s head there I believe we¡ª"

    Smiling as his words were cut off, I pressed my fingers upon my cheeks. As he fearfully muttered, "I cannot fly... In Fact, I cannot even sense the spiral force here."

    "This was a trap! Arsene knew we wereing!" Gu Shen shouted, lifting Merikh by the head, "Tell me again why Lord Argo is not here?"

    "Lord Gu, this is not the time for that!" Amund informed, heading towards my castle, "Even if it''s a trap, we must continue one."

    "Said a man who lost everything. But it doesn''t matter." Gu Shen muttered, peering down at the bloody face of Merikh, "I have a rather special mission for you. Something Arsene will never suspect."

    Licking his blood, my eyes narrowed as I arose, "Activate it now; let''s make them sweat."

    Flickering away, I faded into the darkness appearing just above the clouds above them as I studied the Blood Laws bending around Merikh. He was at the third stage of Dao Comprehension in regards to blood. Meaning he holds a marker of thirty percentprehension. Pathetic if you ask me, but who am I to judge.

    Scuffing in disgust, Gu Shen shot into the distance the moment my city suddenly came alive, coving the entire city into a world of darkness. Yet, just as the night came, so to did the mes of hell.

    I had spent almost seventy percent of my time enforcing this city. Making it moveable and nearly indestructible. An unimaginable amount of souls were used simply to bend thews of fate and destiny. We did almost everything possible to make me a true God within Aze. While my servants prayed the hells, giving up their very souls for me.

    Watching the ming pits of hell rising, ck mes stormed the skies as they began twirling around me as I returned to the center of the city, my castle. Sitting upon my throne, a mental image of every single thing going on appeared inside my mind.

    "I shall show you Pain!" I shouted, letting my hidden Edge Lord take over, "Fall into my Genjustu foolish mortals! The hour of your death is nigh!"

 Chapter 308: Gu Shen - Scarlet Night

    <h4>Chapter 308: Gu Shen - Scarlet Night</h4>

    Releasing the air from my lungs, I gazed at the massive pir of mes storming the skies. I did not know why but something felt wrong. The hair''s upon my back was rising, and the howls ofughter were echoing out from the skies. Sending chills down my spine.

    Slowly a being appeared head had orange hair, and eyes consumed with rings."You shall know Pain!" He said, raising his two palms out to my surprise. "Almighty Force"

    Thinking only of myself, soul force rushed through my body as I bolted like a beam of light into the distance. Yet a power, unlike anything I saw in a mortal, consumed my very being. Decimating thend, the mes, and the darkness around me.

    BOOOOOM!!!!!"

    "Celestrial Armor!" Screamed in panic as a vibrant golden armor given to me by my father coved my entire body. However, blood gushed from my lips as I, along with everyone in my party, was sted away, unable to resist.

    Skidding over the floor without any control, I was sted through various housing, somehow missing people. Coughing up a mouthful of blood, my eyes only widened in horror as a scarlet moon appeared behind the man who raised his arms.

    "I leave the rest to you." He said, his body fading into mist as another appeared. This time he seemed to be in a robe with various clouds. His eyes were crimson as he pointed towards me. Sending my entire world into grey, the only thing in color being his crimson eyes and the scarlet moon.

    "No, this cannot be real," I fearfully shouted, shivering in dread, as I appeared shackled to a cross before I could even tell what happened. At the same time, the stranger approached, holding a rod. He did not speak, holding an indifferent expression. "This is an illusion! It has to be an illusion!"

    ''AAAAAAAH!"

    Tearing a hole into my body, blood gushed from my mouth as I screamed in horror. My armor was easily being pierced over and over like it was butter.

    "STOP! STOP!" I roared, begging even, as I exploded out with as much Celestial QI as possible. Yet, the only thing I was met with was a rod through the pit of my stomach. Yet, it was not over; no, it was far from over as he continuously tore into my flesh. Tearing up, hours passed like days, and days like years before I fell to my knees, watching as the color of the world returned.

    "Arsene, Stop this!" I weakly muttered, not understanding what was going on.

    "Banka..."

    "Arsene, Hed mymand!" I yelled, waving my palm as a massivence appeared within my hands. Only to be overwhelmed by the strange flower consuming my vision.

    Roaring out load the minor divinity I had gathered exposed out from my body, shattering the space around me. "I will not fall for this! Arsene!" I bellowed, thrusting mynce high into the air as a massive star appeared at the tip.

    "I will not lose! I WILL NOT!" I roared, pping mynce against the pavement consuming thend in nothing but destruction. "Celestial Star God" I screamed using one of my strongest Artes.

    BOOOM!!!!

    Consuming everything with its destruction, a burst ofughter that sent chills down my spine echoed out as a clown appeared smiling at me?

    "Where is Gon?" He asked? Somehow not affected in the least. Looking around at the devastation simply vanished, I could only helplessly fall to my knees. This... this...

    "What kind of illusion is this?"

    Rushing at me, the clown smiled as he kicked me across the face sting me away. Feeling the blood trickle from my lips, I shook my head, crashnding into a house.

    "Focus, Gu!" I yelled to myself when a tugging force came ripping me off the ground, pulling me back to the clown smiling back at me. With the scarlet moon standing behind him!

    Narrowing my eyes, I swiftly dogged the strange clown''s attack by twisting mid-air, sending a kick towards his chest. Narrowing his eyes, his hands suddenly gave a small tug before my very movement was thrown off, missing my mark to my dismay.

    "My turn!" Another voice yelled as I gazed at the golden man with sharp azure eyes ring at me. He wore orange robes and a blue shit beneath; however, as I sensed the power radiating from him, all I could do was feel a helpless power overtake me.

    "The fuck is going on! Who are all these people!"

    Rushing to engage in battle, hours began to pass as I experienced battle raging from giant machines to some weird octopus creatures trying to **** me. However, the longer I remained, the more I began to hone in on the cause of the source.

    The Scarlet Moon.

    "So you figured it out." said a man with one arm gripping a de with no hilt. "Took you long enough. No need to break the illusion; I shall do it for you."

    Watching him raise his hands, my eyes suddenly widened, witnessing the skies begin to crack, shattering into millions of ethereal fragments revealing the silver moon within the skies of Midgard. However, as I stared, the sent of blood quickly entered my nose as I turned to look at the river of bodies.

    "You were in there quite a while." The Voice of Arsene said he appeared hovering over the endless bodies. He appeared a little different than what I saw before, but I could still tell. He was the one, the one who took Yura from me.

    Looking down at my body, covered in Verike Armor, I frowned, still a little confused, looking back up at Arsene, who nodded, "Quite right, it would seem that armor of yours is truly powerful. None of my men were able to pierce through it. We even went for your face where the armor is missing, but it still protected you."

    "You killed everyone?" I muttered, unable to believe what was going on.

    "No, well, most of them are dead. But those that have your surname lived, and a few others. But that doesn''t matter now, does it? Your Qi and body are all but drained, fighting a ghost. Killing you is quite the chore, so I think holding you prisoner is for the best."

    Clenching my teeth, I arose tightly, gripping mynce ring soo hard I felt the vessels in my eyes begin to pop, "ARSENE, I HAVE NOT LOST!"

    "I can still fight even if I only have Ten percent left. I know I can still kill you. "

 Chapter 309: Demonic Gods

    <h4>Chapter 309: Demonic Gods</h4>

    Passing my hands through my head, a Dio pose possessed me filling me with aplishment. Laughing menacingly, I peered at the fool before me.

    Gu Shen''s was shivering, his mind confused and a little broken. His Qi and Body were at their limit. Yet he pointed hisnce at me, ring with untamed resentment. A foolish action that proved nothing.

    "You still stand before me?" I arrogantly asked, feeling the inner Edge running deep within me, "an insignificant ant that cannot see Mt. Tai. Kneel, Gu Shen, for I shall not ask again!"

    Barking like a rabid dog, a powerful soul force began to radiate off Gu Shen sending my mind deep into Darkness. Sneering in untamed contempt, I remained still watching the little insect charge like a raging beast.

    The power of this city was at my fingertips, and If I died, so, two would Lilith. How could I allow myself to crumble? Allowing his Lancend, a defining thud resounded through the hollow city, shattering ss and various structures. Narrowing my eyes my smile, and emotion vanished, leaving only a deep ckness within my soul.

    cing my palm gently upon his cor that was trembling, I spoke in a voice that demanded attention, a tone that sent chills down those who heard it. "Do you feel in charge? Do you think your Godhood gives you dominion over me? I was born within the Darkness, molded by it. "

    "I-I-I,"

    Fumbling over his words, I lowered the Edge ying at my heart. Merely staring at the pure horror, Gu Shen finally found the words, "You! How do you have this power? That''s impossible. You are only a Spirit Realm and Dark Star Realm cultivator. You cannot possibly be this powerful.

    Lowering my hands, I ced them behind my back, turning around as my entire city began to repair itself.

    "It is not my power; I am not nearly this powerful, but I hold knowledge from my very blood, from the source of my demonic origin. Tell me, Gu Shen, did you really think you were special." I asked, trying to understand his motivation. "Aside from having fun within the formation, I did nothing allowing the faceless to ughter and capture you people. This was not even a battle but a brutal ughter. So tell me, for I do not understand why you would dare attack me when not even the gods would."

    Studying his face, I could not even begin to analyze his expression that was uglier than Hephaestus. Scuffing in derision, I waved my palm, teleporting us within my throne room.

    "You cannot kill me!" He coldly stated, "I am one of the Five Houses of the Celestial."

    "So it was due to idiocy," Imented, taking to the throne. Taking a seat, I ced my palm upon my cheek, slouching upon my ckened Throne. "Why am I not surprised. Yura did say you were nothing more than a loser."

    "That bitch knows nothing!" Gu Shen Howled, pointing hisnce towards me, "You cannot maintain that state for long, and there are no gods within this city!"

    "Correct, there are no Gods within this city, only Demons, but yet again, do you truly believe your safe even with that armor that protects you?"

    pping his armor, a rich smile appeared upon Gu Shen''s obnoxious face, "This baby can defend against the power of a new god! You cannot stop me!" He bragged to my surprise.

    "I see, "I indifferently uttered, snapping my fingers, causing a random demon to appear. He was not a Faceless or anyone from my army but rather some casual demon I teleported. Waving my palm, an invisible force tore his head from his body, showering my throne room in blood.

    "What madness is this?" Gu Shen abruptly asked, confused by my actions.

    Ignoring his question, for now, arge pentagram began to form from the crimson blood. Resting my eyes upon Gu Shen, I spoke, "Well, if I cannot hurt you or kill you, I will just send you to The Nine Hells to live your life. To be tortured for all eternity!"

    Widening his eyes, a deep realizing appeared. Chucking at this foolish young Master, I smirked, "It truly is a shame, don''t you think? I am sure your parent will soon be able to see the torment you will be facing."

    "NO!" Gu Shen roared with a pale Grimice exploding out with even more Celestrial Qi." I will die before I go there!"

    "yes, please do, and when you die, I will simply take your soul and that armor." I scornfully said, enjoying ying with the heart of this idiot.

    "What do you want? You would not be making this much conversation if you did not want something!" He fearfully shouted, shaking uncontrobly, finally connecting some of the dots.

    Resting my eyes, I yawned, "I want to know more about Argo. He seems far more intelligent as to not appear within this death trap... And Ren, where is he?"

    Turning back to the formation that was slowly beginning to form into a ming abyss, I smiled, feeling the aura of the Nines Hells flowing into Midgard.

    Gulping down, Gu Shan helplessly released hisnce. "I do not know much, but Merikh should know more about him."

    "I see," I muttered, rising from my throne, opening my cold eyes to the Young Master Gu. I stepped down from my throne, watching him quickly back away, fearful for his life.

    "Please don''t do this! I will tell you about everything I know. Please don''t do this!" Gu Shen begged, falling to his knees.

    Rolling my eyes, I snapped as the formation vanished, "It was just a pentagram and a little excess energy from the nines I had. Do you really think I am capable of opening a portal to another ne? You truly are an idiot. I sincerely hope no one from your house is watching. If I was your father, I would kill myself."

    Basking in joy at his horrified expression, I cruelly snickered, "However, your time is at its end." I coldly said as twenty demons from the nines appeared. All of them appearing like minotaurs, simr to Baphomet. However, their bodies were not as big or frightening.

    "Demonic Minotaurs," I said, licking my lips feeling a bloodlust that sent chills down my spine, "All of them being New Gods, but do not worry, I have instructed them not to kill you. Only break you till nothing of your former self is left, and once that is gone, your family will be next."

    "Arsene, please don''t do this; my family can give you anything!" He pleaded, pping his head upon the ground. "Just take Yura. In fact, I can give as much woman as you want!"

    Sneering, I spat upon his head, "Form his heart, he appears to have seven children. Start with that before physical pain."

    "We are the experts, Lord Snow, but we will take your word into ount!" A scarred minotaurs thundered, snorting terrifying mes from its nostrils.

    "I am sure you will now leave. I have a very important business meeting with Bael. It has been a while since Ist saw him!"

 Chapter 310: Truths and Lies

    <h4>Chapter 310: Truths and Lies</h4>

    Watching the tears and snot flow, I smiled as Gu Shen kicked and screamed, pleading for his freedom, yet that only furthered the Demonic Minotaurs to carry him away.

    Shaking my head, I focused, "now that little y is out the way, guess it''s finally time to finish this damn trial. Once Lilith is back upon my side, then Midgard will finally begin to change."

    Slitting my wrist, I performed the same ritual I had before five years ago to speak with Bael. "By my blood, I call upon the Infernal Lord that resides within the Sin of Wrath. Hear thy name, and know that I have requested an Audience."

    Narrowing my gaze, the feeling I once had did not ur within me, but a deep profoundness did try to invade my mind. However, it felt hollow and empty. Slowly the image of Bael appeared within my blood.

    Widening my eyes in horror, I backed away, "Bael... what the hell happened?" I asked aloud, watching the prince of hell drooling like amon fool. No form of intelligence could be seen as bobbles of snot trickled down his chin.

    "He cannot talk," The deep voice of Asmodeus resounded amused as he appeared beside Bael." I finally found the time to break him. Say Hello to Bael 2.0, or is 893.0? I can not remember, but the person you know is long gone."

    "Why?" I asked, unable to believe what I was seeing.

    "This is hell Arsene, no Demon or Devil is exempted from being tormented when they enter my hells. Bael had it easy for a few months, but after a few billion years, I cranked up the torment. It happens, many of the princes and kings suffer the same fate, but it''s fine. He should bounce back once I release him."

    "And will he be the same?" I hopefully asked, not in the least amused by this situation. While Bael wasn''t that detrimental, his presence was a bit of a safety from other princes.

    "What part of 2.0 did you not understand? He will be a different person, with the same memories. I essentially rebuilt is Ego. the Bael you knew is gone, so is what happens when you enter one of my torments." said Asmodeus staring at me.

    Growing silent, I stared back, pondering over his motives. Assuming what Asmodeus said about the torments of hell, then I definitely do not want to enter if it cannot be helped. However, something is odd about this situation.

    "What do you want? There was no reason for you to appear and tell me this." I said, watching Bael drool over himself.

    "I am sure we can get there, but why not ask me what you wanted to speak to bael about," Asmodeus said, licking his lips in anticipation.

    Not showing anything upon my face, my heart turned icy. Who was this? I have met Asmodeus once, and this is definitely, not him. The Asmodeus I knew was cold, precise, calcting, and that was from a single nce. He had an Aura that could not be perceived and an intent that couldn''t be understood, but this person here, I felt like it was a very rich imitation.

    I am sure that there is no doubt whomever this person said about the hells and Bael are correct, but his intentions are dangerous. Is this Sitri? No, this feels like another person, maybe Dra''etheal. Either way, I think Sitri is involved somehow.

    "I needed information," I told, telling bits of half-truths.

    "So you came to this fool? But I am sure we cane to an agreement as we did before." I said to this imposter. Telling him, I had already made a deal with Asmodeus before. I needed a deep worry to grow; I needed this person to wonder what was said between The True King of Hell and myself. A devil''s greatest fear and power is knowledge. Without it, what are we?

    But for now, I needed to maneuver my words when speaking in contracts carefully. I need to be able to lie, but I also want them to know I am telling truths. I want to create a situation where whatever they do, I still win. Fooling them fully is impossible, but leading them down a path they cannot back out of is better.

    "I see no problem with that," He said with a sheepish smile.

    "Agreed, so then, tell me what you know about Soloman." I lightly stated, "From what I heard, he is within Midgard."

    "Oh? And how did youe to find that out?" He asked, meticulously stroking his goatee.

    "Does it matter?"

    "I suppose not, but I want to know one thing from you." He said, smirking, "Tell me how far along you are in the task I gave you."

    "Ninty percent, I should be done in by the time I enter The Isle of Yu''drool. With that Artifact to battle against Demons, Sitri''s end game is done. But I thought you were watching over my trial. Why worry now?"

    "I have better things to worry about than you." He coldly voiced. "My turn, isn''t it? Soloman is indeed upon Midgard. His goal is unknown, but from¡ª"

    "Do forgive me, Lord Asmodeus, but I asked for information about Soloman, not what he is doing within Midgard."

    "Than you should have specified that better. You''re a devil. Words and terms are everything. Finding a loophole is what we Devils do. " He cunningly said, bringing a scowl to my lips.

    "Never mind about that then," I angrily spat, ring at the man. "When will Bael be released? Has he not served in hell long enough?"

    "True, but I could release him for a price."

    Rolling my eyes inwardly, I snorted on the outside, "What price?"

    "How about your game n? If youplete what I asked of you, I am quite interested in what you do next?" He curiously asked, surprised by the rather clearness in his request.

    Sitri or some prince is whispering in his ears. Could they be suspecting something?

    "Well, it''s quite simple, really. Once I gain that Abyssal Rune, I will be able to use it to control all the Qi of Heaven and Earth, turning it into more abyssal energy destroying the Ise of Yu''drool. Sitri probably has a long,plicated task for me, but I have no interest in participating, especially when my little brother is waiting on me." I said, telling half-truths, hoping Aldrich was indeed listening. However, even if he wasn''t listening, I still win. Aldrich interference is all but guaranteed its Sitri. I wanted to interfere.

    It was a little much to enforce a dual conflict between Ruler and Hell, but with the Nine''s interference, Aldrich''s anger will only expand, at least temporarily, when he sees what I have a n.

    "That doesn''t seem like a n." Asmodeus said, a little confused, "It''s more of a¡ª"

    "Yes, that is the point sometimes; the best ns are the simple ones. Sure the nine realms of this pantheon will not have enough power, but I believe this abyssal rune of yours will be so powerful I will be unstoppable for about seven seconds." I said, smiling menacingly.

 Chapter 311: Sitri - Torment of Azeroth

    <h4>Chapter 311: Sitri - Torment of Azeroth</h4>

    "Do you believe his words?" I asked, turning to Lilith watching Asmodeus or rather a pale imitation speak with Arsene.

    "Abyssal Rune?" Lilith said, taking a sip of wine, growing rtively toofortable for my liking. Ever since she broke out, she had been acting like she owned everything. It would seem she has clearly forgotten her ce.

    "Indeed, Asmodeus indeed got a few runes helping me out of the Abyss. However, why should I tell you if Arsene is telling the truth?"

    Scuffing, I lifted her chin, ring into the amethyst eyes, "They say a wife can tell if their husband is lying, and with what you are, I truly believe that holds true."

    "I do not have to tell you anything." Lilith said, rising up as she smirked in my direction, ''Figure it out yourself."

    Watching her fading body, I spoke, "Soloman, what do you think?"

    "I cannot tell, I believe there are truth within his words, but there are some lies. Asmodeus and his wife indeed walk the depts of the Abyss and found Lilith. Giving Arsene an abyssal rune is a possibility." Soloman wisely said, flickering behind me, staring at the image of Arsene within the screen.

    "I want to drain the Norse Gods realm leaving them bare," I said, awaiting the thoughts of the age-old king.

    "Arsene knows he is talking to a fake. I think we can both agree on that." He solemnly said, "yet, he revealed some of his ns. Don''t you think that is strange? It''s like he wants us to interfere."

    "And what of the deal with Asmodeus?" I softly inquired, crossing my arms.

    "Why did you take Lilith?" Soloman kindly asked, ignoring my question, trying to probe into something he was not meant to. Although whether he found out or not had nothing to do with me. The link between Lilith and Yura is out there; one simply needs to look.

    "Your a smart man Soloman, with a minor omniscient. I am sure you can figure it out." I coldly uttered, known Arsene and Lilith were two being that one could not track unless one used their own eyes. They were outside the fourth spectrum, in a sense. "But we are not here to speak about Lilith, are we?"

    Gracefully smiling, Soloman chuckled, "It''s fine, I will figure it out, but I believe we do not have a choice. We, or should I say you surprised Arsene with Bael. That much we can tell, but he still led us on. I believe it doesn''t matter if we interfere or not. Arsene will still get what he wants."

    "And what would that be? He is still a mortal. Even if he steals the divinity from those Valorkies, he cannot possibly hope to destroy my trial."

    "Agreed, so it must be something from Asmodeus or something within the realm of a High God," I muttered. "Arsene needs to use a greater power to be doing this, but all High or Elder gods should have felt my power the moment they appeared on Midgard. You sure did, and your only an Eternal."

    "You make it sound like you are so much stronger than I am." Soloman mocked.

    Scuffing, I sneered, unable to help myself. "Soloman, even if you have a higher realm than me due to Aldrich, I could still kill you. We stand on different nes entirely. Like Elysium, The Realm of Blood has lost its legacy. While we devils strive, on the verge of creating a new demonic system tobat our growing power. You all could barely stop those from The Overworld from running amock after the War of Demons and Devils. "

    "It truly is a shame," Soloman weakly whispered, his gaze slowly turning solemn and grim "it''s not over yet. We are close, a legacy will soon be born, and Iluthath will rise once more."

    "Is that what you and Aldrich have nned? The fools the both of you, but it''s of no matter. The return of Iluthath is essential to all Twelve nes, but we are getting a little side-tracked, don''t you agree?"

    Nodding, Soloman sighed, "Fine, but I agree. This is only Arsene''s second trial. Let''s see what he does. But let''s prep Lilith. That was your end game, right? Having Lilith kill Arsene? Or the other way around."

    "No, but that works. I had not considered interference from Asmodeus, but it seems we need to n around Arsene destroying my n."

    "Agreed, but before I go. Arsene said something interesting. What do you know about his brother?" Soloman grimly said. Which also had me deep in thought

    "He is in the Celestrial Pce and has no connection with the Norse Gods. It''s strange, don''t you think?"

    "I wouldn''t say that. Isn''t Sigfried, the Dragon Killer, there? He was one from Midgard, and Yura holds his de." Said Soloman, touching his chin with a hint of amusement, "Now... where is Yura? How strange? I do not sense her presence."

    "He still there, and it seems his fate is still on hold with the death of Odin, but it''s not him. They have yet to even meet, so it begs the question, who is this little brother?" I lightly stated, leaving Soloman to guess on his own.

    Narrowing his snake-like eyes, The Age-Old King began to fade, "I will look into Arsene a little more. I will be in touch. Oh, Prince of Hell, Sitri."

    Soloman, that man truly is a monster. Were he toe to our side, I am sure he would be a king. He may even have the potential to overthrow Asmodeus. Then again, what king or prince doesn''t.

    Opening my hand, an evil, chaotic force began to shimmer off my palms like embers. Slowly a sharp and long spike a meter in length began to form. While around the sides of this rod, Infernal inscriptions were glimmering, reading, "Torment of Azeroth."

    Feeling the heavyweight within my palm, I could feel my soul beginning to scream as I flickered through the halls of my castle, arriving before Lilith in an instant.

    Peering at me in the lotus position, she turned to the spike that had once been used upon Azeroth and then myself. She did not speak, move, nor shivered in fear but stared like a hollow doll.

    "you are protected... Asmodeus made that clear, but these trials are meant for Arsene. We are meant to kill him or push him to his limit. I had no n on using this, but it''s for the best. What you will feel and see will not be an illusion, Lilith. It will be real. You will kill Arsene Snow and feast upon his remains like he has done to so many others."

    "You cannot control my soul." She coldly said, naive on how dark the NInes Hells were.

    "Lilith, there are many ways to control someone." I wickedly reminded. Jamming the entire spike through the top of Lilith''s head, piercing through her brain, heading straight into her spine.

    Opening her mouth wide, blood slowly began to fall from her head into her mouth as her eyes turned lifeless. Her body falling limp upon the ground.

    "That felt fucking good!"

 Chapter 312: Breaking Point - To War

    <h4>Chapter 312: Breaking Point - To War</h4>

    Cutting the connection with Bael, my heart suddenly began to pulse uncontrobly, when all of a sudden, blood began to fall from my head. Yet, there were no gashes or any opencerations.

    Not understanding what was happening, blood began to fall from my eyes. Wobbling for a few seconds, I fell on my two knees, confused. Clenching my chest a cold, and hollow force gripped my heart as if something was taken.

    Trying to push my body up, I fell upon my face, unable to find the strength to rise. Coughing up a mouthful of blood, tears of blood continued to fall as a sorrow I never felt fell like rain.

    "Arsene!" Freya hastily shouted, rushing to my side.

    Feeling her grip upon my body, a massive gush of darkness pushed her away as a mournful cry escaped my lips.

    "Lilith," I whispered, unable to feel her existence anymore.

    No... This is a trick. Yes, it must be. It must be. Sitri, would not kill her. Asmodeus would not, would he? I know nothing of him. He is a Devil!

    "NO!" I shouted, allowing darkness to flow upon my body like serpents.

    "Arsene, what has happened." Freya, this foolish bitch asked, trying to mask her amusement.

    Peering deeper into her soul than ever before, Freya suddenly exploded out with a powerful divinity trying to push me out. She had felt something this time. However, how could this walking devil''s heart be able to? If one had no knowledge of what your Dao was or how it worked, how could one block it? Knowledge is power, and this is what made Mortal Dao so powerful!

    "Arsene, what are you doing!" Freya howled, trying to force me to my knees with the massive amount of divinity from her body. But, how could I? I needed to find her. She knows something!

    "Tell me everything you know!" I bellowed, coughing up a mouthful of blood walking towards Freya, feeling my very soul breaking in sorrow.

    "Do not make me kill you!" Freya coldly said. Her gaze turning chilly yet, her words fell upon deaf ears. I would not back down even if death was involved.

    "You will tell me what I want to know." I viciously demanded.

    "Arsene, calm down! At least tell me what you want to know!" Freya hastily shouted, slowly turning pale as images of the past began to flicker by.

    Watching everything from the moment I met with her to this point in a matter of seconds, my knowledge of the gods and Freya''s experience filled my soul, leaving me even colder.

    "You know nothing," I shouted in rage, sending tremors throughout my city. Clenching my fist, I bellowed as a massive amount of mes began to storm the skies.

    Walking past Freya, who seemed a little out of it, a faceless appeared before me. "What is thy wish, my master."

    "Ready the garrison and demonic wyverns. We are joining this war now!"

    "But your grace we¡ª"

    Tearing the head off The faceless, I roared in untamed anger as the entire city began to shake uncontrobly. Suddenly a massive amount of Qi began to be consumed at an impable rate, vanishing to the depts of Aze. In a matter of seconds, the tremors across Aze began to grow more intense before the entirendmass began to hover off the ground as thousands of formations began to fill the skies consuming my city.

    "Arsene!" Victoria and the Abyssal children said, shing to my side. "We cannot feel Master!"

    "Prepare to head to the battlefield." I barked in tearful eyes, watching as my blood began to turn ck as night.

    Like a monster that should not exist, abyssal scales began to fill my face while two horns from my demonic bloodline began to form, tearing through my flesh into the world for the first time.

    "Everything... Everything will burn!" I said as twenty demonic demons appeared behind me, "are you all ready?"

    Scrunching his furry brow, the scarred minotaur snorted mes, "We are always ready! It is only during battle do we, Zefiomor Minotaur feel alive!"

    Bearing my fangs like a feral beast, the hollow suffering in my heart only grew, tearing away what little sanity I held. The blood upon my body, however, had never stopped continuously overflowing.

    "That is not all Arsene!" The voice of the Vampiric Twins shouted out from the void, "Allow us to show you those from the House of Asmodeus. The Followers of Her Highness, Seiriyis Sel De Asmodeus, Princess of The Nine Realms."

    Peering towards the ten Demonic Gods behind the Twins, I scrunched my brow, "who the hell is that?"

    "It is Ezra." Mare informed, lowering her head, "they arrived just now when we felt her soul connection with us vanish. They have also brought various metals you requested from the nines. Given to herdyship, as gifts and whatnot."

    "Same with our master," E added, ring towards me, "How are we getting her back!" she demanded in a threatening re.

    "Watch your damn tone!" I shouted, trying to cut my connection with my emotions. Yet, no matter how much I tried, the ck blood upon my body continued to flow endlessly.

    "NO! WHERE IS OUR MASTER!" The abyssal children all bellowed, drawing their weapons.

    "enough!" Anya shouted, "This is not the time. Prince Sitri is obviously behind this. He is trying to sow discord. We need to keep calm and focused. "

    Ignoring the words of Anya, the entire city of Aze slowly began to fade into the darkness vanishing from Midgard all together entering the depts of the shadow realm.

    Startled by my action, the city of Aze began to move through the darkness at my will. Passing through the void of Shadows, we stopped. Looking towards everyone, I sneered,

    "No more calm, no more focus! Sitri... Sitri is dead. That fucker is dead! That I promise to the True GOD! HE IS DEAD!" I screamed with unrelenting hatred when all of a sudden, the city of mes came into the light falling from the heavens towards the outskirts of the battlefield below.

    "SHIT!!!!" Everyone around me screamed, feeling the gravity of the entire city falling like a spear towards the earth. Time had seemed to stop, for most as a st so powerful, all of Midgard shook exploded.

    BOOOM!!!!!!

    Destroying anything that was below us, I alone rose into the air. A ruthless, feral malice rising from my soul into thend of Midgard.

    "Sitri, you will pay for what you did. I am not as defenseless as one might think. Bael might have been fucked over, but there are those that do not give any fucks about Asmodeus''s trials. There are those who would challenge him, isn''t that right Leviathan, Azeroth, and Baphomet? You three are going to help me whether you all like to or not!

 Chapter 313: Breaking Point - Inner Demon

    <h4>Chapter 313: Breaking Point - Inner Demon</h4>

    A/N: Dark Chapter!

    Clenching my teeth, the blood of night endlessly dripped over my face staining my flesh as I leisurely walked towards the Gate of Aze, bathing in mes.

    It was hot, searing hot, but the mes did not burn, nor did it hurt. It was weeping, mourning, for its loss, for my loss.

    Pressing my palm upon the Gate that remained shut, my hands fell upon my throat stained by the Darkness. Stabbing my finger into my flesh, I wed at my throat, tearing flesh away like it was paper.

    I was thirsty.

    "M''lord, what is yourmand," The Lich said, his name already forgotten, but he looked familiar. He smelled of the hells; he smelled of my blood.

    "I will take control of the Army," Said Anya coldly, appearing by my side.

    I turned back to the Gate, pushing it open with one arm. My gaze passed through the army of Elves, Humans, Giants, Goblins, Centaurs, and various other entities.

    I was thirsty¡ª Yes, just for today, just for this month, this year. I will feast, I will feast for you. It doesn''t matter who it is. Family, friends, lovers, all of them will die, for this year I will weep. I will cry and ughter till the ashes are turned to nothing and the stars and moon be stain scarlet.

    Sides did not matter, not this time, not this year. Growling towards the fool, I did not charge. Not yet; the gods will be handled by mine. The rest are mine. All mine!

    Lowing my hands stained with my ckened blood, I smiled only for today. My teeth were stained ck by my blood, but not for long.

    Moving closer towards the army in front of me, a giggle escaped from my lips. I did not know when but that small giggle turned toughter and then hystericalughter. Unable to help myself, all of my power flowed into my legs as I appeared at the front lines.

    Rushing like a crazed bull, my arm tore through the skull of some human holding a spear. He was warm, and his blood was sweet, as was the brain matter upon his arms.

    Licking my palms, theughter continued on as my body blitzed, tearing through hundreds in a matter of seconds, stuffing their raw and bloody body parts into my mouth in the hope of halting the torment emanating from my throat.

    Gorging upon the bones and meat, my gaze fell upon a magnificent elf. She was gorgeously thick, and her blood smelt of power. She was a high elf.

    Sensing my intense stare, she turned to me, horrified. My body was stained in blood, and she untouched, seemingly by all things.

    "Lord Arsene, you must stay with us!" Someone yelled from behind me, "You are too far out. We cannot protect you if you¡ª"

    Shadow stepping across the battlefield towards the elven warrior, I clenched my fist, arriving in front of her to her shock.

    Shooting my arm towards her face, her de flickered to my neck. However, I was prepared. Shadow stepping before the elven warrior could understand, she exploded out with a mighty natural force in hopes of protecting herself.

    Nevertheless, that did no good as my body appeared to her side, my arms stabbing into her chest before she could get a glimpse of the sinful abomination I had be.

    The battlefield was noisy, dirty, and covered in debris that stained one''s eyes. It was chaotic and vicious, but I was sure many could hear the cry of this elvan woman as my Darkness shattered her very bones in an instant.

    She was alive; she needed to be alive. She needed to warm.

    Pulling her into my arms, I went for the neck, creating a small gash into her neck with my fangs. I did not want her flesh but rather the single organ held within many.

    "Tava!" Someone screamed as I leaped into the avoiding the thousands of spells. Sneering in disgust at the food not behaving, thousands of circles covered the heavens.

    "Solfataric Lightning Chain," I chanted as echoes of lighting and thunder flickered across the battlefield endlessly. this was one of the seven Circles I created on my own. It was nothing special, but its power did the trick.

    "Stop," the female elf begged, but her words only further enticed myughter." Pl... please stop."

    cing my finger upon the small incision on her neck, she screamed, begged, and squirmed like a worm in my arms. Yet that did not stop as I watched a small red vain begin to wiggle its way from her neck.

    Slowly, and painfully the elf begged, kicking and screaming with what little power she had as I continued to cast spells, defending myself against those who foolishly charged towards their death. While the bloody veins within her body were forced out. They were long, holding a greenish-blue pigment that sparkled with a rich energy.

    It had taken a lot longer than I had thought, but her blood vessels were entirely out. Licking my lips, I began to sever them with my fingers. Not too long, but not too short. Making what I think should be called Scarlet Spaghetti. They were surprisingly a little spicy, making me believe the little elf had quite a firey side. I wonder what her name was? Maybe I could name this dish after her. I am sure she would be honored.

    Turning to her lifeless body still within my arms, I dropped it from the heavens digging into my new dish. Slurping it down, the thirst within my throat began to be quelled, but it would return.

    Opening my palm, a shadow me spear appeared as two ming wings ck as my soul spread out as Iughed.

    "What manner of beast are you!"

    "Beast? I am a fucking demon dis night!" I screamed, shooting through the battlefield, hunting, and killing till rivers andkes began to form.

    My arms, legs, head, chest, and arms were slowly being injured, I was no god, but they would heal. The more I killed. It did not matter if someone got lucky and severed my arm; I would reconnect with thews of blood.

    It did not matter if my eyes were gored out; the Darkness was my eyes. And this battlefield would be my domain.

    I did not need to train, for the battlefield would be my training ground. I did not need to sleep, for the souls within me were giving me power; I did not need anything aside from blood to quench my throat that would always remain dry, tearing at my mind.

    Days passed as I remained upon the battlefield, many had tried to recall me, but all ended up within the depths of my stomach and their souls forever within a cycle of torment. On this battlefield, there were no sides.

    I did note here due to a n, nor did Ie here to help myself. I came to cry, to mourn, and hope. For when I awake from this period, blood far more than what I thought possible will fall. Sitri bloodline, his king, his legacy will perish.

    Fuck Aldrich, fuck Soloman, Fuck Everyone else. They are not my enemies, not now. They can n, scheme, but Sitri, I aming, and so to will be The Darkness.

 Chapter 314: Sif- Fear

    <h4>Chapter 314: Sif- Fear</h4>

    What the hell has happened. He appeared upon the battlefield like an abomination, seen only within the Hel''s. He was alone, his army was nowhere to be seen, yet he charged.

    Many had called him a fool, myself included, but as the days and months passed, we finally understood. I finally understood this was no man nor demon.

    He was a monster, a beast, an abomination, unseen by creation. He did not grow tiered; his Qi never dried, and his body would continually begin to heal no matter what happened. There was no holding him down, as trapping formations did not work; he would always teleport out.

    Circles that would call forth meteors could be called without any preparation destroying millions of lives on both sides. Arsene, Ashen King, had dominated the battlefield alone.

    It had been six months, and the only constant was hisughter that rang in the hearts of everyone as he feasted upon their bodies like a crazed beast. We had tried sending a few valkyries and gods, but all were killed by those minotaurs that had joined him. They did not ughter like Arsene; no, they made a home upon the battlefield. Gradually making their way towards my city each passing day, butchering, torturing, raping, and killing without any discretion.

    "Sif, you have to stop this," Said Tyr, from the air.

    Observing the crimsonke growing and theughing demon with a ming spear, I scuffed, "Stop? After this, do you think I could? Do you know how many died due to this thing? What happened?"

    "No idea, but He may even make an appearance; Astrid paid me a visit. She said that Arsene needed to be stopped. Too many are dying, and none of the souls are heading to Valha nor Hel. She said there is a great imbnce that could affect all nine realms."

    TIgtning my arm guard, I turned to the one arm god I''d not heard from in months. "What do you expect me to do? He has thirty New Gods by his side, and they are from the Nines. I am trying to hold back the Vanirs and giants; this base city is of great importance."

    Driving me a ruthless p, I clenched my cheek, starstruck by his action. Tye, however, arm shed one more, branding my cheek with his handprint."Did you forget who I am? Or what I represent? I know what this base means, Sif, but I am looking at the bigger picture. We retreat and allow Arsene to kill the Vanirs and Giants instead of our men. Let him kill them, this is only Midgard, but we have lost an uncountable amount."

    Gritting my teeth, the echoes of thunder and lightning began to echo out from the heavens. "You truly have some balls, brother!" Thor bellowed, gripping arge ax within his hands.

    "You dare appear on the battlefield? Last I''d heard, Freya said next time she met you upon the battlefield, she would take more than just your hammer." Said Tyr mocking my husband.

    "I see why father, dismissed you!" Thor thundered, quieting the battlefield, or rather the demon upon the ground.

    Feeling a chill upon our souls, we looked towards the stained demon covered in ck and red blood. Licking his hands, the ming spear within his hands vanished as he arose into the air.

    "So, you must be thor, the little god that could?" He sarcastically mentioned.

    Clenching the fist, the glint of divinity shimmered, creating a spear and sword within my palms. This was quite an excellent opportunity to end this, but his demons were strangely watching. Waiting to see a show.

    "You have quite a tongue upon you." Said Thor arching his head. Revealing his handsome face hidden behind his golden hair that hung wild. "Tell me, where is that wife of yours? I am quite curious about how her pussy taste."

    Tightening my fist, I turned, unable to look at the man I call husband. How many has he taken? Is it somon for him now to speak as such in my presence?

    "Sif is it?" The Devil spoke, sending a chill down my spine.

    He licked his lips, eying me like I was his next dish. "Quite a beauty. It''s quite a shame you belong to another. Respect is so hard to find, don''t you think?" he said, pulling the strings of my heart for some reason.

    Bitting my lips, I could not help but turn to Thor, stepping upon the air to my side. Gripping my waist, I trembled at his touch. Feeling his warm, powerful hands after so long. Why? Why do you not even look at me anymore?

    "I did not take you to be a cannibal. Can you truly say you are fit to even rule?" mocked Thor gripping me tighter.

    "Cannibal?" Arsene muttered, wiping his stained cheeks revealing a paleness I''d only seen within the dead. "I stood by my woman, gave her everything, and in return, she offered me all I wanted and more. How I rule is irrelevant, for all that matters is her. If she asked, I wouldply or have her experience my joy. Can you say the same?"

    Arsene was speaking with thor, but his words were pulling at my soul. Veering to my husband, I could see a deep loathing that made my heart want to break. Why did he be like this? We were so happy long ago.

    "You a king, yet you only have one? How pitiful; I may have offered Astrid up for you if she were still here. Having such a young and innocent pus¡ª"

    "THOR! YOU FUCKER!" Tyr screamed, gripping his cor, "You do not deserve to be a king! You''re a monster!"

    Tossing me way without a second thought, my eyes widened as Thor''s entire body exploded out, deafening the battlefield with his thunder. Yet Tyr remained still, his arm seared but still gripping the cor of The God of Thunder and Lightning.

    "He is, don''t you think?" Arsene venomously whispered, slithering closer to me, "Tell me, Sif, do you think he is a monster? Astrid, her end was so tragic, but what of the Fallen valkyries that were forced to spread their legs. Did thor not break two of them? You were there, were you not? Didn''t you also watch as he fucked them so hard one decided to explode her own head?

    "Shut up! Shut up!" I screamed, holding my throat that had ran dry and my eyes that had blurred. How could I forget... How could I forget what he did? I can still recall her screaming, calling for help, screaming for me to help her!

    Mother, she had called out... Master, she cried... begging me for hours, days yet...

    "But that didn''t stop him, did it?" Arsene said, cing his arm upon my shoulder, "Thorughed, continuing on till her corpse ran cold. And there you were. Watching till he finally crawled back into your arms."

    "Stop... Please," I whimpered, trying not to before an enemy, but, but! Looking up with teary eyes, the Devilughed. I was stronger than him. I could kill him now but, he knew... My arms had grown heavy, and my heart bled as his words that brought back memories I tried with everything to hide returned.

    "Arsene, please stop," I feebly begged, clenching my hair as her cries echoed. She was so innocent, loving, and loyal. She would have done anything

    "You had him bend you over, didn''t you. You did not feel shame. You wanted him. Didn''t you, DIDNT YOU! You had him fuck you till he was screaming your name, by the very woman who he fucked into killing herself. You did not care he raped one that you trained, raise even. You just wanted him to touch you. Hold just like he did the first time."

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH~ STOP!!!!"

 Chapter 315: Tyr - Broke

    <h4>Chapter 315: Tyr - Broke</h4>

    Turning our heads, my mind fell nk as Sif, one of our strongest warriors, fell into the arms of Arsene wailing like a lost child.

    "I didn''t, please I only wanted him to love me, " She whimpered, balling in the arms of the Devil. "I needed his love; I needed it. I just wanted him to love me again. To hold me like he did when we were young." she rushed to say, hoping for some kind of forgiveness.

    "But he did it again, didn''t he?" Arsene muttered, stroking her hair, his hollow eyes peering towards me in amusement, "What of Astrid''s mother? Didn''t he have his fill of her? And she doesn''t even remember, does she?"

    Turning to my brother, I watched his jaw sink, "How does he know of that? I was careful." Thor muttered, peering towards Arsene.

    "Did you hear that, Sif? Thor was careful, but wait, didn''t you help too?" Arsene asked, lifting her chin with a warm expression. Even with his face covered in blood, and gore I had never seen such a pure expression upon his face. "Yes, that''s right. You poisoned her apple tree. You led her towards his camber and had..."

    "Please don''t please! Don''t say it." Sif, unable to hide her guilt fell towards the ground, yet Arsene was there to catch her. He wiped her tears away like a caring friend.

    "Sif, why did you do it?" He asked, sending chills down our spines. This... was this the same monster from before? "You stripped her bare, a god of innocence. And tossed her towards thor, knowing fully what would happen. She begged, didn''t she? Even under the drugs, she kept on begging to stop till the end."

    Gripping thors cor tighter, my heart began to bleed as I turned towards the true monster, "she was your family. For what reason did you do this? Was Idun not enough? You went after her daughter?"

    "No need to answer," Arsene said, " I am sure Sif will tell us, won''t you? I am sure you will tell us why? Why he wanted Idun and her daughter."

    "Don''t make me," Sif muttered, unable to open her eyes.

    "No, my dear, please don''t cry. Embrace it. You''re more of a monster than he is, don''t you think? You started to enjoy it, didn''t you? Enjoy bringing him a woman, or at least you did when he had an interest in you. You loved it when he stroked your hair, called your name, kissed your cheek."

    "Release me!" Thor bellowed, but my grip quickly fell upon his throat. "I WILL KILL HIM! NOW!"

    "I can give you his love," Arsene said, causing both Thor and I to freeze. "I will make it, so all you can do is feel his touch. You will feel his touch every day; all you have to do is ept me. ept my name and will."

    "NOOOOOOO!" I screamed, rushing towards them, but arge scarred minitour appeared, gipping a demonic ax that dripped with the blood of my kind. Leaping away in haste, space all around Midgard shattered. Snorting mes from his nose, he stumped upon the ground, skidding its hooves and forth like a bull waiting to strike.

    "A Worthy Foe! I am Arkcius, Second Son of Ekthus," He roared, sending tremors through space.

    Shivering, my heart trembled at the monster before me. He was powerful, I was a Mid god, but he could definitely battle me evenly as a New God.

    "Thor!" I shouted as the god of thunder and lightning shot forth, trying our hardest to get past this thing but, our bodies froze when over thirty demons appeared, all of them overflowing with the power of a new God. However, none of them were more powerful than Arkcius... Except one, who remained by Arsene''s side, watching me like a hawk.

    "You will ept, won''t you? The memories of his love? The warm feeling of his touch, I could give you it all, my dear. All of it, and much much more." He said, cing his palm out.

    Looking into the warm, trusting eyes of the Devil, I observed the stillness eyes of Sif.

    "STOP HER!" Thor screamed towards the Gods of both sides, "HE WILL DESTROY EVERYTHING!"

    Shaking his palm, clearly not in the right state of mind, the warm gleam within the Devil''s eyes vanished when it returned.

    The hystericalugh that sent my soul into a state of fear. What happened? Arsene, what are you bing? I know you were a monster, but this... this is not normal. I have seen the aftermath of the demons and devils during the war, but what you are doing is different.

    "Wee to Veaveictus, and to fulfill my end, I shall make it so that every touch of a man or woman you have will feel like Thors. From here on out, you shall be responsible for relieving my men. You will be our new whore! A fitting role, don''t you think, thor? I wonder how it will feel to watch your wife fucked senseless calling your name before billions." He shouted when all of a sudden Sif vanished, leaving only the horridughter of this thing.

    "Truly redefines the meaning of cockhold." He scornfully said, turning around only to turn back, "You know why stop there? Sif is a god; I am sure all of her followers will enjoy getting their fill? I wonder what happens when a mortal dominates the god they pray to... or maybe Sif will dominate them showing them a true divinity. "

    "I will fucking kill you!" Thor howled with everything he had, showering the nine realms with the Odin force. However, the Devil was not in the least impressed. He simply eyed me, and his gaze said it all.

    Drawing my sword and shield, my eyes turned icy as I red at Arsene. "THOR! LET''S GO!!"

    Nodding in agreement, thor and I charged towards the minitours; however, just when thor was about to strike, I flickered behind him, my sword piercing through his spine into his gut. Twisting my de, I whispered, "I do not ask for forgiveness, for this is what you deserve!"

    Thor was a mighty warrior, but even if we had our disagreements, I was a god of justice, and betrayal is not usually in my description. Nevertheless, thor trusted me; letting his guard down will be thest thing he ever does. For Idun!

    Coughing up a mouthful of blood, Thor, horrified, screamed, shooting his ax towards my head, but with a jerk of my sword, my de curled, splitting open arge portion of his stomach. Groaning in a wimping cry, thor dropped his ax, trying to hold in his organs from spilling out.

    "MAGNI, MODI," He Cried to the heavens, "BALDER, HELP YOUR KING!"

    Lowering my de, I looked towards Arsene but saw nothing. He was gone. Returning to his ughter.

    Turning my gaze towards the army of Demons watching me, I gripped my sword. Arsene, even in this state... he has everything within the palms of his hands.

    Raising my sword, I gazed upon the weeping King, "Goodbye Thor."

    DING!

 Chapter 316: Solomon - Dread

    <h4>Chapter 316: Solomon - Dread</h4>

    "What have you done, Sitri," I uttered aloud, watching the madness below. "Arsene is not following logic anymore. What has happened?"

    That little y with Sif was horrific. The emotions he has shown I had not thought of him disying such a deep understanding of deception. It was like looking at a different person¡ª In fact, even the way he is killing is starting to look different.

    It was not getting better but rather more abstract. Arsene''s spear did not seem to belong to his orderly and chaotic battle style but rather something different. If I didn''t know better, I would think Arsene had different personalities or had soul fragments of various beings.

    Whatever Sitri did, he may have pushed the wrong button. That ck blood is also different, it is flowing, but there are no wounds. A phantom injury? But a soul bender cannot be affected by such things, can they?"

    "Goodbye, Thor,"

    Scrunching my brow, I sighed, "How disdainful, but it is far too early to allow you to die. Your Legacy cannot fall into Arsene''s hands."

    Taking a single step, space began to shrink, forcing my body to appear right in front of Tyr. Raising my staff, a resounding ding rang through the air, shaking all of Midgard.

    "Argo!" Tyr muttered, not surprised by my arrival.

    "So you have betrayed us?"

    "This does not concern you, Argo. If you want to kill Arsene, he is right there. Why stand in my way?" said Tyr, pointing towards the ughtering cmity.

    Waving my palm, the mangled body of Thor vanished, leaving me surrounded by a few gods. Smiling, I peered towards Arsene killing. I was sure he would have noticed, but his de and actions did not wavier. Did he not care about the power I just showed?

    No, he must have figured out my identity. Or more likely must know Nox is serious about killing him, so they sent me.

    "All of you stand down, let him go," The voice of Arsene echoed, "No need for everyone to die."

    ncing towards the young man killing like a raging monster, I frowned. His dismissive behavior was strange. Arsene was cold, calcting, a little whimsical at times, and could be described as insane, but he was a man that never left any nook or cranny overlooked. Why Ignore me? This would be the perfect opportunity to learn about me.

    Holding a baffled expression, Tyr lowered his weapon, noticing I was not attacking. He studied my expression for a while, trying to measure the impossible.

    "So you figured out who I was?" I inquired, only be met with the chillingughter.

    "Do not bother," said Tyr, "he has been like that for six months. You would not happen to know what has happened?"

    Touching my chin, an infinite amount of knowledge began to enter my soul, yet none of it pertained to Arsene and his castle. It was like a nk stain. He did not exist, not even his past. If I didn''t have Nox on my side, I would not know he was on Tensen Lumireis before.

    "Do you know what happened?"

    "Was hoping you would," Said Tyr withdrawing from sight. "We are retreating, I will not allow my men to be ughtered like this."

    ncing towards the demons ring, but neither attacking. I did not bother trying to kill them. I am sure Arsene would get more. Teleporting to Sitri''s side, my gaze fell upon his ugly expression twisted in anxiety.

    "What?" I asked, peering towards... The skinless thing with a spike piercing through its head. Widening my eyes, I backed away, feeling something off about this thing. It had no eyes, flesh, or defining features upon its body.

    "It still will not listen," Sitri begrudgingly said, "I used a Torment of Azeroth, but aside from the basicmands of standing and sitting, nothing."

    "Dear God," I whispered to myself, turning my head away, "Who was it? I cannot feel any type of energy upon it."

    "Lilith," He said, sending my heart into chaos."It will seem I will have to use more. This bitch is genuinely making me work. "

    Feeling the hairs upon my body rise on end, a cold permeated my flesh. Taking a step back, I turned to Lilith, ring at me with her hollow eyes.

    "Had to make her like this. She is quite the vixen, I tell you. Especially her when her eyes her lifeless, they were like marvelous gems, I... Never mind. What did you need, Soloman."

    "You used a Torment of Azeroth upon Lilith, The Daughter of Asmodeus and Princess of the Abyss." I weakly said, trying to understand. "Sitri, forgive my rudeness but are you mad? Asmodeus is one thing, but have you forgotten of Leviathan? And the biggest problem, The Abyss itself? It''s alive, you know, a being of absolute, yet you used a torment of Azeroth?"

    "Indeed," Sitri venomously whispered, "and I n on using more. You see, Lilith and I have this bet. I was sure she knew Arsene would seed, but with this. I can ensure that even if Arsene manages to win, I still win."

    "She will not be able to call in anything. You are erasing her everything." I whispered.

    The Torment of Azeroth was one of the Devil race''s go-to weapons of control and torment. It ced you in an infinite replica of hell itself. Forcing you to go through all nine realms till nothing of your ego is left. It''s a tool meant to break demons who step out of line. While also giving you control of said person''s body, knowing what was going on but never doing anything about it. There feeling of pain would increase not based upon a factor but rather time. The longer one remained, the more sensitive they would be.

    "Yes, she had said a little too much, you see, and with Arsene''s involvement with Lord Asmodeus, I knew I did not have much time and that Lilith must have a way of escape. These two were nning something together, and I will make sure Arsene pays the price for his Transgression."

    Covering my mouth, I could not help but burst intoughter," Transgression? Sitri, you may have triggered something you should not have."

    "Asmodeus will not know till it''s over!" said the Prince, drawing another Torment of Azeroth.

    "I was not talking about Asmodeus, but the Chosen of Tenebrae. Lilith is Yura, isn''t she... They are sharing each other''s pain, the ck Blood, upon Arsene''s cheeks, the tears that fell endlessly... It all makes sense now." I shouted, tearing my eyes off Sitri, cing them upon the Soulbender.

    Arsene was not truly mourning due to her death, he was crying for the torment of his wife... He might not even know. The different personalities shown within his de, the insanity, upon the battlefield. If this continues, Arsene will also be a different person, and not for the better. And with Lilith by his side. Dear God!

    Asmodeus, was this your n? You would not allow this I know for sure. Is there another party? There has to be. Wait... Arsene said, little brother! If he is involved, then why put Arsene through this? Why not give him help? I am missing something.

    "~Sitri~," Lilith hollowly wheezed, in a voice that simr to Arsene and Lilith, sending a shiver down my spine."We~areing!"

    Licking his lips, he jammed another Torment of Azeroth into her right shoulder and then into her left. He gripped her bloody cheeks, squeezing them tightly.

    "And I shall be waiting."

 Chapter 317: Melino? - Titan!

    Chapter 317 - Melino? - Titan!

    I knew he was a monster, a demon, but this is different from the madness I bring. For an entire year, he ughtered till nothing was left but ake of crimson. The very moon had changed to scarlet at the amount of death and carnage brought upon thend of Midgard.

    "Arsene," I gently called, hearing theughter that echoed through the souls of many halt. Gazing at the mountain of bodies lettered about. There heid, showered in gore and alone. He did not speak or move, and I didn''t dare approach. Father had warned me not to. That only a devil had remained within his heart.

    "Elsa," He called out, speaking in themon tongue after so long.

    Materializing out of thin air, my gaze fell upon themander of Arsene''s army during this time of blood. She was scared, trembling, but she drew closer.

    "Send word to have my army continue, and let the gods begin the ughter; it''s time to progress." Said Arsene rising to his two feet. His eyes and pores leaking even more ck blood than ever before.

    "And what of our master?" Elsa trembled to ask, but there was a heavy determination I had never seen battling against her fear, "When will you take her back?"

    Rising off the mountain of bodes, Arsene did not show any expression. Walking past her, "Melinoe, is the God-Titan of time with us?"

    "Yes, but Nyx said so too will be Adinnine," I said, feeling Arsene was different. He did not feel cold, evil, or monstrous like before. There was no sadness, hate, or anything I could make out.

    "Is there news from you know who? I am sure he is wise enough to not appear here." He questioned as I watched the ck blood begin to stop, or at least it did form everywhere else but his eyes.

    "Nothing," I whispered, knowing he was speaking about Tang Feng. "But you will be happy to know the valkyries divinity has been drained. We are waiting for them to replenish it, but in the meantime, we have left them be."

    Waving his hands, the bloody image of Arsene faded, revealing something that appeared to be from the dead. His flesh was so pale; all I could think of was death.

    Changing into his traditional ck suit, Arsene vanished into the underworld via the shadow realm. Quickly following after him, we stopped into the throne room of my father.

    "Hades, "Arsene said, ignoring the shades around him.

    Father scrunched his brow, about to speak when Thanatos stepped out, "Arsene, we are in the middle of Court. You cannot just show up like this." He said in a tone that was unlike his usual condescending self. It was kind, sincere even for the first time in a while.

    "It''s fine; let us continue a littleter," Fathermanded, resting his crimson eyes upon Arsene.

    Bowing towards father, Thanatos turned to Arsene, "I trained you, but you are not ready. Not yet; your battle skills are only around a mortal level. Come find me when you are ready. We are waiting."

    "Than I will thank you now," said Arsene.

    Hesitant, Thanatos left, sending me a nce; he muttered for only I to hear, "Youe to, its time we resume your training. We cannot watch over you out there, but it''s time."

    "What is it you want?" Father said, sending a nce towards Thanatos, who withdrew. "It would seem you have calmed."

    "I have," Arsene said without emotion, "I am here for the titans."

    "It is not I; you must speak with than. There are rules that even I must follow. Our legacies dictate many of our actions. Why do you think aside from hermies and Pherstephanie, none is allowed toe and go freely. Their exceptions, but you must understand I am truly bound."

    "Than I will offer you true freedom, not as one of my demons or devils. But as your own bloodline," Arsene aloofly said, sending father into a state of shock. "You will have your own will, unlike those I turned, you will in the sense of the word be free."

    "You do not have that power!" Father fired back.

    "But what if I did?" Arsene amusingly asked, yet there was no smile upon his face, "What if I can offer you a bloodline from Noctem?"

    "So you speak about the future?"

    "Why not?" said Arsene, "That is how people are elected and how we form deals."

    "And what of Nyx and those around me?"

    "Same deal, they be like you. However, I cannot promise them an original bloodline; only you and Nyx shall be the progenitors."

    "I Cannot," Father adamantly dered, leaving no room for negotiations.

    ''We ept!" Nyx vibrantly said, strangely smiling at father as she appeared like a ghost. "I am sure you understand, right?"

    "I have spoken now. Leave NOW!" Father coldly said, his body beginning to bleed a monstrous divinity.

    Nodding in understanding, he turned to me, "let us go; I have gotten the answer I needed." Arsene said, vanishing from my sight. Feeling lost, I followed behind him.

    "What just happened?"

    "Hades epted my deal," Arsene coldly said, gazing upon his throne.

    Clearly remembering father said no, I frowned about to speak when Arsene continued, "Hades is bound to say no; he is after all bound to remain. Nyx, however, is different. She has a lot more freedom than most."

    Freedom... But I do not want freedom? I like the madness; it''s a part of who I am. Why should I have to change?

    "You are free to remain what you are," He said, sending a chill down my spine. How did he know I was worried about that? "But just remember this, the madness will never vanish even if you are free. Your Dao and actions till now will not vanish; you will just have more freedom in your actions. Hades has time, but for now, think about it. I am sure your father is doing the same."

    "And if I want to remain a God?" I inquired. I''d never once thought of being different, and honestly, I did not like the thought.

    "Nyx is the night, so being closer to the Darkness is a part of her legacy, so it''s an easy decision, but you are different. But if you want, I am sure you can be the next Hades; there is now stating hades cannot be a mad king."

    Scrunching my brow at his quick response, I felt dread towards Arsene. Had he thought of every possibility?

    "How can you even leave father''s domain? I find it strange? Tang Feng is different because of his power, and Father cannot do anything, but you are different. How can you leave?"

    Turning to me, Arsene narrowed his eyes, "Now that is the question, isn''t it? Why not figure it out yourself. Maybe it''s the same reason your father didn''t our right kill me the moment I announced my deal."

    "Fear?" I said, highly doubtful.

    Watching the amusement grow within his bleeding eyes, Arsene took to his throne, taking a seat, a scarlet ornament appeared upon his shoulder simr to a cloak, holding a sigil I had not seen before.

    It was of a sun, or maybe a star, but it was dark ck in color and bleeding a crimson light. Pressing his palm upon his cheek, Arsene eyed me.

    "Leave, and return when you figure it out."

 Chapter 318: Elsa Viola - Abyssel Dew

    <h4>Chapter 318: Elsa Vi - Abyssel Dew</h4>

    "Is it done?" He asked.

    Not daring to look upon his throne, I nodded, "Yes, my lord, It has been done. However, many things have happened."

    "I already know about thor, or did you forget I was there? Are the Aesirs finally looking for peace?" Arsene inquiredzily, resting upon his throne.

    "A little, Tyr has divided the Aesirs, but I am not sure about the Vanir n. Olivia said that they are also in chaos, but nothing is certain since we have not heard from Freya. How would you like us to proceed?"

    "Do nothing, let theme to us. Thor being gravely injured is quite a blow to the Aesir''s, but in the end, it means nothing if Asgard is still challenging me. Have Sif return to Asgard and work with Tyr; I am sure that will be a lovely surprise to both sides."

    Bitting my lips, I shivered, recalling the state of Sif... It had only been six months since she started, but it was like she was a different person. The mighty warrior I read in the reports was nothing more than a broken dumpster that wished for nothing more than death.

    I was sure her love for thor had vanished after it finally hit her what she was doing, but by then, it was toote. The wish had turned into a nightmare that gued her soul to this day.

    "I am not sure she is in the right state of mind, "

    "Irrelevant," He said, resting his bleeding eyes, "Send her it will entice thor to do something foolish and will quell many on his side once they see her state. Even if not, it will serve as a warning. "

    "Don''t you think this is going too far? Why can we not just focus on finding Master? She could be in pain, or worse! We need to head to the Isle of Yu''drool now!"

    Pulling out a handkerchief, Arsene slowly wiped the ckened tears. Opening his dark glowing eyes that seemed to draw the souls of everyone in, he did not grow angry nor smile as he used to.

    "I did not know you were so adept in leading. Who would have thought? It will seem Victoria is a good leader while you are a monstrousmander. I have a mission for you."

    "NO, WE WANT OUR MASTER!!! NOW!"

    "Your mission," Arsene aloofly said, "is to create a potent life force liquid. Something like the Primordial Essence of Yggdrasil using abyssal energy as a base."

    Shaking my eyes widen as I felt my heart skip a few beats, "What has happened to master? Abyssal energy is only usable on three beings: you, Master, and her servants.

    Eyeing me sternly for but a second, Arsene vanished, not even bothering to reply. Screaming out in rage, the entire throne room was swallowed in a frigid storm. I hate him! AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH

    Wiping my eyes, I bit my lips, praying to any type of god who could help. I had hated Master for the longest; she had killed everyone. Leaving nothing but ash behind. I''d even tried to kill her once, maybe twice or trice, but she simply smiled within the abyssal castle.

    "Arsene will kill you if he finds out," She would say, flicking my head as though I was a child.

    I don''t know if I could forgive her for killing my friends, and family but I love her. She showed me a new world within that Pale Gate, showed me things I could not even begin to understand. I saw worlds beginning to form, realms ending, and gods perishing.

    "He is our master till she returns," Falis said, stepping out of the shadows. Crossing his arms, he gave them a rug, feeling the frigid air. "It''s probably for Master; we must follow hismand."

    ncing at the young boy, who had grown considerably, I nodded, "I know, but it still stings he acts as such."

    "I know. I thought he definitely would have cut off your arm like before." Falis mocked, forcing me to recall when I defiantly spoke back to Arsene a few years ago.

    Rolling my eyes, I sighed, dismissing the frost from around the throne, "He knows something, but he is not saying anything. Anyway, what are you doing here?"

    "To help, of course, Victoria and pinky are busy leading the troops into war, and I got bored killing. So I came back." He lightly said, trying to act all innocent.

    "Your lying!" I coldly said, knocking him upon the head.

    Tearing up a bit, Falis red, "Fine! A faceless said he has found Arsene''s uncle. But none of them can connect to the shadow realm like he can, so they have no way of returning. Arsene needs to go pick them up. "

    "Greyson Snow, that bastard is returning." I muttered, "Having two soul benders will be of great help, but do you think Arsene will turn him into a demon or devil?"

    "I would, and he is not truly human anyway. Didn''t he have some demon blood in him?"

    Releasing a heavy sigh, I frowned, "Go gather for me arge cauldron, and have Anya and Mare where they are enforcing it and see if you can find any recipe for primordial dew or something that grants life essence. I will tell Arsene."

    "Yes, ma''am, " Falis reluctantly said, vanishing.

    SMiling at the little kid... he is a teenager now, isn''t he? Shaking my head, the rune of teleportation activated, sending me straight to Arsene within his chambers.

    Turning his head, my eyes widen in surprise at Freya speaking with him, "Am I interrupting something?" I hastily asked.

    "I do have a door," said Arsene, scrunching his brow, "Next time, knock. Now, what is it?"

    "Grey has been found," I said, but the look of joy never arrived upon his face. This was getting a little weird, "I thought you might have been a little happier. Why so indifferent?"

    Returning his gaze to Freya, she continued, "They have been nning this for a while. You are quite lucky; you came back to your senses at the right time. My brother is on his way with an army of gods, alongside the giants."

    "Head back, and kill Nj?rd. Sever his head, where ever it needs to happen, and bring it to the battlefield. It''s time for you to take the throne."

    "And what of Argo? Last time he was there to stop Tyr from killing Thor? He is up to something, and It scares me." Freya dreadfully said.

    "Ignore him; if he shows up and stops you, you leave; if not, kill Nj?rd."

 Chapter 319: Freya - Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 319: Freya - Ambush</h4>

    "I would have thought you would be with your brother. I believe I made myself clear," Nj?rd howled from on high. In his hand stood a gourd of wine, burning my nostril from a distance.

    "We have been summoned." I reluctantly stated, turning around, only for me to tilt my head, dodging the gourd hastily targeting my head.

    "I liked it better when you were under Odin. At least then your mouth was full of something then." He slurred, scuffing in disgust.

    Recalling those days, I giggled, unable to help myself, "Argo has brought another guess, and I am sure he will¡ª "

    "You find this funny, Freya?" Nj?rd venomously thundered, furiously mming his palms upon his throne, shattering them into fragments. "YOU THINK THIS IS FUNNY!" he repeated once more.

    Losing my smile, I withdrew, knowing he would follow.

    Taking to the skies, I shot off into the realm of Muspelheim faster than light. Tearing through the barrier that linked each domain together, I arrived above a volcano smoldering with ash. The skies were dark with clouds that resembled mes, but there were no moons or stars, for this realm remained on fire, burning for all eternity. I had heard long ago that the very moon and sun it once held turned to ash due to its me.

    Feeling the searing heat char parts of my skin, a magical barrier appeared around me; even as a god, I always dreaded entering this realm, but Nj?rd even more so since he was a lord of water.

    Entering a cave covered in embers hidden beneath the burning volcano, the heat around me grew even stronger, bringing a burning sweat to my skin. Pushing deeper in, I ignored the searing heat arriving at the ce I had prepared long ago for Nj?rd.

    Inside stood two beings, given to me by Arsene, to ensure the job. They were not miniatures but appeared to be humans in a sense.

    "I do not feel Nj?rd," Zokomin, a new god, impatiently said. ncing at his grotesque horns branching off like tree roots, I did not answer. Narrowing his crimson eyes, he licked his reptilian lips, "you know we could have some fun while we wait. I heard you were quite a warrior."

    "Zokomin, speak another word, and I will be forced to exin to our king why I severed your head and allowed your soul to wander the realm of purgatory for all eternity," said Zelvak, the only devil that had appeared to this day or at least he was the only one Anya and Mare had allowed me to see.

    Zelvak was a little scary to me; while Zokomin and the rest were savages, he was kind, quiet, and a little amusing. He appeared utterly normal and handsome with his long jet ck hair tied together and the traditional ck suit I saw Arsene always wear, but there was a deep darkness that wed at my heart every time I saw him.

    Apparently, he was Ezra''s caretaker before she left, but that did not lower my fears in the least. Especially when I recalled the amount of death that followed to create the city of mes.

    "He is not our king I¡ª"

    "then shall I sever your head now or wait till we arrive before the Ashen King? I am quite flexible." He lightly inquired with a kind smile, "Speak less Zokomin, a low-grade demon-like yourself should understand its ce."

    Noticing the rage burning within Zokomin''s scarlet eyes, I did not get involved. Demons and Devils were, after all, widely known for not liking each other.

    Remarking at the cooling of Muspelheim, I knew he had arrived. It was always like this; that idiot would go out of his way to chill the realm of fire due to feeling a little ufortable. An idiotic task since all the realms needed Muspelheim to function. It was the source of all Yang in our pantheon.

    "You two know what to do, right?"

    Getting a response from Zelvak, I eyed Zokomin with a deep icy stare. Noticing the utter disregard for my n, I secretly sent a spiritual message to Arsene using my Divine Sense. I did not need those I could not control, and neither did Arsene.

    "Freya, you whore, where the hell are you?" He shouted, already losing my trail.

    Sending a nce towards Zelvak, who gave a warm smile, I slowly made my way back up to to the surface, scrunching my brow to the idiot still drinking I scuffed.

    "You moron, Lord Argo has brought a guess. Why the hell do you think we are here? Get your shit together and follow me!"

    ring viciously at me, a vibrant azure divinity glowed from Nj?rd like a budding me. Losing his drunken appearance, he coldly nodded, regaining his grace.

    Walking back down, Nj?rd began to probe, "Who is it?"

    "Zokomin, a traitor from the demon race. I am sure you can feel the demonic energy present, correct?" I said, knowing that I could not hide it. Nj?rd may be a fool at times, but he was still a king.

    "From Arsene house?"

    Scuffing at the thought, I rolled my eyes, "Arsene? You should know him better than that; no one betrays him. He has made damn sure of that. Now shall we¡ª"

    Hastily waving my hands, a magical formation filled with primordial runes instantly showered my body as a golden light passed through my body, decimating the entire volcano I was within.

    Feeling the Holy Energy untouched by creation, my eyes widened as I shouted out at the two creatures with tworge silver wings and a golden halo upon their heads.

    Suddenly Zelvak and Zokomin charged out, shing with things I believe to be angels from the Seven Heavens.

    Paling I didn''t wait to understand what was happening as the Laws of Death showered the ming domain of Muspelheim.

    "FREYA, WHAT IS HAPPENED!" Nj?rd screamed, covered in blood, as his Azure divinity protected him.

    I was free of damage due to my spell that shifted my body into another dimension, but he was lightly injured.

    Drawing my sword, thews of death pulled at my de, twisting into the reaper''s de. shing towards Nj?rd in haste, his eyes widened as his arm flew high whin the air.

    Screaming out, Nj?rd''s entire body, including his missing arm, exploded into divine water, forming a distance away. However, I was there to meet his retreat.

    "You have an Emblem?" Nj?rd screamed, growing even paler.

    Howling inughter, I pointed my fingers towards Nj?rd, "Incineration wave,"

    Suddenly my crest appeared burning with the elemental power of fire. When all of the ming energy of Muspelheim came to my fingertips. While another crest appeared, freezing all of the space so that nothing could get in or out.

    Wisping my fingers down, a ming crescent moon came into creation, burning hotter than the stars that govern the bed of chaos.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Not daring to let up, my index finger continued to glimmer even more as I continually flicked my fingers out, bringing about a ming inferno!

    "DIE!" A sinister voice from behind echoed out as my sigil appeared, creating one of my strongest barriers that could transfer all types of energy I came in contact with. This circle was not meant forbat but to protect a sect or n. However, watching the ming sword at the tip of my eye, I knew what needed to be done.

 Chapter 320: Zelvak - Chaotic battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 320: Zelvak - Chaotic battlefield</h4>

    That idiot had allowed Kumar to escape. This fool, watching the de about to strike Freya, I cursed benight my breath only to be surprised at the spiral fluctuation of space and time. Shocked, Freya turned pale, but the de of Kumar had frozen just before it touched her eye.

    Unable to believe my eyes, I did not allow myself to be distracted. Flickering to her side, surprising this angel, my feet connected with his head sting him into the depths of Muspelheim.

    Twisting my body, I sent another kick to Freya while my sword parred Anpiel''s ming spear. Feeling the air chatter upon my arms, I narrowed my eyes as a heavy pressure pressed against my lungs.

    "Demon, does your king know your here?" Anpiel roared, twirling his ming spear towards my head. Weaving through the embers of mes threatening to sever my head, my de began to vibrate at an odd frequency.

    Sweeping my sword up towards his chest, I pointed towards his head as all sound within the area grew still. Widening his eyes, he tried to scream, but no sound could be heard as my domain expanded out. Throwing him off bnce, my de suddenly exploded out with a deafening howl as I dug into Anpiel''s chest, tearing away a few ribs before he pulled back. ring at me with anger.

    "Soul attack! You devils truly need to be ughtered like the dogs you are!"

    Narrowing my eyes, I sent a spiritual message to the ashen Freya, her aura had shrunk considerably, but our objective remained," Kill Nj?rd. We need to escape."

    "I will, and I have told Arsene, expect further instructions," She sent back, shooting towards the ming inferno of destruction below.

    "Let me see through your eyes," The indifferent voice of Arsene resounded within me as Iplied with a bit of hesitation. ALlowing a demon, much less a devil, to do was dangerous on many levels.

    Spreading his wings wide, One of the Seven rings of heaven appeared around Anpiel. Gripping my sword tighter, I felt my skin rise on end. No matter how many angels I killed, I could never get used to that disgusting aura.

    "What are your chances," Arsene inquired.

    "Eighty percent of killing Anpiel, but we will destroy this realm," I answered back as Anpiel shot towards me faster than ever before. Moving faster than light speed, we shed, shattering space around us.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!

    "Kill Zokomin, and use his soul to kill this angel both if you can. Having two divine souls will be of big help," Arsenemanded, severing the connection with me.

    Freya must have told him about his belligerent behavior. I see why Lord Asmodeus sent me to assist. I may need to watch out.

    "DIE DIE DIE!" Anpiel screamed, akin to a demon bringing a smoldering disdain to my ckened soul.

    "You are nothing, like the Archangels I met during the War of Demons And Devils! Nothing more than a newborn."

    Growing more serious, the nine realms of the Norse Pantheon trembled. Flickering my de, my sword suddenly phased through his spear, heading towards the nape of his neck: Godsmack, the young angel, ck-flipped to dodge while his foot headed to my head from below.

    But I was fully prepared as another sword appeared within my hands, narrowing my scarlet eyes. Angelic blood showered my face as I severed his leg in an instant.

    Screaming out in anguish, I did not go in for the kill but instead howled, covering the entire realm of Muspelheim with my demonic divinity.

    Pushing every one of us into a pocket dimension, I narrowed my eyes towards the teary-eyed angel. He was green and rather foolish to challenge a devil alone. They must have thought only demons had entered.

    ncing at Freya, who had not skipped a beat engaging in close quarter battle with the target, I turned to the one-legged angel.

    "you will pay for this!" Anpiel screamed, already consumed by the sin of wrath.

    Choosing to ignore him, I shot towards Kumar bleeding from the nose from my early strike battling with Zokomin.

    sting through the dead space within the Bed of Chaos, I arrived before the unsuspecting angel. WHile Anpiel was hot on my trail.

    "Phasing Space," I chanted as my swords began to vibrate. shing towards both the angels, my eyes remained indifferent as the concepts of distance vanished. Unable to understand how my sword had just arrived right at their chest about to pierce into their flesh. I ignored their panic, making their hearts my target.

    Screaming out in ast-ditch effort, Kumar, who was significantly weak, standing only at New God-Level, tried to instantly parry my de but was far too slow as my de pierced into his heart. In contrast, Anpiel could barely parry my sword, but my sword still tore through some of his organs.

    Turning pale as a ghost, I smiled, exploding the heart of Kumar before any more surprising could be seen. Taking his entire body into my spiral ring, I smiled, "And there was only one left." I said, licking my lips.

    "You... you are no normal devil, who are you?" he fearfully asked, pping his wings away.

    "Your end!" said Zokomin howling in crazedughter as he charged towards thest man.

    Knowing he could not defeat the both of us, Anpiel fled while Zokomin gazes chase. ncing back at the bleeding desperation on Nj?rd, I caught a glimpse of a domain that reminded me of the nine hells.

    "The Power of Helheim?" I muttered before rushing after my two targets.

    "Phasing Space, " I chanted once again as my body vanished, ignoring the depts of space. I instantly arrived before my secondary target, my dual swords already piercing into Zokomin before he could understand what had happened.

    "The Ashen Prince sends his regards," I coldly said, severing his body into a paste of mist. iming his soul, I chanted Phasing Space once again, arriving before Anpiel.

    "Your a part of the house of Spatium," He shouted as my des tore into his waist and chest, severing him into three pieces killing him before he could get an answer.

    "Correct, dimensional space means nothing to our kind; that is why I was selected to protect Lady Seiriyis. None will ever escape from my de," I coldly said, collecting the angel''s body for the Ashen King.

    "I did not think you were this powerful." A voice announced. Scrunching my brow, my eyes widened towards the individual that appeared to form the darkness.

    "How did you?" I uttered, gazing upon my new master.

    "There interference means a lot. That is why I sent you here. Sever their heads and bring them to me along with Nj?rd. I will get rid of the remaining pest in one swell swoop." He said, stepping into the darkness. Bowing, I arched my lips.

    So you knew we would be ambushed, and here I was wondering why two angels would just appear. It would seem this new master of mine is more than he appears. In the name of His majesty, Asmodeus, I will fulfill my mission and protect you till I am no longer needed.

 Chapter 321: Greyson Snow - Bitter Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 321: Greyson Snow - Bitter Reunion</h4>

    Resting my head against the ancient walls of an abandoned temple we stumbled upon, I turned to the faceless watching me. It had been almost seven years since Ist saw Arsene.

    Then all of a sudden, this thing appeared. Feeling its monstrous aura, my first instinct was to kill it, but no matter how much I attacked, this thing never responded. It had no feelings or at least none I could sense, but it was powerful, far stronger than I was at the peak of World Saint.

    It had said his majesty would be here to wee us back to the family; however, his words had only served to ce a chill down my spine. I knew a little of Arsene''s bloodline and wanted nothing to do with it. I had seen his handy work when he destroyed every kingdom.

    "So, do you have a face?" Eroma childishly questioned, circling the Faceless, "I mean can you show us your face?"

    "Stop toying with fire, "Father barked, pping the back of Eroma''s head, "Stupid brat!"

    "Screw you, old man!" Eroma shouted, flickering behind me to hide, "Big bro, protect me!"

    Releasing a heavy sigh, I rolled my eyes; this idiot truly is a piece of work. No wonder he and Arsene got along so well. They love angering people.

    "Faceless, how much longer must we wait?" Father asked with a measured gaze.

    "I cannot measure the Ashen Kings will. It could be seconds or years." He said, before turning to me, "But he did say if you want true revenge to wait."

    Feeling my heartbeat once more, I shivered, clenching my fist. "What do you mean?"

    "It''s as he said, dear uncle," A voice resounded, sending my soul into a state of shock. It was warm and a little familiar, but there was something off about it.

    Falling to one knee, the faceless lowered his head, cing his arm to his chest, as a portal of darkness appeared in front of him. Stepping out, a mist of darkness began to rise as he appeared before us.

    Dressed in his suit and a scarlet mantle with a strange sigil, he did not smile nor appear joyful, yet there was warmth within his gaze that was bleeding some ck substance.

    "It is good to meet you once again, Grandfather, and my two uncles," he said, without expression.

    He had changed in many ways, physically, yes, but his eyes reminded me of mine.

    "Arsene!" Eroma shouted about to rush to his side when I gripped his arm. Feeling the hair upon my body begin to rise.

    "I would love to continue speaking, but they are about to arrive," He said, waving his arm. Widening my eyes at how Night had just appeared, I peered towards my hands that were not even visible. "Rx, we are about to arrive. Oh, and try not to make me look bad; that goes primarily to you, Eroma, enemy gods are about to appear.

    Suddenly before I couldment, my eyes were consumed with crimson. Covering my nose, eroma hastily covered his mouth as grandfather rushed to his side.

    "Easy boy! Rx!" He said, patting his back at the endless mountain of bodies.

    Ashen in color, Grandfather, along with myself, turned to Arsene, who did not seem to even register this sinfulnd, "How much longer?" He patiently asked towards... Elsa?

    ncing at my family and me, she dismissively shook her head, "about five minutes, I have already prepared a table for our guess. Tea is on its way."

    Noticing a ratherrge table in the middle of the scarletke, I shivered in shock at the amount of ughter that urred. I had seen death before, but this, this was madness.

    "Arsene, what the hell is going on?" I hastily asked, yet was met with silence when all of a sudden he vanished.

    "he does that!" Elsa said, appearing somewhat irritated, "But it''s good to see a familiar face."

    "Where is Yura?" I asked, getting straight to the point.

    "Master has been taken... that''s as far as I know. I will catch you upter, but for now, you will sit in and get a feel of what happens."

    Master? It will seem like many things have happened and will exin why Arsene reminds me of myself. Although he is a little more sain than I am... Unless he was the one who did all of this.

    "Elsa, who did all of this?" Eroma bitterly questioned, disgusted by the amount of gore present. "Soldiers would have burned these bodies; they have that much respect.

    Noticing the hesitation, I frowned when his voice echoed, "It was I,"

    Reappearing, Arsene turned to me, "My wife is within the hands of a prince of hell and is being tortured."

    "And that is why I am here?" I inquired, noticing the amusing stare of his bleeding eyes.

    "It is, but I believe there is something each of you can get... well, except Eroma... To this day, I still do not know what he wants in life."

    "Booty!" Eroma muttered in the background, regaining his witty self.

    "And what is it you think you can give me?" Father coldly demanded, ignoring his foolish son.

    "My wife went back to Tensen Lumeris, the world in which you were traveling and ughtered everyone on the ind we lived on. " He indifferently said as everyone turned pale in horror, "I can bring them back to life; this also includes our family. I am sure you wish for us to regrow, don''t you?"

    "And what of the lives that were lost due to your ughter? said Father, while I remain silent, eyeing the bloody battlefield. There appeared to be four groups, but at this moment, no sides were battling. Was it a truce? No, he said the gods were on their way. So that could only mean he is going to surprise them with something.

    "All can be revived, but that will be on you to perform. I can give you the ritual to help gather their souls, but if you are willing to perform this ritual, that will be another story."

    "More killing," I said as he nodded.

    "Quite right, a soul for a soul. Ritual Magic always requires a price. I can bring them back; I just will need a few billion, or was it, trillion souls."

    "And what of my wife," I lightly said as Arsene''s expression grew grim. He was silent, and none dared to speak. It was widely known that when soul benders died, they truly die, never to return.

    "I do not know, we soul bender have souls, but it''s attached to our bodies, and once we die, we are sent to heaven or hell. There is no middle ground ording to the Ritual of Damnation. I have a way, but you must convince this person to help you, but even then, I cannot say if she cane back. "

    "I know she is in..."

    "Not here," He solemnly said, "there are watchful eyes everywhere."

    Lowering my head for a moment, I could not help but smile.

    "Not to be dismissive of you, my boy, but how is it you are bringing them back to life. I truly find this hard to believe," Father said as I too wanted to know. Such a thing seemed far too simple. I know Arsene would not trick us, but there was something about this I did not like.

    "As demons or devils, of course. I am no god, and that happened over six years ago. Rising the dead is honestly impossible, but having them reborn is different, and it just so happens I have the perfect ritual for that. and the price is on its way."

    Narrowing my eyes, I sighed. He had us; this little bastard knew all our weaknesses. Scuffing, I drew closer towards my little nephew and patted his head. Like I did all those years ago.

    "It''s a littlete, but I''m d to see you once again."

 Chapter 322: Freyr - Bloody Head!

    <h4>Chapter 322: Freyr - Bloody Head!</h4>

    "What is this?" The God of the Hunt, Ullr coldly muttered as we arrived. ring down at Arsene and a few others upon a crimsonke sipping tea, he turned to us, beckoning with his arm.

    "A trap," I whispered, sending a ce toward the top hierarchy of the Vanir n.

    "How did he know we were evening?" said mother, passing her hands through her blond hair." Where is that sister of yours?"

    "She would not do something this foolish," I hastilymented, unable to believe Freya would do something this foolish.

    "Agreed, butdy Nerthus, what could she possibly gain from helping Arsene?" Ullr uttered, pulling his gaze off of Arsene.

    "How you men even got to rule is such a mystery," Mother scornfully sneered, "You underestimate the madness we can experience, although why sheins is beyond me. All she had to do was spread her legs, foolish child. I cannot believe I spawned such a useless swine."

    "Mother!" I shouted, clenching my fist, "Do not speak another word in regards to my sister. She did this to save us, and Odin yed her till she broke. You cannot¡ª"

    "I shall speak how I wish, boy! Freya had it good; we gave her the best opportunity; it''s not my fault she couldn''t dominate her man. God of Sex, my ass, she was nothing."

    "Enough of this. We need to kill Arsene. I left the Aesir''s due to thor abusing mother; I will not allow Arsene to do the same."

    Recalling the reports regarding Sif, I kept them to myself. shuttering, not daring to speak of them. "Not yet; we were obviously betrayed. Let''s see what he has to say."

    "then I shall stay behind to watch over the army," said Gerer, my lovely wife, "you three be careful if I see anything I shall attack."

    Solelmly nodding, we descended towards the devil, upon theke of crimson. Touching upon theke, a slit ripple appeared as we took a seat on the far end of the table.

    "Are you done arguing whether this was a trap or not?" He kindly asked, causing me to narrow my eyes, "But it doesn''t matter. Wee, I have been expecting you. This is Grey, Elsa, and Szar."

    (A/N: Szar is Arsene Grandfather if you don''t remember.)

    "Who told you?" Mother venomously asked,

    "Freya, of course,"

    "Impossible, my little sister would never!" I shouted, clenching my fist tight.

    "It doesn''t matter what you believe because I am here to inform you of the recent changes in the Vanir hierarchy."

    "That little bitch!" Mother scornfully screamed, pping the table in anger. Shooting a fiery re towards Arsene, she sneered, "What could you possibly give her aside from your cock? You are screwing her, aren''t you?"

    "So this is a god?" Grey half-heartily announced, "And here I thought they would have some ss?"

    "I would agree, my boy, even we mortals know to keep such discussion behind closed doors. I mean, none have even introduced themself. It will seem like they were raced by savages." Szar uttered, stroking his beard with a disdainful smile present

    "Come now, you two," Elsa, that bloody ice queen, said, "Allow me, that is Ullr, the mother of the woman I was telling you about. At the¡ª"

    "Enough of this, where is my mother!" Ullr shouted angrily, exploding out in a powerful divinity. "We want her back! NOW!"

    However, despite Ullr''s vicious divinity, a dominating divinity soon appeared, protecting everyone that sat at the table as a handsome man in strange garms simr to Arsene appeared by that devil''s side. "No, need for that. Master, I brought what you asked for."

    "All three of them?"

    "But of course, Freya is holding the final one. She did not want to give it up, and I felt it was within her right."

    Feeling on guard, mother arose with a heavy expression, "Who are you?"

    "His name is Zalvek," Arsene introduced, "But he is not here for you all."

    "Enough of these games Arsene, what the hell is going on?" Ullr asked, growing fed up with these games, as was I.

    Feeling the pit of my stomach beginning to tear, a spit in space appeared. Shivering, I gazed upon my twin sister, smiling vibrantly. Her entire body was disheveled and bloody, but she seemed to be joyful¡ªsomething I had not seen since the death of Odin.

    "Brother, Mother, I have something to tell you!" She shouted, cing her palms upon Arsene''s shoulder. She kissed his cheeks to my shock. "Thank you, truly thank you."

    "But we are not done; show them, " Arsenemanded, neither showing joy or infatuation from the touch of Freya.

    "Sister, what are you¡ª"

    "Let her speak!" Mother demanded in an icy tone.

    shing me a smile, Freya dug her hand into the ripples of space. Shaking in ce, our eyes widened, and my heart froze as it appeared.

    Unable to move, I could only stare as father hung by Freya''s hands. Watching the still-warm blood trickling from his head, I turned to her licking her bloody lips.

    "He begged, and begged, AHAHA He begged till his pants ran wet and he knelt. Tell me, mother, did you expect this? Tell me, who will you spread your legs for now?" Freya howled inughter. "I am sure Sif will enjoy having a familiar face; what do you think, Arsene?"

    "I don''t see why not; this is, after all, that I promised you. They are your subjects, do with them what you please."

    "Father!" I muttered, wanting to rush towards him, wanting to take him back, but noticing the icy eyes of Arsene, I halted my steps. Feeling everything happening was within his design.

    "Freya, what have you done!" Mother weakly said, covering her mouth.

    "So Freyr, what do you think your choices are? Your father is dead, your sister is siding with me, and we are currently in a realm war. I believe you are out of options, don''t you?" Arsene warmly said, sending my heart into a state of chaos.

    "Anger and sadness is quite the most urate response, but I rmend you hold it all in. Right now, you have a choice to make, join me and let Freya upon the throne, or we battle. Either way, blood will fall."

    "mother," I rushed to say as she drew her weapon, ring hatefully at Freya,

    "YOU KILLED HIM! WHY WHY!!" She screamed in tears, ring daggers at her daughter that held the head of my father.

    "Do you remember when I came to you, after my first time with Odin? Do you remember how you dragged me back to him, drugged me, and had him **** me for the next century till the drug wore off? Yet you ask why? Or maybe when you sided with Mimir to send me into the lion''s den? Honestly, I lost track of the fucked up things you have done to me."

    Eh? What? No, mother would not do such a thing! NO!

    "Heimdall was to care for you! He was supposed to watch over you!" Mother screamed.

    "Watch? Of course, he watched, probably yed with himself doing so." Freya hatefully replied, "I was a sacrifice, and now the tables have turned."

    "So you killed your father!" Ullr screamed, "You''re a monster!"

    "Tell that to your mother; I hear Sif''s pussy is so worn out I am surprised she is still taking it. I hear it''s still tight even after this long. Demons, Orcs, goblins, and various other things are ying with all her holes, yet all she does is screams thors name. Even with all that hatred, all she can do is scream the name of the man who she once loved."

    "I will never let you upon the throne!" Mother... No, Nerthus shouted, pointing her de towards Freya; I, however, knew better. Gazing upon the indifferent eyes of Arsene, and that monster by his side turned to the bloody head of father.

    Wiping the tears from my eyes, I bit my lips, "Freya... the throne was always yours, just let mother live. Do not take her away from us. The Vanir n still needs her! Please!"

 Chapter 323: Zelvak - Treaty or War

    <h4>Chapter 323: Zelvak - Treaty or War</h4>

    Taking a sip of tea Arsene did not respond, nor did Freya. However, the silence was apparent; any type of forgiveness was but a wishful dream.

    " I''d rather a horrid death than be your whore!" Nerthus venomously howled, gripping her de tighter, readying her stance. Greyson smiled.

    "Arsene, is there really something as true death?" He asked, surprising me. I could feel prince Bael''s bloodline within this one, but it was faint.

    "Her death will only further my will. Either way, her fate is sealed," said my king lowering his empty cup, sending a measured gaze towards the Vanirs, "But I did not summon you here for them. They are the nobodies. Zelvak, if you would? I believe our guess has waited long enough."

    Hanging a smile upon my lips, I nodded, "but of course." I uttered with a deep bow. Pulling at the ripples of space, a profound Holy energy untouched by creation soon began to radiate out. Something that would normally sear a demon or devil, but my lord remained unfaced.

    Lowering my head, Arsene beckoned with his fingers as the two bloody heads within my palms began to hover towards him. Scornful of their appearance, he turned towards the skies only for a second before the crimson skies had turned dark, and the echoes of thunder responded. The very winds began to twist and pull like a storm, wing at our bodies as holy rays of light pierced through the skies.

    "What, what is this?" Nerthus fearfully asked.

    Scrunching his brow Arsene, spoke, "Freya, I believe you have things to do. Take fifteen gods, ughter those you need to, but remember their souls belong to me."

    Vanishing from sight, Ullr and Nerthus fleed with the scent of dread pouring from their backs. Warmly smiling, Freya nodded like a child, "of course, I thank you, Lord Snow, and I look forward to repaying your efforts." she said, cing her hands upon her ashen brother. "Shall we go? There is much to be done."

    "Why did she need you, my lord?" I could not help but ask, "She was more than powerful enough to kill her father and control the Vanirs. Why deal with you?"

    "Vengencees and goes," he replied, his gaze not leaving the skies that were bleeding tears. "But that only holds true for those who do not belong to the Hells. I promised her true torment, something that could break a god till they will wish themselves a hollow shell."

    Narrowing my eyes, I bowed, returning to my ce behind my lord, when sounds of tearful wails began to echo from the heavens.

    "What is this?" Szar bitterly asked, touching his chest. "Why do I feel sad?"

    "Ignore it," Said Grey growing colder by the second, reminding me of a genuine devil, "it''s probably a soul-based attack."

    "No, it''s just their emotions are growing out of control, but I am truly growing impatient. Zelvak, if they do not appear, send a few demons to piss upon the heads of these angels before sending them to the nines. I am sure at least one of their bodies will have a wild time."

    "RAAAAAA!!!!"

    Booming in a thunderous roar, a being covered in holy power began to rise from the skies bringing about the Judgement of the Heavens.

    Noticing the five angels, I sneered, "Raduriel, Maon, Razul, Craoman, Saol."

    "You seem to know much about them," Arsene lightly said, "Did Asmodeus, have you memorized every name?"

    Bowing to reply, I spoke," But of course not my lord, but I do know the names of everyone. It''s a trait you too shall develop due to our bloodline. Names hold power, and meaning, be warry who has it."

    "Zelvak! The Ancient reaper, you appear once more!" Maon thundered, pointing his ming sword towards me, and then to my master, "And you! Ready yourself to be cut down!"

    "And here I thought you angels would be more... focus, enlightened, even, but here you stand consumed by wrath." Arsene scuffed, in response, turning to Elsa, who poured for him another cup of tea. Taking a whiff of what seemed to be a coconut mixture, Arsene sighed.

    (A/N: What I''m drinking now!)

    "I wish to speak to Yeshamiel, the Arch-Angel who battled against Bael during the beginning of the war of demons and Devils." He said, shocking everyone listening.

    "Master, what are¡ª"

    "Be silent, Zelvak." Lord Snowmanded, forcing me toply.

    Unable to understand the Ashen King''s intentions, Maon turned to his brethren and then to myself. Understanding his confusion, I, too, shook my head.

    Taking a sip, Arsene lowered his cup, ncing at everyone, before Grey took over, "it''s quite simple, I hear there is a Prince upon thisnd or was I mistaken?"

    "Prince Sitri," Raduiel uttered, with fiery wings, "But what does that have to do with anything?"

    Not bothering to conform with Arsene, Grey smiled, "I think it''s pretty simple, don''t you know? We want him dead. How would you like to form a treaty?"

    This man... Where the hell did hee from?

    "sphemy!! We are here to kill the hybrid! We cannot¡ª"

    "So a hybrid is more important than a Prince of Hell?" Grey elegantly asked, stroking his chin, "Are the angels truly going to miss this opportunity?"

    "Who are you?" Maon grimly asked.

    "Who he is, is of zero relevance. The question is, how much do you angels wish to kill a prince of hell? And risk nothing in the process?"

    "Remember your training!" Raduriel desperately shouted, yet, those by his side were clearly hesitant. " Do not be fooled by the devil''s words; they are adept in temptation! we have been giving¡ª"

    "I am sure you know Einar has been taken." Said Arsene taking a sip, "He, along with Asmodeus''s daughter, have been taken. The Nines will not respond in this attack."

    "We need time to report this," Maon hastily said, only for Arsene to wave his finger like a ticking clock.

    "No, this is the only time I will speak of this. After this, we will be at war, and I promise you. The War of Demons and Devils will seem like a cheap story when I am done with you all." Arsene forcefully said, narrowing his dark eyes. "Or does your heavens, the biggest losers of thest war, believe they can win without me?"

    "Big talk boy," An ethereal voice I had not heard since eons ago echoed. Pressing my palm upon Arsene, the Young Lord sent me a ce that froze my heart. Releasing him in a hurry, he gestured his hand towards the voice.

    "Have a seat, Yeshamiel. would you like a cup of tea?"

 Chapter 324: Zalvek - Arch-Angel Yeshamiel

    <h4>Chapter 324: Zalvek - Arch-Angel Yeshamiel</h4>

    "I would," Said the ethereal voice, as the light around the heavens began to bend and twist till a magical being that sent my heart into fear appeared. It had long golden air that stretched to his back and eyes that matched his hair. He was handsome, bordering feminine, but there was a power touching upon the Kings of Hell.

    Falling on one knee upon the Scalet Lake, the Angels saluted, "Arch Angel Yeshamiel, it''s quite an honor."

    Waving his hands to Elsa, who did not even waver, Arsene observed the angelic warrior, "You look different from my memories? Did you grow your hear out?" He oddly asked while Elsa poured the angel a cup of tea like it was nothing.

    "An abyssal being pouring me tea? Now that is an honor; you seem to be quite lucky, Lord Snow. Especially with such a captivating woman by your side," Said Yeshamiel, not entertaining the thought of answering Arsene''s question.

    "Yet I am in the middle of a trial, force to take part."

    "We cannot always have everything," said the archangel.

    "Than you have never seen a devil before."

    Narrowing his eyes, Yeshamiel smiled, taking a sip; arching his brow, he frowned, "Mortal tea? Are you trying to insult me?"

    "Does tea need to be a part the heavens to enjoy? I have always found mortal tea more vorful than tea that provides benefits?" Said Szar, taking a sip.

    "I would have to agree," Grey added, smiling with eyes that did not meet his eyes, "it''s constant, never changing, unlike tea that fuels onse qi."

    ncing at the mortals for a second, Yeshamiel did not speak, merely resting his sharp eyes upon Arsene for a while, "It will seem, you have brought you blood. How strange such people could create a thing like yourself." He uttered, not in the least offended, taking another sip. "but tell me, boy, how do you expect us to kill Sitri? Who is watching us as we speak?"

    Not responding to Yeshamiel, Arsene arose for the first time with hands behind his back. Peering towards the dark skies, he replied, "Yeshamiel, why have your angels not killed me yet?"

    Hiding his lips behind his cup, Yeshamiel narrowed his eyes but did not reply.

    "I am sure they had some motives, but don''t you think it''s strange they did not outright kill me? Why y these games? I am sure you can feel my blood is not only demons and Devils, but it also holds the blood of a human, and high elf, and something I am sure you can feel."

    "Tenebrae,"

    "Shadowfell actually," Arsene indifferently remarked, "Not only that, but I also hold the mes of hellfire. Honestly, I was a little bothered why Asmodeus even had me gather these mes, but it seems I should be grateful."

    "What are you trying to imply, Arsene?" Yeshamiel coldly asked, lowering his cup.

    "I am sure you understand, for even Soloman, a man I have not once crossed or met is standing against me. Are angels not the same? You wish for these mes but are aware they cannot be teetered to anyone but me."

    "For now," Yeshamiel confirmed, smiling coldly with lustful eyes.

    "yes, for now," Arsene repeated, not in the least bothered. Opening his palm, a ck me suddenly began to form. Eying it for a moment, I felt fear from my very roots. Knowing my lord did not understand the full extent of those mes, I backed away.

    "So, Sitri, assuming we can kill him, I can understand what we will get from it, but what of you?" Yeshamiel inquired, rising from his chair pacing closer towards Arsene.

    ncing at the ming halo above his head, Arsene shrugged, "No need for you to know; I just want your word."

    Scuffing, Yeshamiel snickered, "You truly are different in person, but fine. You have my word that I shall assist you upon the day, Sitri appears, and you call my name."

    Raising his hands, the air turned dark as a powerful killing intent covered the world. Suddenly every powerful being within the Norse mythology began to appear as the world began to tremble in fear, and the air began to turn to mes.

    cing Grey, Elsa, and Szar in a protective bubble, Arsene did not waver as the mes did in the least bother him.

    "Arsene, are you sure about this?" Lord Sitri viciously asked with a naked being that drew my attention behind him. Pressing his palm upon its scalped head, I frown, hearing no whisper of a name from that thing by his side.

    "Arsene, " Grey replied as he turned to My lord.

    Smiling for the first time, Arsene''s gaze warmed before turning so icy I felt I was staring at Lord Asmodeus himself.

    "Sitri, I don''t believe I invited you?"

    "You are going against the rules; the blood of us devils run through your veins. Yet you are colluding with angels?"

    "Scared?" Yeshamiel inquired darkly.

    "Against a loser? Hmph," Lord Sitri scuffed, "but Arsene, how do you like her? She doesn''t even remember her own name anymore."

    "Torment of Azeroth?" I muttered beneath my breath.

    "Zalvek, it would seem Lord Asmodeus released you; I hope you are enjoying your stay? For It will be quite a short one, this trial is over."

    "I would agree," Said Arsene shaking the palm of Yeshamiel. "And I would prepare if I was you."

    "Prepare? Form what? You expect an Arch Angel to put up a fight?" he scornfully bellowed, sending the ne into a state of disorder.

    Coughing up a mouthful of blood, I rushed to Arsene''s side, pushing Demonic energy into his body. Yet aside from the smile that never left his face, Arsene chuckled.

    "Let''s go. I am done," he said without care, teleporting everyone, including myself, away.

    Twitching my eye at the tant disrespect Arsene turned to me, "Get ready to head to Asgard and Vanaheim in a few months; we will be spending a few years there."

    "Huh! You''re leaving again!" Elsa desperately shouted out, clenching the cor of The Ashen King, "What of master?"

    "I will get her in nine years. For now, I need to train and take over the nine realms. Asgard, Vanaheim, and... "

    "I will handle them; you just focus on training." Greyson coldly said, "but I will need a better understanding of what is going on. Cold reading an entire room to understand what is going on can only tell me a few things."

    "And are you turning us into demons or devils?" Szar asked, silencing the room.

    Staring at his uncle Arsene shook his head, "I am not; you will be a part of my Noctem bloodline; I do not want you to have demon and devil bloodlines. Especially you grey, I would expect you to still want to be with your lover ''if'' she is able to return alive."

    Shocked by his words, grey nodded without hesitation, "Than ready yourselves, when I find the time, I wille to find you." He said, vanishing into the shadow realm.

    "Master sure knows how to keep busy."

 Chapter 325: Nyx - The Snake Appears

    <h4>Chapter 325: Nyx - The Snake Appears</h4>

    "Nyx! My sweet darling!" Adrienne lovingly sang, clinging upon my arm with a heavy blush, "Come, let''s have a few rounds. H will be joining, and so will Astrid. We can go for a few million years just like our first time."

    Blushing a bit, remembering that embarrassing time, I hastily shook my head, "Sorry, I''m taken." I whispered, turning my head as not to be tempted.

    "Boo!" Adrienne pouted, kissing my cheeks with her warm lips, "That bastard Hades dares to take a member of my harem!"

    Rolling my eyes, I flicked her head, "Stop it, I never joined. It was just a one-night stand."

    "Darling, it was definitely longer than one night." Adrienne sang, twirling off of me as though she was in a ball. "But you are not here for that. Are you dearie? Tell me, what can Master do for you?"

    "He has the parts," I solemnly said, watching Master turn icy in an instant. Losing her childlike nature, she narrowed her emerald eyes and frowned.

    "Nyx, are you sure about this? Do you know what Arsene is doing right now? What could happen if you help him?"

    "Did you know he is of royalty now? A Noctem Prince?" I coldly asked, capturing any type of microexpression Adrienne may disy.

    Cracking a passionate smile, she nodded, "Of course, why do you think I said I would help you, or rather him. It has been a while since I have been to Noctem."

    Squinting my eyes at this new piece of information, I remained silent. Adrienne was many things, a monster, a killer, a liar, but one thing I knew was that she would never betray those that gained her trust.

    "Arsene truly is a mystery, If I did not see him dealing with Yeshamiel and Sitri as such, I would be ignorant, but it begs the question, what is Arsene nning? Do you know, don''t you?"

    "Nope!" I harshly responded. Master was a wild card. She loved pranks, especially ones that could get you killed. To her, life was a game, and she was ying freely as she liked.

    Pouting in response, she leaped into my embrace like a ko clinging to my arm, pressing her breast upon my flesh; she rubbed her cheeks against my shoulder. "Please! No, be mean!"Adrienne childishly cried in words that barely made sense.

    Flicking her once again, I rolled my eyes; I did not even bother to ask if she was ready before teleporting this walking disaster into a secluded courtyard in the underworld.

    Feeling a few eyes upon us, Adrienne nced around, her gaze falling upon the young man of our earlier discussion.

    "Can I presume this is Adrienne Di Lucarvis? You are not what I expected. Tell me, Nyx does Hades know about your yboy... ygirl habits?" Arsene amusingly inquired, pressing his index finger upon his lips, "Although I don''t me you, she is quite ravishing."

    Tearing off the Ko, drooling upon my shoulder, I hastily ran behind Arsene to hide, "She is a bit of a perv. Don''t be fooled by her body; there is a pervy man hidden behind that beauty."

    Snorting, Adrienne arched her head high, spinning around with a lustful smile; she pped her curvy ass, tracing her fingers up to her overlyrge breasts clinging to her tight leather jacket, "Please, this is all woman, interested?"

    Amused but not enough to smile, Arsene shook his head, "Another time maybe," He hollowly said, raising his hands towards the Temptress of darkness.

    "Poo, your no fun!" she reluctantly responded, shaking his hand.

    "Circumstances, I''m afraid."

    "So we may have a chance?" She jeered to the untainted eye. Master was only interested in women, although she did love ying with fire.

    "Are you all done?" Tang Feng asked, withrge ck eyes. Covering my mouth,ughter abruptly rang from Adrienne.

    "Did your son kick your ass?" sheughed, "You look like a panda."

    Clenching his teeth so loud, I felt the verynds beginning to shake. I hid my smile.

    "Guessing that is something I will be looking forward to in the future?" Arsene half-heartedly asked.

    "Yep, knowing my son, he is definitely sending an army to kill you. You had best warn Ygg."

    "Please, Little Ygg knows Levi-chan, the other piece of ass I have yet to taste." Adrienne begrudgingly said, "Such a wasted life. I mean,e on, god gave her that rocking ass. It''s not fair; only Asmo can have it. Anyway, she will be fine to a certain extent."

    Hiding my shame, I turned around while Arsene, for the first time, became lost for words. Peering out of the corner of my eye, I could see the twitching of his cheeks as he shook his head.

    "I swear every time I am with you, Adrienne; you say some shit that could get you killed." Tang Feng horrifically said.

    "Please, I even told Asmo I would steal my darling Levi, but he justughed, although I do regret that day. Thank god for Levi-chan, she definitely saved me, but I did get to steal a kiss! Asmo was so mad! Tee-Hee"

    Unable to hear her brag of her semi conquest, I pressed on the conversation, "So when can we start?" I hastily asked before Master said any more foolishness.

    " My first stop was Hephaestus; I even brought some better equipment for him to use, but Arsene, are you ready?" Tang Feng solemnly asked.

    Building such a weapon needed a great deal of time, and we are limited on such, very limited.

    "I need a few weeks, if not a month. Will that be enough time to prepare everything." Said Arsene, oddly enough not at all filled with anticipation.

    "Yes and no, I know you are busy, but we need you to start the furnace. Your mes are very special, so we need to make adjustments."

    "I see, but this must be done not un this ne but in the shadow realm away from prying eyes," Arsene uttered, turning to Master, "Tell me, Adrienne, what do you think of the chances of Aldrich finding out about his?"

    "And you just assume I know him?" Master replied with a foxy smile, touching her sensual lips.

    "You annoyed Asmodeus; I can most definitely say you have pissed him off as well? Does he have a wife?"

    Frowning for a moment, a blinding sh of darkness swallowed everything. Questioning my eyes at the surprised expression of Arsene, I could see joy and madness twisting back and forth upon his appearance.

    "Good, I see things are starting toe together. " He muttered with such an icy stare I thought I was looking at an enraged Adrienne.

    "We need to go now," Tang Feng said, "Lighting the furnace with Arsene mes could take thousands of years. we need to start now!"

    Smiling for Arsene, I passed my hands through his hair, "We are getting close." I said while he nodded.

    "We truly are." He weakly replied, revealing a weak side I had never seen before, "I have never thanked you have I, Nyx? But, I will now. Thanks. Thanks for everything. Your help... your help is invaluable."

    Hugging his head, I kissed his cheek, "Go! I will be thereter."

    Nodding his head, Adrienne stared deep into my eyes, "It would seem a snake is here," She said coldly, staring off towards in the distance towards the entrance of the underworld, Aeneas.

    Arching my lips, I coldly narrowed my eyes, "Leave the snake to Hades and me, you two ready the mes of Hellfire."

 Chapter 326: Loki - The Wise Snake

    <h4>Chapter 326: Loki - The Wise Snake</h4>

    Pressing my palms behind my back, I stared at the entrance to the underworld, a little reluctant.

    Listening and watching the river gently flowing along, I floated down from the air and onto the shores.

    "You must do it," It said within my ears, like a whisper of wind.

    Humming in response, I followed the river down the stream, feeling the intent of some being watching me, studying me.

    "It''s a trap," It whispered as though someone could hear. "He knows, He Knows!"

    "He cannot know, for I did not know? How could he?" I foolishly replied, never learning from the past.

    "Then whye? Whye? Why send you? He knows!" It insisted,

    Twirling my finger within my hair, I giggled, not responding this time, as night suddenly appeared. Observing the air bes simr to the vacuum of the Bed of Chaos, I took a step back, unsure if out of fear or something else.

    "Loki," The night said, yet there was nothing around me, only the darkness. "Is there a reason you are here?"

    "HE KNOWS! GET OUT, GET OUT! IT''S A TRAP!" It howled, tearing at my soul to flee, to hide. Standing my ground, a joyful smile appeared upon my lips, but ''its'' warning still rang within my heart.

    "I am here for an alliance, Lady Nyx, one with Hades and the one I am sure you have felt. Arsene Snow."

    ''She sees through you! y upon the curse, peer into her deep love.'' It once again rang, yet this time, I listened.

    "I am sure you know about him? The Demon and Devil Hybrid, while also a child of Tenebrae? Come now, Nyx, are you telling me you have not felt such a presence?"

    "And how would you know about that?" Nyx ethereally asked, never appearing but speaking, "I was under the impression you were not a child of Tenebrae unless someone told you about it?"

    ''She knows about Soloman! She knows! We must know! Find out! Find out! Find out!''

    Narrowing my eyes at the odd connection one would make, I shrugged, " You are not the only one I know who is connected through Tenebea. I am sure you know of¡ª"

    "Loki, it''s fine; we also wish to make a trade!" Nyx indifferently said as a dark misty swirling portal appeared just above the river.

    "No," I stated, "I do not believe it''s wise to enter there. How about the base of Olympus where the river of Aeneas resides?"

    Stepping out of the darkness Nyx, standing alongside one of the most feared gods within the none pantheons, appeared.

    "Hades," I uttered with a sheepish smile.

    "They know! Arsene warned them! All of this was to have me trapped." It once again repeated."FLEE FLEE!

    Pulling out the letter given to me by Arsene, I narrowed my eyes, "So, it was all a lie? Gathering the titans? Invading Midgard, and

    "Having you control the Aesir n?" Hadespleted crossing hisrge arms with his spear, " No, far from it, I believe that is his n, but he warned us of your arrival long ago."

    "For what reason?" I grimly asked, feeling the power of Night and Blood being to rise upon thend. Watching the hairs upon my body begin to rise.

    "To make you waste time," Hades lightly said, "Just as your doing now."

    "No, this doesn''t make any sense? Arsene needs gods, especially one like me?" I hastily said, drawing two swords from space.

    "True, he does need you, and you will help him," Hades said with a deep smile. "But you could not be trusted, Loki. Freya is one thing; she has a true goal, but you. You are different."

    Lossing my grim expression, I suddenlyughed, dropping my des, "When did he find out?"

    "He didn''t say, nor did I ask," Nyx darkly uttered, opening her hands as the skies began to bleed, falling like rain.

    Watching the bloody darkness pass right through me, I snickered, not bothering with the odd properties of this power, "What a letdown, and here I thought I could fool him? Soloman will be quite disappointed."

    "So that''s who you were working with," Nyx hummed in response as I shrugged.

    "I''d rather not say who I''m working with, but it''s definite not Prince Sitri or Soloman," I cryptically said to their shock. Flying up towards them, the rain slowly began to twist and bend, forcing us into the shadow realm. "But I''d really like to know why you and Arsene asked me toe all this way simply for me to enter the shadow realm?"

    "No light, no sound, we are gone. We are missing," It said, sending me intoughter.

    "We needed you gone from Midgard and to vanish." Nyx lightly as we appeared within the depts of a castle. Studying the walls, Nyx chucked.

    "You will not remember it, so do not bother, but we will have to insist. Tell us who you are working for?"

    "I work for many; I have honestly lost track; why do you think Heimdall was able to fool me? I was gone most of the time, but I figured you want me to give a message to Sitri or Soloman, correct?"

    "Leave! We must leave! Trap, we are! Death awaits if we stay! Leave! for he is looking!" It shouted within my soul, sending chills through my heart.

    "Arsene said to keep you here," Nyx kindly said, turning her back, "He said your absence will be a special tool."

    Releasing a smile for the first time, Hades ced his spear upon his shoulder, "Loki, how would you feel about helping kill a Prince of Hell?"

    Widing my eyes, my jaw dropped as I took a step back, not truly expecting this. I understood taking me here to hide my aura from prying eyes. This would put me in a tough spot with Soloman and Sitri, who I spied for, but this!

    "You''re a Lord of Deception, not on Sitri''s level, but you are still one, and we want you." Said Nyx without pushing forward.

    "What is Arsene nning?" I impatiently asked, feeling my heart banging against my chest like drums. Killing a Prince of Hell was said to be an impossible task.

    "We were only given a small part, your part actually. You are to head to Sitri and Soloman and tell them Arsene has convinced Tang Feng to help him do something with the abyssal rune."

    Shuchign my brow, I licked my lips like a snake ready to pounce, "The letter about having the titans attack Midgard and the other realms was a ruse... no, it was true but a cover to do something like this! I am both your pawn and your bishop!"

    "In a sense," Hades lightly said, "And the best part, whether youply or not, Sitri and Soloman will seek you out."

    "And I could spill the beans."

    "Please do, but I don''t think you will. You want to see it, don''t you? What will Arsene do? What state will the Bed of Chaos be in once the death of Sitri urs? Both the Angels and Devils are gathering on Midgard, and Arsene is the cause."

    "Yes, I do, especially the amount of divinity he will obtain once his name begins to spread. The Monarch of Darkness, Arsene. The one who was able to kill Sitri, a prince of hell."

    "Yes, it will be quite a sight," He said, sending a chill down my heart, "So I will ask you, Loki. Who are you working for!" Arsene asked, appearing from a mist of darkness.

 Chapter 327: Runes of The Nine Hells

    <h4>Chapter 327: Runes of The Nine Hells</h4>

    Holding my gaze upon Loki, I did not speak, but neither did he. There was an odd tension within the air, created not by me but rather the heart he held. It was frightened and cautious.

    "I cannot," He said, leaving no room for discussion.

    Not in the least interested in forcing him, a shard appeared within my palm. It was glossy ck, resembling the shadows of Night, "Give this to them. If our goals are aligned, I believe cooperation could happen, or well, I am sure you know." I said, vanishing into the shadows appearing within the forest covered in scattered bones.

    Smelling the foul air, memories of a time appeared when the Night the Moon was once crimson emerged, and the forest was nketed by snow.

    "You have returned; I pondered who would be your next target. So tell me, boy, why should I help you kill Sitri when you are already in my debt?" His cold, savage voice resounded while my body vanished, appearing within a colosseum. It wasrge, stretching far and wide, with bloodstains stretching like webs over the dusty ground, but no one was around.

    "Baphomet," I whispered, gazing at the bloody beast gripping a massive obsidian ax soaked in the blood of souls. Even from here, I could smell it overflowing with sin, "Do you truly believe I will kill Sitri?" I asked, taking a seat at the round table he procured.

    Stabbing his ax into the ground, Baphomet grinned, drooling with carnage. I should have been afraid, but all I felt was indifference, as if he was like everyone else.

    Pulling out his chair, his appearance swiftly changed faster than a blinking eye. He appeared like a ruggedly handsome man, not overlyrge, but he was muscr. His hair was short, but his eyes were ck, without any sclera. Meeting my gaze, he sat with a cunning smile.

    (A/N: Sclera is the white of our eyes.)

    "Then whye to me?" He asked with a savage smile.

    "A trade, " I said, narrowing my eyes at the cup of scarlet liquid that had somehow appeared before I knew it. Lifting it up, I eyed the demon, taking a sip without hesitation.

    "Fairy blood, mixed with the blood of a True Believer," He uttered, taking a sip, basking in joy for some reason.

    Looking down at my cup that was almost empty, I almost smiled, turning my gaze back to the demon, "What I want is the Runes of The Nine Hells."

    "It would seem you have taken well to the Rituals of Damnation," Said Baphomet licking his scarlet lips. "And what, my boy, are you doing with that?"

    "I''m forging a weapon,"

    "A weapon!" Baphomet taunted, narrowing his eyes. "Boy, are you trying to waste my time?"

    "Yes," I slowly replied, taking thest sip of blood, enjoying the smooth honey-like taste. It stung upon my tongue, bringing a new type of vor I never thought possible. "Do you truly believe I have involved an angel for no reason? I am a devil Baphomet, and I now need a true devil, something more powerful than anything many can not hope to battle against. The Hells are both good and evil, so its runes can offer more than the seven heavens could ever hope."

    "This is not just about getting Lilith back, is it?"

    Scuffing, the echoes of shattering ss rang. Tossing his cup away, I narrowed my eye, "It is indeed about Lilith. Everything I do is about her." I answered, raising my hands as a golden light appeared upon my hands. "You know what this is, don''t you? I believe your dear friend gave it to me because he could not find my wife."

    Rising up, he bellowed inughter, "GOOD MY BOY!"

    "Yes, and in return, I tell you something that may interest you." I lightly said as another cup of blood appeared within my hands, "Have you ever wondered where Lilith went when Azeroth, The Sleeping Sin, was looking for her?"

    "I have. He came to me, asking for help, yet no matter how much we searched, she was gone."

    "Well, ording to the abyssal children, she was in abyrinth within the depts of the abyss. There she came upon a sword, by the name of¡ª"

    "Morningstar," Hepleted in a grim tone, "I saw that battle, and I saw the de of lucifer within her hands."

    Solemnly nodding, I continued, "Indeed, The de of Morningstar was there located upon the seventh floor, but there was something else."

    Chuckling, he smiled, "You are ying with fire, my boy."

    "That is why I cam to a demon, to tame the me." I replied, "So how about it, Bahpemet."

    "You''re going to trap, Sitri, and Yeshamiel forcing them into a dual torment for your weapon; they will be its spirit."

    "Quite right," I maliciously uttered, "So is the way we devil work. That angel, if he shows, will only sever to seal his own fate. So is the consequence of challenging me."

    "Truly, you truly are one of us; it doesn''t matter how much your blood change, oh prince of Noctem; at the end of the day, your soul will be that of a devil."

    "I would have to agree, but things may change... my ego will shift once Lilith is free. I could be more of a monster than I was, or I could be, I don''t even know."

    Measuring me with his dark eyes, Baphomet stocked his empty chin, "Now that will be quite a sight, but I believe it time for me to cash in my favor, don''t you think?"

    "Not before you ept my contract," I coldly said. This was a risk I was taking; I didn''t need to take it, but the risk outweighed the gains. With Bahpmet helping me out, this would be a game-changer.

    "Thinking I would back out? And simply ask you to take me to the pale gate? COme now, Arsene, even if I do as I please, I do like you. You remind me of myself, and you are my disciple."

    Scuffing at his words, a contract appeared in front of him. Scanning over its contents, he eyed me for a second, nodding before signing without hesitation.

    "My favor, my boy, is for you to acquire me a heart." He coldly said, "A heart of innocents, it cannot be from a child, but rather a cultivator who has seen battle. Who has seen war, suffering but has remained pure since.

    "You want him? Why?" I questioned, already knowing that man in wish he spoke about.

    "Potential," he replied, revealing nothing upon his face.

    "Do you want all of him or just the heart?" I inquired, not giving it much thought. Enemies were bound to be made, and making them was my specialty.

    "It''s up to you, but my main focus will be his heart," Baphomet waved his hands as I appeared we first met. "Call upon my name when you need to inscribe the Runes of The Nine Hells on this so-call weapon."

    ncing at the skies brightly lit, I arose into the clouds, peeping in the direction of the Isle. "Sitri, I hear these runes are quite special, existing since the birth of the Nines themselves. You think Lilith is suffering his unyielding; simply wait till you fall into mine. You can fake the nines all you want, but without the mes of hellfire, it''s nothing more than an imitation."

 Chapter 328: Greyson Snow - Blade of the King

    <h4>Chapter 328: Greyson Snow - de of the King</h4>

    Pressing my palms against the underground cells, I gazed upon a young man gargling on burning hot oil. He was fully naked, bleeding from his crotch. While the minotaur roared inughter at the man forced to eat his own cock cooking within his mouth. His touch, cheeks, and lips were all but chared as he screamed like a monkey wailing for mercy. The young man savagely banged his head against his cell, pleading for death.

    "So you found him," My nephew muttered from behind me, "I was going to gift him to you, along with this tome."

    Turning to meet his gaze, I lifted the book from his palm that read, Rituals of Damnations. Passing my hands over the odd animal hide.

    "Do not ask how I acquired this tome, but read and learn. It holds many rituals that could allow you to learn about resurrecting your wife, but before that, we must understand ourselves. We could only have one chance." He said, turning to the young man screaming. "His name is Gu Shen, and he will be the key in us figuring out how we work."

    Gripping the tome-like it was the heaviest object in the world, Arsene suddenly patted my shoulder, leaving without another word. Stepping into his cell, I could not help but smile from the bottom of my heart, "Looks like your torment is not going to end any time soon; thankfully, we have almost all the time in the world."

    "Yes indeed, but you have duties," Elsa ruthlessly said, twisting me out of my fantasy.

    Turning to the pale goddess, I frown at her disheveled appearance. "What the hell happened to you?"

    "Your damn brother will not leave me alone!" She shouted, rallying the minotaur behind us. "That bastard, just propose!"

    "Could open doors for you," I replied in a jeering tone, but Elsa only turned paler. "I''m kidding; I will talk to him, but are we starting so soon?"

    "Yes, time is of the essence. There are over fifteen battles from all around. All from the Aesirs and Giants. The Vanirs we can ignore since Freya has allied herself with us."

    "And there you have an issue," I lightly said, taking my leave from this filthy dungeon towards the surface while Elsa followed. "We cannot allow a god to simply ally themselves with us, even if we have gods by our side. Death cane at any moment."

    "Than what do you propose?" She questioned, squinting her eyes towards the blinding starlight overflowing within the pce.

    "Arsene may trust Freya, but times are changing. How long till she changes her mind."

    "Politics, we are in a war. I truly do not have time for all of this," Elsa reluctantly cried.

    "My father will handle military affairs; for now, he is more than capable enough, but for now, we must stabilize our allies. Has anyone contacted the dwarven people? We need weapons, not just for this war but for the next one. Anya and mare, while brilliant, are only two people. We need more. I suggest we invade, Svartalfheim. This kingdom needs to stop mining souls and start mining resources."

    "Fine, but what else?" She asked with radiant eyes.

    "A council. Arsene is smart, but having smarter people around him is even better, and they must not just be demons or devils. We need them to have free will. It''s dangerous, but there are far too many benefits to free will."

    "Good, for now, I will handle preparing a squad to invade Svartalfheim. I will leave the council to you. I believe you already have some thoughts," she said, withdrawing from sight.

    "I do indeed."

    Snapping my fingers, a faceless suddenly appeared on one knee, "You called your grace?"

    "Take me to Mimir. I heard he resides within the Pce,"

    Following by behind the faceless leading me to through the fine halls of brimstone, burning with intense heat. Why Arsene resided here is beyond me, it was a nightmare. mes ck as night reign over his castle, burning at every turn. It was magnificent but also monstrous.

    Coming upon arge door, the faceless turned, not waiting for him to say who the room belonged to, I entered. My gaze fell upon a head resting silently upon a bed.

    "Heard a lot about you,d!" Mimir softly said. "What can I do for you?"

    "Depends. Am I talking to Freya or Mimir?"

    Pursing his lips, a slight scornful air flickered by, "Both, maybe, who can say? But that''s neither here nor there. Tell me what I can do for you?"

    Scuffing, I ced my hands behind my back, "I need you, of course. My nephew was quite impressed by you, and so was I, something that rarely happens. I have read many things about the Wise Sage Mimir, and I wish for you to join our council.

    "You wish for it?" He amusingly asked, "Or are you demanding it."

    "I''m not Arsene. I have a gentler touch. I shall not force you, but I will offer you a temporary body till Arsene turns you. Why he is pushing it off, though, is quite interesting." I said, known the true reason. He was testing Mimir, or rather Freya. Loyalty cannot be bought nor traded for. Deals can be broken, and loopholes can be formed. Nothing is forever.

    "Fraya will not allow it,d. So is my curse, forever stuck in this form till a higher power grants me peace."

    "Freya is now our ally, but she or I guess you should understand, you are in our kingdom. A gift given to Arsene, she can try to stop us, but there will be consequences." I coldly informed, turning around to leave.

    "Is that a threat?" He asked in a chilling tone, reminding me of the frizzed woman on the scarlet Lake.

    "No, I do not threaten. As I said, my touch is soft, but it''s also just as cruel. You will do well to understand that, Freya. Arsene may give you a chance, but I shall not. Oh, and wee to the council."

    "I haven''t agreed,"

    "I was talking to Freya," I said, leaving without another word.

    Mimir was very well needed to help Arsene and me. He was wise, and most importantly, not bloodthirsty. There is far too much of that here.

    Returning to my room, I looked down at the tome still within my palms. I had not even realized I was still holding it.

    "If I can''t bring you back, then I shall be joining you."

 Chapter 329: Eroma Snow - Eye of Truth

    <h4>Chapter 329: Eroma Snow - Eye of Truth</h4>

    "Little Bro!" I shouted, leaping upon Arsene''s back, "What you up to?"

    "Bloody hell, do you have nothing better to do?" He angrily asked, vanishing from my hold. Catching myself in the air, I grinned, shing my teeth towards him.

    "Nope, and what''s with that permanent scowl? I have not seen you smile since I came here."

    Rolling his eye, he eyed me, "I do not do that anymore."

    "Yes, yes, by the way. Why have you not gone to see Lilith?" I asked with a smile, knowing I was stepping on fragile ss.

    "Eroma," he patiently said, yet I could feel the rage growing within his heart. "I think you need to go."

    "Afraid not! I am here to get you to speak with her." I shouted, stepping up to him with a solemn expression, "Or are you afraid to? I hear soul bender canmunicate with one another, that you are never separated."

    "This time we¡ª"

    e now, little bro, I know when you lie. You are scared, and you''re hiding something. I believe she will more than be joyful enough to meet you during her torment."

    "I cannot; Sitri has her. Any forceful forms ofmunication will be for not." He pitifully said, getting a cold punch upon his head.

    "Tell me the truth," I demanded, punching his head once again. "Why everyone is brushing around the bush with you is a mystery. I have known grey for a long time. I know what he went through, and I know what she means to him. You would not be this sain if she was fully disconnected."

    Pushing me away, his eye turned into that of a stranger. Pausing for a second, I snorted, sending a cold punch towards his face. I knew he could dodge, even kill me with a simple p, but he remained still, allowing my fist tond.

    Touching his chin that had begun to bleed, I frown, knowing that it should not have been enough to make him bleed.

    "I ammunicating with her, but it''s faint. My eyes... there is a reason they bleed endlessly. I am taking her pain. We share an emblem. Her''s are in mine, and mine is in hers. That is all I can do for her. She is not alone. The other part of me speaks with her every day, sharing everything."

    Gripping his shirt, I suddenly began to smile, "Is that truly it, Arsene? I think there is more to it. More you are not telling me. I figured something like that out quite easily. While I am not as smart as you or grey, there is one thing you don''t all have that I do."

    "Oh, and what is that my dare uncle," he mockingly asked with hollow eyes.

    Crashing my head against his nose, I grinned, enjoying his blood flow from my head, "I know when a fucker is hiding something from me. Now tell me, Arsene, we are family. Lilith aside, why even bring us back? I had thought Father or grey would ask, but no. They are blinded by what you are giving them, but I am not."

    Staggering away, Arsene sighed, showing no signs of pain, "You truly are annoying. But I can also offer you something."

    Pursing my lips, I shook my head, "No thanks, I am good. I take what I need. Shit, just a few hours ago, I got rejected by Elsa."

    "Still pining over her? You were like that even at the auction house." He mocked, pulling out a bottle of wine. Healing his injuries in an instant, he poured me a ss.

    Eying the scarlet liquid in my cup, I looked up towards him, "Arsene, I want a job."

    "you have a funny way of showing it, but I figured as much. You have grown into Nascent soul, quite a feat for a rogue cultivator, but you cannot do anything within my kingdom."

    "I know, but before you say anything, tell me why you brought us back?" I hastily repeated, almost getting sidetracked. No doubt his way of tricking me!

    Sighing, he swelled the entire ss, "Because when Lilith is back, we may be broken for a while. We will need time to recover, and you three are the only ones I trust. I will not speak more about it." He grimly said, pouring himself a ss.

    "you''re going to die," I whispered, whirling the wine within his ss.

    "In a sense... maybe."

    Lowering my head, I frowned for a while, "Then I will tell you something. When Sitri..."

    Entering that realm of darkness once again in an instant, I shivered, watching Arsene stare at me with frightening eyes. Gulping down, I continued.

    "Sitri and that woman, Freya''s mother. I didn''t quite get her name. They know each other. I don''t know-how, but I think they are in league with each other. I think you should call Freya back."

    "how do you know of this?" He asked with a heavy heart.

    Hastily shaking my head, knowing he was alluding to some kind of betrayal, I retreated away, "hold up! It''s a god-given gift. I can always tell if someone is hiding something. I''ve had it since birth, and it''s how I found out about grey''s wife. Everyone tried to hide it, but I sniffed it out. To put into words simply based on their real actions, I can tell what''s going on, where I know it or not."

    "Sitri eyes nevernded upon Nerthus... but maybe something else did." he hushedly whispered, "I think I do have a job for you, Eroma. Have you ever had your own organization?"

    "No, I was far too irresponsible too."

    Flicking me back in the head, he chuckled. "Than this will be hard, at least for you. Tell no one, not even grey or myself. But I wish for you to be our protector. I want you to create a Secret Order within Vaevictis. That reports only to you. Use those that are loyal, not to you but to what we represent.

    "And what is that?" I asked, getting a bitter gleam.

    "why to keep the order of ournd. I may be king, but times are changing. Not everyone can simply be turned into my ves. I need you, Eroma, to be our eyes, our ears, and our Shield. You are our hidden de and Shield."

    "Me? Arsene, are you high? Did you put something in that wine?"

    Rolling his eyes, we reappeared within his chambers, "I see why grey held you so close to his side. Good luck, and remember to tell no one."

 Chapter 330: Master!

    <h4>Chapter 330: Master!</h4>

    "Arsene," Melino? softly said, resting her hands on my shoulder. Opening my eyes to the brightly lit day, I frowned.

    "It''s time, isn''t it." I half-heartily said, not in the least bit ready for what was about to happen. I honestly don''t know anyone who could be prepared.

    "It is, but you do have a free month, don''t you want to be with everyone? Prepare everything?" She asked with a gentle smile. It was probably the only time I had seen such a genuine smile upon her face.

    "I do have onest thing I need to do, but it will be quick. I may be leaving, but I will leave one thing here behind to watch and control everything." I said, arising from my throne.

    Pulling out dragonsbane, feeling the faint pulse heartbeat of life. I corseted it kissing it gently. Pulling out the soul of Nj?rd, my gaze trembled as I stuffed the entirety of the soul me within Dragonsbane.

    Slowly, the pulse began to grow stronger and stronger. Holding my arm that started to tremble and crack, a wave of divinity began to leak as the faint roar of a mighty dragon nketed the realms.

    Coughing a mouthful of blood, I did not dare release her. Gritting my teeth, darkness began to overflow from my palm in hopes of protecting me. However, that proved rather useless. Before the overpowering aura, I was helpless to resist. Yet, my grip never lessened.

    "Papa!"

    The childlike voice of Ty resounded when all of a sudden, dragonsbane began to tremble and twist. Soon a dark light began to consume it, and before I knew it, I was holding a small dragon the size of my palm. It had a small ssy ck scale, the sigil of the moon upon its head, along with two tiny wings that didn''t seem like they would help her fly.

    "Wee to the world," I whispered, coughing up another mouthful of blood. Kissin'' her sleeping face, I handed little Ty to Melino?. "Give me a second."

    Not bothering to heal, I peered down towards my shadow. Pulling out an ordinary dagger from my spiral ring, I stabbed down, groaning, feeling like I was tearing a part of me away. Cutting from my feet along the edges, I groaned.

    Elemental Maniption worked by having an understanding of what I needed to do. Very few had this ability, but for me, it came naturally. Imagination was truly the most significant factor; it was king. Without this ability, I honestly would not have been able to create any type of Artes.

    wing at my outline, I dropped the dagger, trembling, feeling I was hollow. However, my shadow soon began to rise to form its one-dimensional ne entering the fourth. Watching myself, but darker in color, I nodded while it nodded back.

    Feeling myself watch me, My shadow took Ty from the shock Melino?. Turning to me with horror, she shivered, "I truly am envious of you. Very few have that ability."

    "You will if you ever decide to join me like your family has. But I think if you master that power from the Oblivion ne, you may be able to." I said, pulling out a small amber pill. Swallowing it without hesitation, my wounds began to mend themselves, connecting to my torn flesh like webs before pulling them back together.

    SIghing, Melino? held me by the waist, forcing me into the shadow realm. Entering the castle of that strange woman, I could hear her screams of glee as we slowly made our way down the halls.

    "SOOOO CUTE!" said Adrienne with untamed glee. Kissing Ty till she opened her little eyes, I scrunched my brow, pondering how fast that was. I had just left, and yet she was already in her hands.

    "Woman, you have issues." I weakly said, having lost so much blood.

    Turning me, she shed me a seductive smile, "So you came, are you ready? You know, once you enter, you will not be able to train, right? Nows aside, what we created will exist, and it will be temporary. A million years is the shortest amount of time."

    "Then it''s a good thing I am immortal and Hold the mes of Hellfire; it''s time I start learning about it." Iforted to myself. "Although I wonder if I will even remember them, Lilith, I know I will, but the rest."

    "You will. You left your shadow as I told you, right?" Adrienne said with aforting smile, "It will record everything, so the moment you enter the real world again, all its memories will be the first thing you see."

    "Let''s hope," I said, growing cold as ice, "Are your barriers down. There is one person who will help me inscribe my primary runes." I said, surprising Adrienne.

    "Invite who you want, but do you trust them?" Adrienne inquired.

    "No, but a deal is a deal." I said softly, "Baphomet, hear my call!"

    Widening her eyes in fear, Adrienne trembled when a being blinked into existence. shing her a savage smile, he chuckled, "Well, if it isn''t the wicked witch. We meet again,"

    "M-M-M-Master... I did not know you would be here." Adrienne weakly muttered, sending me a death stare.

    "Nor did I, but fear not. I am not here for you but rather the boy," Baphomet darkly said.

    Widening my eyes in shock, Melino?, gripping little Ty, swiftly escaped, not daring to stop. Shooting her a re, I coughed, "You two know each other?"

    "of course, when she fell from Noctem, it was I who found her and trained her." He said with a charming smile, "Although she did steal a rather important weapon from me. Mind telling me where you hid it?"

    "Itspensation for sending that ripple into Noctem forcing me to fall. I was but a mortal at the time, and before nature, all I could do a the time was fall into The Abyss entering this broken realm." Adrienne hatefully shouted.

    "I gave you power!"

    "You also tried to force me to marry some demon."

    "I killed him, didn''t I?"

    "You only killed him because I was going to kill him!"

    Hearing these two argue like a married couple, I shadow stepped away, wanting no part. There was obviously history. Deep, deep history.

    Looking back at them arguing, I sighed, "Maybe it''s a lovers quarrel. Although I never thought Bahpoment would act like this before Adrienne. But it does exin why she is so wild."

 Chapter 331: Loki - The Shadow and The King

    <h4>Chapter 331: Loki - The Shadow and The King</h4>

    "So he has enlisted help, no wonder. That cursednd of darkness truly protects him." said the Prince. Rxing upon his couch. Twirling a bloody bubble around his fingers, he turned to me with dark eyes. "So, have you told Soloman yet? You are working for him as well."

    "Of course, I have never tried to hide that. At least not from you." I lovingly said, sending the Prince a wink.

    "he calls he calls!" it resounded within my subconscious.

    "Yes, once a snake, always a snake." He scornfully minced.

    "Come now, Prince Sitri, your entire mythology revolves around a snake. Don''t you think so?" I whispered, hiding my smile behind the shadows of my hair. Narrowing my eyes, I peered towards the Prince darkly.

    "You refer to Lucifer, the Banish angel? A story that resides within all of the royal bloodlines, but how you know of ites as a surprise. Since the Angels destroyed all records."

    ''We must leave, we must! The King calls!'' it roared.

    "Quite so, I am here to deliver a message, lord Sitri. We do not believe you can handle this, Arsene, that is. You are far too restricted due to these trials." I stated, drawing a dark dagger from my waist. Showing the crest of the single-wing, his eyes went wide, rising to attention like a spear.

    "They lived? But he killed them all! That''s impossible!" he screamed, losing his domineering aura.

    "Kill is so subjective; one can die and still live. He chose to still live, and nothing, not even Asmodeus, and you can do about it. You are, after all, only demons and devils. You were mistakes created by Lucifer and the True Lilith. "

    "You are after Arsene?" he asked, horrified. However, I cannot me him.

    "No, nor are we after Lilith. I cannot presume his Majestys wishes, but I think he wants forgiveness. For what I cannot say, I was actually hoping you might know?"

    "No, I do not; only Asmodeus or Aldrich might know," He shortly replied.

    A little displeased by theck of my information regarding my lord, I gritted my teeth.

    "Than I shall be going, good luck Prince Sitri. I hear the abyssal runes Arsene is usinge straight from the bones of Lilith. You had best act fast; Arsene is not a patient man, or is he? After all, you put him through hell; I nearly didn''t recognize that monster."

    Vanishing from my pantheon, I chuckled, gazing around at the Bed of Chaos. Covering my body with my divinity, my body once more appeared before a gate guarded by one I had grown to know.

    "Zelos, I have returned." I charmingly said, "You will not mind me passing through, would you?"

    (a/n: Mention in Chapter 204)

    Weakly groaning, he slowly turned to me. Watching the exhaustion upon his weary bones, I squatted down in space patted his shoulder, "You should move this gate; times are changing."

    "And you still remain the same, Snake." He scolded, peering into my very soul, "How are your Lords of the Overworld doing?"

    "Demanding," I replied in an equally weary tone, although I wasn''t to the point of death, "They wish to deal with one of your champions for the next time these gates open. And we both know it''s going to open."

    Resting his eyes, he weakly uttered, "You are a fool, Snake. But I cannot stop you, not when a Lordmanded. Go and tell your King that we are prepared this time."

    "You mean with Nox, trying to obtain the Horseman Gates? You know they exist within each of the 9 nes? However, unlike you all, we have all four in the Overworld."

    "Than you are a fool, for, without the girl, you have nothing."

    "You mean the girl who is being tortured with the help of Nox?" I asked, cing my palm upon the gate. Shooting my eye back towards the pitiful man, I sneered, "Arsene and Lilith are not your saviors. They will be your destroyers."

    Phasing through the gate, I did not appear where I alwaysnded, but rather within a castle bathing with holy light. Feeling a little ufortable, I fell upon my knee, not daring to look around.

    "Snake," the divine voice of the King resounded, "How is Arsene''s Trial going?"

    "He has be a royal of Noctem. And enlisting the help of an Arch-Angels." I fearfully exined.

    ''tell, tell. You must tell the King everything. We are his!'' it said, causing my heart to seethe with rage.

    "An Arch Angel? Those little things of our feathers? How distasteful, but I am sure my brothers have already told Arsene the truth."

    "True, but are we not in the same position. "The man I called shadow darkly told. "The Ruler of the Bed of Chaos, Aldrich, he is his¡ª"

    "Aldrich is not our ally, not yet at least. He still protects the boy, and we have lost everything due to his brother."

    "So you have given up on forgiveness?" Asked the shadow,pletely ignoring me. However, I can''t say I''m not happy. This was driving me crazy. Who the hell were these people.

    They had simply appeared during the Overworld invasion, ending the war rtively early. Although no one knows why in the Bed of Chaos. they were the ones who saved them."

    "And if the Silver Devil doesn''t forgive us. It all that sted Mephisto''s fault had he not¡ª"

    "Not in front of the outsider!" Shadow hastily said, "Loki, what do you know?"

    Pulling the small ck shard Arsene had given me, I raised it over my head but not looking upon the two lords.

    "He said, and the alliance could be in order, assuming your interest aline." I humbly said, "He knows I am working with someone, but not who you are."

    "Perceptive, but Aldrich will not allow us to make contact with him till he crosses the line into godhood. That is when all the training wheels drop. You think his family will make contact before then?" Asked the King.

    "I do not know; the Silver Devil was never one we could understand, but we shall help Arsene for now. We need him to connect the twelve realms to Illuthoth. Aldrich is blinded, trying so desperately to get off his leash. He doesn''t even realize we are ying him. Return and make sure everything goes ording to n. Aldrich cannot know. Not yet, at least."

    "How annoying, how I simply wish to kill that insect."

 Chapter 332: The Infinite Journey - Dao Cycle

    <h4>Chapter 332: The Infinite Journey - Dao Cycle</h4>

    Descending into the furnace room, an intense heat assaulted all of my senses, threatening to sear my very flesh. However, I merely ignored it, pressing on without concern.

    Standing over a hundred feet and meters, I saw a massive furnace with ck mes burning hotter than the stars. They were coiling like serpents releasing deep dark embers that seemed to sear even space around them. Something I had not thought possible here.

    "You returned at the right time, my friend; we were able to hold the mes for a few years, but after you left, they grew out of control, with the power of gods fueling it, the mes began to melt and burn the darkness of the Shadow Realm. This furnace will notst. " Said Hephehestous in rm, covered with sweat pouring from his brow and back. "We are giving up on the furnace, Arsene, and you must act as our new furnace."

    Plunging my palms within the mes to test the waters, a new fear began to press against my core feeling the pure divinity being consumed like food. My Breathing grew heavy and dark. Willing the mes of hellfire to beginpressing. I felt my very soul start to shiver as I ced my other hand in haste.

    Groaning, my sight began to tremble as darkness began to threaten my vision; however, I would not allow it. I was the lord of my darkness, and no other shall take away my consciousness. Not even me!

    "AAAAAAAHHHH" Screaming out in anger, the darkness vanished in a sense as I began topress the mes. Focusing my everything to its limit, I prayed that the gift my sister gave me was truly powerful, hoping myprehension was all it was.

    Pulling out the mes from the furnace, I groaned, turning to look at Baphomet, Tang Feng, Hephestous, Adrienne, and a face I did not recognize staring gravely at the mes within my hands.

    "Arsene, its process will take ten times longer than before," Hephestous bitterly said, staring cautiously at the mes within my palm. "And the chances of this weapon being formed is even lower. We need to work slow, in hopes of not killing you in the process.

    "Then what will that look like then?" I forcefully asked, holding the mes together into a ball.

    "For us, it''s nothing but you. This process will take maybe a Dao Cycle toplete. You know how long that is, correct? It''s when the heavenly cycles die and change into something new. Most things will be reset, like weapons and other artifacts, and it''s the limit most gods can live through."

    "Then what''s the problem?" I inquired, "I am immortal till someone kills me, and your legacy keeps you alive."

    "It''s a big problem," Adrienne exined in a heavy tone, "First off, your willpower. How long do you think it willst? You are not all-powerful if¡ª"

    "I will stop you there, this is my main body, and I holster all the souls I have killed. And I can afford to use one of the two angelic souls I have. My willpower willst; it has too. Or did you forget I also have an abyssal body and that I am a prince of Noctem? Will is not an issue! I will do anything!"

    Holstering a rather proud expression, Baphomet slowly nodded, "I shall help you, in this Arsene, but I hope you know it will cost you. And it will cost you dearly."

    "And I will pay it, leave the boy Master," Adrienne lightly whispered, startling me. Bowing towards me, she smiled, "I am a resident of Noctem; I can see it but never touch it. I truly hope I can return one day, alongside the Prince of Night."

    Feeling the heavy aura of loyalty, I nodded, "I will, you... You are a part of Mother, and a faithful, no loyal child of hers. I will help you regardless, Adrienne." I uttered from the bottom of my heart. I owed Tenebrae more than I could repay. She had few children that I knew. The fact I am meeting so many means something.

    "Good, can we move on? You monster to scare me, and I just want to return to my work." Siad, the man I believe to be Khronos, the god of time, "Just call me, Aion. Many seem to like to confuse me with the King of the titans. it gets confusing."

    "Why are you here?" I asked, feeling the mes of hellfire getting harder by the second to contain.

    "You have been trying to wield the mes of hellfire for almost three hundred years. The God of Fire said he needed two Gods of Time. One for him, who is me, and Adrienne, who will be taking care of you." he exined, but my focus quickly shifted back to the mes growing out of control.

    Gritting my teeth, I did not allow my sense to dull the flow of time or any other senses. I needed to hear what they were saying to make changes to my mes at any given moment.

    "Arsene, can you take out the dagger?" Baphomet asked; however, I did not respond. I could not asrge veins began to appear upon my head as forced my will in. Smirking at me, he chuckled, "Ring Bring to me what Arsene holds; I shall not ask again!"

    A little startled by the ring of bael activating on its own, I made a quick note of such a w.

    Holding the dagger within his hands, he frowned, "I gave him this dagger; it will seem fate has touche you. How strange, it should not." He said, cing the abyssal dagger into the condensed mes of my hellfire.

    "Now is where things begin to get tricky, Arsene. You will have at least a million years till the dagger melts. We willy down the formation to keep the Abyssal Inscription from being destroyed. All you have to do is keep mes in check. It cannot grow hotter or weaker less you risk damaging the Abyssal Dagger Inscriptions. Dull your sense of time; we shall wake you. Your torment has only just begun. Get your rest; we have a long journey. "

    Trusting the God of Fire, my mind slowly fell into the mes of hellfire. Watching the abyssal dagger resisting the fire, I chose to ignore it. That''s how people grow insane.

    "ma, are you there?" I subconsciously asked, knowing he would not respond, "You once said you were watching through my eyes. Well, forgive me for this. It looks like we will both be tormented here. However, I will find the infinite knowledge that mes of hellfire once held. "

    Tormented or not, I will learn. This is the perfect opportunity to find this knowledge you once said was within me. I will learn everything. Lilith looks like when we meet again; my Dao will finally be higher than yours. Unless something like Abyssal Dao exists. God, I hope not, its time I finally kick my wife''s ass!

    "STOP SMILING AN FOCUS!"

 Chapter 333: Eroma - Realm of Asgard

    <h4>Chapter 333: Eroma - Realm of Asgard</h4>

    I have always been the shadow of my brother. A shadow of my family, it was Grey''s idea of course, he had long ago. I was his agent, one that tortured and carried out some of the jobs he himself refused to do. Death, at least to me, has been my family for as long as I can remember. On my ninth birthday, I, or rather my brother, had realized I had the talent to see the truth and to kill. I was his de, working for the family.

    It wasn''t bad; I have killed about fifteen thousand people in total. Many people knew me for my light speed Artes, but that was only a front. I was the Snow Family assassin. I allowed many things to pass with Arsene by not reporting them to Grey. But I do not regret what I did. We were family, and he was my little bro.

    Looking at the golden city in the distance, I turned to the shadow version of Arsene, and the abyssal brat Falis, by my side.

    "Are you sure about this? Just him?" said Arsene with a heavy expression. "You could go with Grey."

    "No, this is fine. I will meet with him in a few days. Grey is on a diplomatic mission with Mimir and a few gods. But I need to look at the major family''s or groups." I carefully exined with a heavy heart. Sensing the horrifying power radiating from the Golden City.

    "But why did you bring me?" Falis demanded, "I am very busy with my mission from Elsa. Do you know how hard it is to find a powerful form?"

    "Kid, it''s actually quite simple; just ask some random faceless to handle it. That''s how business is done. There is an army of them. Ask, and you will receive. If you don''t like it, tell them to try again."

    Opening his mouth wide, I snickered, watching Arsene fade away like a shadow. Turning to me, Falis grinned, "So then I can bezy?"

    "You can, but now you work for me. If I catch you cking on any job, I will hang you from your cock over a swarm of sharks."

    Shaking in his boots, Falis suddenly red, "I am stronger than you!" He fired back with raging eyes, " I am an abyssal monster. You stand no chance!"

    Arching my lips at the rebellious nature, I narrowed my eyes to the kid who had killed far more than me, "You are indeed stronger, but why do you think Arsene had you follow me? You''re my bitch till we are done with our mission. So hold that rage till we meet an enemy."

    "Now let''s go," I said, moving in the other direction of the city.

    "You''re going the wrong way!" Falis shouted, pointing towards the city of gold.

    "Going to the city is foolish. We need a map and some intel from the local people. Every city or town has a hierarchy. It may not always seem to be the case, but they exist. A doctor might be more valuable than others or a simple cksmith. It truly all depends, and Asgard is a foreign realm to both of us. Let''s learn what we can before we head in."

    Snorting, he raised his head, like the disobedient teen he was, "Didn''t you read the dossier created by Elsa?"

    "I did, but I like to get a feel of the personality of the Asgardian people. We know the highest gods they have, but what of the demi-gods, or false gods, and whatnot. We know nothing. Our jobs will be not to share our data in the usual manner. Remember, we do not exist; we keep it and will provide it in a manner fitting our post. You hold a high position within Arsene''s Court, so you have a voice. Just make it clear, how you got the information doesn''t matter. Make it up, but just make sure no one knows."

    "That kinda seems counter-intuitive. Would it not be easier to share it?" He asked, puzzled by the secrecy.

    "It has its benefits, but remember there can always be traitors. You are not just looking at your enemies. We are gathering information on our people. That also includes your close friends and family."

    Coming to a halt, I turned to him before continuing. It was not my idea to have Falis follow me. First, off he is a virgin, a little monster with no experience about the world aside from killing. He knew nothing of my work, and I was not one to teach.

    However, who would I be if I didn''t corrupt the future generation. Our first stop will be whore house! My boy here is going to grow up! Elsa, your brother, is going to turn into a man during this trip. When I am done, he will be pulling bitches left and right.

    Turning to Falis, I smiled, watching a chill reach the depths of his heart, "My boy, I will show you the truth! Booty, my friend, is life! And from today onward, I shall teach you all my moves! I tried with Arsene, but that bastard was too cold and stiff."

    "Eroma, what the hell are you¡ª"

    Chopping his forehead, I arched my head high, "Its master boy! and I, the booty warrior of sorts, will teach you my moves. From today, no woman shall resist you."

    "Didn''t big sis Elsa reject you a few weeks ago?" Said Falis as I shut my eyes, turning my head.

    Acting a little over the top, I gazed up to the heavens, "It''s only a matter of time, my boy. Elsa, that foxy demoness will be my wife one day!"

    "Big Sis Elsa said you were an idiot, but I now know it''s true. I believe her words when she found out I was going with you were. ''Falis, I would rather have my entire vagina removed and be branded a ve than be with that idiot!''

    "Such painful words, but a challenge has been epted. My darling Elsa will be my wife." I shouted to the heavens, pping my chest with pure confidence, "But she is nieve if she thinks simply getting rid of her garden is enough. I can just use her other two holes."

    "Two holes?" Falis asked. Turning to my new protege, I grinned.

    "You have much to learn, and I have much to teach. The Dao of Booty is one many wishes to learn, and I am one of the best, my friend!"

 Chapter 334: Elsa Viola - The Price

    <h4>Chapter 334: Elsa Vi - The Price</h4>

    "Damn it, damn it, damn it!" I screamed into my pillow.

    "Now, this is quite a sight!" Victoria mockingly said, "What happened?"

    "that damn man child Eroma is corrupting our Falis." I cried, ring at my little sis who''s expression began to shift.

    "Wait... I''m sorry what!?" She said, drawing closer to my bed, sending chills down my spine, "Elsa, why the hell is our Little brother doing with that demented sex fiend?"

    "That damn bastard, Arsene forced me. I only found out today; a faceless delivered a message to me."

    "Is he on Asgard?" She rushed to say, holding a frightened expression of that of a mother.

    "I''m afraid you two do not need to know. Falis is in good... Well, safe hands with my brother." Siad Grey. Stepping into my room without so much as a knock.

    "What happened to that gentlemanly demeanor?"

    "I would rmend none of you talk about our affairs. There are eyes everywhere, or did you forget we are in enemy territory?" He indifferently said, in one of these suits Arsene likes to wear gripping a strange-looking tome."

    "I don''t care your damn brother has my little brother, and we want him back!" Victoria screamed, taking hold of Grey''s cor.

    Showing no reaction, he sighed, "You two are so annoying, Thank God, pink is different. She is so kind and loving. You two should learn from her."

    "So when you get your wife back and have a son. Are you going to let Eroma just take him away out of the blue?"

    "Hell no!" Grey hastily said, gently coughing at the strange outburst. he shook his head."Anyway, he is safe, and it wasn''t my choice Arsene and Eroma were doing something. But it could be beneficial for the boy. Aside from being a bit of a perv, Eroma is a master in many fields."

    "Greyson Snow, if our brotheres back different, I promise you I will castrate you and your dare brother." I venomously said from the bottom of my heart.

    We had all been through many things, especially Falis. It was cruel of Master, but the young boy she took was gone. He was turned into a monster who only knew how to kill. And Arsene was no better.

    We sisters tried to help, but there was only so much damage we could mend. The change from humans into what we were was torture. Something I wished only upon my worse enemies. During that hell, we had none of our seven senses. But our minds were working, growing faster than many would believe.

    In the beginning, our racial change had felt like seconds; however, those seconds slowly began to multiply. Many of us tried to count but stopped after seven thousand years, forced to gaze upon nothingness for so long with nothing but our thoughts. We broke there. It was not till we were able tomunicate in the cocoon did we grow into a family. But Falis, that little boy had it the worse.

    We had to reteach him how to read, write, talk. Everything, every so often, due to how underdeveloped he was. It was tragic.

    "We are serious Grey, Falis needs to be safe. He is the closes thing we sister have to a family." Victoria helplessly said, loosening her grip.

    Releasing a heavy breath, he sighed, "I am not my nephew. I am not a cruel monster, and my brother also isn''t. He will not force the boy to do anything truly against his will. Now then, shall we go? We have a meeting with the gods, and guess who is here?"

    "THor," I coldly uttered, receiving an affirmative nod, "It''s mind-boggling how he is still alive. Does he truly have so much support that Tyr cannot take over?"

    "The Odin force runs strong within Thor, so it''s making things difficult." he said, turning to leave, "Anyway, let''s go; I am sure everyone is waiting."

    Dressing my disheveled hair, I gritted my teeth. Following behind Grey alongside my sister. Walking through the silver and gold halls that seemed to stretch almost indefinitely, we came to a halt before a mighty door towering over us.

    Grey, for some reason, smiled but did notment. Holding his stance for a few seconds, he turned around, "Let''s go. It would seem they are not serious. Guess Arsene has bested me." He stated without blinking an eye to my surprise.

    Suddenly the cranking of doors being open resounded, but Grey did not turn to look, continuing with a sense of pride and grace. Holding his head high, Lord Grayson held a charming smile that betrayed the contempt upon his lips as a chilling howl resounded.

    "HALT!"

    However, Greyson did not seem to hold much concern in the heavy voice of Thor. After all, Greyson was known to all for his pride. He was a cold, calcting man, that had a profound sense of pride. He would not lower for anyone, not even Arsene. It was probably his only weakness if I had to say.

    "I said halt! or did I not make myself clear?" Thor bellowed from within the threshold of that door.

    Crossing my arm around Victoria, she smiled as I returned with mine, following behind Grey when all of a sudden, Tyr, the one-arm God of War, appeared with a saddening smile.

    "Forgive me for being tarried, "He said, lowering his head before Greyson. Holding his stare upon the man Greyson too bowed.

    "I epted. But it would seem like Thor has other designs." Said Grey with a dark smile that sent shivers down those that saw it.

    "Thor doesn''t speak for me, nor does Asgard. Please follow me; we shall not be discussing over the round table but through the streets of Asgard."

    "Hoping I would not bring the war to yournd?"

    "You are rted to the Ashen King."

    "Yes, quite right, but I am not one for mindless ughter," Greyson said, as I recalled all the reports of viges and various members of nobility vanishing in single nights. The man was not quite like Arsene, who was very blunt about it, but he was a monster in his own right. All, Snow''s were bastards.

    "Indeed, " He said, walking head as thor bellowed in rage. ncing back to the God of Thunder, my eyes grew wide at his pitiful appearance. He was wrapped in gauze with over ten men and women pumping some type of energy into him.

    "You already have control of the Vanirs, giving you quite the advantage."

    "Yes, but Arsene wishes for War. One with only mortals, of course." Siad Grey, strolling side by side with the one-arm God. "I am sure you understand. Demons and devils, of course."

    "What is it you''re after, Sir Greyson?" Tyr solemnly asked, staring straight ahead.

    "A price must be made. As a god of War, I am sure you understand. Everythinges with a price."

    Turning to Grey for a second, the God of War frown, "For a mortal, you seem to know how Gods operate. Spells, Rituals, Qi, Artes, everything from thereones at a price. Even Demons and Devils are not exempted. So what do you have in mind?"

 Chapter 335: Greyson Snow - A Demons Price

    <h4>Chapter 335: Greyson Snow - A Demons Price</h4>

    "I had just recently found out about this so-called price. What is it really?" I asked. The Tome Arsene gave me did not help. However, it repeatably mentions a price was going to be needed. I knew devils traded souls, but the way the Tome said it made it sound different.

    "Believe it or not, many gods, myself included, do not like to fight. Sure we kill one another all the time, but a price is always taken. You are but a mortal, so you are protected by reality, but once your Qi turned into divinity, you must fend for yourself." He imed with a dark face.

    Making our way through the Pce, I held my gaze straight towards the exit. Finding our way out of the magnificent Pce, I could not truly enjoy the beauty of Asgard as Tyr continued.

    "We, along with many of our fellow gods, carry a debt. That is why we did not want to enter a war. Believe it or not, what happened to Sif, and Thor could be said of them paying the price. Nothing is free, we took power from the heavens, and this is its way of making sure we pay for it."

    "Any way of stopping this so call price?" I questioned heavily. "If such power could potentially kill you, how does one defend against it. "

    "Knowledge." Tyr grimly replied, "That''s all you can do, a price will be taken, but one needs to be smart on how he can dy this price or cheat it. You must be prepared for all actions. You cannot simply pay, coin, or with souls. This is a punishment, not a deal."

    Wandering through the scenery of luscious grass and vines coiling around this captivating city, the girls finally grew silent from behind me. As we watched in awe. It was like a painting with golden rays of light nketing the city. Various runes could be found upon many of the walls and streets as people passed back and forth without worry.

    "How many will die?" Tyr whispered, pulling a dark fur cloak around his body. "This was not our War, but Thors. Let us have the same deal with the Vanirs. We want peace.

    "So do I, but War ising. And sides must be picked. I''d rather not have these people kill, but we need warriors, heroes, and viins. What better way to give birth to them if not War." I heartlessly whispered back. "But it''s up to you Tyr, we consider you a leader."

    "This was never about alliances, were they?" He asked, only now getting the full picture.

    "No. Did you forget you almost killed thor? You are one of us already; whether you like it or not, this is a fact. We came to deliver a message, and I have. The Nine Realms of the Norse Gods are mine.

    Turning to me with this face hidden benight a cloak, Tyr''s body trembled with a fury felt by many, myself included. Shuddering merely by the vicious intent, I held my ground before this god.

    "And what of Argo?" He asked.

    "Soloman actually, "I swiftly corrected, "and Arsene said to leave him be. only our death will follow behind that man."

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!" Screaming out, both Tyr and I suddenly turned to Elsa, shivering with abyssal energy. Darkening the very skies, I felt more fear from this woman as she looked upon her phone. Shifting her fiery eyes to me, she shoved her phone in front of my face.

    Widening my eyes, my jaw dropped at the picture of Falis, surrounded by various revealing women of all races. He had arge smile as they clung to his body, reaching from his crutch. "He is an ass man!" it read below the image.

    "I''m going to kill him!" Elsa bellowed with untamed hatred. "I''m going to sever his cock, and shove it up his ass and through his mouth."

    Opening my mouth to speak, Victoria''s de suddenly fell upon my neck, "Tell us where he is?'' She demonically whispered. Trembling with a horrifying power that made one want to flee.

    PING PING PING

    "Please don''t look," I helplessly demanded, hearing the phone begin to ring. Cursing my brother''s name deep within my heart, I activated the rune of Teleportation, vanishing before my life ended.

    "Your back already, Lad?" Mimir asked in surprise, "I thought with Thor, their things would have been difficult."

    "It ended shorty, but I delivered the message. But my brother just fucked me over, " I said from within the room of Mimir. I had not brought him mainly because he was still connected to Freya, and I had not spoken to her yet.

    Chuckling, a reminiscing gleam sparkled within the elderly head, "those were the days, I must say. And that boy Eroma knows how to live."

    "You know what happened?" I asked.

    "Of course, while I do not have a body, Arsene still had Anya and Mare craft me a phone," he imed. "You got a lot to learn, Laddy. Better learn more about him, else your wife may just get bored."

    Scuffing at the thought, I narrowed my eye, "I actually came to you for a reason, aside from fleeing for my life. What do you know about resurrecting a person or having them reborn."

    "There is a significant distinction, but ites down to the end result. Which is, in your case, resurrection. An impossible goal, sought out by countless men." He cautiously exined, "I truly wonder what the price is."

    "A life for a life, " I replied.

    "It''s never so simple, especially if you''re using a demonic tome like the one you hold. That may be the Mortal Price, but what of the price against going against the Concepts?"

    "Concepts?"

    "Ayed, concepts are above the Laws. What what you are doing will go against what creation had intended. There will be a heavy price, and if you cannot pay it. Your family will. What is the name of that Tome?"

    "Riturals of Damnation." I darkly uttered.

    "A fitting name, Laddy. You will be damned if you try." He warned with glowing eyes.

    "But is it possible?"

    "Who created that Tome. " He inquired heavily, shutting his eyes.

    "Bahophemt," I whispered fearfully, hearing tales directly from my nephew,

    Shooting his eyes open, he red towards the Tome, "Lad, are you truly willing to go through with that? You know who he is, don''t you?"

    I do, but¡ª"

    "There are no buts, you bring your wife back, and I promise you she will die, along with everyone else you love. So will be the price. Demonic rituals are noughing matters. I say, cut your losses, less you lose even more."

 Chapter 336: Arsene - Envy

    <h4>Chapter 336: Arsene - Envy</h4>

    Leaving Asgard, I arrived just outside my city of mes. Gazing at my hands, which glowed ck, I felt a little strange. It was like I was not real, I had no soul within this form, but I could act and move normally for some reason. Aside from my odd appearance, I was without a doubt me.

    The only downside was that I could only use my Spirit Qi, which was rather pathetic. I''d rather not risk cultivating and messing up my ns, but this leaves me with one mission aside from making sure everything goes ording to n.

    I need to start gathering treasures. For the longest, I have been ignoring them since I really didn''t need them, but since I am getting so close to Godhood, I need to start gathering them. I will be soon be judged and trialed by the Heavens. I am not sure if Aldrich is in charge of such things, but I need to prepare.

    "Let''s make a trip to the outskirts of those Isle," I whispered, vanishing into the darkness. I closed my eyes before I felt my very body enter the light once more.

    "Arsene?" Silvia shouted, leaping into my arms like a lost child. "It''s been three years. How are you?"

    She asked with a gleeful smile. Noticing the small scuff mars around her clothing and dirt around her feet, I lowered her down from my neck.

    "What happened?" I demanded to know, peering into the distance towards a faint shadow making its way towards us.

    "Nothing much, just a few World Kings, begging for death." She said, greatly confusing me.

    There was only one person, a woman with long aqua blue hair. Her face was, however, blurred, probably due to the distance. But something was odd. Silvia would not lie; she was under my thrall.

    Turning back to Silvia, the shadows of my very fiber began to tremble as I shadow stepped away with Silvia in hand.

    "Why did you not call me?" The woman with Long aqua blue hair angrily asked upon her mind-shattering face. Watching the very heavens dim at her beauty, my mind shed through who this person might be. "you went to that big old Goat but not me? Were you too scared or what?"

    "Who are¡ª"

    Covering Silvia''s mouth, I bowed, "Levithan, I presume," I humbly responded.

    "Levi-Chan to you!" She childishly shouted, puffing her cheeks. Yet, her crippling intent told a different story. "Now, answer me! Why go to that oversize Goat and not me!"

    "I didn''t need to. " I carefully exined. "You would not allow one to harm your daughters in such a cruel manner. You were bound to appear."

    "I see; guess you''re not wrong. Using the torment of Azeroth upon my daughter is more than a death sentence. I wish to bring him the to the Nines, but the Goat said to speak with you. I thought you would call me, but you never did."

    "I respectfully asked you do not. Sitri is my problem. And it''s not like you don''t know some of my ns. You were there, were you not? Watching me and Baphomet make a deal?"

    There were only two of us, and I know Bahophet would not tell. He had much to gain, so unless she was there watching. I had no other guesses how she would know.

    Pressing her fingers upon her lips, Levi giggled, yet her eyes did not seem amused, "You are quite perceptive, I would love to eat you up, but Asmo would kill you. I have always wanted to fuck someone and force him to watch. You don''t mind dying, right?" She seductively asked, unbuttoning the top of her tightly fitting ck jerkin. That held mountains one needed to climb.

    "Please stop trying to kill me! I am helping your daughter!" I hastily said, feeling his intent pressing down on me, freezing me in ce. Twitching my jaw, I cursed my luck.

    Knowing I could not move, Levi giggled, blinking in front of me; she touched my lips with her fingers, "I don''t know, Arsene. Asmo and I were watching you y with Lisa, and it was so fiery I got so wet with jealousy. Why not y with me?"

    "Jesus, Woman!" I screamed, trying to shadow stepped away but to no avail.

    "He is not here, it''s just me and you," She whispered in my ear.

    "I''m just a shadow!" I hastily shouted, not wanting to be raped than killed.

    Coming to a stop, she looked intently at my crotch, pouting her lips, "You have a cock, right? Hmm, guess you can just make a shadow cock; I am fine with it till you truly appear."

    "Damn it, Levi," The chilling voice of the King howl as Levi turned pale in an instant.

    Clitting her tongue, she snorted, "Call me with that damn goat, Baphomet!"

    Blinking out of existence, I sighed in great relief. Flopping to the floor, I felt Like I was melting back into a shadow when Silvia suddenlyughed.

    "I have never seen you like that!" She shouted in glee. "Who was that woman? She seems super powerful. She is definitely a god!"

    ''A god? That damn subus is a monster!'' I wished to say but remained silent, nodding in agreement, taking a few minutes to regain my barring. I arose alongside Silvia.

    "Do not speak about what you just saw with anyone," Imanded, knowing none would have been able to see through what Levi-Chan and I, except her husband. The hell was he mad about, though. Maybe he should talk to his wife instead of almost killing me!

    "Your pouting," Said Silvia with a knowing smile. "You wanted to¡ª"

    Covering her mouth once more, I pleaded, "Woman, you will get the both of us killed if you keep talking. Speak no more of that woman."

    Licking my hands that covered her mouth, I stepped away as she smiled, "I''m going to tell, Lilith!" She shouted, fleeing in a hurry.

    Dropping my jaw, I could only shiver, not wanting to know what she would do when she found out her mother wanted to have her way with me. Kami-sama, help one of yourmbs. Levi-Chan will be the death of me.

    Rushing after Silvia, I sighed in defeat. Even if Imanded Silvia, she ultimately belonged to Lilith. If she wanted to know, there was nothing I could do.

    "What do you want?" I said as we flew through the skies of Midgard.

    "Well, it''s between Lilith, you, and myself," She cunningly said, "No worries, trust me!"

    "Why do I see myself getting my cock removed, like Eroma when Victoria and Elsa see him?"

 Chapter 337: Arsene - Isles of Yudrol

    <h4>Chapter 337: Arsene - Isles of Yu''drol</h4>

    Twisting through the alley covered in mist and filth, I strolled hastily towards the port within my sight. Having the sent of filthy seawater, brown in color, enter my nose, I did not blink, much less react.

    "You came," Silvia whispered from the mist, "Have you found anything?"

    "Nothing, it''s like no one knows of what happened to Yu''drol. But I need you to remain hidden, at least till we figure this out." I gently stated, stepping on the tattered pier that appeared like it would fall apart at any moment.

    "I understand you wish to have me hidden, but you bring more attention than I." Silvia defiantly said, "You are but a shadow. While stealth is your specialty. We need to¡ª"

    "Enough!" I heartlessly uttered, wishing not to hear any more. "I am using myself as bait, and you are interfering in manners you cannotprehend. Now remain silent and go find Zanris. She should have been here two months ago."

    Shooting fire from her stern gaze, Silvia''s scarlet hair glimmered in anger. Flickering from my sight, I did not put much thought into this trivial dilemma. Silvia was always an excitable girl that allowed emotion to cloud her judgment, and I could not afford for mistakes here.

    Taking leave of the port, I made my way through the dark alley once again, lifting my heavy cloak over my body to hide what I was. There was nothing weirder than a man with glowing darkness emanating from his skin, with dripping blood from his eyes. The first time I entered this damn city, I was persecuted by these naive fools.

    Heading north, then west, and finally, east, I arrived before a tavern, with a small sigil of my crest embedded into it at its roof. This made it rtively easy to locate even for a man like myself with a crippling sense of direction.

    Pressing in, I made for the bar tossing a dark crystal down, "Tell me about Yu''drol? Why has the way been lost?" I softly inquired in a voice unlike my own.

    Eying the crystal for a bit, the bartender eyed me; then, those around staring with heavy intrigue. Swiping it into his sleeve in a blink of an eye, he spoke in a soft, rugged timbre, "Became like this about six years ago. From the reports, many believe it was done by the Lord of the Seven Isles."

    The same story, how many does that make.

    "And does this Lord have a name?" I asked, waiting for an answer that none could give.

    Pausing for a second, the bony face of the bartender sent me a weighted gaze as if to glean something. Tossing him another crystal, he did not reach for it as I thought but remained silent. Holding a rather prideful stature.

    "You will need a boat and a crew to find him. If you wish to head to Yu''drol, you need to find that man. He was the one who sealed it, and from what I hear, it was done on the orders of some Beast."

    Reaching for the crystal, he turned around, pouring me a beer from an aged barrel. pping it down, he eyed me, for a second, before moving on.

    Lifting the tankard, I tasted the oddly strong beer frothing at the top. Feeling the warming heat within my chest, I finished the icy beer with a single swig. Rising up, I turned around before speaking, "I hope to see you once again, whoever you are." I said, taking my leave without looking back.

    I had many questions regarding that man with a boney face. He appeared a little old, with sharp eyes, but that was it. I could not tell his intentions, and he looked to be human, but I knew there was more to it.

    Stepping out of the tavern, I pulled my cloak tighter to my body, pressing through the skies blistering with light. Wandering aimlessly through the City of Giddian. I listened to all the rumors that could pertain to anyone with a ship.

    The Seven Isle were all connected to the Isle of Yu''drol, and one needed to pass all seven to enter the main ind. It wasn''t a long journey taking only a month or two by boat; however, with that damn Curse upon Yu''drol, I was stuck.

    I had sent a few gods to inspect, but even they could not enter, they said it was not a formation, but an actual curse, something I, along with them, had no experience with. A formation I could get around, but a curse was different.

    This Curse would twist their minds, causing them to kill one another, had I not felt the intense battle and ordered them to stop. I was sure they would have died. Whatever this mist was, it, however, only worked on gods and those that tried to fly towards Yu''drol, which seemed to be missing.

    From the information I gathered from Zelvak and the bartender. I knew that I needed to travel by boat, to have any idea as to figure out how this damn Curse worked. Everything had a weakness, and I needed to y by its rule, at least for now.

    "Pirate ship or Trading ship? Let''s see who is traveling to any of the Seven Isles."

    Flickering back to the port, I eyed the empty pier. Touching my chin, I narrowed my eyes towards the ship surrounded by a heavy mist in the distance. It was fairlyrge, although I had no gauge as to if it truly was. I was not a man of the sea. Activating the rune of Teleportation, I vanished from my original spot, appearing on board instantly.

    "Captain Harthorn is on deck! ATTENTION!" A man that appeared to be no more than a bandit screamed with an absurd sense of pride.

    "Aye boys, we are heading east towards the Isle of Sar''ar. A few refugees are currently on their way there. however, I hear there is a rather interesting person on board." Siad the Captain with a fiery passion.

    Smelling the heavy scent of liquor, I hid within the shadows of some random fool, masking my presence as I listened.

    "Who is this person, Captain?" The Random fool I was hiding in shouted.

    "I hear she is a worshiper of some new god. I do not know her name, but it appears she holds something I wish for. Now man, your station, it will take three days for them to appear." He imed in a demanding tone that sent shivers down many spines.

    Harthorn wasrge, appearing rather barbaric, dressed in dark ck garbs befitting a pirate. He reeked of liquor and honestly did not seempetent. But none of those around him dared to stare the man in the eye. They all feared him, but not so much to ask questions.

    Watching from the shadows of those that move in haste, I flickered from shadow to shadow, entering the cabin beneath. Covering my nose at the familiar scent, I did not bother to look around, already knowing what type of trade Harthorn was in.

    Finding my way back to the deck to rx. I soon found a secluded spot high above everyone where nothing could happen. I closed my eyes, resting myself for the battle toe.

    "I hope I can find a peddler ship. I have no interest in staying on a Trafficking Vessel.

 Chapter 338: Hephaestus - Unequal Determination

    <h4>Chapter 338: Hephaestus - Unequal Determination</h4>

    There were no words to define the current state of the youngd. We were still in the beginning stages of Melting down the material needed. Arsene had finished the abyssal dagger, and we had not suffered any setback aside from the loss of time.

    However, his difficulties only got worse when Tang Feng ced the bones and heart of the Eternal Dragon into the mes¡ªpushing more Divinity into the mes of Hellfire. Arsene''s very body began to break down.

    Adrienne had said that his body could not take it, but Baphomet simply waved her off, telling us to continue and that he would adapt. I personally did not know either of these two, but Baphomet had made it clear that he was the Master of both Adrienne and Arsene. Not to mention I honestly didn''t want to cross this monster.

    So we continued pouring Divinity into the mes, and Arsene continued to tremble uncontrobly; however, when he reached his limit, Adrienne would strengthen her hold of time around him. I did not know how much time had passed for this youngd, but it was long. His clothing had long turned to dust, not by his me, but rather due to the concept of time.

    "Are you sure about mixing all the material together?" Tang Feng inquired uncertainly. A little offended, I scuffed, paying close attention to the youngd sweating blood from every pore but never groaning or revealing any signs of pain.

    "None of them have fully mixed. Think of it like oil and water. One is on top, and the other is on the bottom, but in the end, they can easily be separated. Right now, we need them to be separate liquids. How are the formationsing along?" I asked not towards Tang Feng but rather Baphomet. Arsene had wished not for the abyssal daggers runes to be the main inscription but rather this so calls Runes of The Nine Hells.

    "I need an entire Dao Cycle to create them, but it''sing along soon. I am about a third done. Are you adding them at the beginning?" He asked, intrigued by my art. "I always thought inscriptions were done at the end."

    "I do things differently. This spear Arsene wishes for will be different from the standard weapon. The entire de itself with be a rune. By cing the rune into the fused ingredients, we are fusing two great powers together. The rune and the ingredients. " I carefully exined, feeling a heavy pride within the depts of my soul.

    However, that jittery feeling only faded as I gazed upon the Young Lord,ing back to us, "You can increase the heat. I have adapted." He forcefully grunted in a slow, weary manner.

    Taking his word, none dared to argue with him. I don''t know how this was even possible, but this boy''s control regarding the me was transformed into something on my level. I did not know how he did it, but his mes grew stronger the longer he held the hellish ember, even when we did not add Divinity.

    It was mind-boggling, but these mes were different from what I first saw at the beginning so many years ago. While they still remained wild and untamed, it was different. It appeared perfect, almost too perfect. Dao was broken up into many branches that led to many different paths. It was infinity long, housing endless paths to reach a single goal, but his mes seemed to hold them all.

    It did not just hold the elements of fire, but water, wind, and various other Dao, one would learn about should they decide to fuse them together. However, such a path was even moreplicated than bing a god.

    He was learning, and it was terrifying. Answers that no man nor god had ever seen was within this boy were beginning to appear. Fire and water were working in a symbiotic manner within his hands, which was not simple, if not downright impossible. It must be understood that Fire and Water were opposite, one was not stronger than the other, but they now somehow assisted one another.

    "Hephaestus, how much longer?" Adrienne whispered, as not to disturb the youngd.

    "Long," I answered back, "Mixing all three materials will be the hardest part. Arsene mes are still weak. Even if they are profound, he is still pathetically weak. However, if his progress remains, this weapons chances of forming are high."

    "And what of the actual crafting part?" Baphomet coldly asked, "Believe me when I say all of us will be close to death when that process starts. The Rune Arsene ask me to use is an Origin Rune. Something that should not be used without permission from Asmodeus himself."

    "I will handle that, or did you forget. Arsene is a royal? I will call upon the will of Noctem to assist. This should lower the requirements, also adding its own rune into the mix of the Infernal Runes."Adrienne exined, bringing a great shock to the demon by her side.

    "You would do that for him? You know the cost, right?"

    "Of course, but it will definitely be worth it. He is not a demon or devil anymore. It''s only fitting he holds the sigil of Noctem, don''t you think?" Adrienne indifferently stated, holding a chilling smile.

    Narrowing his crimson eyes, Baphomet snorted, "You seem awfully invested, Witch. What are you hiding in Noctem? Even to this day, you still have not answered me bout who you were in the City of Night."

    Arching her lips, she seductively eyed her Master, "Didn''t I say I was merely amoner. Do you not believe me?"

    "Believe the words of a witch?" Baphomet sarcastically roared, sending a shiver through Arsene. Getting a chilling re, he still continued, "Just because you''re from Noctem doesn''t mean Tenebrae will just give you her grace. I am no fool Adrienne. You are definitely someone there."

    "This is not the time, " Tang Feng whispered, pouring a strange liquid upon Arsene''s head. Marveling at how his aura began to stabilize, he sighed, "Argue in a mini pocket dimension. But right now, we have work to do. We are reaching the minimum temp that will melt the Eternals bones. I would like to prepare as to what is next. "

    "Honestly, I would have liked to know what all you all were adding. Is there anything else?" I adamantly demanded, "I thought it was just Lord Bahomets runes, but now we are adding something from Noctem. I can work with that, but I do not need to be surprised."

    "My heart!" Arsene suddenly said, "Take it and use it. My soul is connected to my body, and it needs to be bound to me fully!"

    Shocked at his request, everyone froze, understanding what that would do, "Are you sure, if anyone took your spear, then you will be at their mercy." I said in a hesitant manner. No weapon was without its w. One can never have it all. Weapons at Godhood were very linear, leaning on one path. And the more you added, the bigger the w needed to be.

    "I know what I am doing. This is the price of the spear. This weakness, I am sure, will be epted." he hastily said, entirely determined to go along with that.

    Walking towards the boy, Bahopmet met his gaze with his, "Arsene, doing so will be dangerous. You soul benders have a weakness, but I must rmend not having it bound to you like so. I have known many who have gotten to use soul weapons without any issues. This is not necessary. "

    "A price must be paid, and this will be it, but you should know nothing is permanent for me." He faintly said, returning into a deep trance.

    Turning to Adrienne, he frowned for the first time. "He is ying us. That brat knows something we do not." He coldly said, ring with burning deceit. "What do you know, witch."

    "Nothing, truly master I do not," She fearfully said, disying a behavior I have never seen before. Tearing his gaze of the woman, Bahopmet turned to Arsene.

    "What are you nning with this spear?"

 Chapter 339: Arsene - Guiding Light of Ashna

    <h4>Chapter 339: Arsene - Guiding Light of Ashna</h4>

    "Man the sails, and be ready to board!" The Captain bellowed from below, startling me awake. Pushing my weary arms upon the ledge, I hoisted myself up, peering towards the considerable shadow of a ship behind a thick mist.

    "Bloody hell, how long was I asleep?" I whispered, pulling qi from the air to help rid myself of my drowsiness. It was pretty tiring to move like an average human, and souls did not work in this form, so I had to do things old school.

    Taking a swig of rum, the Captain spat upon the ground, "Ya ready, boys!" he hollered, pulling a silver scimitar from his waist. "We may even gather a few more for our collection. I hear an elven royal is on board."

    "Captain, are we going to use it?" The First Mate whispered for only the Captain to hear, unaware that the darkness of reality was my family. Soul benders did not have Divine Sense, but who needed them when you could create your own.

    "Aye, Semal. But do not approach her or my target. We only have a single chance, and the Scepter of Remt will only work once a day." Said the Captain, to my surprise. Having never heard of such a weapon.

    Blowing like a fierce breeze, the ship of Harthorn approached, a magnificent vessel in the distance. Eyeing the Crest of Yggdrasil, I knew this ship belonged to the elves. It wasrge, appearing more like a military vessel than one that belonged to pers. However, aboard told a different story.

    Children, the elderly, and many others that looked to be refugees of war could be seen cuddling next to each other, surrounded by several warriors. They were elves but did not appear to belong to any army, but instead, runaways or shady-looking characters.

    Allowing the ship to approach a virtual image via my darkness formed deep within my soul, allowing me to see and hear everything all at once. Flickering towards the refugee ship, I pondered if this was indeed what Harthorn was looking for.

    However, my thoughts were irrelevant as the two ships touched. Excited at the ughter that would happen, the pirates bellowed in a challenging war cry charging. I would like to say this was a sad sight, but ughter had be quite a sight within Midgard.

    "Do not fret, for the Guiding Light of Ashna will illuminate our path!" A female warrior faithfully screamed, gripping her longsword. She was reasonably pretty butcking as an elf¡ªsomething rather strange, for her kind. However, her words had my heart icy.

    Storming towards the pirates, she was like a true warrior, relinquishing her elven heritage whose battle style consisted of graceful poise. She was brutal and downright vicious¡ªa one-man army.

    Slightly dodging a de heading for her head, the Elven Female twisted her body; lowering her center of gravity, she severed a man in half, bathing in his blood in an instant. Not in the least fazed, she continued with a righteous heart.

    Disgusted by the very sight her this filth, a shadow spear appeared within my hands, but I held my burning rage down. Now was not the time. There are two unknowns right now. This woman and the other elven royal.

    "So you must be Lori, The Holy me of Ashna!" Harthorn grimly shouted, hiding his trembling hands behind his back. He was only within the realm of Nascent Soul, while Lori was overflowing with the incredible power of Dao Seed.

    I could battle Harthorn, but Lori would be a little tricky. I only had my spirit Qi so killing her will be difficult. Not impossible if the terrain is right, but there is a low chance.

    "Captain!" A man approached from behind, holding a peculiar staff. It was that of a silver skull glowing with a dark mist. The scepter was not tall but rtively short, simr in length to that of a small child.

    Sensing the hidden power of one within the Realm of World on board. A darkness crept beneath my eyes, pulling at my will. Shadow stepping behind the man that held the Septer, I severed him in half with a shadow spear. Not revealing my face, I took the staff.

    Gripping the scepter radiating a powerful divinity, I felt a particr Will trying to split me in half. Scuffing at such a power, a hellish intent felled my mind quelling the Scepters intent.

    Meeting the icy gaze of Lori and the horrid eye of Harthorn, I slowly stepped past the pirate captain, with my face hidden by my darkness. Approaching Lori, my intentions remained hidden in a vale of mystery as I strolled past her without so much as a second nce.

    "Halt!" shemanded, but her words fell upon deaf airs. My cultivation was hidden by those with aprehension below mine. And only a false god or true god could have a grasp of my level. Not to brag, but I was a badass! My greatness had no bounds.

    "Why note out?" I coldly told, knowing she was watching¡ªTHe hidden royal. "I will be boarding this ship," Imanded, not caring if they agreed or not.

    "Who are you?" Lori scornfully demanded, ignoring the trembling Pirate who had served his purpose.

    "Why not ask your God?" I softly said in a voice unlike my own.

    Unable to control her emotion, the air chilled, causing a heavy frost to consume both vessels. Not in the least bothered, the shadows of darkness protected me on their own. Proceeding past the refugees, I spoke without concern.

    "You may call me Abaddon."

    Entering the lower deck below without any issue, I found a secluded room. Pulling out my phone when a virtual image of Grey appeared in front of my face.

    "Greetings, uncle," I softly said, knowing he would wish to appear once I told him.

    "Already checking in? It''s only been a few days. " He gracefully beckoned towards a faceless to pour him a ss of wine.

    "I met an apostle of Ashna just now."

    Freezing in ce, his expression twisted into a deformity of anger and loathing. Rising from his chair, he fumed with a sinister eye. "Can you handle it?" He asked, surprising me at his rational behavior.

    "I can. If I find any clues on her whereabouts, I will ry them to you."

    "Remember your objective... My revenge can wait, but Lilith cannot. Find your way to Yu''drol." He painfully said.

    "Understood, Uncle." I warmly said with a graceful bow.

 Chapter 340: Lori Emhore - Faithful Blade

    <h4>Chapter 340: Lori Emhore - Faithful de</h4>

    Dispatching thest of the filth, I sternly wiped my de clean. Recalling the man hidden within a veil of darkness. There was something hateful about him. However, even I did not see how he appeared behind the Pirate Captain obtaining that scepter instantly.

    All I knew about Abaddon was that he was arrogant. The way he walked, the grace in which he killed, all of it seemed to belong to that of a royal. The blood of his victim did not even touch his cloak.

    "Clean up this mess and continue towards Sar''ar. We have already lost valuable minutes!" Imanded our Captain in an iron tone.

    Stepping towards the Captain quarters, where she resided, I entered, "Lady Daeva, I have taken care of this mess." I gently said, losing mymanding tone before T Daeva. Queen of the House of Daeva.

    (A/N: Zanris full name is Zanris Daeva.)

    "You mean with a little help," She mockingly stated, eyeing me with her sparkling emerald eyes.

    Lowering my head, her intent gripped my soul, pushing my head even lower, "Yes," I shamefully whispered.

    "I witness everything regarding that low-born insect. Leave him be for now." Shemanded, scornful of my very sight. "how much longer till we arrive?"

    "A week," I replied, not wishing to displease her.

    "My n does not know about this. Are you sure your god can grant us a weapon to defend ourselves against that monster?"

    "Of course, Lady Daeva. Her Majesty came to me long ago. with a vision of us!" I faithfully told. Remembering the warm light that filled my soul, bringing me to greater heights. Without the Guiding Light of Ashna, I would not be what I am. "She holds with her a weapon that is said to sever the light from any demon of Nine!"

    "That damn Arsene Snow! Not only does he hold great power, but he also has that bitch as well! That cursed Scara n allowed her to live! Even after all of my schemes. If the Gods of our Realm shall not help, then we must turn to others."

    Hiding my smile beneath my lowered head, I joyfully agreed, "She is awaiting us, your grace. Sar''ar, thend of Spirits, is where we must go. Near the mountain of dreams, she shall await us."

    "Stupid girl!" T gracefully stated, sending a measured stare my way, "Your house brought me this information. Should this trip prove to be a waste of time, then I promise you that not only will your n be extinct, but you will also beg for FLames of War to reach ournds."

    Holding not fear, knowing Ashna would be awaiting us. I beamed, "But of course, your Majesty. I would expect nothing less."

    Narrowing her emerald eyes filled with scorn, she grew silent for a bit, "Ask the Cooks to prepare dinner, and invite this Abaddon. I wish for no more unexpected incidents."

    Bowing, T waved me off. Following hermand, I withdrew from the captains'' chamber, heading towards the only room upon our ship that emitted chilling darkness. Gently knocking, the cabin door opened wide, revealing a chilling ck figure.

    "What?" He coldly inquired, obviously holding no interest towards me.

    "My master would like to invite you to dinner." I ryed, following mydy''s wish to the T.

    "I do not eat anything caught in the ocean. Anything else will be fine," He said, shutting the door before I could say anything else. Appalled by his nerve, I gritted my teeth. Who does this bastard think I was? Did he believe I was some simple woman?

    "Ashna will not forgive this transgression of one of her apostles. One day you shall be smited to ash." I sinisterly wished, taking my leave to help the cooks prepare.

    Approaching the kitchen, I informed the head chief of a dinner for two. Holding a heavy heart as his very survival depended on it. He bowed, proceeding with the utmost diligence, for his very life was on the line. T did not like ws. Everything needed to be perfect for anything less meant death.

    Watching closely to make sure no poison or anything dangerous could be made. I resisted the temptation of whaty before me. T would smell it on my breath or know. She sees all within this ship.

    "Thirty Seconds," I muttered, watching the Head Chef along with his team set the table, using the finest silverware.

    "I see you have finally done something correctly." Said T startling me from behind. Twisting around in a bow, I remained bowed. "Where is our guess?"

    "He is¡ª"

    "Here," His calm yet chilling voice resounding, appearing out the shadows like a ghost. Frightened by hisprehension of Dao, I turned to T, who remained cool like a Golden God.

    Carrying herself with grace, Lady T took a seat. Beconing wiht her hands. The CLoaked man took a seat.

    "Will you not remove your cloak?'' Said T, trying to probe deeper in.

    "Do you have anything to offer to have me remove it?"

    "Your life," T replied with cold grace.

    "So the House of Daeva things themselves to be gods?" Abaddon amusingly said, caring not to show respect.

    "So you know of me?"

    "Of course, I heard of you from Zanris herself. It''s actually quite the honor. Who would have thought you would be a World King."

    Shocked, I gripped my sword when the chef swiftly came out with arge squad of servants to fill the table.

    Chilling the air with her hollow expression, my heart fell on ice. "Who are you?" T furiously asked in a strained manner.

    Pulling out a fork and knife, Abaddon eyed the food. "I know quite a few things. The question is why you are working with Ashna. You are truly ying with fire. Freya is not a forgiving God, you know."

    "Who are you?" We both asked, filled with killing intent.

    Appearing not in the least bit entertained, the gripped upon my sword only grew tighter as I waited to split this man in half in a single stroke.

    "Who I am is not important because I have no interest in her. But rather the Lord of the Seven Isles. Mind telling me who that might be?"

    "Why not a trade then?" T suggested. Seemingly indifferent whether Abaddon agreed or not.

    "Sure. I have quite some interesting news that will put fears within both of your hearts." He said, astonishing both of us.

    "And what would that be?"

    "You first, " He amusingly said, as if all of this was a game. He was ying with us, but I knew he was not lying. Her divinity was telling me he would tell the truth.

    "His name is Ragnar, The Faded Prince," She muttered, knowing that that monster could hear us. We were, after all, about to enter his territory.

    "Ragnar, is it? How interesting. But a deal is a deal. Arsene''s Snow Handmade Zanris, and Silvia Scara, are on their way to Sa''ar. Once they find passage, they will be heading too well. If you wish to know, I would ask for more information." He said, but I could hear his contempt; he was enjoying this!

    "You bastard! Just who are you?"

 Chapter 341: Island of Saar

    <h4>Chapter 341: Ind of Sa''ar</h4>

    Fuming like a raging demon of the Nines, T firmly ced her arms upon the finely set dining table. The emerald glint within her eyes was dark with ominous clouds as she plotted or at least attempted to.

    "What do you have to know such information?" I muttered softly, losing interest in the meal before me. It was tasteless. How a queen could eat such a thing told me many things.

    "Regnar is a Demi-God." She gloomily told, carrying grace in her tone. That seemed never to pale, no matter the anger or state of being.

    "And Zanris is a Devil of Nine, although I am sure you figured that out." I meticulously stated, fueling the building resentment within her heart.

    "Indeed," Said T, removing her palms from the table." But it begs the question why one of Arsene''s men is here?''

    "His men? Quite presumptuous are we? I work for myself, Woman. Although once you form a deal with Ashna, I cannot say the same for you."

    "You seem overly familiar with a God." T probed.

    "You could say we are quite close," I said, rising from my chair. "Good day Lady T. I will be off. I hope you survive. Silvia and Zanris are bothing. And what do you think will happen when she finds you?"

    Withdrawing from the dining table, I ignored the ugly expression upon the twodies. T had caused her own downfall. If one was so fearful, why allow her in prison? Why not simply sneak in and kill her? She wished for Zanris to suffer, never to see the light again, and it backfired.

    Entering my cabin, I rested my body, sending a text to Zanris and Silvia of what I had seen. Zanris had gotten separated for some reason, something I suspected to be rted to T. However, it did not matter, not yet anyway.

    Pulling out the Scepter of Remt. The faint whisper of despair echoed like a gentle lover within my mind. wing at my heart, the Scepter shone with a dark mist. Laying my eye upon the single rune, I had never seen before. My fingers gently traced over it.

    "Trap, Eliminate, Free," It faintly whispered.

    Shocked, never having seen a spirit within a weapon, my heart throbbed in fascination. Sensing the hidden divinity, it soon began to coil around my palm like a serpent. As if it had eyes, I could feel its stare.

    "Such power, but it begs to question what are your limits?"

    I had no perspective of how powerful this weapon or any could be. Most of those I fought were under the mes of Hellfire. A power that went against creation. It was not truly a fair weapon. However, once I be a god, I will need weapons aside from a spear.

    Adding a bit of my Demonic Qi within the Scepter of Remt, the rune upon its skull began to glimmer. Feeling my power beginning to amplify, a strange force attempted topel me to cast a Circle.

    Releasing my grip, my gaze grew solemn, "You will have your turn, that I can promise you." I muttered, cing the Scepter of Remt into a low-grade spiral ring. Now was not the time to test such a weapon.

    Sitting in the Lotus position, I entered a trance, not to study the Dao of Heaven but rather ponder mybat skills. I knew my real self was doing that, but I needed to improve them here and now. I could not wait years. Not with a potential Demi-God, as my enemy. It can be safely assumed that this man is working with Sitri.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Sensing the speed of the vessel at a standstill, I awoke from my light trance. Stretching my arms, I pushed demonic qi into my boy to rid my weary muscles. Shadow stepping from the lower deck to the deck, I saw a deserted ship.

    "Dicks!" I eximed, crossing my arms, "Those bastards did not even wake me!"

    Pouting in annoyance, I sighed, looking off into therge jungle in the distance about a kilometer away. Knowing they must have taken a smaller ship, I leaped overboard,nding upon the surface of the water.

    Pushing Demonic QI into my feet to stand upon the water, I could not help but feel like a God! It was a simple trick, but something about standing on the water just felt far more satisfying than flying.

    "Hm, can a God have a God-Complex?" I amusingly questioned.

    Walking towards therge jungle ahead, I made my way to the shores. Noticing no signs of blood, much less tracks, I figured someone was coving their tracks. However, such a thing was not a big deal for me.

    Fusing my mind with the darkness, arge domain about two Kilometers in diameter appeared around me. Scrunching my brow at the dangers, my lips curled downward.

    "Someone must have died. I counted over two thousand people on board. So someone must have been covering them... Wait, why did T even need that many people? Such an arrogant woman would not lower herself to travel withmoners. Unless she needed them. Could it be for a sacrifice for some ritual?"

    Making sure no one saw me, I entered the jungle full of life in hopes of finding any signs of human activity. I did not know much regarding Sa''ar but seeing all the monsters and beasts living here. I remain vignt.

    This jungle was moist and cool, with the sea breeze humming with creatures I had never seen in real life. Like a crab with four long ws, while its entire body was asparable to the size of a bear but azure and pink. Buzzing with a powerful electrical power.

    "Ceriloat," I stated, having read about them from the Library of the Vanir n. They were known for the elemental maniption of Lightning. It was even said that many of them were immune to Lightning altogether.

    Making a detour as to not wait time, my senses suddenly picked up on a rather interesting pulse of energy beneath theke near the Ceriloat. It was dark, sinister even, but it did not make any signs of hiding its presence.

    This curse could be linking to all the inds, but that''s assuming this curse followed the rules of a formation that needed a specific coordinate to connect with each rune or node together. And I highly doubted this curse needed to.

    Drawing closer towards theke that rested seven Ceriloats buzzing with Lightning. I gazed down through the mirroredke. Noticing my reflection, I frowned, realizing I knew nothing about the world. Aside from killing and building my army, I did nothing.

    "This mirrored Lake, I will return. After I figure out where I am."

 Chapter 342: Power of Ragnar

    <h4>Chapter 342: Power of Ragnar</h4>

    Withdrawing before the Ceriloat noticed my presence, I made sure to ce my crest upon the surface of theke. The Rune of Teleportation could not be trusted here, and I could not be sure who was watching.

    Not stopping for anything, my heart began to tremble at the life I was sensing. Some were hidden, but I could feel the presence of those at the peak of World God bordering Demi-God. Marveling at how such a ce was not overrun by these monsters. I flickered by oddly enough, enjoying myself.

    Traveling till the sun began to set, I did not bother to stop till I felt the Aura of Tenibrea upon the Night sky. Knowing it was time to rest, I made camp. Night was when I felt the most active, it would always give me strength, but it was also when I felt the sin of Sloth pulling upon my weary bones.

    Losing the battle, I rested, allowing Mother to watch me. I finally, for the first time, felt free. Entering a deep slumber that seemed tost a matter of seconds, my eyes opened to searing rays of starlight.

    Cursing whoever was the god of light, I arose, peering at the campfire still burning. Throwing dirt to extinguish the mes, I continued my journey of a few days till I finally came upon intelligent life.

    They appeared to be human, with Tribal marking covering their bodies. Coming from the bushes, they drew their weapons with heavy vignce.

    "Halt! Who Goes there!" One said, with long braided hair. He was tall, and muscr gripping a trident. Holding me in his sights, his Nascent Soul Energy overflowed within the area to attempt to intimidate.

    "Quite aggressive," I stated with caution. Making myself known.

    "You speak our tongue!" He said in shock. Oddly enough lowering his weapon.

    "I speak everynguage," I confirmed. Even if I didn''t have my real body, that didn''t truly change the fact I was still the shadow of a Demon, Devil hybrid. And devils were creatures who spoke thenguage of all.

    "Impossible the Sa''ar would never teach an outsider!" said the woman by his side. Tensing her jaw, my footing slightly changed for any type of surprises that coulde.

    "Tal, we must kill him!"

    "S, calm yourself. This would not be the first to know our tongue." Tal hastily said, cing his trident upon S''s staff, lowering it down. "Outsider, tell us your intentions?"

    "I came to find out about Ragnar, the Faded Prince, and how to get to him." I fearlessly told, eyeing the woman, who was secretly fuming. Her heart was overflowing with rage at not who I was but what I represented.

    "Ragnar? He is not here. He resides on the Western Isles near Yu''drol." Tal replied, but his heart told a different tale. It was fearful, filled with anxiety simr to the S, who was now trembling.

    "You seem quite fearful of him. Why is that?"

    "Please!" Tal suddenly pleaded, "Stop asking! He knows and see''s all. Stop!"

    Shocked by their outburst, my gaze suddenly fell upon the skies beginning to darken, resembling the night sky. Taking quick note of the crest of thunder within the heavens, the thoughts of an emblem user appeared within my heart. Narrowing my eyes, the booming echoes of thunder clouded the skies with its majesty, scaring the life of Sa''ar silent.

    "LORD RAGNAR, FORGIVE US!" Tal begged, falling to his knees along with S.

    However, such pleading words fell upon deaf ears when a single pir of lightning resembling the power of thor but smaller in size smited the duo to ash. Shadow stepping out of the range, I felt the very hairs upon my body being to burn. Without a pause, I rushed to push darkness from my pores to protect myself.

    Skidding over the floor from the incredible power, I narrowed my eyes towards the aftermath. An abyss stretching about fifty meters in diameter appeared, revealing absolute darkness within the depths of the deep.

    "Now, that was unexpected. So he has an understanding of Karma. Whomever says his name, Ragnar will know, but why didn''t that work when T said who he was? Oh, I see, it must because we were not on any of the Seven Isles."

    Putting things together, I patted myself clean. A little annoyed, I peered towards the heavens, "I wonder if you will be by the side of the twins? Looks like my trial begins here and now." I indifferently muttered to myself.

    Opening my palms towards the rising souls, I took them to peer deep within them but frowned. Their very ego was all but destroyed, leaving nothing to see or learn. Releasing them, I hummed in defeat.

    This is going to be tricky. I could make a domain of darkness to hide others from his Karma. But they will not be foolish like Tal and S. Maybe I should have tried to defend against that lightning. It was around a level three Dao Comprehension. I could have easily redirected that lighting.

    A/N: Level 3 is 30%

    "No use spilling over spilt milk. Guess gathering information will be a little moreplicated. But someone must have seen that lightning strike." I said, leaping upon a tree. Hiding my presence, I patiently waited for someone toe looking. Something that took no time at all.

    Sensing a sizeable squat rush towards, my direction I paid close attention towards the man with a giant wolf shape totem upon his chest and back. They appeared to be Skoll, who chased the sun, and Hati, who chased the moon.

    Deliberating whether Sa''ar was their domain, as I had not heard or seen from them since I saw that man eric at my auction house. Although I am sure, he is dead. Hisst name, if I am recalling correctly, was Skoll.

    "Brandr, do you sense anything?" the Large man with the crest of Skoll and Hati asked in a heavy tone.

    "Nothing. It''s like Ragnar struck them down without any warning. I can feel Tal and S''s aura but no one else''s. What of you, Snorri?" He said towards the man that held my interest.

    However, his words had me pondering. He said Ragnar''s name, but nothing urred. Does that mean that context is important?"

    "No, but do not say his name till we figure this out. I would like to know what is going on. I am sure the chief will be saddened to learn of this news. Too many have already died." Siad Snorri. " The rest of you fan out and search for anyone. Maybe they will be of help."

 Chapter 343: The Forgotten Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 343: The Forgotten Tribe</h4>

    Searching heavy with a downcast heart, Snorri kneeled over the vast abyss. "May you find the sun and moon." he moaned in silent prayer.

    "We found nothing, aside from wildlife. The Tel''sear Jungle is empty." Brandr softly uttered, "Shall we return to the chief?"

    "Yes." Snorri gently whispered, wiping the glistering mist away. "We need to understand what is going on. Gather the men, and let''s head out."

    Remaining still hidden with the help of the Darkness, I remained silent till Snorri and his men rushed away. Following behind a good kilometer away, I felt a little out of ce within a jungle. I traveled in a forest, before but never a jungle.

    Holding a whimsical idea in my head, I began swinging from vine to vine, like a man raised within the wild. Enjoying the fierce winds pressing against my face, the blinding sh of my body swinging like a beast. I maintained a safe distance where those tribal men could not track my movements.

    "Is this what it means to be part spider? Maybe I should ask Anya and Maya to make me some web-shooters? Now that would be badass!" I shouted with the powerful winds blowing both with me and against me, pulling myself into the skies till I reached the clouds. I hollowed in joy, getting a magnificent eye of the Isles of Sa''ar. It was massive, stretching further than my eyes could take me and filled with nothing but wilderness. However, there was a faint outline of the vige in the distance.

    Crashing towards the ground, I quickly caught a vine using my built-up momentum to continue swinging till I arrived outside thepound heavily guarded by various men, gripping bows.

    Hiding into within the depts of the trees. I figured Snorri''s men had already entered, but now it was up to me to enter myself.

    Four watchtowers encircled this vige¡ªeach of them housing three men that faced a different direction. However, the backs were open, a trap If one was stupid enough to simply act without thinking.

    There was a fifth tower hidden within the center of the vige, watching the four watchtowers along with the vige. This ce was heavily guarded, although I cannot me them. I have already felt the power of three demi-god beasts.

    "Getting in is going to be a pain in the ass. My shadow step can only take me ten meters. Which is nothing."

    Narrowing my eyes, I did the most reasonable course of action. Doing anymore was simply more of a pain in the ass than necessary. I needed information, and worse case, I would end up ughtering everyone.

    Strolling towards the Gate as an ordinary man would, I waved towards the tribal guards. "Sup," I said with a joyful tone, with my entire body covered in a cloak to mask my features.

    "Halt! State your name and purpose!" Said the ratherrge man bulging with muscles. His skin was dark like caramel, simr to Zanris, but he held a boney face. It was somewhat off-putting due to the odd proportion, but when one has seen the God of Fire, the concept of ugly and pretty shifts altogether.

    "Tal and S. I am sure you have heard about them. I have information on how they died." I t out told, not truly worried regarding the consequences.

    Surrounding me in an instant, I rolled my eyes, not taking offense. The minds ofmoners were rtively simple. They were only told what they knew, never genuinely thinking for themselves.

    Raising my hands with my face nketed by Darkness, I felt a peer of eyes upon me in the distance past the fifth tower. Peering past the various building and people who I considered to be rabble, I sense a set of wolf-like eyes studying me like prey. They felt feral, like that of a wild beast.

    "Remove your hood!"manded a guard, but I did notply, merely waving my hands towards the stranger watching me.

    "Let him pass," Brandr suddenly said, rushing to my side in haste. "The chief wishes a word."

    "Follow me..." He said, awaiting a name.

    "Abaddon."

    "Sounds made up." Said Brandr, with stern eyes.

    "It means Destroyer," I exined, recalling from my inheart memoirs of an archangel of the abyss. One who was known by the name of Abaddon.

    Holding me in his sights for a time, Brandr beckoned as I trailed behind in silence. There were many eyes upon me, including not just the warriors but the vigers. There were vignt, holding a deep resentment for some reason.

    "I seem to be quite hated. What did these outsiders do?" I slightly inquired. Figuring it was not me, but others who the vigers hated.

    "Wher it not for our lord gaining a noble title. Our people would still be hunted like dogs." He harshly exined, "We were ves for the longest, target practice for the Lords and people with coin. It''s only now that we stand free. But years of torment simply don''t vanish. We do not trust outsiders."

    Heading into the most prominent structure within the vige, built with vines, wood, and leaves all found within the area, I did not put much thought into this matter as we entered a room filled with a heavy insense.

    Frowning at the scent, I could feel my neuralworks spinning out of control. However, the will of Darkness acted upon their own, blocking any more damage within my mind.

    "What is the meaning of this?" I coldly demanded towards a man whose back was facing me. His back waspletely bare, and his skin was pale like snow. He held a sigil of sun and a single lone wolf reaching to consume.

    The tattoo was well detailed, appearing like it could reach from his flesh, but I wondered why he held one, while Snorri, who was by his side, held both Hati and Skoll.

    "You resisted it?" Snorri darkly muttered, reaching for the trident upon his back.

    "Enough!" The Chief said, startling me.

    "I know that voice! A gentleman who holds significance never forgets a voice! Eric Skoll, is that you?" I amusingly proposed, removing my hood. Smiling with my eyes, he turned, shivering as his mouth opened wide.

    "Arsene... Snow!" He fearfully said, with a tremor in his words.

    "So you lived! An here, I thought when I decimated your kingdom, you would have died. So many died, you know." I defended, a little rather upset with myself. "How did you live?"

    Breathing heavily, the young man arose with fire in his eyes. "You bloody monster!" he bellowed, reaching for my cor, "I should kill you!"

    "An here, I thought we were friends." I joyfully said, adding wood to the mes. "I had thought I could have set up a dinner date for you and Ezra. You had seemed at the time to be quite fascinated with her. Were you not?"

    "DIE!"

 Chapter 344: Eric Sk?ll- The Devil Before Me!

    <h4>Chapter 344: Eric Sk?ll- The Devil Before Me!</h4>

    "DIE!" I screamed with untamed hatred stabbing my hands through his head, getting the feeling I had hit nothing but air. He appeared by my side in an instant. Holding his hands behind his back, he pursed his lips as if he was cute.

    "No need to be so angry, Eric. I am here to help you. My dear friend." he exined, but I could not feel any sort of legitimacy to his words. He was a damn devil. A bloody murderer who took pleasure in death and destruction.

    "Nothing you say, Snow, will ever make me believe your words!" I roared, flooding the entire room with Worldly QI.

    "Well, I do have the king within my dungeon. And I do control most of the realm. I am sure I can give you something. I hear your people were oppressed for the longest. I could change that, you know." He uttered like a demon upon my shoulder.

    "The Sa''ar Mon''fae Do not need you monster!" Snorri venomously shouted, consumed in heavy malice.

    "Sa''ar Mon''fae, is that the name of your n? But it does not matter. I can either be your guardian angel or its destroyer. Think before you speak." The Devil spoke, not in the least intimidated or offended. It was like everything was already foreseen through his bleeding eyes.

    Clenching my fist, the copper taste of blood touched upon my throat. "What is it you want, Arsene Snow!"

    "Information," He said, taking a seat upon the cushion I had prepared. "Ragnar, and where the hell we are?"

    Signaling for Snorri and Brandr to leave. Their bodies trembled but stillplied. I could not fault them, for the Devil was before me.

    "You were responsible for Tal and S perishing, were you not?"

    Holding a solemn expression, he nodded, "Yes, but I did not know that Ragnar was so... well informed. The very mention of his name seems to have bells going off in his head.

    "yet, you speak his name so freely," I scuffed in response.

    "I am different from the likes of you and your merry band of rabble." he scornfully exined, holding an ingrain arrogance that held no bounds. "I can speak of anyone, and they would never know. The perks of being the seconding."

    "You''re delusional. Ragnar knows and see''s all within the Seven Isles. I will not help you. Arsene Snow, no matter what you promise."

    "Than I will just kill every single n upon the seven Isle till I reach Yu''drol. I am sure you would disapprove of that. But for now. Eric, I need you to cool your anger for a moment and think. Think of the ughter upon the main continent. think of all I have done, do you really think you have much of a choice?"

    "You need me." I hastily said, with cold sweat trickling from my back.

    "I need your souls. Something I can get simply by ughtering you all. But I took this approach. Be thankful." He gracefully dered, devoid of any human emotions. "So I will ask once more what do you know of Ragnar?"

    "You could stille after us right after I tell you everything," I said, fearing the worse. It was not Arsene''s strength that sent shivers down my spine. But the power of his words. The Ashen King has always been weak. But with his weak cultivation, he was able to take over Midgard.

    "believe it or not, I do not have the slightest interest in mindless ughter. But we can make a deal if you would like. You tell me everything and help us with a specific task. And I keep the war away from the Isles." He patiently stated.

    Studying his aloof expression, I felt the crippling weight of all lives gripping my mind. I was desperately drowning within his presence, and he knew it.

    Delighted by my twisted expression, a veil of darkness swarmed my building. "Ragnar," I told with fear, " was a world God when I first met him long before he became the lord of the Seven Isles. Considered to be an ancient hero, he settled within thesends. It has been about a thousand years since he left."

    "A thousand years, more than enough time to be a Demi-God." He solemnly said,

    "I do not know much about his cultivation, but he resides upon he the Isle of Vae''ale. He, along with his wife, resides there in peace. Why heid this curse on thesends, however, we do not know. But what I can tell you is that it was formed by the product of dark ritual involving sacrifice."

    "A dark ritual?" He repeated, seemingly not understanding the difference. Although it''s not surprising, demons and devils have a very different meanings of sacrifices.

    "Meaning one must give up something close to them. A lover, a child, or even an emotion in order to cast this spell. I have even heard tales of some using their very memories as a price to curse their enemies."

    "And how would one go about breaking such a curse?" Arsene asked, staring me dead in the eye with a solemn gleam. Turning my gaze from his, unable to hold, I continued.

    "Depends on the curse. Some cannot be broken, and some could be broken when the one who cast it dies or if they teether the curse to an object. Unbreakable curses are rare and require massive prices, so I will say you will have to destroy Ragnar or the teether he has."

    Clitting his tongue, the air chilled as a sliver of bloodlust glinted from his eyes like a de. As if something from the very Nine was wing its way out, I could not help but move away.

    "You said he resides upon the Isle of Vae''ale. Which one is that? I believe there are seven Isle not including Yu''drol." He asked in a soft, gentle hum that seemed to mask the Venum pouring from his heart.

    "It''s the fourth," I rushed to answer, "We can secure you a ship in a month''s time."

    "See that you do." He said, in words that left no room for discussion," With that out of the way. I shall now tell you a ritual is about to be performed upon thisnd¡ªone that will draw upon the power of a Foreign God. I would suggest you and your people go out in sizable parties or not at all. They have with them T Daeva. I needn''t tell you how powerful she is?"

 Chapter 345: Mirrored Lake - The Chasm

    <h4>Chapter 345: Mirrored Lake - The Chasm</h4>

    "What?!" Eric gravely shouted, withdrawing from the room with a flicker of light.

    Rising from my spot, I slowly followed him outside, where he hovered over the little vige. Flying to his side, I looked towards the west. Noticing the faint residue of fire, I could not say I was surprised. They appeared only three days away, assuming one knew how to move around the ind.

    "They are heading to the Moutain of Dreams. The Heart of the Sa''ar." He bitterly muttered with a long face.

    "how long till they reach?" I asked, hoping I had enough time.

    "Three weeks without a guide, or two with one. However, based on where they are now, they seem to be taking Sparrows'' Edge. A path is only known by those that live upon Sa''ar."

    "ughter them all," I darkly told, "Use poison if needed. There are about two thousand people. Make it quick."

    "You would brand me a coward?" He scornfully barked, gleaming with an ingrain pride I had not seen till now. "I have not once used poison, nor do I n on it."

    "I don''t particrly care, Eric. Zanris and Silvia, two Devils in the Realm of World, will arrive in a week''s time. Should I not see results, I am sure you will understand what I will do."

    Narrowing his wolf-like eyes towards me, I felt a trace of divinity sh beneath his steely blue eyes. Recognizing that glint, he red. "You will pay for your sin one day, Arsene. All the lives you have taken, one day Karma will find you."

    "I expect results the next time we meet," I indifferently stated, tossing him a talisman with my Crest ced upon it.

    Making my way from the vige, none stood within my path, all too fearful of making a move. cing my cloak back only my body, I found my way back into the jungle. Sensing my Crest a half days journey, I decided not to walk but fly.

    Consuming my body with demonic Qi, the concept of light and lightning glimmered around my body as I tore through the air shattering various barriers. Ignoring wind resistance due to my understanding of wind, my speed only increased, leaving only a streak of ethereal darkness glittering like stars that faded into the vast expanse.

    Arriving at the Mirroredke, in less than a minute, Inded upon the surface of theke near the Ceriloat buzzing with power. Feeling my Demonic Qi overflowing without limit. All seven turned with a dangerous glint.

    Ceriloat was known for being territorial and aggressive. They had powerful shells that made it virtually impossible for those below World to enter. That was not to say it could not be done by those in my realm. Ceriloat were, after all, Spirit grade creatures with World-level defenses. Their eyes, mouth, and rectum were the most viable choice.

    Charing upon the surface of the water, the Ceriloat entire body crackled with thunder as it appeared before me faster than any Spirt Master could see. However, I was fully prepared as their ws tore into a realistic illusion that was far different than what I could create in the past.

    The senses of touch and sight yed a significant role in the art of illusions. However, I wanted to employ all seven senses in order to give a realistic fantasy to my enemies. I held a tier four understanding in the Dao of Illusion, something most monsters, including humans, did not have.

    Shadow stepping within the mirroredke, a shadow spear appeared within my palm. Striking as it felt my illusions, warm blood pouring over its w. A profound spear intent mixed all of my elements thundered through the water''s surface, tearing a massive hole into its eyes.

    Decimating its insides without it even understanding, I shadowed stepped once more, appearing upon the surface outside the encirclement of the now six Ceriloat.

    Watching the image of myself fade, the Ceriloat stared at their deadrades releasing a mournful squeak. Taking advantage of such a foolish sentimental action, I appeared with a shadow step in front of two, jamming my arms covered in ck mes into their beak-like mouth. Releasing hell within their jaws, ck webs of darkness started to spread, aging till all that was left was dust.

    "Moving instantly is truly op! I wonder if I can make an attack that resembles a shadow step? Instantaneous attacking! No wonder thest Prince of Noctem was overpowered." I shouted, feeling overly pumped, bullying these crabs.

    Slowly moving away from me, the four Ceriloat shivered in dread. There were small, beady eyes glistering in tears as they whimpered in short utterances of squeaks. Lowering my hands, I shook my head, "Go," I said, giving mercy for the very first time in my life.

    "Do I have a soft spot for none intelligent monster?"

    Not knowing why I snorted while staring down at my reflection, staring back with hollow eyes. Slowly sinking into the surface of theke, my darkness began to spread out. Noticing a hidden cave, I fell to the very bottom of theke.

    It was dark, far colder than anything I had felt before. The darkness did not diminish my vision as everything appeared vibrant, just as it did within the depts of the Shadow Realm.

    Moving as I would onnd, unhindered by the flow of water. I stepped towards the hidden cave that oddly enough stretched deeper into the depths of theke¡ªobserving the strange creatures that did not appear to hold eyes, my lips curled downwards¡ªdisgusted by their appearances. They seemed like monsters back on earth within the depts, just uglier.

    Swimming further down a few days seemed to flicker by without any sign. The depts did not appear dangerous at; first, I had not encountered any sort of creatures that was even relevant for my gaze and most seemingly left me alone. But the temperatures had long dropped below zero.

    I did not have my body cultivation, so I was only a few more times stronger than an average human. But even with my demonic Qi, I was struggling to even move. Without the shadow mes consuming my body, I do not think I would be alive right now. However, I was not struggling with an issue I had never faced.

    My dantian was running low on Qi. Honestly, it never crossed my mind that I needed them. I was always used to using my body cultivation.

    Cursing my luck, I sighed, knowing I had to return to the surface. I knew I would not live to see the end of this chasm. That seems to be overflowing with a demonic power that was not of the Nine Hells. It was faint and diluted, but it felt utterly different from anything I had felt before.

    "What the hell is down there?"

 Chapter 346: Mirrored Lake - Oceanic Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 346: Mirrored Lake - Oceanic Abyss</h4>

    Reaching the top far quicker than I went down. I cursed my luck for wasting three whole days. Laying helplessly upon the surface of the mirrored Lake, I sighed. "What in the world is that? And why can I sense it from here?"

    I had theorized that I was the only one to sense it due to my nature, or such a power would have long been taken long ago.

    Resting to recover my lost Qi, I frowned. Down there, it was far too cold to absorb Qi. If I had my main body, it would not have been a problem, but there was some strange type of qi mixed in. That I did not dare take the chance.

    Taking a few hours, I groaned, rising off the water''s surface and onto the shore. "Now, how will I do this? Should I make a crystal that houses Qi? That could take days, if not weeks. And I cannot use foreign energy due to making a false breakthrough. Even if it''s not real, that bastard Aldrich will fuck me over for sure."

    Touching my head, I looked up towards the skies, "Yo, can you help?" I asked, hoping my stalker was watching.

    "This does not pertain to Soloman. Why should I bother to help?" The metallic voice of Aeron resounded.

    "Hey, I am giving you an in. So that I might be in your debt. Are you truly going to let me hang?" I cheekily replied.

    arriving before me in a scarlet sh, he stared with dark eyes. "What is it you are truly after? You do not seem like one who would simply ask to be in debt." He said, eying me up and down, attempting to see through my intent.

    "You were the one who came to me a year ago¡ªtelling me tales of starships aimed at this realm. I''d hope you would simply ept my offer and have me in your debt."

    "I am no fool, Arsene. What is it?" He questioned with the bearing of a Lord.

    "Hmm. It seems like you need a reason. How boring, let''s call it, getting to know you. I feel like we are going to be doing tons of business." I whispered with heavy bloodlust. "But let''s make a trade. I tell you where I am going next?"

    "Going? is it not the underworld?" He said with a knowing glint.

    "Not at all. I figured many of you would have figured out who melino? is. Why the hell would I go there. I needed a ce to hide from those Devils before they have me go through another trial. Don''t you wanna know where to keep an eye upon me?"

    Throwing me a small wooden gourd with a strange rune upon it. He red with malicious eyes and demanded. "tell me."

    Taking the both of us into the Shadow Realm, I whispered, "The Celestrial Pce. Tang Feng is awaiting my arrival. Along the Swords Coast," I said swiftly, returning, not bothered to look upon his shocked expression.

    Returning to the very spot I left form, the skies began to darken with rainfall "The Devils, no the very nines. I will be a ve to none. What twelve trials?" I mockingly scuffed. " Asmodeus may have given me a chance to escape, but I do not need handouts. I do not exist, so when I am gone, I am gone. And once I am found, do you truly believe I will simply follow these trials" I said, ncing back down towards the mirrored Lake.

    Training Ezra could take countless years. I give devil hearts; I do not take them away. She will serve her purpose, but my goal will not be her savior but my leverage against the King. After all, what is a devil if we do not betray?

    Opening the wooden Gourd, my heart trembled as a misty azure covered my body. Growing extremely full all of a sudden, I hastily closed the Gourd. Sensing most of the Azure Qi wasted away, I frown.

    What in the world did Areon give me?

    "Two days," I muttered, feeling the power being drained from Heaven and Earth. It was like an endless ck hole, and two days was all it would take to recover the lost qi I used.

    Sinking back into the Lake, I chose to swim without the use of Qi till my body could not take it. Using the minimal amount of qi, the hours began to slip away as I enjoyed swimming through the deep abyss.

    Digging my way further into the depths of the Mirrored Lake, I suddenly froze, touching my heart. SHiving for but a second, I almost swallowed a mouthful of water.

    "My real body! What the hell just happened?" I fearfully muttered. Feeling my body almost recalled into the shadow realm. "That should not be possible unless I lose consciousness or be close to dying."

    Peering at my hands that were growing darker like that of a shadow, I frowned. However, I still continued to head deeper in. My body could adapt, and there were gods all around my main body. So dying should not be an issue.

    Gritting my teeth, Demonic Energy began to ripple from my body along with the Dao. Narrowing my eyes, I looked at the Gourd firmly within my shadowy hands.

    "If I lose consciousness, then I need to make sure that I get whatever is at the bottom of thiske." I firmly said, piercing through the oceanic abyss like a bolt of lightning. Reaching further than I did before, I ignored the crippling cold wing at my every fiber.

    The first to fade was my sense of touch before the other six began to fade. It was not long after the fridge cold began to w towards my dantian. A mistake if I had ever seen one. Unlike the rest of my body, my Dantian was actually a part of my demonic line. Cutting my connection would not happen unless a few requirements were met. Trapping a devil was moreplicated than what others could believe.

    Not fearful of death, knowing I was only a shadow, the darkness became my eyes as Inded upon the bedrock of the oceanic abyss.

    Peering around at the thousands of swords, daggers, spears, shields, and many more, my mind trembled as the fridge waters grew even stronger, attempting to turn me into nothing but dust.

    Controlling the Shadow mes and the darkness to keep me alive longer, I did not bother to speak in shock. I could survive for about ten minutes; after that. I will enter the shadow realm to escape this freezing hell.

    Stepping over the bed of bodies, I could not help but sense something off. The longer I remained, knowing I was going nowhere, the more this feeling grew more assertive. It was almost impossible to describe, not a sixth sense but rather a whisper of warning from the Dao itself.

    "It''s an illusion! Did I just get genjustused? No one does that but me!"

    Feeling the sands beneath my feet, I suddenly shadowed stepped beneath ten meters below the sands, followed by another and another till I fell upon a piece ofnd outside of water.

    Regarding my senses, I looked up at the endless ocean above of me, flowing freely unhindered by what appeared to be a cave hidden beneath an invisible barrier.

 Chapter 347: Temple of Endless Darkness - The Seven Concepts

    <h4>Chapter 347: Temple of Endless Darkness - The Seven Concepts</h4>

    Recovering my lost Qi, the sounds of trickling water echoed endlessly through my mind. Many would assume such a sound would beforting, but with each drip, I felt my heart scream in terror.

    The air was foul, littered with impurities, and corrupted by the dense demonic energy emanating from the very rocky walls. I had thought that such an evil power would diminish over time, but as the seconds trickled by, the dense demonic Aura only grew to cling to my dark shadowy flesh like leaches.

    Kneeling against the wall to support my weary form, I continued. I had no idea of the state of my original body, but since I have not returned to my human appearance, I needed to move on. No matter what may happen.

    Taking it a step at a time, the echoes of trickling water continued to grow stronger, pulling me deeper into the darkness... Into my home. The longer I remained, the softer the echoes became, until there were like a breeze of sweet honey.

    It was calling for me. I did not know who, but someone was calling for me¡ªthe fools. Did they actually think a monster such as I could be fooled? For an entire year, I ughtered till my throat began to bleed. I killed without discretion and swam within theke of my creation. Most of my victims were up close and personal. I felt their lives drain by my hands, watched as their very eyes popped like ballons leaving only myughter and their wails.

    Did these fools truly believe this water noise could affect me? That it could make me reflect or lower my guard?

    Pressing through the hallow caves, I could feel the years begin to pass, but I knew only seconds or days could have. Simply counting the amount of time that could have happened, I knew Sitri himself would have appeared to kill me.

    So I continued, simply counting the years passing like seconds, enjoying the darkness I considered to be family. I would speak to Mother, knowing she would not answer. She would not answer a shadow, but I still continued to talk to wain my loneliness.

    My qi had long returned. Through the countless years, I continued to walk. Without stopping, no matter how enticing the echoes of water became. There was even a moment where I had heard Lilith''s voice. Yet, for some reason, such a voice never echoed again.

    "Why not give up?" A cryptic voice resounded, filled with a dark undertone. It sounded muffled, even weak as if one was on the verge of death itself. "You will never break out the Darkness."

    "The Darkness?" I responded with a condescending scuff. "You call this darkness? Darkness has no sound, no image, no thought. It is both everything and nothing. She does not need to do such tricks, for being within the darkness itself is both an honor and a torment."

    "A mortal wishing to argue thews of darkness? Thene with me, boy," The voice said as I felt the Dao of Darkness twist around me. It was disgusting, contaminated unlike what I saw earlier. However, I still allowed it to teleport me.

    Appearing in front of an aged man that appeared nothing more than bones, I could not help but feel contempt. Contempt for the man that held such an ignorant path of darkness.

    "A Demon?" he spoke with shock, gazing into my dantian overflowing with demonic Qi. "Such a rare sight. Whichyer do you hail from, boy?"

    "None," I swiftly told, peering into the Mist of Darkness that hid something profound. Holding the intent of Mother behind the veil, I bowed in reverence.

    "You can sense it, can''t you. The will of Tenebrae." The crippled old man said, with nothing but skin and bone. Getting a faint thud from his heart pressed against his chest, I nodded.

    "Of course, but it was your Demonic Qi that brought me here. To think I would meet my first... What do they call you? Your race, that is?" I asked.

    "Hellion, Devilkin, we go by many names, boy. But you may call me, Gurvel," He spoke with short utterances.

    Gasping for air, he dazzled me with a boney smile, "Two thousand years, yet all you did was speak to yourself. Why is that?"

    "A man may assume, but the question is, who it was I was speaking to. You summoned me to speak of Dao, but you do not understand who I speak to."

    Faintly fluctuating with powerful demonic Qi, his hollow gaze grew deep, attempting to peer through the impossible. " Tenebrae." He shortly uttered, "You are one of her Lambs."

    "Lamb? No, her child." I corrected, " but the better question is, what is this ce?"

    "You came without knowing?" Gurvel bitterly echoed. "This ce, my boy, is the Temple of Endless Darkness, crafted by the Prince in reverence of his Mother, Tenebrae. It was said that when Iluthath vanished, the Seven Concepts of Origin for each element flew through the Bed of Chaos. Never remaining in one spot for more than a cycle."

    "There are Seven Concepts?" I asked.

    Sparkling like that of a sun, Gurvel aged expression seemed toe alive, "Yes. Each Monarch of a said element was said to engrave a single concept within a temple in honor of their origin."

    "So each element has their own Monarch... So who is the Monarch of Heaven?" I asked, holding Gurvel within my sights.

    "Aldrich, of course." he factually stated, "Although he may be the weakest out of all the other Monarchs to exist beforehand, during the Age of Iluthath."

    "I see, " I muttered, sending a deep nce into an aged man. "So there were six monarchs before the Prince."

    "Indeed. This temple. However, I do not know which Monarch created it. Or which era it could have existed in."

    "Who the hell are you?" I could not help but ask, "I thought most records of Iluthath were lost through the passage of time."

    "Nonsense. If one heads into the Eternal Lands in the Ethereal ne, there will exist a Library guarded by the Monarch of Time. He or should say they will reside there till the Dawn of End arrives, recording the history of All."

    "Any you just happen to be from the Eternal Lands?"

    "No, the Ethereal ne is not meant for the living nor the dead. But if you wish for information, one simply needs to call upon a ghost from the Ethereal ne and hope they are well informed."

    He is hiding something. What the chances one would simply summon a person that holds the knowledge of this library and be willing to share it. It sounds like an impossible tale.

    Chuckling at my chaotic Aura, his body crackled to move. Seemingly about to turn into dust at any moment, he rose to his feet, "So boy, tell me shall we have a Daopetition?"

    Neither feeling entertained or hopeful of a fruitful ending to this trip. I pondered his words regarding the ethereal ne. It was an odd turn of phrase to say the Ethereal ne is not meant for the living nor the dead. How does one be both, or is it a strange realm simr to limbo?

 Chapter 348: Temple of Endless Darkness - Concept

    <h4>Chapter 348: Temple of Endless Darkness - Concept</h4>

    "Another time, I believe we have a more pressing manner. How long have you been here?" I uttered darkly. The Life Span of God should be endless in a sense. But one thing I know is that they should not be frail like Gurvel. He had no muscles, just a boney skeleton. Should I cut his finger, I was sure no blood would flow.

    "I do not know, but it''s less than a cycle, but my body tells a different tale, doesn''t it." He weakly informed. Barely able to stand, Gurvel ced his hands around his back within his robes that hung loosely. Trembling with each step, he continued. "It''s curious. I have lived for Seven Dao Cycles, yet I am about to die. Merely by standing in the presence of this temple.

    "Guessing escaping is not going to happen," I muttered, following behind as we approached the veil of darkness hiding the temple beneath.

    Gurvel reached out and nodded. Bitterness, apparent as day gleaned from his hollow eyes."Yes, escape is impossible. I do not even know how I came here, but here I am... My Dao was not even darkness, you know, but rather destruction."

    cing his boney hand upon the veil, a gentle force pushed his fingers away, "I do not have long, my boy. It seems like we are destined to perish together." He uttered softly, falling to his knees, shattering them with ease. Keeling over, I walked to his side.

    Tracing my eyes over his trembling body, I turned towards a ripple of darkness, acting somewhat like ake. Drawing closer, my hands pressed upon it. Witnessing the flow of elegant ripples spreading out, my fingers were also knocked away.

    "It''s like a Lake."

    "Yes." He whispered from below, "Like the Mirrored Lake you and I found. That seems to be the only clue."

    Looking down at my shadowy fingers, I clenched my fist, feeling the humming sensation. Along with something else, something attempting to look for food. Like a snake, it slithered throughout my body, leaving nothing unturned.

    Observing the Sliver of Darkness within my body, I turned to Gurvel, "That sound was it you''re doing, was it not. To keep others away."

    "Yes," He wheezed to say, "My qi can escape, but I cannot. I did everything I could to escape, but when I figured I could not, I made traps to keep others from falling as I did. "

    "Sitri! Soloman, Areon!" I shouted out. But I could not feel anything.

    "It''s useless, boy." Gurvel grunted, "We are in the Abyss, one formed of darkness. There is no hope of escaping. I have tried everything."

    "What Concept do you think resides in there?"

    "I do not know. It could be anything. Concepts are the core of everything. When they gather together, Dao is formed. So out of the almost endless Concepts, the Monarchs used Seven." Gurvel faintly stated, growing silent.

    Hearing his heartbeat growing weaker and weaker, I knew he would not even survive a week, much less four.

    cing my palms back onto the veil, I attempted to study the... Mirror of Darkness in front of me. If it acted like the Mirrored Lake, why not treat it as such.

    Pushing me away once again, I frown, sensing another sliver of darkness enter me, joining together with the one from before. It grewrger when I felt my life force beginning to drain.

    "Oh! I see so that''s why he is like this." I whispered before an idea hit me.

    SUcking the qi from the air into my palm, the Crest of Darkness began to take form. Watching the swelling flow emblem, I could feel the sliver of darkness within me quiver rushing to my palm. Soon the birth of a dark ember shone like a faded star, sucking the very light away.

    cing my left hand upon the veil, I did not feel rejection but instead epted as arge ripple began to echo like lost bells. Its sound was captivating, holding vibrations that sent my understanding of darkness to another level.

    Space soon began to distort, revealing a void of nothingness, a void of darkness. That hid behind creation. With each ripple, the ember within my hand would grow till all that was left was amp housing a small ck me.

    The me did not appear profound, neither did themp, but as its light shone, the ripple around the room vanished, leaving only a temple entirely formed by ck crystals in my view. It was magnificent, mighty, and captivating, yet, it somehow appeared to be dampened by the light of darkness within my palm.

    "You did it?" Gurvel whispered from behind me.

    Not in the least survive by his timely awakening, I did not attempt to show emotions. He was, after all, far stronger than I even in that state of his. A single p could kill me with ease.

    "Yes, want toe? or will you remain here?" I said, stepping forward towards the crystal temple that honestly looked more to be a pce than a temple.

    "I shall apany you," He hastily said, attempting to hide his intent, unaware of my mortal Dao. Gurvel was weak, not even able to use his divinity. Peering into his heart was but a simple task. I knew all too well his intent to escape this ce.

    Struggling to stand, he took my arm as steams of endless darkness flooded mymp. Revealing all his fruitless attempts. Appearing as he aged a few years back, his shriveled hair grew a bit in color and texture, while a hint of muscles could be seen beginning to return.

    Hiding a smile within my eyes, I strolled towards the entrance. Shadowing my steps, Gurvel''s heart began to thunder uncontrobly as he could not hide the relief.

    "What is your name." He asked,

    "Abaddon," I told, without lie.

    Standing at the entrance, the words of Noctem whispered into my ears, "Eternal," It said, revealing nothing but a single text.

    "You see something?" Gurvel inquired with his mighty voice.

    "No need to scream!" I jokingly said, watching a faint blush grace his cheeks.

    "Sorry, it''s been so long since I felt this good."

    "But no, I don''t see anything, just thinking of home," I softly said, stepping past the entrance of darkness and into something new altogether.

 Chapter 349: Temple of Endless Darkness - The Faded Library

    <h4>Chapter 349: Temple of Endless Darkness - The Faded Library</h4>

    Lost for words, at the magical scene reflecting back at me. All I could do was stare in awe. Like I had entered a magical dream, I stepped through the dark crystal floors eying the vast expanse and beyond. I could see gods battling one another, lovers holding one another with gentle care, scenes of torment, and heroism. I could see it all.

    With each step, a new scene would appear. With each flicker of a nce, a shift within space would ur.

    cing my hands near the crystal walls, I could feel the crystal walls reflect not just an image, but the emotions, the tensions, the belief held by man and beast. Yet it went a step further, transmitting to my palms the very nature of the Dao around what I saw.

    "A mirror," I then whispered to myself, knowing that was both wrong and correct. The Mirror was merely allowing me to see, but the darkness brought these images to the crystal.

    "Abaddon," Gurvel softly whispered my name, with strained tension whin his jaw. He was frightened, and rightly so. "What is this ce?"

    "Your the one who seemed to know everything," I countered, tracing my fingers through the endless crystals. "But it these crystals seem to be a by produced of aprehension of darkness I have never seen. It feels boundless and far out of my grasp no matter how much I try to obtain it."

    Eternal, Boundless, Ethereal: Three concepts that could be used to describe the darkness, or are they one and the same. No, it must be different!

    "This is only the entrance, yet the entirety of the Bed of Chaos is being mirrored by these crystals," Gurvel swiftly muttered in amazement. Wishing to reach out towards the dark crystal but fearful of what may happen.

    "Let''s go," I said, understanding what this pce entrance presented. It was a guide into the Concepts. Concepts were not meant to teach, for they could not be taught simr to Dao. One simply needed to understand it on their own.

    Gurvel held me in his sights, unaware that I was also watching him, even with my back turned. There was a hungry glint hidden beneath his eyes.

    Tilting my head towards him, he nodded, "Y-Yes," He hesitantly acknowledged," It''s just tempting, is it not? Simply here, you could learn and see everything."

    "Indeed, but nothing is ever free." I lightly replied, holding a solemn grimace, "If we remain, we shall stay forever,"

    "I know," He said, sending a final nce towards temptations.

    Stepping further throughout the Crystal Temple, the images slowly began to fade, revealing the original forms of these crystals. They were no longer ck, filled with darkness but instead translucent and at times reflective.

    Not distracting myself with these objects, we dived further in, only to notice they were bing more unrefined. At the entrance, they appeared structured to allow one to enter and exit freely. But the longer we traveled, the more we had to maneuver; it was as if these crystals were growing.

    Memorizing everything I saw, I tried to grasp any concepts I could find. But the same three kept popping into my mind. While there were others, Eternal, Boundless, and Etherial were the ones I kept returning to. I felt a profound affinity for them that I could not exin. It was like a calling, a whisper.

    Coming to a halt, we stopped before a massive iron gate covered in crystal. However, they were covered in a dark gloom. I

    "Gently touching it, I held themp whin my palm high. Lighting the path, the barred crystals seem to simply vanish before our eyes before reappearing when I pulled away. Knowing it was themps doing, Gurvel smiled.

    "Why not hand me that? I am swiftly recovering. I am sure to protect." He kindly asked like an aged uncle would.

    "Are you sure?" I hesitantly appeared rather unsure what to do. "Thismp did appear within my hands; It could be destroyed."

    "Nonsense, I am housing a power of a Demi-God, and I can tell you for sure, thismp will be safe. You got us through the beginning; let me handle the rest." He generously said, betrayed by the ever so slight smirk that slithered past his lips.

    zing at the Lamp of Darkness, I hid my amusement within a mask of trepidation. So was the path of deceit. Lifting themp to my eyes, I handed it to Gurvel, who was slowly regaining his youth.

    Consumed with glee, Gurvel shone the Lamps Darkness upon the crystal wall, "Quickly now, let''s go!" He said, feeling far more in charge than before.

    I, however, could careless. Gurvel was but a small stepping stone that was way over his head. While thatmp is indeed essential, it appeared within my hands. It was formed by my intents and my emblem. For all intended purposes its was bound to me within this realm.

    I wonder how gods taste... No, stop it, Arsene... But man, how long has it been since I actually cooked me some human? I may even make a stew. Damn... I got to wait till he gets more meat and blood. I can''t waste all that sauce. I wonder what realm he is in? The higher, the better.

    Making our way through the crystal gates, the scent of decay and inc flooded my nose, till it burned and my eyes grew wet.

    "A library?" imed Gurvel, as we gazed upon the endless tower filled with what seemed to be an infinite supply of books stretching higher than the eye could see.

    Drawn by the information, it contained Gurvel rushed the first shelf he saw pulling a manual with swift haste. His brow was all but covered in sweat, and his pupil vast as a sea. Breathing like a mad man he flipped through various pages, growing more depraved the more he read.

    "NO!!!! It''s empty!" He desperately screamed, rushing to another book, followed by another and another. Baffled by what had gotten into him, I lifted the manual he tossed.

    "The Integration of Light And Darkness," it read just above the table of context.

    Flipping through the pages that were filled with text, my brow tightened, "Why make a book empty of text... Wait, Gurvel, try themp!" I shouted, ncing towards the depraved man rushing through the library.

    "I already bloody did!" He dismissively replied, clenching his fist.

    Releasing the manual, an invisible domain of darkness began to spread. Covering the entire entity of the many shelves around me. I could not ready read these books individually, but my innate ability to see and hear everything within my domain of darkness while also having a mind pce gave me the perfect opportunity to copy each manual into my pce.

    "All the wasted years. Stuck here, was it truly for not? Am I bound to simply die?" He whispered to himself, breaking down in tears. ", are you still even alive? What of our children? And there''s."

    "Lift your head Gurvel." I said with sce, "Are you not a man? Forget your greed, and let''s get out of here. This is not a realm for those like ourselves. Let me ask you, how many of these so call monarchs of darkness were from the Bed of Chaos? Or even Iluthath? This treasure was not meant for us.

    Disishvel like that of a beggar, he arched his head covered in tears, "You cannot see anything, can you?" he hopefully asked.

    "Nothing," I said without lie. "But if you are still not convinced, let''s keep heading up. Let us see what leads to the end of this path."

    Witnessing a simmer of hope sparkle like mes in his still hollow eye, my heart oozed a rather sinister intent. This man, Gurvel, will be my experiment till he breaks, and all that is left is nothing but a hollow husk of a man.

 Chapter 350: Temple of Endless Darkness - Coin

    <h4>Chapter 350: Temple of Endless Darkness - Coin</h4>

    Gurvel raised his head and wiped his eyes. "I''m sorry, I don''t know what came over me." He apologized, carrying a hint of shame within his heart.

    "Do not apologize. I, too, have loved ones waiting for me, but we cannot stop!" I encouraged, stretching my palms towards the man upon his knees. Reaching for my hand, he shed me a smile.

    "Aye Lad,"

    Yep, this fucker is going to be a stew. I can even give Sif his cock to eat. I have zero use for such a thing. But once his heart is overflowing with betrayal, only then will he be ready.

    Lifting him off his knees, I asked, "By the way, when will you recover?"

    "I need a few years," He so foolishly said, failing to grasp my betrayal. "My body cultivation was that of a demi-god when I ascended into godhood. So I remained a demi-god when my qi was lost. Let this be an essential lesson to you, my boy. Make sure you take the time to breakthrough in both realms. You never know when you may fall out of godhood."

    Widening my eyes, I hesitantly nodded, "Why tell me this? I honestly thought you hated me. Or was I mistaken by the scorn you portrayed when I handed you themp?

    Brightening like that of a crisp apple, he lowered his head, unable to hide his shame, "I... I know when I am wrong. Forgive me. But I have not been myself since I entered this ce. The darkness has a way of pulling out the darkest emotions."

    "That it does," I murmured in agreement.

    But that is why I loved the darkness. It showed who we are at the core. Without my ability to peer into the hearts of my enemies, I do not think I would have grown close to Gurvel.

    "Let continue on." He said, ready to fly up, but I swiftly reached for his robes pulling him back down.

    "That may not be wise. Think of the mirroredke. It was the hint, and these stirs could hold another meaning. Even if these books are empty, we could still glean some insight in regards to what Concepts resides here." I quickly said, wishing to walk around eachyer to obtain every single copy of this library.

    "That could take years," Gurvel said, hinting to refuse.

    "Yes, but what if there is a hint? And we miss it? What are a few years versus the entirety of our lives? Once we exit this library, we may never return. We need to be careful of what we are doing."

    Curling his lips upwards, he chuckled, "What are you really, my boy? That is not your real body is it?" He joyfully questioned. "You must be a true monster when your hole and not a shadow."

    Blushing a bit, feeling I needed to exhibit more emotions, I nodded. "A little, I have yet to find any that are my match."

    "Quite the bragger," He roared inughter as we continued on by foot up the spiral crystal stairs.

    Making conversation about the years, I told nothing but truth and lies to deepen my bond with Gurvel. I did not know if I would kill him or if Gurvel would die by this trip''s end, but it''s better to build the bond now. One never knows when a ''friend'' may be needed.

    And so, the years began to trickle by as we continued. There were times where we would simply remain silent; others where we spoke about enemies. I had learned many things in regard to the other nes.

    Especially about the ne of Aether, known as the Origin of Elements and Magic. This was where Gurvel resided form. He had told me many things about thisnd which was considered to be the second Iluthath by many.

    However, when it came to Iluthath itself, the aged hellion remained silent on the topic. Such a topic has been taboo since the great reset. Knowing I would learn of what had transpired from my so-called family on Yu''drol, I did not press the issue. I had, after all, learned what patience was during this time. Thank God I had books to read; how Gurvel was still sain was beyond me.

    "Five hundred years," He said while I remained quite indifferent about the topic. I had understood that time was going quite slowly outside but fast for us. If five hundred years had truly passed, then I would definitely be recalled by my true self.

    But I would not tell me dear friend Gurvel that. Through the years, I had peered into his cracked heart on multiple asions. Casually mentioning his kids and his beloved, loving wife, . And with each passing year, those cracks began to grow.

    "Yet the stairs never seem to end," I added, "tell me, Gurvel, what do you think the difference between Endless and Eternal is if you consider them to be two sides of a coin."

    "You figured something out?" He asked with hopeful eyes. Wishing to snuff it out, I held down my urge and nodded.

    "A theory as to what this ce is. What would you say is the difference between Endless and Eternal.

    "Not much, " he said with pondering eyes. "There are adjectives ."

    "True, but what do you think is more powerful. Out of these two concepts."

    Pausing for a heavy moment, he drew still and silent, unable to reply. Eternal and endless. These were the two concepts I saw here every time I stared at the crystal steps and walls. I could not say how long this temple existed, but I felt my very soul within the shadow realm telling me longer than anything I could imagine.

    "You think two concepts reside here?"

    "No, one." I whispered to answer, "The two sides of a coin will remain a coin no matter which side itnds on. In the end, all you will have is a coin. It''s the same for these two concepts. Or should I say a single concept? "

    *Clink!*

    Hearing the echoes of a lock being released, a radiance of unending light flickered through the endless crystals around me. It was vibrant yet dark, swirling with a profound radiance I had never seen before.

    I was not ready to leave this ce. It held knowledge about Noctem, the history of past princes, and monarchs. It held lore about Tenebrae and the Devil that came to her during the Dawn of End. A time of both at the beginning and end of it all. And the promise they shared.

    A price must always be paid. So what price did you pay, little brother? What did you give up for me to live... I am not ready to leave yet. There are still things I need to learn. Not just about history, but even Dao or concepts. I was not done!

 Chapter 351: Temple of Endless Darkness - The Abyss and The Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 351: Temple of Endless Darkness - The Abyss and The Darkness</h4>

    Surrounding us with vibrant, ethereal light, my perception began to spin, and before I knew it, we arrived before an endless abyss stretching endlessly.

    "Abaddon?" Gurvel called, swelled with fear, "I cannot see! I cannot see! I cannot see! What has happened?" He cried, consumed in such dread his body shivered uncontrobly.

    Shifting themp of darkness, the Hellion''s arms began iling wildly, hoping its light would shine his path. Snatching it from his hands, I frowned, cing my palms upon him like one would a close friend, "Calm yourself, my friend. I can see, but you need to be calm."

    "It''s cold," He weakly muttered, "I am soo cold. D-d-Don''t leave me, please."

    Baffled at why such a God behaved as such, I tried to get a feel of his soul. But all I saw was Mother''s ethereal presence covering his soul me like a mist. It was grand and iprehensible, but it was feeding upon his soul. Taking something... something that would never be returned. It was like a tear, or maybe a spark.

    Twisting around in haste to observe my surroundings, my gaze fell upon a decrepit stone bridge. It did not seem to have any sort of support, but it remained firm, stretching across the abyss. Holding themp of darkness within my palm, we arose side by side.

    "Hold onto my shoulder," I softly told. Receiving a shallow nod followed by a fridged shivered, leaving me bewildered by the odd turn.

    Taking a single step across the bridge, a familiar fear gripped me when all light vanished. There was nothing, and for but a moment, I felt fear like I did all those years ago. It was silent, filling, beautiful, and terrifying.

    I could not feel any of my senses. Not even my will, the further we traveled. Time had frozen, or maybe it simply did not exist within this abyss. But I walked. Whether Guvel was with me or not, I did not know.

    But the longer I wandered, my heart suddenly shed back to a dream I had. It was one with Lilith and myself. It had appeared for so long¡ªme surrounded by a ck me and her staring with longing.

    At the time, her face was blurred, but it was what had brought us together. Chuckling as to why such a dream had entered my mind now, I smiled, only now taking not of a me within my hands¡ªthemp.

    "Abaddon, you stopped." Gurvel, with eyes that disyed no hope, whispered in my ear. The light within his eyes was fading, leaving behind the very darkness that surrounded us.

    "I... Sorry," I said, holding themp with both hands; I lifted it to my eye. Holding it there for a moment, I tried to feel its warmth, but there was nothing. It was not cold nor hot. But it lit the way before me. It shimmered around me like the brightest me.

    Taking another step, I readied myself for what may happen, but nothing seemed to have appeared. Stepping more and more, I felt a little more confident. Only to stop.

    Turning to the still trembling Gurvel, I held no words for this man, who could not see. He was blinded while my path was lit.

    "lit?" I muttered with a condescending smile. "Is it innate we crave light? The world is so filled with color, but darkness..."

    Steeling my heart, I made a decision. One that seemed only logical, for it was the only inconsistency within the darkness. Sending onest nce towards themp, I tossed it away down the endless abyss without a moment''s hesitation. Watching the small me fade with each passing second, I bowed. "A price must be paid, should it not? Then let it be my sight."

    Falling once more into infinite darkness, I felt the fear return and fade. I was home, and I knew. I, the new prince of Noctem, would be weed.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    ''Hold Boy!" Hephaestus roared, hammering down upon the iron before my eyes. Sending embers flying like fireflies. His hands were covered in searing burns, and his skin was cracked just like those around me.

    "It''s here!" He hastily said as the underdeveloped metal that held no true form began to shimmer with a power of the Great three. Hell, The Abyss, And the Darkness. However, something else began to sliver its way into the alloy as Hephaestus hammered with everything he had.

    It was like an unending stream of dings that went off like nukes, over and over till a string of endless strings of inscriptions appeared upon the formless alloy. To was ck, cker than anything I had ever seen, and within the center held a name.

    "Arsene Snow," Baphomet whispered its name, my name. Wiping the sweat from his brow, he turned towards me and then to Hephaestus.

    "Was it not supposed to be the powers we all used? Noctem, Hell, and the Abyss? Why is his name there?"

    "The Sacrifice, the spear is bound to him." Adrienne respectfully muttered under the unending dings of Hephaestus hammer.

    Coughing up a mouthful of blood, The God of Fire groaned as the skin upon his arm began to stter with blood. "Increase the flow. I need to be faster." He insisted, infatuated with the metal below him.

    Holding my me still, I felt the beating of my heart within the metal; it was pulsing as it had never left its rightful ce.

    Staring down at the mes within my sight, I remained still unable to move and unable to speak. The mes of Hellfire had truly be perfect, in almost every way, or at least that''s what they told me.

    They held me in reverence for some reason, but I did not understand why. Why I was even here, or why I needed to craft this weapon. I had wished to quit long ago, but I couldn''t. It was like my own will had held me in ce, leaving me tormented by not just the endless flow of time but myself. Were it not for her voice, her very gaze, my mind would have long been an empty husk.

    "Arsene," She would call for me during the endless stream of time.

    Her name was Lilith, and my only sce. We could talk, cry, and scream together. No one could see her, and I could not speak to anyone but her. At first, we were hesitant to speak to one another, but we grew closer as the endless torment continued. It was strange. I both knew her and didn''t.

    "When are youing for me?" She would ask every time we saw one another. It was always filled with pain and sadness. Her eyes were tearful, but it was never broken. "You promised you woulde."

    "And I shall," I would reply, wishing to hold her, as she would me.

    "Do you remember who I am?" She asked with a heartbreaking smile.

    "Sometimes, but I will always remember your name." I said with tearful eyes, "I train every day to escape, I have understood one percent of the knowledge within me, and I wille."

    Holding a smile, she kissed my lips, but I could not feel anything, for she was not here, "I will wait then."

 Chapter 352: Greyson Snow - The Ingredients And The Price

    <h4>Chapter 352: Greyson Snow - The Ingredients And The Price</h4>

    "Are you sure you should be with us?" Zanris questioned, crossing her arms, with a childlike pout.

    "You are the one who needed my help, and Arsene is not picking up. I figured something happened to his Shadow." I listlessly told with a heavy heart.

    "it''s only been a week since he has been silent." Said Elsa narrowing her sharp eyes, " I am sure he is fine. Unlike a certain someone."

    "Falis is fine," I loosely said,

    "Fine? That bastard may have corrupted our baby brother." She exploded with a fiendish shimmer.

    Releasing a sigh, I did not even bother to acknowledge such a foolish statement. The boy was a killer that knew nothing aside from how to ughter.

    "How about this? I tell you about Falis if we learn something about what Arsene has been up to?" I said as our shipnded at the coast of Sa''ar.

    "Or I make you tell me now?"

    Holding her within my sights, I stepped past her and into the jungle with Zanris and Silvia by my side. I had not wished to tag along, but Arsene was not responding to any of ourmunications. While this was not a significant issue, it became one when I learned of Ashna''s involvement.

    Father would carry out any types of missions in regards to the nine realms, and I have already informed Freya to meet us here on this ind. She was pretty lucky Arsene had recalled her, or she would have definitely been dead.

    "Can any of you feel his Aura?" I asked, turning to his two devils.

    "No," Zanris devilishly muttered beneath her breath. Soaking the skies with killing intent, her Carmel skin began to ooze a ck qi that sent a deep chill down my spine.

    "He was only a spirit Realm shadow. We could not expect much from him." Said Silvia, cing her hands upon her shoulder. "Let usplete his mission till he returns."

    "Agreed. but it worries me that..."

    Covering my mouth. Elsa narrowed her eyes that would shift between scarlet and Azure. Nevertheless, the air turned chilly and lifeless all of a sudden.

    "Come out," Shemanded under heavy malice.

    "I was told you all would be here." A deep voice said, stepping out from the shades of the trees, "I am Eric Skoll. Which one of you is Zanris?"

    "Are you here about T?" She asked with a long face.

    "Yes, Arsene said you would be here for her. However, I was expecting a smaller party."

    "That was before we lost contact with Arsene," I said, watching the man suddenly beam with delight.

    "Did that devil get what he deserved?"

    Faintly smiling, the temperature fell till the very trees began to fade into dust. Slowly fox-like ears started to take form from above her head, returning her to a form I had known within Pendragon. Holding her Azure eyes upon the man, she spoke.

    "Believe it or not, I could obliterate this entire ind. SO please go ahead and insult ourdies husband." She swiftly said, with razer sharp eyes, cutting through the man trapped within her sights with a piercing glint.

    Curling his lips downwards, his wolflike expression soon became downcasted. "Forgive me," he faintly said,ing to his senses.

    "Should we look for Arsene?" Silvia asked.

    "No, "I said, "He was just a shadow, and you nor Zan can sense him. Worse that happens is that his Shadow returns. Let us simply continue his mission. Eric, is it? What can you tell us of Arsene''s ns?"

    "He needed a ship. Same as you all," He said, knowing that those that brought us here were gone. "I told him I needed a month. So he asked about Ashna, then vanished heading towards the Mirrored Lake."

    "So we have about two weeks or less. Then shall we kill this T?" I said as Zanris lifted her lips. "I am sure Mr. Eric will know where they are."

    "They are in arge group, so if we rush, we can cover a two-week journey in one. All of us here are within the realm of World, so it shouldn''t be an issue."

    Gesturing to proceed, Eric turned away silently without a word, leaving behind a shadow of the faded image. Following behind the man that resembled a wolf, a deafening silence gripped our minds.

    I truly wanted to worry about my nephew, I honestly did, but from the moment he said that sted woman name. A searing me would have me covered in sweat in the dead of night, remembering that faithful moon. We were weak back then. Some would say, kids.

    I could still remember the taste of steel in the air, the amber of the setting sun, and the screams of my love. They say the innocent are the ones that hold the deepest evil within them. I had disagreed with her long ago in regards to that.

    Naive to even argue about such a thing, but she was right. What I was and what I am ispletely different. Devil is what they call Arsene in the shadows of Midgard and Asgard behind closed doors. They fear him, daring not to even call upon his name.

    I had once told him that we soul benders feel far more than most. We are in tune with nature far greater than anything I have ever seen. We canprehend and sense matters most cannot even begin to grasp, but we also have the most to lose.

    Arsene, I am trying, but if I see Asna in her new form, I am afraid I will be like you. And I know she will not want that. You were, forgive me for saying this, but you were born evil. That I know, it was apparent from the first day Iid my eyes upon you. You were a cunning brat than driving by something sinister, and now you are being driven by the same insanity as i.

    I am afraid of this price I will need to pay. For I know that if I follow through with it, all of us will suffer. The lives of seven of the purest lifeforms known to the Bed of Chaos, A tear from a pure heart, and finally the soul of what I hold most... My father.

    I am afraid to be like you, Arsene, but I know I am already there. To have her back, I would rip out his heart without hesitation and sprinkle it over the mes. I read this entire tome over and over, not daring to show father whaty within it. Arsene knew, but he still handed it to me. A bloody bastard, he is.

    So ites down to this. The love for my family, or her. Are you testing me as I did you? Then I am afraid I have failed. For, I will kill your grandfather... my father for her back. Nothing else matters; were I to be a monster like you or not, I will have her back.

 Chapter 353: Elsa Viola - Silent Run

    <h4>Chapter 353: Elsa Vi - Silent Run</h4>

    He was acting strange, even more so since he asked me to join him. I had simply thought this was about revenge, but there was something more to it.

    Grey was not his usual calm self. He did not show it, much but it was there. The ever so slight malice that he hid desperately in his heart. If I did not know the man better, I would call it out of desperation or insanity.

    But Grey was a man of logic and efficiency. For him to be so distraught over something had me worried. While his bastard of a brother should be drowned within atrine, I have always held Grey with some form of respect. He deserved that much.

    We had met on a few asions, and I was lucky enough to know to get to have a few words with his wife a long time ago. He was different back then, kinder, but who wasn''t when they were kids?

    Faintly smiling, I turned to the silent man, seemingly carrying the weight of Midgard upon his shoulders.

    "Two more days, " Said Eric carrying a heavy timbre within his voice but never stopping. Leaping from tree to tree akin to a wild beast, we followed in suit, growing morefortable within the wilderness with each passing day.

    "Your staring," Grey said in a tone that reminded me of the Ashen King. It was one without human emotion.

    "I knew her, you know. We met each other long ago." I muttered, by his side, watching his expression sink.

    Pressing harder against the bark till began to tear underneath his feet, Grey pushed ahead, but I remained by his side.

    "I don''t talk about her. Not with anyone." He said darkly, carrying a little trickle within his throat.

    "Arsene said the price was great, but are you truly willing to pay it?" I asked, recalling his somber eyes that day. "Although he didn''t tell me what it was."

    "It... It is indeed great, but one that needs to be paid." He told, appearing rather decisive. The ever so faint tension upon his left temple, however, told a different tale. Not wishing to speak more, I changed the subject.

    "Ashna, if she appears, what are you nning?" I inquired.

    "You truly know how to make conversation," He mockingly scuffed, "She along with that damn posse of hers needs to die. What else is there? Unless you believe she has something to do with Arsene''s disappearance."

    "And if she did?"

    "He is but a shadow." He told, carrying a vengeful me pulsing with each beat of his icy heart.

    "You would¡ª"

    "Elsa, I believe there might be some confusion. I gave Arsene the chance to go for his wife, and I will truly help him. But we know nothing as of yet, and until we do, I will act within my interests. It is my wife that remains dead while his lives. Tormented she might be, but until we figure this out, I stand on killing everyone."

    "No," I coldly refused, unable to ept such a poor decision. "We watch, and we study. You can have your vengeance, but it must be done when we have all the facts, or are you so blinded that you cannot see that?"

    "What I can see, Elsa, is the facts. Arsene is missing, and from that, it seems Zanris is here because she got wind of an Elven Queen. Knowing this, she deviated from the main course to follow up. Arsene then told her that and left towards a mirroredke. Please stop me if I am wrong?" He darkly asked, burning with a vicious rage beneath his gentlemanly appearance.

    Holding my tongue, I watched Greyson continue, "There was no record of Arsene double backing to the vige once more. And Eric said that one needed a guide in order to even reach the Mountain of Dreams in time. T did not know who Arsene was, or he would have definitely been dead earlier, so this leaves me to believe Arsene''s disappearance had nothing to do with the Elves, but rather due to curiosity, A prince of Hell, some random beast, or he is stuck."

    "I am not worried about Arsene, you idiot, but rather my master!" I swiftly said, grabbing ahold of his cor. Clenching my wrist, he red with fire in his heart as I felt a chill within my soul at the strange energy beginning to ripple in the air.

    Soulforce?

    Pushing down my fears, I red, "Do you not think it''s strange that Ragnar and some bitch are here on these Isle? Do you not feel like provenance is standing against us? This could all be a trap, or it could be something big. Either way, we do not need someone who is carrying so much resentment to fuck it all up." I shouted, pushing him away.

    Staggering back into a tree, he grunted, shooting me a profound stare. "You merely have to follow my lead." He swiftly said but never dered his n.

    "Fucking Snows, the bastard, all of you," I shouted, giving up upon this man. Both he and Arsene are like this. They share nothing, only bits, and pieces. I see now where Arsene got it from.

    Pushing off the ground, Eric, who had stopped to watch, continued on. Reaching the side of Zanris and Silvia, I could also see a silent fire in her eyes.

    "will you also be like grey?" I hopelessly asked, knowing the two of them would destroy such a good opportunity.

    "No," She said to my surprise. "While I wish for T''s death, I wish for the return of my mother, or did you forget it was Lilith who made me what I am? Her blood is what made me into a lilim. Or did you forget?

    Carrying a pleased expression, I wrapped my arms onto both Silvia and Zanris''s shoulders, beaming with joy, "I would never forget. "

    Holding me in her eyes, Zanris somberly smiled, "But I do wish for her death, but we all must make sacrifices. We will find out the truth, and then she will be mine."

    "Damn right," I said, eyeing the silver moon that hung over our heads.

 Chapter 354: Lori Emhore - Released

    <h4>Chapter 354: Lori Emhore - Released</h4>

    "There, your grace!" I pointed towards the base of the mountain where it would ur, where her excellency came to me.

    The Mountain of Dreams, the single peak within Midgard said to allow one to speak with their chosen god. It was a sacred ground hidden by the people of Sa''ar in hopes of growing closer to Hati and Skoll.

    "So this is the ce? Spoken in silence by the local men and woman?" T gracefully said, holding her head high and her eyes low. Her hands were tightly crossed, with an almost permanent scowl that could cut paper.

    "Yes," I faintly replied, lowering my head.

    Sensing her inhuman gaze piercing into my heart, I lowered into a graceful bow. Tracing her eyes off of me, she tapped her fingers against her crossed arms as if to think.

    "May I have it now?" n, the local fellow we had to guide us, asked with a sheepish grin. Tossing his pouch filled with Ether crystals, my heart clenched the moment he caught the pouch. Witnessing his entire head explode into a fine mist, the chilling presence of T attracted everyone''s attention.

    Pulling out an autistic handkerchief, she elegantly wiped her palms clean without a second thought. Her silver dress stood stain, appearing like scarlet clouds dancing upon her.

    "Now then, I suspect you can lead us the rest of the way?" T faintly said, not giving the stains that graced her dress a second thought. Noticing the cutting edge grin that lifted on her lips, I nodded.

    "Yes, I have with me the Guiding Light of Ashna." I faithfully told.

    "For your sake and your families, I truly hope so."

    Bowing once more, I peered towards the fearful eyes of everyone around. "Rejoice," I cheered, "For we are a night''s journey away! By the time we stop once more, you shall all be saved by the Guiding Light of Ashna. So rejoice, for the time has finallye!"

    Spreading my aura once more over Ashna''s lostmbs, their aura began to brighten with hope. Tears were but amon sight as faints'' cries of joy echoed. They could feel it from my power; they could feel the grace of Ashna!"

    Taking to the skies, I hovered over my people alongside T, who remained silent more so than usual. She could feel it, too, couldn''t she. I know she can, for I can also feel it¡ªthe ever so slight air of divinity within the air.

    Leading the lostmbs through the mountains covered in a silver nket, the excitement within grew stronger and stronger. The sun had already turned amber, bringing with it dark clouds that seemed to cover most of the Azure skies.

    The mountain of dreams was cool, unlike the rest of this ind that remains hot and moist. It was snowing, but a chill never ran through anyone. Instead, we felt warmth and, in some ways, loved.

    "What is this?" T fearfully muttered, holding a fiendish grimace.

    "It''s Ashna''s Light," I told, spreading my arms wide, "Can you not feel it? We are loved, Your Grace. For we are herembs, returning into her arms once more."

    "Woman, I shall have your head if you keep talking. Contain yourself, or I shall, for it will not be just snow falling upon this mountain."

    Holding my tongue once more, I merely smiled. There were no words that needed to be spoken, for when she descends, all shall kneel. T shall learn her ce before the light.

    Wisping through the air, the breeze hummed against my hair as night slowly began to creep from the depts.

    Coming to a halt, our eyes fell upon a t plot ofnd. It was t far, tter than what a mountain needed to be, but there resided tworge statues of wolves bearing down. Its gazed carried a mighty weight that made one wish to kneel. It was heavy and captivating, soothing the very minds of those that gazed upon it.

    Yet they stood grandly untouched by snow or wind at the entrance. Skimming past Skoll and Hati, the echoes of hushed murmurs were carried into the wind bring with the whispers of chatter of what was toe.

    Strolling towards the center with T following closely behind, she stopped a few arms lengths away, revealing nothing. Like a nk sheet, she stared. Awaiting for what was toe.

    "So you all made it," A cold metallic voice spoke in a way that reminded me of T. Feeling the shift of space, two beings appeared.

    "Ragnar, and I believe you are Andor, Arsene''s little nemesis." T fearlessly stated, holding onto the grace that would never end.

    "Indeed," said a man with sharp azure eyes and a rather nordic style hair. It was cut at the sides and long at the top, falling into a braid behind his head. He was handsome, appearing rather manly and rugged at a single nce.

    He held me in his sights, sizing me up and down, before carrying his icy eyes towards mydy. Yet, nothing seemed to hold his attention for long.

    "Are you ready?" He faintly asked without much care, returning his attention to me.

    "Not before I figure out what is going on. What are you two doing here?" T darkly asked.

    "Following orders," Said Andor, with a faint smile that did not meet his eyes. "our boss has grown rather apprehensive at the disappearance of Arsene, so he sent us to make sure everything goes ording to n. He was supposed to be here. I wouldn''t suppose you know where he is? "

    "That devil here?" T gracefully asked before a glint of realization appeared, "Abaddon." She whispered.

    Receiving a simple nod, Andor flicked his sleeve, "Indeed. We lost track of him at the mirroredke, and now all that is left is a bunch of rats."

    "Why note out." Ragnar effortlessly said, appearing rather uninteresting concerning this entire matter.

    "You are quite perceptive," An unfamiliar effeminate voice resounded. "But it has been a very long time, has it not? My Dear Stepmother?"

    "Wretched whore. It would seem like the gods are looking quire fairly onto me." T scornfully mustered, arching her head high.

    Cracking her head, Zanris enchanting lips lifted into the air, draining the color of the world, "Master, is not here to control Zan anymore," She said, moving along with the very winds. "Don''t do this, do not do that. Master is no longer here to hold Zan down. Zan is finally free!"

    Clenching, my shoulder Ragnar''s indifference began to fade to pure horror as the silver moon began to bleed a scarlet moonlight.

    "Shall I show you what a Lilim of the Nine Hells is capable of?"

 Chapter 355: Greyson Snow- Lilim of Lilith

    <h4>Chapter 355: Greyson Snow- Lilim of Lilith</h4>

    Carrying an excitable grin held by fiends within the deepest depths. Zanris opened her left hand, summoning an obsidian rapier to her palms with a spiraling silver hilt. It was graceful, in ways, but such an aesthetic needle was corrupted by something dark and sickening. It was like a leach sucking away life with each passing moment.

    "You reside with the hells! I have no reservations about facing defeat. But I am not alone." T exined, with her head arched high and her eyes low as if she was speaking with one of her servants.

    "Three Demi-Gods vs. Me." Said Zanris, approaching without reservation. Her steps were like that of an enchanting dancer, carrying with them a profoundness I had never seen.

    The air was slowly growing thin the longer we remained, the moment Zanris summed that weapon. Loosening my gown, I remained hidden, growing extremely ufortable within my skin the longer I watched from within the audience.

    "Why not tell her to appear?" The tantalizing Lilim whispered, licking her plush cherry lips. She halted her step, an arms-length from Andor and Ragnar, and watched.

    "What the bloody hell have you gotten me in?" Said Ragnar, his azure eyes reflecting the scarlet night that hung over our heads like the looming Sword of Damocles.

    Sweating bricks by his side, Andor held no words but stood silent, sending a nce at the two monsters standing that had not moved.

    "It would seem Sitri overestimated you all." Dered a shadow that rippled from behind Ragnar. Appearing like that of a ghost stood a pale maiden with snake-like scarlet eyes. She had long dark hair that hung to her chest and a brilliant smile. She was beautiful, in many ways, but she appeared rather sickly. Her arms were shaking, and she was using Ragnar to support her own body.

    But what truly grabbed our attention was the golden skull that hovered over oak staff. It was glistering with a dark shimmer. I could not say much regarding the skull glistering a fiendish power, but the staff that held such a corrupted power captured my attention. It was the color of ash, appearing like it was once burnt to a crisp with strange lettering that did not resemble any Norse runes.

    Turning paler alongside everyone else standing against Zanris, the woman gripped Ragnars shoulder, "I told you to remain hidden, Grace. Now more than ever."

    "It''s the weapon. We must get it away from her," Siad Grace, ignoring Ragnar without so much, a second thought.

    Shattering the very pavement, Zanris tore off the rocky ground like a mad beast shattering the air at the sheer speed.

    Meeting Zanris''s thrust, the air grew even thinner as the very color of heaven and earth began to drain away. Unable to dodge or react in time, the rapier within Zanris''s grip blinked from my sight.

    "TAG!" Zan Screamed with child-like wonder. "YOUR IT!"

    BOOOM!!!!!!!!!

    Unable to even find the energy to summon the Qi to use, I, along with many of the people at my side, were sted like a ragdoll. Some even turned to mist as a horrendous shockwave tore a new valley into the Ind of Sa''ar.

    "Lori, hurry up before we are fucked! She is absorbing the QI of Heaving of earth." Andor roared.

    Howling like a crazed beast, I could hear the whisper of those by my side, "It''s the Ashen King; he''s back. He''s fucking back! No, please, no... Gods of heaven, please not thatughter! Not again!"

    "We need to run! RUN!!!" Said a mighty-looking warrior, coved in fearful tears. His trousers were all but stained by piss, but he did not care. In the face of theughter of Zanris, the memories of the Ashen King filled the minds of everyone present.

    ying along, my attention remained upon the insanity known as Zanris and therge silver barrier protecting Ragnar and his woman.

    "That will not work!"Teased Zan as the de within her hands hummed to life. Absorbing all the qi within the air, I felt myself start to age at an rming rate. My skin began to crack and dry while my very vision began to blur.

    "Destroy that sted weapon!" Andor roared with fright, shooting towards Zanris with a blood-red spear in hand.

    Giggling like a small child, Zanris sparked, "Dance with Zan!" she cheered.

    Sidestepping with elegant grace, a glint of scarlet tore through the air missing its mark by a single strain. Yet Andor was not done, twisting his spear the moment he thrust towards Zanris''s head, his wrist twitched, allowing his very spear toe like that of a crescent moon bending to meet her neck.

    Shooting her de up without needing to look, the sparkles of embers fired off, bringing color to the world once more. While Zan lowered her head, knowing she could not stop Adnor''s strike, she swung his de high with a parry.

    "I, too, am a demon!" Andor roared, pointing his finger towards Zanris''s face, "I hold with me the blood of royals!"

    Liftin her lips high, the child-like wonder within Zan''s eyes vanished, bequeathing to the realm something none had seen before. It was ck, sinister, and downright evil.

    Like the very hells were contained within her eyes, she spoke, "And I belong to the first of devils. The Origin of it all." Said Zan, equally pointing her finger towards Andor. "You are simply a low-level demon that carries Sitri''s blood. Not even worthy of being in the presence of a true Devil of royalty. Your just a bastard!"

    "Dincintergate!" He roared as a crimson qi formed at the tip of his finger like a small star that glistered with the Laws of Destruction.

    "Lilim Domain," Zanris uttered with absolution.

    Everything happened so quickly, but it all went nk for but a moment: the sound, the color, even the fucking stars seemed to have died.

    Touching my cheek, I felt the very tears begin to fall from my eyes, as I could not even understand what was happening. It was like all that I was taken without my knowledge. I was no longer myself but an empty shell.

    "Subus, a low-level demon, will suck the life form from men and women. But We Lilims are different. You think it''s my weapon that drains your qi? No, it''s my will. Qi, Laws, Concepts, Thoughts, Emotions all are energies for me. All are mine, and Zan will take. She will take till she dies!" The Young Lilim bellowed with bleeding eyes. Scheeaching like a depraved banshee, a massive explosion rocked the very ind sending waves and the very heavens into madness.

    "TALA. LONI!!!" Ragnor and Grace screamed.

    Feeling death was at my doors, I could only watch, knowing this was definitely not the n! Damn it! I should have known those by Arsene''s side were insane. However, as the st reached us, a familiar divinity shot from Loni into the very skies.

    Bringing color back into the world, a golden barrier appeared to protect us as blood gushed from Loni''s nose. Breathing a sigh of relief, I got in position.

    Stepping out of the debris, Zan stood still without a smile. She was grim and solemn, but her body had changed, and the color of the world was beginning to fade once more. She now appeared with entrancing snake-like scales upon her flesh and sharp like ws with a crown thatid untouched upon her head.

    "Take, and release." Andor faintly whispered, covered in blood, alongside Grace and Ragnor. Their bodies appeared fine, but there were definitely wounded.

    "Indeed, but what I have taken cannot be returned. So is the Law of the Lilim." k

 Chapter 356: Silvia Scara - Devil Flame

    <h4>Chapter 356: Silvia Scara - Devil me</h4>

    "She truly is a monster," I whispered from high above, covered in a sphere of abyssal energy. "You think Grey will live if she continues in such a wild manner?"

    "Yes, that barrier is still active. It will slow the aging down." Said Elsa slowly, studying the fragile appearance of the once young man. He was now older, appearing rather middle-aged bordering old. His skin was beginning to sag, and his back had started to bend. "Did you know she could do that?"

    "Yes. It''s quite the ability. At its peak, one will simply be a hollow shell, as she drains them of all what they are." I said, but not daring to speak of the weakness it held. "it''s an inherent ability from the Lilim."

    "What is your inherent ability? I have never seen Arsene use one... IN fact, what type of Devil is he? The word devil is so abstract considering the millions of types there can be."

    "That is why we chose to simply say, Devil. And Arsene is a royal devil, demon hybrid. Royal Devils usually unlock a unique ability. As for what it is, I cannot say. In fact, I don''t even think he knows. His mes have been his only weapon for such a long time." I gently said, returning my sights upon the chilling gaze of Zanris.

    "We will not fall to this," Andor charismatically cheered, holding his head high.

    "Aye, your dead," Ragnor stated, pushing Grace away, "Stay out of this!" He warned, causing a smile to appear on the sinful appearance of the Lilim.

    "It seems we found our weakness," Elsa voiced, "Your immortal, so you will be fine; just make sure everything goes right."

    "Not a problem," I replied with a dark smile.

    "AAAAAAHH!!!" Howling, the nks of iron passing one another stormed the heavens sending shockwaves throughout the entirety of Sa''ar. Mountains began to quake, and vanish twisting to dust in a matter of seconds, while new ones began to take form by the explosions that never ended.

    Holding her de untouched by all, Zanris stared silently at the two men, beginning to breathe heavily, "You are outssed. The both of you," She said without emotion.

    "How can a single Devil be this strong?" Ragnar shouted, raising his bastard sword high. Suddenly, his azure stare began to shift to silver as various swords began to appear around him, humming with power. They stood at rest, but there was a powerful sword intent overflowing, causing space to tremble.

    "How long can youst?" Said Zanris, "And what of you, Little Demon? I hear you were created, but from what I can see, you are but a low-level demon... a pitiful incubus. No wonder your brother Kain was such a fiend. At least he was able to give dear Lisa a good time."

    My God! Is this really Zan? She is so much different! What the hell? I hope I don''t be crazy like her.

    Sneering powerful spear intent appeared overflowing from the spear within Andor''s hands. Shimmering like the stars, he blinked, shing with Zanris.

    BOOOOM!!!

    Sending another shocked wave around the Ind, the seas began to pick up, and the powerful storm began to brew within the air, but Zanris remained still and untouched. Her cardinal eyes reflected the images of her targets.

    Twisting her body in the air, she sent a kick towards Andor, who blocked but was still sent flying away, basting through various mountain ranges. Sending him off, Zan''s arms began to blur as she shifted into a pir of light, twisting at speeds I could barely see. Leaving only a trail of crimson light as she parried and dodged the endless des of Ragnar. It was like a painting, the way the scarlet trail and sparkles shed with the ethereal swords.

    "Fuck! Andor get up! She is to fast tie her down I will cast a circle!" he roared as his gaze began to be filled with a powerful divinity.

    Scuffing Andors body too began to glimmer with a sinful divinity as he arose from the rumble, not in the least bit wounded. Taking a single step, space seemed topress as he appeared right before Zan. Sending a vicious punching to her gut, she was sent flying like a falling star.

    Coughing amount full of blood, Zan grunted from a barren mountain base. Sensing the mighty divinity upon his body, a shiver trickled down my spine. It was dreadful, freezing everything it touched.

    "Tempest of Heavenly de, Gather by myw. Recede from the depts of the Darkness, and Walk the Path of Light!" Ragnor chanted as the Qi form from all of Midgard began to appear.

    Frowning at the change, I flickered to Zan, who pushed herself from the rubble with a heavy expression. Bleeding from the lips, she coughed another mouthful of blood up. "This was not the n."

    "Neither were you almost killing one of us," I coldly replied, sending the young demoness a deep stare, "But Let me show you the power of Fire."

    Licking my lips, I remained by zanris side. Opening my palms, a deep red me appeared, swirling like a small gxy. Clenching it down, My emblem appeared above my head.

    "Come Forth D¨¢insleif," Ragnar roared as if to cast judgment.

    And Judged I felt, as the air became calm, and thews around me stable. Even the Domain of Zanris became almost visible when a shadow appeared within his palms. A golden sword that sparkled with dwarven inscriptions. It was not overly long, but neither elegant appearing rathermon. But its power was iprehensible.

    However, the longer I stared, the more I felt my heart and soul beginning to be cut. Blood had already started to overflow as he hoisted his de high.

    "The Sword one can ever heal form," I said without fear.

    Increasing my sigil, all of the qi around simple began to vanish as Zanris withdrew her domain, allowing me to freely take Qi.

    "Only one!" Said Zan childishly, sticking her tongue at me, "Than these two are Zans!"

    "Of course," I told rising into the air, in the face of Ragnar holding the de of D¨¢insleif.

    Snapping my fingers, arge circle appeared from the depths of my soul into reality around my crest, sending shivers of fear down those that saw it. It wasplex, holding the Crest of the House of Lucifer within its center. The First Fallen.

    "Lilith made me hers, but it was Arsene who turned me. Just as Zan is a Royal, So to am I. "I ruthlessly dered as a single me appeared. It was gentle, unlike the usual me that were wild. This one was different. There was something about it that made it seem forbidden.

    "Ragnar... Stop... RUN! RUN!!!" Andor screamed, rushing to hisrade as I pointed, and he swung down towards my head from a distance. "Sitri said RUN!!!!"

    "Kindling of the First Hell, Lerna"

 Chapter 357: Greyson Snow - She Returns

    <h4>Chapter 357: Greyson Snow - She Returns</h4>

    It was all gone. The three''s, the birds, the winds, everything was gone, the moment that hellish me appeared. It came as a breeze and left behind an inferno. It was gone, the verynd of Sa''ar was gone, and in its ce was a raging inferno and the screams of those that perished: Erics, people, the primates, the birds, none were spared as the me blew with the breeze reaching the seas.

    "Lerna," I whispered to the very first realm of hell.

    "A Legend," Said T, dropping her graceful mask. "She cast a legend instantly. May Hel grant them peace within Valha."

    "There shall be no peace, for these lost souls," Lori said in a voice that was not her own. "Shall we begin, T?"

    Shooting a deep stare past the image of Lori towards the depths of a voice speaking, T nodded, regaining the grace she once held. "Do we have a deal?" She asked.

    "Do you think you have a choice?"

    "I am prepared to die. Do not simply assume I do not know what I risk. I am not one of yourmbs," T said ambitiously. Reviling a hungry glint, I had thought I would only see within the power-hungry eyes of a devil.

    "Lori told me you wish for a weapon to kill Demons and Devils." She said, causing T to scuff.

    "What is a weapon if the Ashen King has Gods by his side? " T scornfully said, pointing towards the hellishndscape around us and then towards us, who were protected by a divine barrier. "What I want, dear Ashna is power. Not some weapon to grant me temporary power, but a power that will allow me to battle the Devil himself."

    "What you ask is the impossible," Ashna stated without a hint of hesitation. The Demon Race was, after all, one of the strongest to walk the Bed of Chaos.

    "I do not think so. It doesn''t take a genius to figure out you are working with other Gods. From what I hear, an angel himself dared to speak with the Ashen King. Now tell me, why would an Angel speak to a devil if not to kill a devil of greater importance? Then there is Andor. Need I say more?"

    "No. But all I can do is grant you an audience." She said, cutting straight into the heart of the matter.

    Carrying a sinister gleam, T licked her cherry lips, "that is all I ask," she answered, tossing her a small glowing orb, "within that holds all of the Qi I could muster within the past five hundred years. I believe it should be more than enough."

    ''That woman... That woman needs to die.''

    "Indeed," Said Ashna waving her arm to create a small portal, "it''s your chance."

    Stepping without taking a second to look back, I did not break my cover. While T could be a potential threat, my goal was to find out about Ashna''s n.

    "Such an interesting woman. Who would have thought such a marvelous gem would exist here." She muttered, ncing towards the sea of destruction. Shifting her attention towards thembs, her lips arose in a revolting arc.

    Clenching my palms not to vomit, in disgust, soul force began to spin within my body. Cooling myself, the seconds began to trickle before a powerful divinity seemed to nket all that was left of Sa''ar with its grace.

    Making various hand signals, the magical rune followed byplex circles began to take form within the skies consumed by mes and ash¡ªher golden light became like a vibrant star. My heart began to seeth with such a sinister me; I felt my soul beginning to bleed with endless anger.

    "Grey, calm yourself; this was your n!'' Elsa whispered within my head. ''your chance ising. From what I can see, she is trying to summon something. Could it be her real body? Isn''t that what you wanted"

    "Can you take control of it as Arsene did? with Sitri, to get the demons here?" I coldly inquired, sending a spiritual message back using soul force.

    "No, but I can cripple whatever enters. But you understand, our goal is to destroy that cursed staff?"

    "And how many weapons have you ever destroyed? Destroying a weapon could take days. It requires immense power, and doing it instantly is not likely to happen. Just follow what I asked and deliver me control.

    Completing a sting ofplex hand gestures, therge circles containing endless formations and inscriptions came into reality before breaking off into seven circles spiraling around us.

    Taking out an orb that demons use to take souls, a dark smile appeared upon my lips as I looked up at Ashna, holding a grand expression of victory. Tossing into the pocket of those baffled at what was going on.

    "Arsene... By the Gods, you will never see the light of day again." She said as the spiraling circles suddenly began to pick up pace. Feeling an odd sensation upon my body, I narrowed my eyes at the soul starting to be absorbed from everyone''s body, including their life force.

    Hearing these poor fools screaming out in anguish, I simply stared as my gaze crossed with Ashna. Widening her eyes, she giggled in delight. "Grey seems we will see each other once more."

    Holding a sinister grimace, I nodded, "Indeed,"

    "You are not here to stop me?" She asked, baffled as to what I was scheming.

    "Why would I? I am here for one simple thing, and till you descend, why would I stop you?"

    "Even if that means I kill Arsene and your entire family." She grimly stated, causing a dark smile to rise.

    "Indeed," I curtly replied, allowing the souls to rise within the air. Completely aware of the Abyssal energy mixed into the souls of all. That was being taken away.

    Elsa had said Abyssal energy could take the form of anything. So why not soul energy with a slight twist? I was merely a distraction within a distraction to by time.

    Holding her icy eyes upon mine and mine upon hers, the body of Lori began to burn with holy light slowly. Starting with her feet that hovered off the ground, her legs began to smolder, revealing embers and ash that began to stretch upwards towards her neck and face like webs.

    Watching the life of Lori perish, the faded image of a goddess began to appear to form the skies onto thend. She seemed far different from when Ist saw her, but there was a familiar aura embedded into the root of her. Her skin was a few shades lighter, and the bone structure was all different. It was like she was apletely different person. Even her height had changed.

    "Like it? I didn''t like how I looked, so I returned to my original form," Said Ashna, with her body still transparent. Watching a brand new face and skin appear, I could not help feel disgusted at what she had be. "I tell you this form is far better to have sex with. Want to give it a go? It''s so much more... tantalizing and tighter, if you know what I mean. Your wife sure has a voice on her. I tell you, her moans are some of the best I can release. Her body is perfect for a good fuck!"

    Feeling my heart twist, I did not allow that sted bitch to relish this moment. Masking the budding hell within my soul, I simply smiled.

    "Ashna, I promise you. Your end will not be pretty. The end you will have will be so cruel. Lord Asmodeus may even give me a noble title within the Hells.

 Chapter 358: Elsa Viola - Greysons Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 358: Elsa Vi - Greyson''s Scheme</h4>

    The stage was set, and I could feel her icy stare from a distance. Gesturing to empty space to hold, I stepped out from space beside Greyson. Grabbing his broad shoulders, a great thunderous noise echoed into my heart. I froze for but a moment. Sending the man a soft stare, I patted his shoulder.

    It hadsted for less than a second, but I saw nothing but endless darkness and pain. It was heartbreaking, simply watching her hover over us.

    "It''s for her," I said tofort his broken heart. "It''s for her."

    Slowly nodding, he bitterly smiled, "Is it all set?" He inquired, but his gaze never left the marble eyes of Ashna.

    "So there was a scheme after all, and here I thought you simply wished for me to appear? Are you sure you don''t want a taste? If you can make me cum, I am more than willing to forgive your past transgression. I swear your wife''s body can hand so much more than I give her credit for."

    "Leave... I will handle the rest," I coldly said.

    "No, just do it. I am growing tired of this." Grey softly said, sending a deep nce towards Grace covered in a barrier. Facing the formation that still appeared within the skies.

    "She is not fully into this realm yet. Do you think it will be enough? We should wait till her body if fully materialized," I cautioned, feeling Grey was underestimating the power of a God.

    "You all know I can hear you?"

    "Indeed, that''s why we are talking so causally," Grey replied, "But it will not hurt our n. Tell me, Ashna, what do you know about abyssal demons?"

    "Not much; the most we know is from what we see in Lilith and that bitch by your side." She said, causing my lips to rise. Hovering on the ground alongside Grey, we came to eye level with Ashna''s body slowly beginning to materialize.

    "It''s not a surprise. It is, after all, a rare race. I am sure not even that prince you follow understands itsplex nature."

    "You believe I follow Sitri? A sted Devil! One of the foulest creatures to walk the Bed of Chaos!"Ashna venomously shouted, flicking the sleave of her silver robe.

    "Well, it doesn''t really matter now, does it, "Said Greyson with cold hard eyes as her body finally materialized within Midgard. Sending me a nce, the formations around Ashna suddenly froze, turning a deep shade of ck.

    Sneering in my direction, she chuckled, "Is that your little scheme? Take control of my formation and kill me?"

    "They say killing a cockroach is an impossible task! Especially one like yourself I tried years ago, and yearster, you still lived. So I came up with a different scheme this time," Greyson lightly told as Zanris and Silvia flickered to my side with vibrant smiles.

    "So she indeed got away. You owe me, Grey. You owe me big time," Zan said to Grey with a stone-cold re.

    "And I shall deliver; I hear Mr. Bear needs a friend. How about I convince Arsene to allow your... practice to continue."

    "My God, ARe you mad!" Silvia shouted, "Do you know what she did? How young they were?"

    "I don''t perpetually care at this point." Greyson indifferently said, eying Ashna, who did not dare make a move, and the two monsters that hovered just outside the formation.

    Narrowing her dark amber eyes, a holy divinity began to ripple through the air. Watching a wave of me begin to appear, my lips simply curled up as the me started to darken. Slowly beginning corrupted by my energy, the holding light started to wain, twisting into a dark, sinful light.

    "Eh?"

    "You got it?" He asked in haste,

    "Yeah, I got it."

    Suddenly Ashna began to bleed from her eyes as my Qi separated itself from within her body. She had used my qi that was mixed into the souls of these pitifulmbs from the start. When one needs to teleport, they must push Qi into every fiber of their body. While most would know what energy they are using to teleport, Ashna needed excess qi and sacrifices to appear full of her. For what reason, I cannot say, but I knew what I needed to do. The orb Greyson threw was filled with my abyssal Qi. I just simply turned it into soul energy to allow it into her body with her none too wiser.

    (A/N: Will exin why she needed souls next chapter.)

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!~" Screaming from the top of her lungs, Ashna howled, ring as blood began to trickle from her pores.

    "What have you done to me?" She bellowed, gathering a horrifying divinity into the air.

    "We needed you here, of course," I said, stepping in front of everyone. "Greyson would not help us if we didn''t go along with his n, so it came to this."

    "What of the staff?" She screamed. "Are you just going to abandon Lilith?"

    "Oh, don''t worry about that. Just focus on living." Greyson stated, "I can''t afford for you to die. You are actually quite useful to me alive."

    "I am a god now... how can you! What have you done to me!" She screamed, releasing such a power everyone was forced from the skies and onto the ground. Groaning blood began to drip from our lips as I opened my palm in haste.

    "Take it out now!" Grey screamed!

    "Kill them now!" Andor roared, sharing to me as a small crystal shot from Ashna''s body and into my hands. Sending it into my very heart, I could see the glint of realization within Ashana''s eyes.

    "Why... why would you need that?" She asked, confused as her very body returned to normal. The blood that tricked endlessly down her skin had begun to fade as she appeared totally rejuvenated. Free of all wounds.

    "Don''t worry about it. Just know you will suffer," I stated as the formation surrounding Ashna dissolved away, fulfilling itsst purpose. Although in truth, it did nothing but keep everyone on their toes. As I said to Grey, I could not control the formation, just add to it.

    "You think you can stop me? None of you are even World Gods, and you think you can stop me?" Ashna bellowed, extinguishing the mes that covered Sa''ar in an instant. However, none of us felt fear.

    "If I remember correctly. Ashna, you were a new god, correct? I am sure you haven''tpletely recovered, but even so, could you battle a mid god?" Siad Greyson shifted his gaze towards Grace, who remained still in the distance.

    Watching the sh of a goddess appear, snatching the young Maiden by the neck. She smiled, enjoying squeezing the very life form Graces pale lips.

    "Grace darling, it has been quite some time." She lustfully said, kissing her lips.

    "Fre... Freya!" Said the young Maiden,pletely at the mercy of The Vanir''s new Queen.

    (A/n: It was stated that Freya was on her way ch.352)

    "So my darling remembers," Said Freya sending everyone a chilling stare, "And here I thought, you would remain faithful to me."

    "You cursed me."

    "Ragnar took you away from me," she fired back, stroking her hair as though she was a doll, "No need to be fearful. I can bring you back after I sever your head. Although I don''t think you will remember Ragnar. Such a fool, taking what''s mine."

    Amused by her words, I shifted my attention towards the ugly expression twisting like that of the demons by Arsene''s side. To think that a goddess who represented a holy order would hold such a face.

    "It would seem you have lost all your leverage." Said Greyson, "But your death will not be of any use not anymore. I have ns, Ashna. ns just for you. But please do run. " He fiendishly stated, turning around to leave, "Ah, I almost forgot, Wee to Midgard."

 Chapter 359: Andor - Supreme Judges of Nox

    <h4>Chapter 359: Andor - Supreme Judges of Nox</h4>

    "So what now? Will you just let me go? You have with you a High-God." Ashna scornfully stated, arching her head high.

    "I thought she was a mid-god?" Said grey ncing towards Freya, smiling cheekily. "Seems someone is still hiding secrets. But no. We can''t afford to lose the staff and two Demi-Gods. You and Andor are free to leave."

    "Just like that?" I asked, meeting his cold eyes.

    "Just like that," He replied with a slight smile.

    This bastard! Is the Snow family so lucky? First Arsene, now Greyson. How is it that the Snows seem to have it all?

    "What is it you want with my wife and me?" Ragnar coldly asked, lowering his sword the moment Freya held her in her clutches.

    "We will see," Zanris cutely muttered with a heavy blush eying Grace. "She looks so soft."

    Dismissing my de back into the void, I smiled, lifting my head high, "Seems like we underestimated you. Arsene was indeed correct to hand you control. But are you sure you wish to side with him? Prince Sitri can offer you far more than you can imagine."

    "Tell me who is more powerful, a King of Hell or the Beast King, Bahopmet?" Greyson questioned, taking his leave, leaving me stumped for words.

    "By the Hells, is he serious?" I muttered. Watching Freya, along with the others taking their leave. Confident we would not attack, they vanished, leaving Ashna and myself alone.

    "My master will not be happy." Ashna coldly stated, "It seems the destruction of Midgard along with the other realms are¡ª"

    "I do not believe Rience has the authority to decimate what is mine." A childlike voice echoed, sending shivers down my spine. "What say you, Areon? As a war hero, Do you think Nox will betray me?"

    Quaking in her very skin, Ashna''s face turned paler than snow. She fell to her knees, shivering in fear as two beings appeared. Meeting the cold, destructive stare of Areon, my heart froze as blood trickled from my lips.

    "Kneel," Hemanded with absolution.

    Unable to resist hismand, I fell onto my knees like that of a dog learning to sit. Unable to even perceive what shame was, my heart felt at peace before the King before me.

    "Lord Aeron." Ashna fearfully muttered with a toxic air of fear that seemed to spread to me. For the first time, I felt dread for someone that was not Prince Sitri. I could not stop shaking, no matter how hard I bit my lips and tongue. All I could do was shudder. "You''re awake... Congrattions."

    Opening my mouth, I had wished to speak, but the small child with a radiant air of life smiled, leaping onto the being that seemed to emanate the concept of destruction from his very body. Simply standing next to him, I felt my soul beginning to deteriorate. All that I was slowly being destroyed before this man.

    "Tell them the news, Areon," Yggdrasil announced with a cheeky smile.

    Raising my head, I saw Areon roll his eyes, "Still the same as always, Ygg. No wonder you became friends with Levi and that Witch." he said, shifting his destructive gaze towards Ashna, who dear not meet his eye.

    "The Nine Realms, Known as the Norse Pantheon, has officially be a part of Vivictus and is being funded by myself. Should your Master, Beastmaster Rience, wishes to attack. Prepared for two wars."

    "YOu cannot do this!" Ashna brazenly shouted, rising from her knees." The Head of the Seat now belongs to Master. You are going against him?"

    "What fucking seat? I stand with the damn founders of Nox. The words of a Beastmaster mean nothing to me." Said Areon shifting his gaze to a being standing behind us.

    Shocked by his appearance, I remained still. This was not something I had much of a say in.

    "And if I wished to stand with Rience?" Soloman asked, stroking his grey beard with a cunning glint of an old fox.

    "Even you, Soloman, cannot face all of the founders. Arsene will be ced on the list of champions. Should he not match up, we are more than willing to give him up."

    "No." Soloman hardly told, cing his hand behind his back. "There are few who can face me, and you along with your little faction serve no threat other than entertainment." he lightly said, as if Areon was nothing more than air, "But I will contest you this victory within this realm. Midgard is far too hot. Prince Sitri has yed with fire, and I will have no part. What say you, Dear Prince of Hell?"

    Touching my head to the floor, in haste, his dark, sinful voice sounded, "A coward, are we? Does Asmodeus put you in so much fear? This was the trial he handed me; it''s not my fault Lilith was a casualty."

    "Indeed, and he will unquestionably not fault you, but can you say the same for the boy by her side?" Areon coldly stated as Yggdrasil climbed down from his slender neck with a grim expression.

    "Who? The boy who is less than fifty? Come now, even if an archangel appeared before me, why should I be fearful? Arsene understands nothing. He is nothing more than a lesser devil. That cannot even understand the power of us True devils." Master darkly scorned. But his words were true. Like Arsene, and myself we were not born within the Hells. We have no idea the cruelty and power they hold.

    "Yet, here he stands," Yggdrisel added, shifting into a majestic beauty far different from the cute child she was, aging into what seemed to be a young woman around eighteen. She held long emerald green hair that hung to her back and a ravaging hourss figure. cing her hands upon her waist, she narrowed her gaze that seemed to capture life itself.

    "So the bitch speaks? Where it not for your rtionship with that witch, anddy Levi. I would have had you upon my bed."

    Lifting her lips upon a face that seemed to pull at even the darkest of monsters, Yggdrasil giggled, "How vulgar you remain, Sitri. But that does change the fact that I have a close rtionship with Levi-chan, who is family with the Beast king and the sleeping sin."

    A little intimidated by her pure, untouched stare that skimmed over my body, I trembled as a new sensation I could not even describe epassed my soul. It was soft, caring, almost like home, but more.

    "On your feet," Sitrimanded, sending Areon and Soloman a profound stare, "We will indeed see. Who has thestugh? My deadline is upon us, and in my hands, I hold what is dear to that boy. My victory is but assured. I will win; I will always win.

    "We shall see, but in the meantime, I am here for that woman who sacrificed my people in order to enter my realm." Yggdrasil lovingly said, pointing towards the shivering Ashna.

    "And what of it?" Sitri fired off. "She is here under mymand."

    Losing her joyful smile, I felt my heart begin to break as she sighed, "Truly a vulgar man you are. I want her."

    "Who the hell are you to demand me?!" Ashna shouted, ring with fire in her eyes.

    "I see, so it seems Beastmaster Rience has not told you who I am?" Yggdrasil kindly informed with a peculiar glint, "I am one of the seven supreme judges and leader of the Demonic Fraction that handles demons and devils due to my close rtionship with Levi-Chan."

    Paling in horror, Ashna shivered, "when... When did this happen!"

    "Long after your fall," Areon metallically expressed, sending Sitri a stern look. "You may want to change your direction, or the moment you enter Hell once more, all the Kings and Princes of hell will be after your head."

    "Well yed, and here I thought you would have remained silent, hiding your identity. This must be worth it." Master amusingly said, betrayed by the burning heat beginning to rise from his scaly body. "But revealing such information was not wise. The identities of each supreme Judge are to remain hidden."

    "I am more than strong enough to handle the bacsh. After all, I have the help of two founders," Yggdrasil told with a vibrant smile. "Not to mention my status as leader of The Demonic Fraction."

    "Indeed," Master muttered, pondering over something. "When Arsene returns... Tell him we are waiting."

    "But of course, oh Prince of Hell."

 Chapter 360: Yggdrasil - The Year Night Fell

    <h4>Chapter 360: Yggdrasil - The Year Night Fell</h4>

    "You believe this was wise?" I asked, ncing to Areon, who in turn nodded with a heavy heart.

    "I know I am putting you in a heavy position, but I oddly enough have some faith in that little devil." He strangely said, even though all the evidence told a different story.

    No matter how one dressed it up, Arsene was a depraved, sadistic monster that gued both the weak and strong. None were safe if he ced eyes upon them. He did not need a reason like most monsters. He just enjoyed tearing life away.

    "I don''t have much say concerning who is chosen, but if I were a gambling woman, I would ce our hope in Arsene and Lilith. However, if I were you, I would go after Lilith. She is not insane like Arsene."

    Receiving a rare smile from the Lord of Destruction and Chaos, my body returned to its chibi version, allowing me to save and control my power better.

    "Zelos said the same. Now, what will you do with her?" He asked, pointing towards Ashna, quivering on her knees upon the barren ground, scarred by the kindling of the First me of Hell. It was tragic, but nothing will ever grow here again. Even with my power, it would take over five hundred Dao cycles to return life where it was once lost.

    "Ransom, of course, I hear her Rience and her were fuck buddies before she fell from grace, and he grew in status. I see no reason things would change now." I joyful replied, feeling the endless money that would follow. "We can give the proceed to Arsene. When he enters another realm."

    Twitching his eye, Areon shook his head, "I see nothing has changed." He amusingly muttered, "But allow me. I will handle Rience; I want you to handle the starships. As one of the founders, I order you to ughter everyst spec of life that surrounds your Realm. Leave nothing!"

    "By your will," I bowed to say.

    Nodding, Ashna and Areon vanished from my presence as I made my way outside my Realm. Releasing a breath of air, I stared at the endless ships that hovered around my domain. Turning back to the massive tree that held Nine Realms in ce at each branch, I arched my lips. This was me, or more specifically, a branch that no one knew about. It had almost cost me my life, but it was worth it to be free.

    "Are you checking out yourself?" H asked, arriving by my side instantly. Carrying a graceful emerald me around her body. she smiled, with tworge horns upon her head, "And you didn''t call me?"

    Returning to my adult appearance, I nodded, "Yes, it''s time. I believe you need souls correct to regain bnce? All the lives here will help, right?."

    Licking her cherry ck lips, H grinned, "My, My, someone is in a joyful mood. I had only seen such a smile when the First Odin died. To think I would see you like so."

    Rolling my eye to one of the few gods as old as I am, I nodded. "I am actually, but in a few years, Arsene will return. So I will leave the Starships here to you. We have been authorized by Areon to kill everything."

    "He was here?" H questioned with radiant eyes that glittered brighter than the endless glows of each starship sucking qi from the air.

    "Was," I said, fading away, "I will leave the rest to you. You know I don''t like killing."

    "Thanks for the gift, then." Said H as I appeared within my own domain, where the rainbow-colored bridge crossed. Looking down at my throne crafted by my very bones. I took a seat gazing at the Bifrost that ran endlessly within the void of darkness. It was all brightly lit and consumed with stars. In contrast, the very vast expanse around me was filled with endless colors, many within their lives would never see. Stars, worlds, gxies, ck holes, I could see it all, and it was grand!

    Tapping my fingers against my armrest, hundreds of images appeared, all pertaining to various people like Greyson, Elsa, Victoria, and all of the gods that seemed important. But my real focus had remained on Greyson Snow.

    He was the leader, now with Arsene''s mysterious disappearance. It was hard to believe his little brother Eroma was an idiot. I genuinely feel sorry for Elsa and Victoria if they could see Falis now. The innocent young boy was slowly beginning to be corrupted by this lustful beast.

    Shutting off the images, I sighed, "How much longer shall he be?" I asked, knowing an answer would note.

    Letting the days endlessly trickle by, I remained still, rxing casually watching Greyson spread destruction upon the other Realms. Starting with the Elves, where Olivia had her people resided, his armies soon began to run rampant. Like Arsene, he too was seemingly unstoppable, especially with no god daring to join.

    War was now within all the realms. And Leading each charge was Szar and a pink-headed girl carrying an innocent expression. She was far different from the other abyssal children; this one reminded me of that sted devil Zanris. Except she did not act childish, but rather innocent. However, upon the battlefield, I held no words for the amount of death she brought. There were many names she obtained from her time. One I particrly enjoyed was the Ashen Kings Bride or Daughter. I swear the number of theories regarding the little girl was quite enjoyable to watch.

    Although there was one group Grey never bothered to provoke, and they were the Gaint who what remained docile since Freya had formed a treaty with Vicvictus. I had not bothered to watch everything but there had been an understanding that they would be at peace unless they attacked.

    "Ygg, are you still watching?" Levi-Chan suddenly called, lifting me into her envious bosom that was soft to the touch reminding me a bit of pudding by the way they jiggled and felt. Eying them heavily, I gave a firm grip.

    "Are you pregnant again? They look bigger than usual." I asked, gripping them firmly with an imposing expression.

    "Hehe, Asmo got so jealous; he truly let me have it this time. I swear I was pregnant after we were done," She joyfully sang, drooling from her lips. "He won the battle and the war this time."

    Twitching my brow, I immediately pushed myself out of her embrace. Damn it! Now I need to take a shower!

    "how long has it been?" She asked as I pouted.

    "No idea," I slightly told, "You know years pass so quickly we lose¡ª"

    Pausing mid-sentence, our eyes widen as our mouths closed. It had descended. Tenebrae''s grace had appeared within my Realm once more. Watching the very concept of light vanish, leaving only darkness, a single star fell from the heavens. Shooting towards my Realm, all that I saw within my domain turned ck, leaving only it.

    "What... what is that?" Levitan solemnly inquired, shifting her azure eye towards an image of Midgard where the star was falling.

    Gulping down, I hastily spoke before she did something impulsive, "Wait here! I will check it out."

    However, as I tried to teleport, my eyes widened in shock as Levitan turned to me, horrified by what was going on.

    "Can you?"

    Shaking her head, we turned to the star speeding towards an extensive canyon belonging to a tribe of Giants. Striking Midgard violently, thends exploded into a mushroom cloud of destruction, sending tremors throughout the Realm when our eyes widened as a familiar presence began to radiate from Tenebrae''s presence.

    "That... That''s not Tenebrae''s Aura. It''s different." Levi-Chan grimly dered, in a way that sounded like such a thing was impossible, "What the hell happened? Who is this?"

    Widening the image, I felt my soul shake as a dense ck light began to fade, leaving a young man with ck and Ashen hair intertwining with one another. He was attractive, far more handsome than he was before. However, I felt I had insulted him to even describe him to be Handsome.

    It was as if I had sinned speaking such words. The man lying bare upon a bed of darkness was perfect. Whether it was his skin, bone structure, aura, or appearance, all just screamed perfection.

    "Arsene Snow has returned."

 Chapter 370: Infernal Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 370: Infernal Lightning</h4>

    "COME"

    Shouting towards the skies, the azure gaze of the Ruler of the Heavens seemed to crease into a profound stare. Carrying with him the very power I could not even begin to understand, he raised his hand.

    Suddenly the infinitelyrge neb began to shrink till all that was left was a spherical ball that buzzed thunder and lightning. Holding me into his sight, a faint glimmer of contempt shed as he spoke.

    "Judgment of Morningstar!"

    Shifting to scarlet in an instant, a beam so grand and might, carrying a faint power of the Seven Heavens, shed.

    Carrying with me a single thought, Soulforce seized my body the very instant Aldrich spoke the words judgment. Shifting the mes of Hellfire into the form of lighting.

    Tearing all of reality apart the closer it drew, I could not even perceive who lived or survived as the single st of scarlet lighting touched a single point of my Spear the instant I chanted the words, "Infernal Lightning."

    A/N: Spoken upon in chapter 253

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Consuming the nine realms that clung to the Tree of Yggdrasil. I roared at the top of my lungs as my Spear began to take in the sheer power of lightning tearing through the heavens. Licking my lips, my power of adaptation began to ripple off me.

    I was already hit by Aldriches lightning long ago, and now that my mes of Hellfire could take the form of any element, why would I not have allowed it to temper my body? Lighting was one of my main elements; while I used fire more often, it was still one of the three elements I was told I had a profound affinity to.

    Consumed in the power of the Judgment of Morningstar, myughter once more echoed out as I roared, "Aldrich! This is not enough! Not anymore, but I thank you for this gift. All this Ether will sever me well in the days toe!" I roared, pushing the arte of Infernal Lightning to hights ever meant to.

    Bellowing as my arms began to shiver and pealing at the sheer power entering my Spear, my eyes crossed with the shocked expression of Aldrich.

    "You are but a mortal. What you are doing is the impossible." He imed as if his words were the words of the God!

    "Aye," I told, bleeding from my pore, but my mind was set as I grinned, "But that is why I created this Spear, why I studied your intent, why allowed myself to be tormented. I see every path within the infinite sea of elements. And your''s Aldrich is nothing new to me!"

    Releasing the emblem from my eyes, the Spear of Noctem began to shudder, releasing a fiendish light that started to cover the Judgment of Morningstar. Suddenly my name thatid still upon the Spear began to change, turning into the very crest of Noctem.

    Narrowing my eyes, stone-cold darkness seemed to consume the very bed of chaos, taking in the entirety of the Judgment of Morningstar the moment it appeared.

    "You think it''s my first time seeing Infernal Lightning? You are far from done, boy." Aldrichmented with all-seeing eyes.

    Arching my lips, I shook my head, "believe it, or not but it is your intent that created this lightning. Your Ether that had it brought it into creation, and if I were, I would sever all connect before you end up like Lilith and Myself.

    Widening his eyes, nine infernal emblems representing each hell began to take form around my Spear as an Eternal power began to ripple off into reality. Sending waves that had the already decimated realm of Midgard into further chaos.

    I turned my back to the Ruler of Heaven, towards a devil upon his knees clenching his missing arm, and the angel whose wings were all but gone. Arching my lips, I could not help but grin.

    "It is not over, Arsene!" Aldrich roared as I twisted my head towards him with scorn, beginning to fade from my sights.

    "But I think it is. Your Tribtions failed. I don''t know what type of lighting you used, but from here on out, I will bepletely immune to any kind. Not only did you fail, but you also gave me two gifts. The Elemental Ether of Lightning which is now contained within my Spear, and this."

    Exploding out a massive amount of worldly qi suddenly showered the decrepit realm. Holding a vibrant smile, I could feel the very world within my hands. I was a World King.

    Shocked, his entire body, along with the neb of death, vanished from my sights in an instant.

    "You skipped all the Nascent realm and Dao stages?" Sitri foolishly barked, greatly confusing me.

    "Come now, you of all people should know. When I was less than one year of age, I hadprehended my first Dao. I had a seed, whichter began to grow. While Icked the energy of a nascent soul and so on, I had very muchprehended everything needed to be in the Realm of World. Honestly, if I had enough energy, then I would definitely go for a demigod." I scornfully mocked, lowering myself towards the man thatid still upon his knee.

    Standing close, not fearful of anything, Levi-chan, with cold aqua blue eyes, leaned on my shoulder, "Three spikes, in my daughter, and a single one in my other. Truly Sitri, do you really believe that Asmodeus would just turn the other cheek after what you did to his two daughters?"

    "A DEAL IS A DEAL!" He shouted, but the lips of the abyssal walker listlessly curved into a captivating smile.

    "Indeed, a deal is a deal. Asmo hands are tied, but mine are not." She dered, turning to Lilith, who was slowly turning paler with each passing second. Shaking her head, she whispered into my ear, "Watch out, Arsene. When you two wake up, you had better watch your back."

    Confused by the second warning, Levi-Chan backed away while Baphomet smiled, "Truly two great sights you have shown me, boy. TO think you a man who is still but a moral can show me such a thing. The Infernal Lightning is one our most useless artes due to its insane requirements, but it seemed like we may have to change that."

    Chuckling, Yeshamiel suddenly shed, standing with a ming halo and a cruel grimace, "Sitri, you bloody devil DIE!"

 Chapter 422: Lilith - Paradise

    <h4>Chapter 422: Lilith - Paradise</h4>

    Lifting my lips, my eyes narrowed at the adorable fool calling for death. Yu Jing was not that damnable Wraith. Killing her would be a challenge but not a massive one.

    "Is everything alright?" Said a soft, gentle voice that seemed to bring peace to the air itself. Shifting my attention from the woman growing to be a thorn within my side. I looked upon a fair maiden with long silk-like hair that trailed to her back. She had long silvershes, with cat-like eyes within her violet eyes.

    Simply calling her beautiful was downright insulting. She was downright enchanting.

    "Greetings," She uttered in a meek pitch, lowering her head before Arsene. "I am Cathleen, y-y-your guide to paradise."

    "Well met, darling, I am Lelouch, and this is my wife, Yura."

    Noticing the faint gleam within Mr. Snow''s eyes, I sniffed the air. Detecting the hormones overflowing from his body, I narrowed my gaze, shifting my focus back towards Cathleen.

    "And your reason for this visit?" She meekly inquired, lifting her violet eyes towards Arsene like a stray cat.

    "Oh? Business, I''m afraid, although I am never one to dismiss pleasure. Anywhere we can speak privately?"

    FLushed, Cathleen covered her mouth with the clipboard within her hand, "Forgive me. How could I be so stupid! Please, if you will, follow me while I introduce you to Paradise."

    "Wait! we are not done," Shouted, Yu Jing cing her hands upon the pommel of her sword that hung upon her waist.

    "Hey, Lili," Sene suddenly called to me, pulling me into his strong arms. Holding me close, he whispered into my ear, "What race is she? She seemed so... I don''t even know how to describe it."

    "You want her?" I whispered back a little betrayal. Even if I could join, I still just wanted him to look at me.

    "Why would I when I have a goddess I have yet to fully tame? I held one major victory." He solemnly voiced, tracing his hands down past my waist.

    "Papa? What are you doing?" Arkanos suddenly called out, but his hands did not seem to slow as he entered my trousers from behind.

    Biting my lips, his hot voice echoed out, passing through my loins and body with a shiver of lust. "Look away, Arkanos. Mama and Papa are here on business."

    "Looks to be a game of lust if you ask me. Isn''t this public nudity?" Yu Jingined in a petty manner.

    Cathline turned to us, but Arsene cool voice resounded in aforting tone, "Ignore my daughter; she finds it quite hard to ept her new daddy''s first wife."

    "YOU SON OF A BITCH!"

    "See? Defiant as always! Tell me, Cathleen, do you know what we do in my house when a little kitty is bad?"

    Buckling at the knee, Arsnse fingers dug down into my back door as I immediately covered my mouth, only for a lustful squeak to escape my lips.

    She shook her head as Arsene smiled, pulling out of me, giving my rump a small pat that had my spine shaking and my loins wet. He continued, "We punish them, of course."

    "I will damn well pray to master to see that bloody day!" Yu Jing roared, drawing her sword with a fiery passion.

    Somewhat flushed like me, Cathleen hurryed to turn around, continuing down the streets littered with flying vehicles. Noticing her pace far quicker than before, Sene chuckled. Seemingly finding a new target to prey upon.

    "This is it," Cathleen suddenly uttered, pointing towards the piercing building near the entrance. "This is where all guests must be signed up on all the various other activities Paradice has to offer."

    "Hmmm, well, we were here for the Oasis of Demara. Does this so call Paradise still have such a thing? Also, if you don''t mind, tell us what happened. Form how my wife speaks of this ce; it was never like this."

    "We have always been like so!" Cathleen uttered vibrantly without missing a beat. "I have worked at Paradice for more than five hundred years, and nothing has changed."

    "Wow! Five hundred years!" Cheered Arsene with a grin that held a deeper meaning for those who knew him. Something was definitely going on.

    ''soul gaze,'' I chanted from deep within my mind as an azure soul me filled my sight. It was massive and warped than any type of soul I had ever seen before.

    "Thank You!" Said Cathleen meekly, blushing at Arsene''s emptypliment.

    Turning to Arkanos at my side, I to began to frown even more. It was hidden within Cathleen, maybe by some force, but a strange Azure Essence was surrounding Arkanos draconic soul.

    Widening my eyes in horror, a chill ran through my spine and heart like a knife as it finally hit me: the Azure Qi, the massive souls, the disheveled memories. These people were under someone''s thrall.

    "Sene, we need to leave now!" I sent a message deep within his mind, "We may be fine, but Arkanos is in danger, Yu Jing as well.

    "What of it?" He sent back with smoldering eyes of bubbling darkness that seemed to deepen with each passing day, "It matters not to me, what happens to either of them. However, what type of king allows his subjects to be harmed before him. Why don''t you help the little dragon?

    Tracing over The Spear of Noctem, I held my words at the tip of my tongue; he was getting worse. It was almost like there were two Arsene inside each other simr to me all those years ago with Lili.

    "Please, if you will follow me,'' Cathleen hummed, brushing by me with a slight blush. I hasitly took note of the trace of Azure Soul Essence trying to enter me, I simply lifted my lips, following behind without much concern.

    Wiggling my hand towards the little dragon, I watched her sparkle return in her bored eyes. Reaching for my hands, she looked up, shing me a loving smile.

    Driving abyssal energy into her small body, the young dragon did not resist as it turned to soul essence, driving out some of the Azure Qi on its own.

    Turning a lighter shade than before, Arkanos giggled, "Auntie''s hands are warm!"

    "CATHLEEN! DARLING, YOU HAVE RETURNED!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Howled a booming voice that had the entire realm shaking.

 Chapter 423: Gathering of Chosen

    <h4>Chapter 423: Gathering of Chosen</h4>

    "CATHLEEN! DARLING, YOU HAVE RETURNED!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Rushing out of therge building budding with various people, I sent a measured stare at the tall, muscr man, d in a scarlet Kimono that was just a tad bit too small... Ok, it was far too small.

    "Bloody hell, bro. Nice package. No homo, but got damn at least get yourself a better Kimono. That thing is obviously too small!"

    "Damn, bro! You are getting all the hoes!" He roared without shame, sending both Lilith and Yu Jing a heavy stare. It was not in the least lustful but rathered filled with appreciation. "What your names!"

    "Oh my, tell me you don''t call all thedies you meet that?"Said Lilith with a grin.

    "but of course! Speak the truth! My master always says the truth will set you free! I am Siegfried, no rtion to the Norse Hero. " He uttered with a proud expression, tying his long jet ck hair with a scrunchie.

    "Um, Mr. Siegfried, you cannot be out here," Cathleen muttered, covering her eyes at the weaponry on disy.

    "Aren''t you Lord''s Vulrons disciple?" Yu jing suddenly stated as we stepped into a pure white heaven.

    Everything was clean, far too clean, and pure. I had seen such a thing in movies, but I never thought I would feel this out of ce.

    Tapping her hands in the air, a massive screen appeared, drawing our attention, when suddenly a massive image of an elderly man with snow-white hair began to speak, "Wee to Paradice,"

    "Sure am! How did you know?'' Siegfried muttered in a low voice staring at the screen with fascination, "oh, listen, this is good. I love this video."

    "Are you at the end of your life? Unable to live past a Dao Cycle? Or is it more serious? You simply cannot produce an Heir for your kingdom, no matter the riches you bring forth. Well, fear not, for we at Paradice hold the answers.

    "There is no need to risk your lives, for some half-baked measured, or bow your head towards a god of fertility, NO! At Paradice, it will be our honor and a privilege to help assist you in any way!"

    Humming in response, as the image began to fade, I turned to Siegfried, who seemed to be enjoying himself. Yu Jing had seemed to know his master, for some reason. She was not the most pleasant person to be around, so I kind of find it strange she knows someone.

    "What did you all think?" He asked, shifting his gaze to me, "This ce offers everything you know. Some woman even asked to tickle my balls! I mean, who does that? What does that even mean?"

    Palming my face at this idiot, Cathrileen turned bright like an apple trembling as she rushed through a set of automatic doors, leaving us dead in the water. Not knowing what to do, we turned to Siegfried.

    "I am Yu Jing. My Master is Aiza," Yu Jing introduced with a half bow.

    ''Oh! You are the master of the woman with the resting bitch face!"

    "Dear God," Said Lilith covering her mouth, releasing a burst of pearlyughter.

    "YOU!"

    "No offense, but that is how master described her." Siegfried quickly exined, arching his hands in his defense. "You will be thest one to arrive. The others are here."

    "But why?" I could not help ask, although I had a perfectly clear understanding as to why.

    "He didn''t say, in fact, all our masters left us here on Alos a year ago and has bearlymunicated with us as to what our mission is. There is, however, a baddie amongst them. Master Talos sure knows how to pick em. Who knew an introvert be pulling bitches like that."

    "Do you even hear yourself!" Yu Jing coldly dered, "you are offending women in general!"

    "Ok? Yo, You offended?" He asked towards Lilith.

    "not really, just figured it was part of your personality." She fired back, shooting Yu Jing a challenging stare.

    "Well, she is just a dumb bimbo. It''s offensive Siegfried."

    "You just mad cuz your pussy is dry. What Seven hundred years old, and you have yet even to have a good dicking or been eaten out by a woman. I am sure Mr. Siegfried will be more than willing to do both." Said Lilith, blowing our minds at the savagement.

    "Auntie, what does eaten out mean?" Arkanos uttered, holding Lilith''s hands.

    "Hmm, its when a man, woman, or whatever you are gets on his knee''s--"

    "ok, she doesn''t need to know all that! She is a hundred, that''s like five years old in dragon," I uttered, bumping my naughty wife on the head.

    Shivering with such wrath, Yu Jing''s eyes turned chilling with vicious killing intent, as Lilith appeared quite nonchnt and arrogant, having her head arch high.

    Clearly clearing his throat, Siegfried nudged my arm, "I take it your woman doesn''t like Yu Jing?"

    "Your master like Aiza?" I answered back with another question.

    "Good point, follow me then. The other''s will be quite happy to see another." Siegfried suddenly jumped in

    Letting the two cats do their thing, I followed behind Siegfried through the door''s I saw Cathleen rush through; how they know where the entrance or exit is will always be a mystery to me. Everything just looks like a damn white wall.

    "GREETINGS!" Shouted a set of maids with low top-dresses and handsome butlers on each side.

    Tracing my eyes off the particr beast girls that had Lil Arsene awakening from his slumber, we entered arge room filled with people and various drones that seemed to be holding drinks.

    "This is only the entrance. Once we take the teleporter to their main resort, that is where the main fun resides."

    "What is the cost?"I uttered.

    Shrugging his shoulder, Siegfried cunningly lifted his lips, "Well, my master, screwed me over, sending me here without warning during a critical time for me, so I am using his money."

    "Critical time?" Muttered Lilith rushing to our side with little Arkanos in hand, without Yu Jing by her side.

    "Yeah, I was going balls deep into my--"

    "Ok, I get it,'' I uttered, shaking my head. This man was an idiot! A fun idiot but one no less.

 Chapter 424: A Devils Mission

    <h4>Chapter 424: A Devils Mission</h4>

    "I forgot to ask. What is your name?" Siegfried suddenly inquired while I peered out from the see-through tunnel. We had appeared to be underwater surrounded by my worse enemy... fish. The sted beast that was created by the Devil himself to haunt me.

    "I go by many names, for now, you can call me Lelouch, to make things simple, if your masters have not told you about me, it''s for you own good then."

    Coming to a steady halt, Siegried turned with a curious expression, "You any strong?"

    I smiled, as did Lilith, by my side, "You have no idea,"

    Letting a chuckle escape his lips, I saw a glint of a war-craved beast flicker within his eyes. The man was a fool, but he had power, standing at the peak of Demi-God. Yu Jing was a tad bit stronger, but I figured that much didn''t really matter to these so call chosen.

    Following behind Siegfried, I tried to enjoy myself while my sted mortal enemy of mine mocked me. Making our way from below the tunnel, we soon arrived at a massive clearing filled with people that seemed at the height of society.

    There were gods, beasts, demons, and various types of monsters. From every turn, I saw many kinds of different races, all having diverse cultivations gathered, but one thing I noted was the Azure Souls within them and the dense Azure Essense fluttering about.

    What is going on? Why do these gods not notice anything? Are they all under this person''s thrall?

    Wrapping her arms under mine, Lilith''s gaze hooked upon the endless people, all having a good time. The music was not too light but instead seemed to carry a rxing Dao that seemed to bring on a sense of euphoria. The air was intoxicating, even without it being wild, making one simply wish to stay forever.

    "Wee to Paradise !" Everyone suddenly shouted, surprising me.

    Feeling a chill suddenly flicked through my spine, I chuckle, "Well Met,"

    "Let me get the others. I shall be back." Siegfried suddenly uttered, rushing off in a hurry.

    "Do not get toofortable," Said a voice that had me quaking in fear purred into my ear. Feeling a wet kiss upon my cheek, I turned to gaze at Levi-Chan, smiling mischievously, in a way that reminded me of Lilith.

    "Mother? What are you doing here?" Muttered Lilith, noticing the eyes of Arkanos begin to blur.

    "You guy''s really stepped into the lion''s den. Shit, if the master''s of your new friends were watching, they would be quaking in fear." Whispered Levitan softly.

    "You know what is going on?"

    "Indeed, but for now, I have a mission for the both of you. You all know of Yael''s presence on Alos. I wish for you to kill him."

    Narrowing my gaze, I turned to the Azure Essesne that seemed to hold the ability to mind **** just about any but Soulbenders. Yael was indeed a problem, but there were too many things out of ce to say I could kill him.

    "I assume this ce is the key to doing so?"

    "Lilith?" Levithan darkly uttered, shooting her daughter a deep stare.

    "The Oasis of Derma is a hub of pure life, and you are Arsene in the flow of the natural order is death incarnate. The amount that has died to you is uncountable."

    Nodding my head in understanding, I frowned, "So?"

    "To reach the Etherial ne, one must step past thews of death and life, into and beyond heaven and earth. There we will meet those who were left untouched since the beginning of creation." Lilith exined, causing my eyes to widen.

    "Correct, but to do so, one needs a source of pure, untouched life and death. Death is rtively easy to find, but something pure like the Oasis is another story." Added Levithan solemnly, "However, the gates seemed to be open here."

    "HUH?!"

    "Somone opened it before¡ª"

    "Whoever did so is dead. You, Lilith, have a key. The person that opened the gate didn''t. " exined Levithan sharply, "What you two are seeing is the Etherial essence of some monster in the Etherial ne, spreading its roots."

    Crossing my arms, I quickly began to frown, "How is it no one can see this essence?"

    "You look down on yourself far too much, boy. You''re a monarch in the making, carrying three great bloodlines. If you cannot see it, no one can, Lilith as well. There are some that can see it, but it''s very few in number. From what I gather, there is a single chosen form Nox here who can see this essence."

    "That bitch?" Scuffed Lilith darkly.

    "No, not Yu Jing, another I don''t believe you have met, but it doesn''t matter. Killing Yael, that''s what I want you two to achieve."

    "Why?" I asked, wondering why she herself could not do it. I know power is not an issue.

    "It''s for your own good, Arsene. The Angels know you are here. Now is the time for you to make a point and start iming your territory. Now is the time if you wish to force them to back off and gain some allies in the Nines. Kill Yael."

    "Does it have to be here?" I uttered, looking around at the endless hoards of ethereal essence creating thralls at every moment.

    "Oh? Do you have a better moment? The pieces are set if¡ª"

    "The pieces are in a mess, "I barked, ring at Levi. "The chaos I created on Midgard was a controlled fire to me, but here I don''t even know what is controlling this essence or how strong it is. Killing Yael is within my interest, but till I know what is going on, I cannot simply act just to gain some allies."

    "He is correct, mother. Last time, I got kidnapped, same with Ezra. Luring Yael away is simple, but killing him is different, at least till we know what is going on."

    Giggling to herself, Levi-chan covered her lips with her small hands. "Asmo said you would say so. He also said that if you wish for the throne, you had bestplete your deal with him."

    Cheap bastard!

    "How is Ezra, by the way? She awake?"

    Levithan rolled her eyes, sending a sweet air kiss before vanishing, leaving only her lustful voice, "She is quite ready to resume her train with you, as am I."

    "Asmodeus is going to kill me one day."

 Chapter 425: Chosen Cleo

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chosen Cleo</h4>

    "I''m back bitches! Let''s go!" Siegfried roared, gathering the attention of many. "Yu Jing took a detour, and she is with everyone as we speak."

    Shaking my head, Siegfried beckoned with hisrge hands. Having nothing better to do, I followed, wondering if there was a way to use these so-called Chosen.

    Yael was a mighty warrior from the Seven Heavens. Using them to kill him was an impossibility; even their masters should not have enough power over an arch angel-like Yael.

    "Sieg! Buddy, we are here!" shouted a reasonably tall man with long shaded curly hair with deep sky-blue eyes that seemed to carry a silver hue. He was pretty, if one can call a man pretty. From far away, one would think he was a woman.

    "Let me introduce you. The gay-looking one is Kurt!"

    Bursting out intoughter, Lilith turned the other way as Kurt''s expression darkened, "Damn it, Sieg! Can you not! Do you want your master to get canceled? You know you cant say stuff like that anymore!"

    "Oh yeah! Not my fault you look like a woman, but fine. The effeminate man here is Kurt," Siegreid repeated wearily, appearing quite tired of watching what he said. "The baddie by his side is--"

    "Cleo, and it a quite the honor to meet you. Mr. Snow, my master, speaks quite highly of you." Said a woman that seemed to meld into the Dao of space. I had noticed her, but her presence was so faint my gaze merely traced over her.

    Smiling at me somewhat cautiously, Cleo sat beside Kurt with her legs crossed. She had long golden silver hair that ran freely down her head, like rain, and dark eyeliner that seemed to brighten her scarlet eyes.

    She was quite enticing, if I had to say, a baddie as Sigried had said.

    "Care to tell me what type of dark magic used to hide yourself? I have already forgotten your name more than seven times throughout this year. All that seemed to stick within me was the word Snow itself." She stated, with narrowed eyes that carried a hint of malice.

    "Siegfried was indeed right; you are quite a baddie, although my dear wife is far sexier," I uttered, watching her thin mask break into a raging expression.

    "Come now, Mr. Snow, no need to make enemies so quick. She doesn''t seem as stuck up like this one," Said Lilith staring dead at Yu Jing sitting off to the side silently ring.

    "Hello, I am Arkanos!" Shouted the Little dragon, staring with glittering silver eyes at the enticing meal thaty on the table before the group of chosen.

    "I wouldn''t," Kurt suddenly whispered with a frown, "Cleo said it''s poisoned."

    "none sense," Lilith suddenly stated, patting her head, " Go ahead, Aunty will flush your system of any type of danger, k!"

    Nodding without hesitation, Arkanos quickly sat near Yu Jing, gobbling down food without hesitation.

    "I see nothing; how can you say it''s poison? None of us can see it,"ined Yu Jing with suspicion, staring intently at Cleo.

    "So you are the one who can see it?" Said Lilith with a grin, "How interesting, I wonder how?"

    "Wait, it''s real!" Kurt darkly uttered, rising with a pale expression.

    "Do not react," I darkly stated, "not now, not ever."

    Freezing in ce, the air suddenly grew dark as I found an empty seat that could fit both me and Lilith. Sitting just near the enticing Cleo, she frowned, wiggling away.

    "I heard your a pervert." She suspiciously informed, to my surprise. Sending Yu Jing a profound stare, I shrugged.

    "Forgive my daughter. She is struggling to ept me as her new father. You see, she simply has an issue with me having rtions with my darling wife."

    "it''s quite true," Added Lilith with a teary eye.

    "Your both monsters!" Screamed Yu Jing angrily, causing many to look at us.

    "Enough of that; what is this about Cleo being right?" Siegried solemnly chimed in. "Is this something our masters should be alerted to?"

    "You can try, but I am afraid they will not be much help," I stated, picking up a ss of champagne that belonged to someone. " Strong as your masters are, they will be quite useless here, at least for now."

    "What in the world are you talking about? In fact, who the hell are you?" Kurt voiced, growing cold like ice.

    Shugging, I did not answer him but rather peered around at the endless people, "Look around, many people here are under someone''s thrall. Even the Gods that you see are Thralls. If you want, why not call your master''s and ask them to appear?"

    "Can you remove that Azure essence within us? You all seemed to be free of impurity that little dragon included for some reason. For the life of me, I cannot seem to rid myself of it."

    "Do not make a deal with him. Master Aiza warned that he is worse than her." Warned Yu Jing drawing a smile to my lips.

    "I am afraid I am not in the contracting mood these days," I stated with a sad smile, although it was not for theck of trying. Should even a wisp of Hellish Qi appear, I was fucked.

    "Are you willing to help us?" Inquried Siegried with a solemn frown.

    "Of course. You all seem to be the only ones not under another thrall yet." I whispered, turning to Lilith, who lifted her hands. Watching a wisp of abyssal energy enter reality, it soon began to spin. Four small spherical balls soon appeared within her hand.

    Liftin her lips sinisterly, Lilith spoke, "Simply swallow, and you will be cured."

    "That seemed too simple to be¡ª"

    Grabbing a pill Siegfried in all his stupidity, swallowed one down without hesitation, "What?" he uttered without care, crossing his arms, "My instincts told me nothing were wrong with them."

    Truly I have no words for this man. Even I don''t trust my instincts that much. I mean, there was a limit to everything. If one was stronger than you, hiding their intent could cause even those with the highest beastal instincts to perish.

    "Master Vulron sure has his work cut out for him." uttered, Cleozying turning to Lilith with a hint of hesitance.

    "Just take it, I wanted to create some chaos, but Siegfried kinda ruined it," muttered Lilith pouting her cherry lips.

 Chapter 426: Its All On Vulron

    <h4>Chapter 426: Its All On Vulron</h4>

    "You Kurt''s master is the illustrious Selna who is pining over Talos, Siegfried master is Vulron, and Cleo master is the supposed introvert Talos."

    "Supposed? Master is truly an Introvert. We once sat in silence for over seven years. I believe I was about eleven years when he took me in." Said Cleo with a weary expression, pursing her lips.

    "You didn''t talk for seven years?" Kurt inquired curiously in shock, lifting a ss of champagne to his lips.

    "At the time, I was too scared. Master simply appeared like a god in my vige and took me. He did not talk or ask anything of me."

    Ok, so Talos is crazy. Let''s make a note not to anger him. Silent but deadly.

    "Poor darling. Come, let''s have a drink. You missed your best years." Cheer Lilith with a flush expression handing Cleo a ss.

    "Her best years? Cleo I Siegfried is more than willing to plow you into oblivion to help you relive those missing years." Said the giant oaf of a man cuffing his arm''s seriously.

    "Holy Shit." Kurt uttered, dropping his ss, "bro, you can''t say that as well. Did Master Vulron not teach you anything? Were you raised by wolves or what?"

    "Dragons, actually. I spent the first twenty years of my life with dragons. It was not till master Vulron sted his way into ourir that I was taken and trained."

    "Ok-Ok, I think we have heard enough of you two messed up history." Kurty hastily uttered, turning to Cleo, who did not seem that surprised Siegfried would say such a thing, "What''s the n? Are we leaving or staying?"

    "Why ask me?" Cleo countered, scrunching her brow, taking a sip of her ss, gaining a slight flush that made her even more alluring.

    "Not to offend, but I do not trust anyone outside the circle of our masters, and you seem to be the only one who is capable of seeing this Azure Essense."

    "No offense taken," Both Lilith and I voiced at the same time with a smile.

    Kurt was indeed the suspicious type. It makes me wonder what type of master this Selna was? Siegfried called her a big-breasted bimbo, but I feel like there could be more to it.

    "But if I may introject, let''s look around. Look at all these rare breeds of Gods and Beast? Do you think we who are rare just like them can simply leave?" Said Lilith, softly resting her head on my shoulder.

    "Wait!" Shouted Sigried suddenly, "Before we continue, Cleo. You never answered me!"

    Spitting the champagne from her lips, Lilith and I burst intoughter as she red at the lovable oaf.

    "No! you idiot!" She roared in response.

    Clitting his tongue Siegfried sighed, "Damn. Well, it is a numbers game for us men. It sure is unfair that you woman can simply get dick so easily."

    "Master Vulron, I feel your suffering," Kurt uttered a soft prayer pping his hands together.

    "Siegfried in my master''s name, if you don''t shut your mouth, I swear to Aiza I will kill you." Yu Jing ruthlessly proimed receiving the finger from Siegried.

    "Bring it bitch!"

    Siegfried viciously red, ready for anything with a powerful charisma overflowing from his mighty body.

    "Guy''s enemy territory, we don''t have time for this."Argued Kurt pping his palm against the table, "Not here, not now."

    Sneering Yu Jing sat back down, but everyone could see, she was ready to strike like a snake waiting in the grass.

    "I don''t believe we can leave. " I once again repeated, "This ce is like a trap, but there is a way we could get out, but it could get bloody."

    "The Worms."

    Nodding at the cold words of Yu Jing, I smiled, "Indeed, we use the Morte Worms to attack this resort."

    "You underestimate the forces we are working against then. See that god with the low-cut red robe? He has Emeral scale upon his neck, "His race, if I recall correctly, is known for creating a poison so strong, It could connect to many monsters by karma. Kill one. You kill millions."

    Sending my gaze to the Arabian prince wannabee, I frowned, scrapping my n at least for a bit. "Sure, we have some problems, but escape is our goal, and chaos is our friend."

    "How many will die?"

    Ignoring the question that held no relevance, Kurt, who I knew was trying to figure out what type of person I was, stared for a moment.

    "Shh!"

    Rising from my shoulder, Lilith''s expression swiftly turned cold as she peered subtly towards the right. "Someone is trying to listen in." She said, causing the faces of many to darken.

    "Seems we will discuss this at ater date. But for now, rx I--"

    "If you will excuse me? We are looking for Lelush, Yura, Yu Jing, and Arkanos. Do you happen to be them?" Said a noble-looking gentleman, bowing slightly before the table. " I am the manager of this Resort. I am sorry, but we will have to officially sign you up now."

    "Can our little daughter Arkanos say alongside her big sis while my wife and I fill out the documents?" I asked in a pleasant tone, fully rxed.

    "But of course, we--"

    "Oh, whatever they ask, put it on my card. My loving Master is more than willing to cover any charges of my dear friends." Siegfried fiendishly stated with a chilling smile.

    "Brother!" I uttered teary-eyed, "I willplete your mission. Only the best. In Vulrons name!"

    "In Vulrons name," Cheered everyone at the table.

    Personally, I would hate to be at the end of Sigfried''s vengeance. This shit was definitely petty, but I love being petty.

    Leading us away, Lilith and I remained silent as we felt over a hundred scans trying to prate our bodies only to be stopped by darkness and Abyssal energy.

    "What is your name?" I softly asked, stepping into a pitch-ck hallway away from everyone. It was a little sketchy, but I figured nothing of it. After all, we were in a resort, surrounded by Azure Essense.

    "Cloud," he replied calmly, without turning back. "and where do you hail from?"

    "Born from the darkness, I''m afraid, "I stated, "my home is with Tenebrae."

    "Oh! quite rare indeed, and you dear miss?"

    "Born from the Heavens themselves, I have no true home." Said Lilith leaning into my arm. "How much further? I do not wish to leave my daughter for much longer."

    "Forgive me, then," He uttered, snapping his fingers as thousands of formations appeared within the dark tunnel, blinding us with their light. "Shall we inquire about why you are here?"

    "What is the meaning of this?"

 Chapter 427: Soul Devourer

    <h4>Chapter 427: Soul Devourer</h4>

    "What is the meaning of this?" I calmly demanded, not letting my power get the best of me. Yet despite my calmness, I could feel something within me bubbling like a storm ready to explode.

    Covering me with various inscriptions, I could see hundreds of powerful formations trying to invade me. Yet despite their oppressive power attempting to dig into my flesh, a domineering force of darkness stormed from me, slowly igniting the wrath I kept at bay.

    "Kneel," I barked as Cloud fell to his knees at mymand, allowing a sea of blood to gush from his knees.

    ''Sene,'' Lilith called in a warning tone.

    "Insignificant trash, before I peal your very soul from your existence speak," Imanded, feeling the realm of the Bed of Chaos to be my eyes and ears. It was as if I held infinite knowledge at this moment.

    "I-I-I! AAAA!~"

    Piercing my hand through his skull, I tore his eye from his socket, staining my hand with blood, "Lowly trash. Stutter once again, and I peal you alive."

    "Sene," Lilith firmly called.

    "It was only to test..."

    Turning his entire body to a mist of gore, with a single snap, I sneered as his azure soul appeared within my hands, "I need an exnation now." I voice, arching my lips, taking the soul to my lips.

    Biting down upon his soul me, a sweet scream of heaven exploded out from within me as I slowly began to chew his immortal soul at a pace where he would sustain me and suffer.

    Enjoying the screams that couldst an eternity, I continued till his shrieks kept rising, begging for an end.

    It was like chewing gum, except I could feel his memories were my vor. I could see the years begin to pass, the few years of very under some''s thrall. It was all mine to see. Yes... I could see this worm crawling from birth, its rise to power, and its end.

    "ARSENE!" Lilith barked, awakening me.

    "Hmm? What''s up?" I asked with a smile, tasting an odd vor within my mouth I could not even begin to describe. It was quite savourily yet sweet, and it was singing such a sweet song. Humming alongside him, I turned to Lili.

    "You just killed cloud," She coldly uttered, pointing to the blood stter just at my feet.

    "Oops."

    "Oops? Is that really all you have to say?"

    "Oops," I repeated. It was all I had to say. I could barely recall what happened, and for some reason, I was OK with it. It''s not like I was trying to harm myself.

    "How are we going to exin this?" Lilith voiced darkly, staring down at the bloodstain.

    "We tell the truth, of course, Cloudbusted into a gore of blood. This system is used to scan the bodies down to a singrity. It is supposed to tell us if we are capable of having kids. The hell couldn''t he just say that in the first ce."

    "He was trying to. You were just too impatient--"

    "What the hell is going on in there? Cloud, did you activate the device? What''s taking so long?" A voice suddenly called over the inte, shocking Lilith.

    "No camera''s soooo we just go with the flow. Let''s see what happens." I voiced with augh; with the memories of this ce within my mind, I felt oddly rxed.

    "You''re an idiot."

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Let me get this straight, Cloud a Star-Lord God just exploded without warning." Saleh, head of security, repeated for the thirtieth time within the resort''s rather luxurious prison. "You can see why your story doesn''t make sense."

    "I think it makes perfect sense, "I replied, knowing Lilith was having the same conversation in another room. "he seemed tired of life."

    pping his hands against the desk, Saleh roared, with fire in his eyes, "LIES!!! Tell me the truth now."

    Chewing on Cloud''s soul, I shrugged. There was not much we could do and not much they could me on me. After all, who could believe those in the Realm of World could kill a God? Shit, even I find it hard to believe I killed him, and I apparently did it.

    "So after you saw he died, you still asked Vimor to activate the device.''

    "How else were we supposed to get the results?" I asked, nodding my head, feeling what I did was justified. "His death was not on me. I think it''s best you all find out what happened. It''s our money that is being spent here."

    "Your lying," he barked, flipping the table over to my surprise. Hearing it crash into the wall shattering into pieces, I frowned, quite annoyed at the emotional beast-man ring with wolf-like eyes.

    "Brah, calm down. Not my fault you can''t figure this shit out? The dude killed himself, or some almighty entity grew tired of him. Either way, I am leaving. My wife and I still need to get treated. I need to put a baby in her soon."

    Rising up from my chair, I stretched my arms, feeling quite good getting to annoy someone again. It has been so long.

    "Sit your ass down; we are not done." howled Saleh, ring his nostrils.

    "Doggie, I would watch how you speak to me." I uttered arrogantly, simr to how an evil young master would speak, ring at the man that looked to be a werewolf, "We are your guest, and you failed to have protocols in ce. Now I, along with my family, are in danger. Wait till the Celestrial Pce or The Holy City hears of this."

    "You!"

    "Indeed, I bitch, now let us go or kill us. Either way, I am growing weary of this bullshit! Wait till my master hears of this. The audacity, I swear!" I shouted astoundedly while Saleh appeared so furious I could see it was taking everything within him not to strike me down.

    My god, I need to behave like this more often. This is fun. No wonder other young masters behave like so.

    "I am a god! You a lowly moral."

    "I can piss on the floor and have you pick it up. You are simply a lowly god, probably not even a mid god. Now! I expect a full detailed report both on my wife and myself. All charges are going to my good friend and brother Siegfried. His master is covering everything. Let that be an idea of how powerful our families are."

    Stepping out with a satisfied smile, I could feel a horrendous divinity beginning to leak from behind the door. Picking up a bit of pace, my gaze fell upon Lilith, who did not seem to be the least bit pleased. She was brooding. That much was clear.

    "You''re too happy Sene, don''t tell me your back to old habits?"

    "It''s the gum, my love. I just feel super happy, is all. I didn''t even know I had this ability."

 Chapter 428: I Killed The Last Prince

    <h4>Chapter 428: I Killed The Last Prince</h4>

    "Hey, Lili," I suddenly called, making our way back to the party.

    "Hm?" she hummed in response.

    "I''m going to have a look around, "I uttered, biting down on Cloud''s Soul me, who bellowed in such anguish; I ignited such a tragic memory within him that had caused me to pause for a moment.

    "Just make it back before night. I have another training session with mother." Lilith carelessly said, moving on ahead as I came to a halt.

    Lightly smiling, a glow of Darkness rippled from my body like a wave. Taking a single step, I shadowed stepped through the halls of Paradise with a single goal in mind.

    From Cloud''s memories, I knew this whole ce was an entirebyrinth for some reason, not even he knew. To the public, there existed the resort, but deeper in past standard space and timeid a massive underground facility.

    Moving like a ghost through Paradise, I did not worry about any type of camera as I had the Darkness to make myself appear like I wasn''t there. However, the guards themselves were endless. Since these guards could be the residents enjoying themselves. I needed to avoid everything, including animals and insects.

    It was actually fun having to sneak around, but then again, I understood I was not one who could remain hidden for long. My mouth was simply too toxic.

    "Curse that damn Lelouch," Saleh shouted viciously towards his men near a particr door I needed to get through.

    "Lord Seleh, why the anger? Is it not simple to kill him?" Said one of the doormen with disinterest, "We could dump his body in the swamp just up north. No one would be the wiser."

    "We are not kids anymore. Killing is not always the solution. He appears to be some big shot, just like most people who work here. We cannot afford to offend him. At least not yet. I have already sent a few men to the Holy City to find out just who he is."

    Not like they will remember who or what their mission is. Shit, it will not be long before you forget who I am.

    Lifting my lips, I turned to the door, having Clouds memories. My body blinked just past the doorman entering arge room filled with only a particr device without anyone inside.

    Approaching the hexagon shape teleporter, I sent a measured stare towards the machine thaty on the ground humming with life. A single step and one would teleport into their base. Turning back to the door, I frowned.

    "Hey, Levi, you there?" I suddenly called in a whisper, hoping she was watching.

    "What is it?" She called in a somewhat impatient manner, unlike her usual carefree tone.

    "What is Yael like? What I mean is he the impatient type? The feel I got from Yieshamiel was a control type. He had his goal and figured he could outwit me. A foolish endeavor seeing the end result."

    Appearing in front of me in a sh of azure light, she smiled in amusement, "Everyone is impatient at times. It''s all about how you act and behave. It''s as Lilith said, it''s rtively easy to lure Yael to you, but he will be prepared.

    "I can work with that, but I need to know what type of person he is," I uttered darkly, having an idea.

    "He is a powerful Warrior of Heaven. He is very patient and deadly. Killing him is but an impossible task for most of the lesser Princes, but they could definitely give him a run for his money. " Levithan replied with a sensual simile circling me with amusement. "Tell me, Arsene, What are you nning?''

    "We hold the Pale Gate," I coldly uttered with a dark smile, staring at her enchanting azure eyes. "And I n on using this teleporter to both trap and kill him there."

    "If only it were that easy." She uttered, vanishing from my sight, "See you tonight, Sene."

    Touching my chin, I frowned before pulling the spear of Noctem from my back, feeling its weight that sat perfectly within my palms. My fingers traced over the name etched into the pole.

    "Yeshiemiel," I whispered hollowly, hearing the beating of my own heart and the screams of despair bellowing with sorrow. He was breaking, begging, yet his torment would only continue to evolve. "Do you wish to meet your brother? I am actually looking forward to it, for it will not be me who lures him but rather you."

    "You see, I thought of something. What would make even the most season warrior falter? That is, of course, family."

    Pulling my fingers back from the Spear of Noctem, I closed my eyes as my body slowly began to fade. Entering the First Layer of the Shadow Realm, I gazed at the door standing an arm''s length away. Hearing its throbbing, its depths, my palms etched closed.

    "I wouldn''t if I were you. Your brother would be most disappointed." Said an oddly familiar voice that had my blood boiling. "And as would I."

    "Your back?"

    "I never left. In fact, the entire Order is here. V is beginning a pain in the ass yet again, while Zero is agreeing. I fucking hate those two fuck buddies. I swear the worse duo ever." Heined, hanging his head low. "I swear if it weren''t for ''VI,'' I would have killed your brother... or at least tried."

    Turning my head towards the voice, I frowned at his burred features, still quite annoyed I could not see him, "Why? Why are you all here? Aren''t all of you on a higher ne or something?"

    "Well, I''m here to help you, just this once against my better judgment. Your trial is far moreplicated than mine. All I had to do was kill the previous prince of Darkness, but you. You got Aldrich, those two fallen, now this new God is asking for death. Shit reminded me when God-Sama struck down V. sted the little bastard into another reality."

    Widening my eyes, I felt my heart suddenly tear as I shuttered. As if the Spear of Noctem was even heavier than before a resentment, I never knew I had begun to bud and bloom.

    Did he kill me? No... I am not that Prince. What the hell?

    "The Etherial ne will have some answers, but it will also grant you some enemies. Be a God First before Entering into Noctem. And once you do, find the Keys I hid there. For only they can open the Gates to Illuthath.

 Chapter 429: How to Lure a God

    <h4>Chapter 429: How to Lure a God</h4>

    "For only they can open the Gates to Illuthath." He casually uttered, vanishing from sight.

    So he was the one who killed thest Monarch of Darkness and Former Prince of Noctem. Who the hell are these people? His trial? That was a Trial?

    Passing my hands through my sweaty brow, I knew whatever was within me was going to be an issue. It was careless of me not to worry. I lost consciousness, and what did I do? Let that go? A god died, yet all I could care about was the gum in my mouth.

    "No wonder Lili was brooding. If this wasn''t mind-rape, I don''t know what is." I bitterlyughed, shaking my head. "Fuck me. What the hell did I do? At least I got an idea on how to get out of this hell hole."

    Turning back to the teleporter still humming with power, I vanished shadow stepping through the halls. Moving with the shadows, I once again arrived at the little gathering of people all having a good time.

    Turning my gaze to the fountain of wine, I lifted my lips. Hanging my head slightly low to hide beneath my hair, with a hint of darkness masking my presence; in such a way, I would appear visible, but many would simply trace their eyes over me without much thought.

    Summoning out a few pills from the pill master, leviathan killed. I chuckled darkly, tossing them into the fountain of wine and sprinkling them over some of the food, making my way without none being the wiser.

    "Your back!" Kurt suddenly shouted, grabbing my attention as I approached the table of Chosen.

    "Why not let the entire resort know I was gone? Why don''t you?" I spat, a little annoyed. I was already in trouble with this head of security. "Why don''t you go have some wine to keep that trap of yours shut."

    Trying with all I had not to smile, I took a seat near Lilith, who frowned, noticing something was wrong. I swear I really think these abyssal women are like bloodhounds.

    "What?" I voice, noticing her brooding expression.

    "Nothing, " She uttered, shifting her attention to Arkanos, with food all over her mouth. Lying on Lilith''sp, she appeared to be in a fooda, lucky little dragon, if you ask me. Shit, thest time I crashed like that was from having snu snu with Lili.

    "So?" Cleo inquired, expecting something from me. "What did you find out?"

    Crossing my arms, I shrugged, noticing an intense stare drilling a hole in the back of my head. Turning to his ring face, I immediately shifted my head.

    ''am I so great? That even the Rings of Babylon could not wipe his memory? That must be.''

    "Who amongst you can get a fleet of Starships to rain hell down on this ce?" I asked with a savage smile.

    "I am amander in the Court of Nox." Sigfried surprisingly stated, greatly alerting everyone, "I can have a fleet of Grade A starships here in a day or so. But I need an exnation."

    "Hmm, tell them that Arsene Snow, Nox''s most wanted, has been spotted speaking with entities from the Etherial Realm," I Uttered, shocking everyone at the table who all jaw''s dropped.

    "That''s who you are?" Shouted Cleo in surprise, rising from her chair.

    "No need to be so surprised. There is a reason Yu Jing told you all not to trust him,'' Said Lilith, calmly turning her gaze to me, "What is the n?"

    "Well, we need for the masters of everyone here toe. It''s about to be mass chaos, especially with the Morte Worms. I suggest you all call them now before it''s toote, also before it''s toote, Wine. we need wine!" I hastily eximed. "You there, waiter. Get us all twelve sses of wine."

    ''What did you do?'' Lilith sent over through our link.

    ''I may have drugged everyone here.'' I replied back.

    ''Sene, what drug did you put in?''

    "Who knows, all I can say is that it''s about to be lit. These people are about to be freaking out. The same with their masters when they see their disciples all fucked up."

    "So we are taking them as hostages?" Lilith uttered with a seductive smile, "And what of the treatment?"

    "It''s behind a teleporter. We need to lure some people out and prepare for a few days. I think with the number of drugs we gave all these people, they will be high for a few days. It''s a win-win. Security will be so focused on containing them we will have a few days to prepare the Morte Worms."

    "Free drinks on this fucker right here!" I roared as everyone turned to me, who was lifting Siegfried''s arms. Grinning from ear to ear, the giant oaf nodded.

    "Damn right! My master is quite a generous man!" He bellowed as everyone suddenly cheered. "Change the Music, and let''s get fucked up!!!!"

    "AYE, AYE!!!" Thousands cheered.

    Chuckling to myself, I fell back into my seat as Lilith''s fingers crawled onto me, "Sene, what if there is an aphrodisiac in there?"

    "Guess Yu Jing will finally get some dick. Not really my problem."

    "And Cleo?"

    "Same answer," I answered back.

    Hearing her sigh, Lilith shook her head, "You men, I swear." she said in disappointment.

    Lifting a ss sitting at the table, she took a sip before spitting it back out. Frowning for a few seconds, she hesitantly nodded, "It''s something that seemed to enhance your feelings. It''s weird.

    "Molly? Yeah, let''s go with that. They will be fine," I imed with a smile; looking at everyone cheer with one another, I lifted my lips as they swallowed ss after ss. "They will just be happy till they crash. wouldn''t mind having it in bed sometimes."

    "And what of Arkanos?" Lilith suddenly yelled, having to raise her voice as the music began to thunder in our ears.

    "She is a dragon; I am sure she will be fine. The Pill maker made it, so the pills were filled with Divinity, so I am sure everyone will be affected, and for those that are not well, I am sure it will be little in number. We just have one problem." I voiced in her ear, rising from off the chair, lifting Lilith to her feet, "That security guy is staring. We need to piss him off so he can have at least a ss."

 Chapter 430: Aiza Syv - That Bastard

    <h4>Chapter 430: Aiza Syv - That Bastard</h4>

    "So it has been decided? We leave Arsene on a tight leash." Aeron solemnly urged, "We cannot afford to be his enemy. At least not yet. His talents, as you all have already seen, are instrumental."

    "My concerns have never been about who rules." Talos, that damn mastermind, coldly uttered, "I care not who rules over the Bed of Chaos. I know what type of person this Arsene is, and I will say this now. Aiza, should you make Arsene your enemy, I will not intervene."

    "You would brand yourself to be a coward?" I jeered, narrowing my eyes to y on the ego a normal man would have.

    Talos, out of all these people, was one never to follow the rules. He did whatever he felt and damn the consequence. Even now, I hate being around this pathetic bastard who seems to see everything but never engages.

    "I stand by what I said. You have already made us be his enemy. That little demon is quite perceptive, and we know nothing of his intentions towards us. Aside from what you have told us. Killing Arsene Snow is a foolish idea. Look at who is around him, who he seemed to be¡ªa damn Monarch in the making. We are out of our league.

    "How typical, and I suppose you would bend over backward for this boy, who is not even a god yet?"

    "Boy?" Selna, that cow, darkly used, "Aiza, we both know what it means to be Monarch of an element, and Darkness is one of the strongest. They hold authority. A single word and he could potentially kill a god. Once he figures out his rights as a Monarch, many of our people will be at his mercy."

    "On this, I agree with Aiza." Vulron seeing the light thundered out, "Arsene needs to be contained, but! We need to do it without making him an enemy."

    "Zelos?" Aeron suddenly voiced, hushing the voices of us all, "What are your thoughts? You seemed to be the most silent one."

    "Does it even matter? Aiza will simply do as she pleases. It will simplye down to whether we flee, side with Arsene, or with Aiza. In the end, I have no opinion because I only care about defending the Bed of Chaos."

    Arching my lips, I giggled. "Zelos, you seem to know me soo---"

    Hearing my phone ring, I frowned, summing it from my ring. Seeing Yu Jing''s number, my lips stretched even lower. I hung up. However, Talos, Vulrons, and Selna''s phone rang just as I hung up, interrupting our meeting.

    "Yo! This is Cleo''s phone, right? You must be Talos! I hear you are kind of a dick!" The vibrant voice of Arsene suddenly rang from in front of some booming music. Wherever they were, they were partying.

    Staring at the screen of him standing still while everyone around him was dancing, kissing, and everything else, everyone at the table''s expressions grew dark. Why would Cleo give him her phone?

    "Arsene," Talos uttered patiently, cing his hands behind his back.

    "Indeed. It''s a Pleasure. I feel like I know everyone here simply by your disciple''s stories. Did you really not speak to Cleo for seven years? Even I think that''s a little much."

    "I did." Said Talos, sharply scanning his eyes over the few dozen people behind Arsene. He was looking for his disciple.

    "Get to the point Arsene, why are you calling us?" Aeron uttered darkly.

    "BROOOOO!!!! I love you!!!" Bellowed the voice of both Kurt and Siegfried.

    Widening my eyes, they suddenly, with murky expression, appeared by Arsene''s side, cing their arms around him as though they were family or friends.

    "Ah, that''s so nice. Thanks, bro." Arsene eximed, arching a ss of wine, "TO VULRON!!!!"

    "TO VULRON!!!!" Many cheered in a booming voice.

    "What the hell is going on," The Master of War voiced with a tight jaw.

    "Master? FUCK YOU!!!!!" Siegfried roared as Kurt suddenly pushed him over the balcony.

    "BROO!!!" He roared in a dramatic way, following behind him, ''I''ll save you!!!"

    Laughing at the drama, Arsene shook his head, "I drugged everyone at the party, and they need you all. Shit has gotten out of hand."

    "What of Yu Jing?" I hastily shouted, feeling a chill down my spine. She needed to be okay. I can''t afford to change, not when she still needed to taint Arsene.

    Tilting the camera, he turned as I saw over five guys grinding upon my disciple, who had a smile upon her face. By her side, I could see Cleo, covered in sweat, dancing alongside her.

    "You''re a fucking bastard, Snow." I viciously spat.

    "Why call us? they seem fine to me?" Talos suddenly voiced without a hint of concern, "My disciple is old enough to have sex if she so pleases. I care not, as long as it doesn''t intervene in her studies."

    "OMG, You''re so cold! But I definitely think this will do some damage. You see, my dear Master of Death, I just so happen to be a master in the Art of Devil Hearts. All this drama will definitely do some damage. Same with you, Aiza. All the shit you put your disciple through, I wouldn''t be surprised if she wakes up with over a hundred guys running a train on her. Bitch''s be wild out here."

    "BOy, your going way too far!" Volrun fired off, rising from his throne.

    "Not really; it''s not like your disciples will not be in the mix. Although I think his heart is a little too pure to handle the aftermath."

    "Hmmm, you want something." Selna suddenly uttered with a flushed expression, "What is it?"

    "Well, we are kind of in a grave situation. Excluding me drugging everyone. It''s kind of fucked up, but I need your full cooperation. And I knew with Aiza there, there could be back and forth, so ckmail was my go-to method."

    "Yeah! Get off of her!" Yura''s voice suddenly echoed out as we saw the young redhead, pushed some guys off Cleo, "Go after the other one. She needs a good a dicking!"

    "BITCH!!!"

    "Yeah... So Yura doesn''t particrly like Yu Jing. We are hoping this will rx your disciple. She seems so stuck up. But don''t worry, nothing bad will happen. I promise on my honor!" Arsene shamelessly uttered, turning the camera back to him.

    "Sigfried order a few dozen starships. Contact Tang Feng and tell him that I gave the order. As King of the Celestial Pce, he should listen and allow the ships to attack if needed. What I want you all to do is rain death alongside these ships when I give the order."

    "What the hell is going on?" Talos inquired, ncing up at Aeron, who nodded in confirmation.

    "I need to kill Yael for a few devils, and it will seem we stepped into a city under someone from the Etherial nes thrall. Death is around the corner for everyone, and we need your help. Oh, before I forget, Vulron, check your bank ount. Sieg left you a surprise." He said, severing the connection leaving all of us wide eyes.

    "Kill Yael?'' I uttered with a dark expression, "this is bad, really bad! We need to stop him."

    "WE need to get our disciples!" Selna shouted, rising from her throne with a crimson glint that had the hairs on everyone on end.

    "no no no no no non on !!!! FUUCcKK!!!!! SIEGFRIED !!!!!!!!" Vulron bellowed, turning the entire room to ash as a horrendous power showered the gxy with death.

 Chapter 431: Talos, Master of Death - Bastard

    <h4>Chapter 431: Talos, Master of Death - Bastard</h4>

    "He is dead, dead!" I uttered, feeling the winds of death flowing from my lips.

    When was thest time I was this angry? Out of everyone, that damn fucker actually fucked with my disciple? She was like my damn daughter!

    "We need toe up with a n," Aiza, that cold-hearted bitch uttered, turning to Vulron screaming into his phone.

    "A n? Were you not a part of Nox, I would have killed you." I viciously spat, turning to Selna, "Send me to her side. Out of everyone here, only you have passed into the realm of Perfection in the Dao of Space."

    "Talos, we need to be calm about this. We are all worried about them, but it''s Arsene," Aeron shouted sharply.

    He, of course, was right, but while I cared about the bed of Chaos, I cared more about my disciple. No matter how cold I may be, I raised that girl. Taught her how to fight, speak correctly, and be a queen amongst the rabble. She is special, and I will not deal with Arsene Fucking Snow.

    "He won''t listen, Aeron." Zelos kindly spoke, shaking his head, "Just make sure they are safe and don''t do anything."

    Nodding towards him, I stared intensely at Zelos, who had given so much. Even for me, it was a bit heartless, but I needed to save Cleo. She has no experience with this sort of thing.

    "See that the others are not abused by the devil, K." Selna uttered mournfully with tears, tapping my forehead as I felt the entire realm vanish from my sight.

    Blinking my eyes, I suddenly appeared in and surrounded by Azure Essense. Feeling a chill down my heart, I made sure no type of qi entered me or left my body. What in the hell is going on?

    "You came? We thought that maybe it would be Aeron since he has a deep rtionship with Arsene." The one called Yura stated, staring at me with intrigue, "Such a marvelous transportation, are you past the realm of Perfection and into Replicant."

    Tracing my gaze onto Cleo, dancing with a smile, my heart began to thump as I was about to rush to her.

    "Rx." Yura insisted, cing her hands upon my shoulder, bringing me to a halt, "Let her have her fun. It''s nothing bad, she will be a little embarrassed, but she will definitely be happy to finally unwind."

    "She is surrounded by men in this sex-infested hell. Not to mention this damn Azure Essense."

    "I honestly did not think you would be so panicked. It seems cold on the outside and soft on the inside is totally you. " She muttered with a jeering smile, staring at Cleo, having the time of her life.

    "DRINK DRINK DRINK, DRINK!!!!" a crowd of people suddenly shouted as I abruptly shifted my attention to a small little girl chugging a massive tanker of ale.

    "Damn it, Arkanos!" Yura shouted, stomping her foot. "I said a ss, not a tanker."

    Ignoring the child, I approached Cleo, who seemed so different than what I could remember. She was not calm or poised, like I trained her to be, but instead open and wild. Her guard was gone, and she had a smile I had never seen before coved in sweat that made her appear even more bewitching than I ever thought she would be.

    "Master?" She called, turning to me with a loving smile, "MASTER!!!!"

    Leaping into my arm, she giggled like a small child, "I missed you! Come dance with me!"

    "Cleo? Are you Ok?"

    "hmm, your hands feel so soft! OMG! You like that word? Arsene taught me about it. It means Oh my God. It''s such a quick way of speaking." She hastily announced, snuggling into my clothing.

    I am going to kill that bastard. He actually dared to drug my daughter? However, I will let her have this one. Just this one. Experience is what makes a man or woman. When she is sober again, I will ask if this is for her.

    "You girl," I darkly shouted, pushing Cleo away, who did not seem to mind, catching the attention of Yura, "Protect her, or you die."

    "But of course. Cleo is my girl! So sexy too, I may even nab her before Sene does." She uttered, causing me to be reminded of Selna when she is drunk. God, why are women so crazy?

    Handing Cleo off to Yura, I scanned the entire of this resort, with my eyes allowing them to fall just on the particr bastard on the balcony.

    "You their, peon! Have you gotten the report I asked for? It''s been exactly three hours! Are those at Paradise so ipetent? I swear, are you a failed aborted child or what? Damn, I asked for one thing! You useless sack of shit."

    Standing across from Arsene. I saw someone that appeared to be from security in all white. He had long dark azure fur and wolf-like eyes.

    "Sir,'' the Wolfman strainly said, "I am not responsible for that."

    "So you are retarded as well? I asked you, Saleh! Is it so hard to ask someone for the report and inform me? Ipetence, at its highest. My god, I swear your mother properly killed herself because of you. That is it, isn''t it?" He uttered with a devilish smile that had the hairs upon my neck rise.

    Saleh shivered, and my eyes grew dark as I saw blood trickle from his palms.

    What the hell? Is that a power?

    "Sir.--"

    "Just fuck off and get me the damn letter. I swear you are as useless as a whore with no legs and arms. Then again, at least there are still a few holes you can fuck. You, on the other hand, are even more useless."

    Spitting on his shoes, Arsene turned away, tracing his eyes over me. He shrugged, walking off with a confident smile.

    Saleh, however, was still shivering. Biting his lips, he looked down, "Mother," he whispered somberly under the beating of music. "I need a drink... Or I''m going to kill that bastard."

    "And that''s how it''s done," Arsene suddenly eximed, appearing by my side without anyone, myself included, none the wiser. "And as he drinks, the Head of Security of this ce will soon be useless. While everyone is under someone''s thrall, they still have emotions and bodily function. The master of this ce will soon be without eyes and ears, at least in the resort a small fraction of this city. Clever, don''t you think?"

    Snorting at the arrogance, I immediately fired off a ruthless punch into Arsene''s right eye, sting him off his feet, "That''s for my Cleo, you damn bastard."

 Chapter 432: Pale Gate

    <h4>Chapter 432: Pale Gate</h4>

    "Fuck me!" Skidding over the ground, I screamed, crashing square into a wall. coughing up a mouthful of blood, I groan. "I-I-I deserve that."

    I will admit I love ying god. Who the hell wouldn''t? Total control of what people will do on a simple whim, who could throw away such power or, in my case, such a gift?

    Sliding down with a pir of blood escaping my back, I spat up another mouthful of blood, "You get one. You get one of those Talos. Just one."

    Scuffing, Talos crossed his arms, "You dare say that to me? I have no interest in you, Arsene. Just respect my disciple, and we will have no issue. I hate schemes and have zero interest in controlling you like the others. Leave my disciple and me alone."

    "I think you cracked my skull," I spat, rather unfazed by his words. I had already gleaned that much when he stuck me in the face. Jesus, this hurts. Why does it hurt so much?

    But out of everything, Talos had earned my respect. I liked this fucker. He was honestly the most human bastard I have met in a while, or I guess I came to learn. I don''t really have many people that I haven''t screwed over... am I unlikeable? Naw its must be other people. I''m perfect.

    "Poo, look at you. You got a ck eye," Lilith suddenly shouted under the deafening music shaking the very walls. Helping me up, I felt a cool qi racing across my right eye, mending my broken bones.

    Sighing in her arms, I pouted, "Guess I did deserve that bute on. That was a little much."

    ''You drugged Cleo, and everyone else, just to ckmail their Master''s. So many other things you could have done. Those drugs were for us, not for them." Said Lilith pping my injured eye.

    Blinding me with a sh of intense pain, I groan. "Damn it, woman! Stop that! You seem more worried about the drugs than me, your baby!"

    "You get what you get, bastard. Now, what is this n of yours? I don''t like being in ces like this; it''s disgusting." Talos darkly growled, ring at those acting on their baser instincts.

    "I need you to gather some Morte Worms just outside this facility and ce them in this spiral ring," I stated handing Talos, the Ring of Bael.

    Scrunching his brow, he frowned, staggering away, dropping the ring upon the ground. "Keep damn thing away from normal people like myself. Do you even realize how powerful that damn thing on your palm is?"

    Vanishing in a small flicker of mes, the Ring of Bael mysteriously appeared upon my finger. Staring at the ring humming with a wrathful aura, I frowned in response to its anger.

    "I will handle it. Just hurry and set up whatever is needed." He coldly snorted, vanishing in a wisp of light.

    "It''s time, Snow." Lilith suddenly whispered in my ear.

    Clitting my tongue, I nodded somewhat, not willing to go train. "Let''s find a private room."

    Nodding with a solemn hue, Lilith led the way towards a somewhat private room just a little ways away from the party, "While you were gone, I thought it would be best to prepare. I asked a waiter to give us a room."

    ncing at the bedroom that did not seem like a part of the resort that enforced the concept of purity, this room was roomy, with a sky blue pigment. It was excellent and honestly perfect for sleeping and rxing.

    Waving her hand, a familiar horseman Gate appeared. Chilling the air with its presence, I felt the concept of death carry its de against my neck. I truly hated this ce with a passion. If there was one ce that made me feel like a human again, it was the Pale Gate.

    "I see you kids are ready." The Dark, dismal voice of Asmodeus uttered with a slight hint of malice.

    Turning my head, I saw a man with dark crimson skin and piercing horns appear. With a smile on his handsome face, he stared at the gate with reverence. "Shall we?"

    "What are you doing here? I thought you were busy with a war?"

    "Did you forget your deal with me, Arsene?" eximed the sinful voice of Baphomet appearing at Asmodeus''s side in his human form. "You see, I think it''s time for us to have a little tour. don''t you?"

    "What floor have you gotten two?" Asmodeus inquired as Levi-chan licked her lips at me.

    ''...''

    Yep. This is how I die, and I bet Lilith will just y along. I both love to be me and hate it.

    "Twenty-Five. Each level we face has an Abyssal Demon stronger thanst. It took everything we hadst time to kill one of those bastards. If not for mother saving us, we would be dead."

    Nodding his head Baphomet turned to Levi. "What do you think?"

    "As I told you before, I stayed in one level below and allowed them to battle. But I never went ahead a few more levels. But there could be another treasure Like Morningstar the closer we got to Level thirty.

    "It''s a risk we will have to make. Let''s take a look; Arsene and Lilli can continue their training while you supervise. But does no one think it''s strange? Why did thebyrinth not attack Lilith from the few ten floors? But now it does."

    "Hand me my throne, and I could give you an idea." I joyfully answered.

    "Keep annoying me, boy, and you shall see what the True King of Hell is capable of."

    "Come now, Asmo." Levi, that damn subus foolishly chimed in, she is going to get me killed!!! "Don''t you dear hurt such a sexy man like him. Have you seen the size of his--"

    "My God, your gonna get me killed!" I roared, cing my hand immediately on the pale gate as a trace of light suddenly shimmered around me, taking me into the pits of its depts.

    "Don''t do it, boy." The voice of Bahophet sounded from within my mind, like a hammer, "Levi and Asmo have been doing this little game of there''s a long time. You touch his wife, and I promise you it will be over; you will have the time of your life till he appears and skull fucks you."

    "... Does he cut off my head first? Or does he just shove it in?"

    "Does it matter? You are dead in this scenario."

    "Well, it kinda does. I would prefer he chop off my head, so the rest of my body doesn''t get tainted."

    "You dead," he repeated in amazement.

    "And?"

    "By Lucifers grace. You''re really stupid at times; you know that. Anyway, how far are you in the Ritual of Damnation? And where are the others?"

    ncing around at the empty stone room, asrge as a stadium, I sighed, "This is the first level; we only meet on the twentieth level. Thisbyrinth works off Lilith''s intentions. That is why you are not here and why we are now being attacked. She is its ruler, although I don''t think she is even aware of it."

    "I see," sounded a little intrigued, hiding a bit of his intent. "So, how far are you?"

    "Stil on the first level about to break through into the second level. I need to make it the third level where I can use Dao to its maximum ability. Ever since I awoke, I have been trying to figure out the extent of my Daoprehension but failed each time."

    Drawing the Spear of Noctem from my back, my gaze turned cold as ice as a swirling vortex of abyssal force appeared, bringing with it a diator I hade to know.

    Crashing onto the ground on his knee, crackling withughter that chilled the air, the beast before me stared with scarlet eyes burning with hunger. "You are back? Prince of Noctem. How it shall be an honor to end you."

    "I hate this ce."

 Chapter 433: Baphomet - Prince of Noctem

    <h4>Chapter 433: Baphomet - Prince of Noctem</h4>

    "I hate this ce," He said with seldom eyes that had me pondering. Arsene was many things, but I never took him to look so reluctant to kill another or rise to a challenge.

    Holding the Spear that had me quite fearful, I could hear and feel the soulful screams of Sitri and Yeishamiel howl as Arsene readied his stance.

    I had been king in his upkeeptely with my other two students. Who would have thought an angel would actually ask to be trained by me. And he has yet to fall. I swear that one is going ces.

    "What no words for me, Noctem? Or are you just going to be silent?" Shouted the diator with a burning fire that had me a little intrigued. "I will enjoy ripping your arm off again and feasting upon it."

    "That happened once," Arsene replied with a tight jaw when all of a sudden he shed. Appearing right near the Abyssal diator, Yet my eyes widened as I saw a strange essence ripple from Arsene''s spearhead. At the same time, his entire arm turned ck as night.

    Noctem of Destruction. He is using it now so early.

    Crackling withughter, my eye only grew wider in horror as the diator''s entire arm suddenly turned ck as night, shing with Arsene''s spear with his sword.

    Sending a vicious ripple through the air, Arsene roared, sting the diator off his feet, "Julius, I will kill you this time. No more escaping to higher floors."

    "We of the Abyss created all types of energy. You are ours, boy! Now die for me," Julius fired off, kicking off the air towards Arsene like a bolt of lightning. Sending ripples through the air, my eyes narrowed as they moved at speeds not seen even by some gods.

    Arsene de was without a doubt far deadly than it had been before and was improving the longer they fought but so was this monster he was fighting. It was almost impossible, but this thing was learning, just like Arsene, if not better.

    Hearing the nking of metal against metal, I soon noticed a hallowed glow appeared within Arsene''s.

    "Zero," he uttered calmly, somehow entering a state that seemed to be ck as the darkness that stretched over the vast expanse.

    Arching my brow from just a level below, a smile appeared upon my lips as seven sigils of heavens appeared¡ªall of them corrupted by his darkness. Blooming with such a sweet sinful essence. Twirling around him like serpents, my disciple exploded with such power that it could rival divinity.

    He is past the stages of replicant... Now at the beginning stages of Realm of Origin, where one makes his own Dao, separate from the Heavens. A new Dao that will rece the old. A stage exclusive to Monarchs in a sense.

    Hollow an empty Arsene movements became that of a mystery even by me as if a veil of darkness had swallowed him whole. His intent and excess movements had all but vanished, leaving one to only react never perceive.

    Sending a beam of darkness from his Spear, Julius smiled without care, parrying with a savage grin that seemed to never to fade.

    "We created the darkness. We created life! All of it originated from the Abyss; the darkness is not the first to exist but instead the All! NOW DIE!!!"

    BOOOM!!!!

    Sending a massive sh of death through the area, my eyes narrowed as Arsene held his ground at the man that appeared to be on the same level of cultivation.

    "You think too much of yourself," Arsene spoke nkly, skidding on his feet a few meters. Swiping his Spear down, the ripple of soul force howled from his body as he stared without emotion. "Why not copy this?"

    Watching a sinful holy power beginning to bleed from the Spear of Noctem, a chill raced down my spine as the howls of two beings entered my ears. They were screaming, begging for an end, yet beneath that darkness. An almighty abyssal force began to ripple throughout the manyyers of thisbyrinth.

    BLasting off his feet with a solemn expression, Julius, betrayed by the vicious smile on his lips, leaped into the air, bringing down a vicious wave of sword light the size of a small. Splitting space as it headed for Arsene to sever him in half from the head down.

    ''My rival was able to kill a Prince of Noctem, I will not simply rely on the Darkness, for I have the Path of Abyssal Night on my side." He uttered without fear, swiping his de towards Julius with the intent of severing him in half by the waist.

    Tearing apart space Julius despite the power to instantly kill a peak Demi-God, in a single strike, was batted away like a small child yet. Arsene was not done as the Crest of Light howled with power.

    Moving at the speed of light, he arrived just as Julius was sted away, stomping down on his face with such power the ground cracked and shattered, causing hundreds of formations to appear. Never the less that did not stop Arsene from ruthlessly attempting to stomp the head off Julius, causing me to chuckle withughter as the sigil of Wrath appeared within Sene''s lifeless eyes.

    Bathing his feet with blood, my sinful disciple shot the still body of Julius in the air; however, just as one would think Julius was done, his de shed with such savagely I thought he was a demon.

    Cracking withughter, the de of Julios nicked Arsene''s neck, who reacted swiftly, swiping his Spear towards Julius, who summoned a sword of formed out of the Dao of Destruction.

    Poise and without concern, the two shed like a beast. Yet what was strange was the battle etching towards the next set of stairs that led to the next level.

    "Abyssal Dance," Julius roared as a hundreds of des of pure Dao formed around Arsene, piercing towards him like the de of the reaper.

    shing through the air, it reached Arsene, whose de suddenly began to vibrate. "Arcane Gale," he roared as his de shed so fast the Spear of Noctem appeared as it had never moved.

    "Time works differently here, Noctem! I have made this Arte just for you. Each de has the same level of skill as I do but without my body. You are fighting two hundred versions of me without the pesky body. You are dead!" Shouted the bleeding demon with a savage grin.

    "DIE DIE DIE DIE!"

 Chapter 434: The Shadow Of The Devil

    <h4>Chapter 434: The Shadow Of The Devil</h4>

    Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*

    Endlessly moving my arm till they bled, my gaze held firmly on Julius attacking me along with his Dao swords. Feeling a few des shing and piercing into my body, I ignored the burning sensation of death at each turn.

    Arcane Gale was an old spear arte I created long ago, intending to have an arte capable of defending and attacking at a single moment. I had tweaked it over the years to allow Dao to flow better but now. Now it needed to evolve!

    Retreating from Julius'' vicious carnage with a single shadow step, I made a bit of distance as a Circle carrying the Crest of Noctem appeared at the tip of my spear.

    "Shadow Barrier," I chanted as a misty aura showered my body, taking away a massive portion of my qi.

    Paling at the drain, my mind immediately became split just as Julius, with all his bull shit abilities, rushed towards me like a demon. Cleaving his de towards me, the glint of hundreds followed, when all of a sudden time, suddenly elerated.

    Moving a hundred times faster, I suddenly felt my very body begin to slow as the Dao of Time, something that should not affect me, swallowed me.

    "Die," He bellowed, rushing past the Spear of Noctem and into my chest where my heart should be. Yet just as he was to discover the missing major muscle, not in its ce, the two hundred des of various Dao''s appear.

    Shadow Stepping without a step, I retreaded covered in blood with hundred ofcerations around my body. This was not a fair fight in the least? Why does the concept of time even work on me? I do not exist. Stuff like this should not affect me. To slow my body? Impossible.

    "Noctem!'' Julius bellowed with a blood-hungry smile, "You are not special. Even if someone altered the state of your being, in the Abyss, we are the same. Here you exist, for we are past the fifth, sixth, seventh dimension. Here we are free!!!"

    Coughing up a mouthful of blood, I spat, narrowing my cold empty gaze. My Zero Arte removed all my emotion, bringing me closer to the dark and my devil bloodline. For this battle, there cannot be two demons.

    Julius, this fucking monster was at my cultivation, and it would only increase with each level. Yet, he was not this powerfulst time. His skills were raw and without refinement the few times I came but now, now he is definitely ahead of me.

    Beaming through the darkness like a ray of light, he appeared with his entourage.

    Arcane Gale

    Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding*

    Zooming through the air, my eyes began to bleed as my muscles began to rupture and break at the intensebat. It simply doesn''t make sense how powerful his body was to be able to keep up. His injures had already healed, unlike mine that was not healing for shit. If I didn''t have shadow step¡ª damn it, I''m an idiot!"

    Dropping my Zero Arte, a burning ze began to grow even deeper in my body. Zero was there to help keep a clean and quick battlefield, but that shit was not working, not on him. I needed to adapt quickly, and for that, I needed my demonic bloodline who learns fastest in battle.

    Getting off the defensive, I pulled out a few Divine Pills, tossing them down my throat to heal my wounds before rushing headfirst into battle. My injuries were all but gone as my foot tore through the pavement, sending me off like a rocket towards the actual demon.

    "Come to your death!'' Julius bellowed with lustful fire as we shed.

    Creating a massive hellish battle of death, my entire mind became like a sea of chaos as random techniques and Dao''s began to connect the longer we fought. But they were not what I was after. I was done with Dao¡ªdone with illusions, fire, lightning. Right now, I needed the darkness. I needed to integrate the vastness of the darkness into my spear.

    Ding*Ding*Ding*Ding

    Engaging in every arte and battle technique I had, a feral grin appeared upon my lips as Noctem of Destruction began to burn from my body. I finally understood why this Arte was called Noctem of Destruction, for this technique is one that draws upon all the power of destruction darkness is capable of creating, turning it into a cloak of death and destruction.

    Slithering up, my arm I could feel an intense darkness beginning to take root into my arm, turning darker than the night skies; as Julius and I continued to sh, my power began o rise, but so too did the injuries I held. Yet, in the midst of battle, it happened.

    Surrounded by his two hundred Dao de, everything Julius included was suddenly sted off their feet and into the ground.

    "Eh? What?" He uttered, shooting up from off his feet along with his Dao weapons.

    Arching my lips devilishly, my heart began to thunder as I looked down at my arm covered in a cloak of darkness.

    "What just happened?" Julius asked in a wary manner as myughter began to echo.

    Covering in blood and gashes, one could see my very bones when the Spear of Noctem shed, and with it came a river of blood as Julius'' arm flew high into the air. His expression was that of horror and confusion as the very life of his began to pale.

    "Oh yeah, now this is fucking op! " I shouted,ughing aloud as Julius'' expression darkened and paled.

    "I am going to kill¡ª"

    shing my de towards his head, from a few meters away, his leg suddenly fluttered about lifelessly as my eyes suddenly when wide and my face paled.

    Screaming in anger or pain, Julius red as his body suddenly began to fade, "I see you on the next level, Noctem." he roared, fading as blood gushed from my very pores.

    "Eh?"

    Staggering, I watched that bastard fade away as I fell to my knees, watching all my souls and qi turn to dust. Coughing up a mouthful of blood, I shuddered as my vision became misty and bleak.

    "Shit, you''re in really bad shape. An Almighty strike at such a young age. Impressive boy, but you are not ready for that. Only an Almighty attack can defend against an Almighty one. Implemented Shadow Step into the Spear of Noctem, to think you would give birth to one so quick." Said the devilish voice of Baphomet, appearing in a mist of hellish qi.

    "Hmmm!~" Groaning out of my control, I could feel my body beginning to convulse against my will.

    "Don''t die, boy. Not yet anyway, that Almighty attack drained you, and you used far too much Soul Force."

    Dizzy and a little confused, I shook my head, looking down at the spear within my hand, still bleeding a powerful aura.

    "Noctem..." I called feebly, "I am remembering."

 Chapter 435: Higher State Of Being

    <h4>Chapter 435: Higher State Of Being</h4>

    ''Abbadon, where are we?'' Gurvel asked fearfully, holding onto the lining of my robes. "Eons, it''s been.''

    ''Eon?'' I uttered at home surrounded by night in this Temple of Eternal Darkness ''yes... eons... it matters not, we must head deeper.''

    ''But,''

    ''Deeper,'' I urged through this etherealnd of familiarity.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Abbadon, don''t do this. Please, I am begging you!" Gurvel desperately bellowed, screaming, kicking, and wing at my arm as we stood before a gate. "WE have to run! RUN!!!"

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Why?"

    ...

    ...

    ...

    ''My name is Arsene Snow, and I am but a shadow... .''

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Snapping my eyes open, the dry taste of blood touched upon my lips as I gagged, coughing up another mouth full of blood. Still woozy, I fell face-first into my blood, watching as bobbles begin to rise.

    "I hate my life," I grunted, using all my strength to flip over onto my back. Groaning at the intense pain,parable to someone pealing the skin from my body, I moaned.

    "Your awake?" Baphomet mocked with a cheeky smile sitting in a meditative position.

    "You didn''t heal me?" Iined after a few seconds of catching my breath.

    "Ask the Ring of Bael; let it cast a few Circles to heal you. I have zero interest in babying you, but I am surprised you are alive. " Baphomet admitted smiling. "You were breaking down, yet here you are."

    "Your a shitty bastard," I grunted restlessly, gasping for air. "But I didn''t know it could do that. It seems I am still unworthy."

    "no shit,"

    "Dick,"

    Baphomet shrugged, rising from off the cold baren ground, "When are you heading to the next level?"

    "Too scared to go ahead?" I jeered, chanting the Path of Abyssal Night deeply in my heart to mend my broken body from the Spear of Noctem.

    "One would think, but you may be right," He motionlessly told, but there was something off about his reaction, or at least as odd to me.

    For all this insanity, Baphomet was one to act on, well, not on instincts but rather desire. Was he terrified? No, that seems unlikely, fear while an instinct demons and Devil hold dear to it, there should be more to it. He is hiding something.

    Touching his beard, he turned to me with a wicked smile, "You done? Or are there more theories you wish to go over in that head of yours?"

    I love the cold, crave it, really, but this chill in my soul was burning hotter than any me I felt before. Feeling his chilling stare burning me alive, I narrowed my eyes, not daring to back away from his stare.

    Finding the strength within me, the hand that held the Ring of Bael flopped onto my lips as a small pill fell from the ring of Bael and upon the tip of my tongue, melting into a liquid the moment it touched my saliva.

    Flopping a little lifelessly down, I sighed as my injuries began to heal faster than I could even imagine, yet the weariness and pain did not fade. Nevertheless, the pain was a natural part of life, and I needed to make it to the next level.

    Shutting my eyes, I returned to and of darkness; I had returned to Tenebrae''s embrace. Weing me into her arms once more, a warm aura began to expel Bahpomet''s chill, along with my weariness.

    The pain still remained, but I was never one toin about pain, or was I? My past still remains the biggest mystery I-VI. I was apparently part of the numbers of some organization. Then there are billions of other lifetimes I went through.

    ''He killed one of us,'' said a soft, gentle voice from the night.

    Snapping my eyes open, I rushed to my feet, staring off in confusion. Seeing only Bahophet there, I frowned. Who said that?

    "Bad Dream?" Baphomet observed, "No, such a look. Your mask is breaking, Snow. It has been for a while now. Tell me what it is you remember of the cycles we spent together.

    "Is there a damn point? not like you will tell me anything about it." I coldly dered, touching my pale skin, covered in a heavy sweat.

    No offense to the Beast King, but he is not really on my side. If something is wrong with me, Baphomet will not help in a way I can truly rely on. Shit, these days, I cannot even trust myself.

    Baphomet snickered, shaking his head dismissively, "Truly boy, you only have a few allies, and none of them particrly like you, except for me. Those from the Bed of Chaos are but lost sheep. Even when the Gates of Illuthath opens, they will bembs to the other nes."

    "Is this where you say I can only rely on you?"

    "Come now, Arsene, mockery will get you nowhere. I have another deal for you."

    I could only shake my head, "No¡ªno more deals. I am done dealing with you all. My hands are already full with Yael and this new so-called God, asking for death."

    "The deal, my boy," Baphomet continued, ignoring my earlier words, "I want a bone of yours. Not now, but at the very end."

    "The End?" I repeated, confused by what he meant.

    "Indeed. I am a master in the mystic Arts Arsene. I see and hear things you cannot even begin to fathom as of yet. I hold no interest in this war, aside from killing Raziel in order to keep Lord Lucifer out of the Hells."

    "but why my bone?"

    "To make a weapon or an artifact, of course. Many will ask you for something, Arsene. You will gain enemies and many allies on the way. And I am not speaking of those from the Bed of Chaos. True allies from other nes." Bahopomet revealed, staring firmly into my eyes. "Many are already looking for you."

    "What! Why?"

    "Because you are the next Monarch of Darkness, and one of the two beings in creation that only exist on a Higher ne. I don''t know how it came to be, but you and Lilith exist as higher beings for some reason."

    Scrunching my brow, a deep realization hit me. The reason Julius time Dao had worked on me. It all made a little sense and why he said those words.

 Chapter 436: Abyssal Night

    <h4>Chapter 436: Abyssal Night</h4>

    "Is there some benefits in this deal for me?" I inquired, releasing air from my lungs," bones for what exactly?"

    Bahpoment held a hint of a smile that seemed to only deepen by the second. He ced his hands behind his back with an air of mystery around him, "From what I remember, you got a single-sealing matrix from my little brother, so how about I give you... let''s see three wishes."

    "Anything I want?" I sinisterly uttered, unable to stop myself from seeing a neb of blood if I so ask.

    His smile deepened, but he kept silent, for but a moment, "As long as it doesn''t require memitting suicide, betrayal, or self very, yes." the beastal king imed.

    "Bull shit. you would hand me that kind of power?" I restlessly pressed, not believing such a thing would genuinely ur.

    "Monarch of Darkness, Arsene. Nice ring, don''t you think?" Shaking his head, Baphomet sighed, "Think it over with your wife. But I rmend you leave. Almighty Skill aside, you no longer hold the battle prowess to be here."

    "Will you stay? You know it''s only a one-way trip, right? To stay means you cannot leave until we arrive."

    "Asmodeus, Levi, and I will be together. It will be fine." He lightly uttered, beginning to fade, leaving behind some final words, "Yael needs to die, Arsene. Angels are all crazy and not like Demons and Devils. They are willing tomit suicide if it means reaching their goal. Kill Yael quick, and that prince hiding in the shadows."

    Leaving me alone, I sighed, arching my head high towards the in ceiling. "This new skill opened many doors for me. To be able to attack instantly makes it impossible to strike or defend. That means I should be able to transfer the properties to my defense."

    shing in my hand, the Spear of Noctem hummed with the misty hue of darkness, bringing a smile to my face. Allowing its aura to wrap around me, I looked inwardly at my dry soul space.

    Drawing the Qi of Noctem from my spear, my entire right arm turned ck as night, bringing a power I was all too familiar with. I needed the Qi Noctem for this, but that voice.

    Dropping the Qi of Noctem, I sneered. "I will not be ruled."

    Chanting The Path of Abyssal Night, a wave of ck qi coiled around me, hissing with familiarly.

    "This Mantra was given to me by The One. So why is it that only Qi of Noctem can use this almighty skill and my own can''t? Abyssal Night. I know there is more to you."

    shing my spear through the air, the howls of Noctem rang silently. It was always silent, never making a sound through the winds, for the darkness was never loud. It was a shadow: one second, it''s there, another it is gone. There is no taming the night, for it''s too expansive and free. It consumes everything, exists in everything but what of the Abyss?

    "In the beginning, there was one, then the all." I softly whispered, knowing it to be true. "From there... came the darkness, or was it the birth of hell?"

    Swirling the Qi of Abyssal Night around my palm, I studied its misy essence coiling around me like a lover. It was cold yet warm and loving like Tenebrae. Still, it did not hold her familiarity but rather my own for some reason.

    Dismissing my essence, I gave a long stare at my palms, "Lilith," I called inwardly as her eyes became my eyes and ears mine.

    Standing side by side with Asmodeus and Levi, she paused whatever conversation they were in, replying in a weary tone, "You ready?"

    "Did you win?"

    "Did you?"

    "Bearly," She bitterly exined, "I had to use my crest to win. It seems having a few high-tier spells from the Hells was well within my benefit."

    "Same. I want to talk to you about the Abyss after we leave... I want you to take me to the real Abyss and not thisbyrinth."

    "We could die, you know. Thest time I was out there, a higher being told me not to return. That there were only so many times, she could protect me." Lilith warned lightly, but I needed to know. Death was never an issue for any of us. If we die, we die. I have no regrets.

    "It''s up to you, Lili. Suppose you say no, then it''s no. But I need to see it... I need to see the Abyss."

    "I have just the thing, Sene. Leave it to me." Lilith suddenly uttered joyfully, "Your ready?"

    "Yeah, let''s head back. We need more training. I have been cking way too much. Seems no morete nights session." I bitterly mourned my loss, shaking my head as her chillingughter filled my soul.

    "I''ll **** you, you know."

    "Yeah... that just sounds weirding from a woman. We need to start training Lili. I almost died to fucking Julius. That bastard is ridiculously powerful now."

    Closing her eyes to the night, I felt Lilith nod through her senses. "Let''s head back, give me a few. I am making a deal."

    "eh?"

    Severing the connection, I shook my head, "My God, so damn secretive I¡ª"

    ''He killed us.'' Something suddenly whispered within my ear, alerting me greatly.

    Scanning the area, my heart grew hard at a field of barren stone. There was nothing, yet that same voice once again echoed. A god? no one should be able to enter this Gate but Lilith and me.

    "Who killed us?" I cautiously probed, but no sound seemed to return, leaving me hollow.

    Sensing my surrounding spin, I appeared by Lilith covered in bloody robes in our room. Her face was a bit blistered and disheveled, but I could see she was healing well.

    She turned to me, about to leap into my arms but fell short as she paused, "Sene?" She suddenly called to me.

    "Yeah? What is it." I suspiciously asked as she circled me like ab animal. "Did I get sexier again? I don''t think that''s possible, dear."

    "You reek of the Abyss."

 Chapter 437: Lilith - Hesitation

    <h4>Chapter 437: Lilith - Hesitation</h4>

    Brushing his chest, tattered in debris and dirt. I took a quick whiff of that ce. It was clear upon his body.

    "Lilith?" He called, running his hands through my fiery hair, "What do you know of Abyssal Night?"

    Shaking my head at the unfamiliar term, I shrugged, "Never heard of it, but what I do know is that you are now carrying the Aura of the Abyss on you. It''s deep, too, like it was brewing deeply into you. Howe I never noticed this."

    Clitting his tongue, Arsene''s brow creased, brushing his hand against mine, "Good or Bad?"

    "Well, seeing that it hasn''t killed you, I will say it''s good. The Abyss is the Origin of Existence. It is what allows Qi, Concepts, and Dao to exist. You know the cause?"

    "The Path of Abyssal Night," he cautiously informed. "It was a gift. A gift from The One, I think."

    Lifting my lips slightly, a warmth bloomed within my heart as I thought of my Father. My real Father. It was only due to him that I existed.

    Hearing a knock echo against my door, I looked up at Arsene waving my hand as the Pale Gate vanished within me.

    Asmodeus and Leviathan will be with Baphomet for three days here, fulfilling the deal Arsene made with Baphomet.

    Opening the door, the dark scowl of Talos appeared within my sight, carrying in his arms Cleo and that dumb bitch. Tossing in Yu Jing without much care, my brow twitched at the rather ruthless objectivity.

    Walking past me, he gently ced Cleo onto the couch, turning to me with a long expression, "It''s done."

    "Great! How long has it been?" Arsene suddenly questioned, bearing down at the sleeping face of Cleo. "Or were these two lightweights."

    "I don''t know what that means. But it''s been about twelve hours since west saw each other. Why?"

    "No reason. So a few hours, huh? What of the Star Ships? Did Tang Feng give you any trouble?"

    Passing his hands through Cleo''s hair tenderly, he rose to his feet, turning to Sene with a creased brow, "You ask a lot of questions, but your design isplete."

    "Then I have onest mission for you, Sir Talos. If you will, ce these worms all around the city, and at my signal, you allow them to run amidst the innocent, ughtering those who cannot defend themselves and those who can." Arsene casually mentioned, crossing his arms.

    "You truly are a monster, Snow," Talos confirmed.

    "Spare us your malcontent, "I added, crossing my arms sending a measuring stare to the young goddess resting peacefully on our couch. " Pretty, isn''t she?"

    Tracing his hands down my waist, I smile at Sene''s touch. "Is my sexy hotwife jealous?"

    I have gotten a bit used to wearing a masked molded-out of Pure Abyssal Qi, but it definitely would be freeing to walk around with my actual face, free of this mask.

    Pressing his hands deeper into my skin, I shuttered as augh escaped my lips. Tickling my ribs, Sene snickered, "Come on. We got onest thing to do, to make sure all who flee''s and make their way from the other side of the teleporter ends up dead."

    "See you soon, Talos." Arsene suddenly uttered, pulling me into a void of darkness.

    Surrounded by a Sea of Night, light suddenly pierced through before vanishing again and again. Before I knew it, my gaze fell upon a powerful artifact humming with a pir of spiral energy.

    "Is that¡ª"

    "shh," Arsene sharply hissed, covering my mouth. However, I could feel the presence of another approach. Bendig space, time, and karma for an extra measure to my will, a mirror of reality appeared, revealing nothing of our location as Arsene covered us in a veil of darkness.

    "We are doing all we can! Fuck! Where the hell is Saleh?" A man d in snow-white frosted armor screamed towards another wrapped in a simr type of gear.

    "A few guests have already identified the source of the poison ¡ªit''s a Type LXS-23, aka VALA." The Second warrior informed solemnly, covered in a hue of sweat.

    "Damn it. Vernan is outraged. His Qi is going out of control!"Said the First Soldier stepping onto the hexagonal artifact vanishing in a wisp of light.

    Dropping my barrier, I sighed, arching my head onto Sene''s chest, "What am I suppose to do?"

    "Make it, so everyone who enters or leaves this gates that is not us enters the Pale Gate." He softly murmured with a chilling stare.

    Wiggling my way out of his arms, I approached the artifact shimmering with energy with a downcasted expression. Sensing another world energy both in space and out, a solemn expression hung upon my lips.

    Tracing my hands over the artifact, my emblem appeared glowing with abyssal Qi. Sending my will into the Sprial Artifact, a faint connection buzzed between my crest and this device.

    Space was quite odd in many ways as it existed like darkness everywhere. There was no escaping it unless one entered a void, where space and various other Dao''s have not fully formed. However, this hidden world was neither in the void nor reality but rather both.

    A hidden pocket dimension.

    "How long?" Startling me, Arsene inquired, stroking the nape of my back.

    "Should have done this before we went into training." I softly replied as hundreds of spiral strings began to coil from my crest and onto the artifact, "A few hours and if things go bad, a day. I can bypass a few of their defensives, as there was not a lot. Probably thought someone would never get this close, or they were simply that confident."

    Curling his lips downwards, Arsene''s touch grew a little harder, to my surprise. "Any way to speed it up? Like with the Dao of Time?"

    Halting my process, I turned to Arsene. Something was definitely wrong, "What happened?"

    Retreating back a single step, he bitterly smiled, "How is it you can always tell?"

    "I can tell you the average beats your heart makes throughout the day without anything going on. When your stressed, and when you''re angry, you know."

    "You stalking me?"

    "Never stopped. Now tell me, what is going on?" I insisted, frowning deeply.

    Hesitant, he sighed, "Guess you might know. I am hearing this voice."

    "Does it sound like you?"

    "No."

    "Does it feel like Tenebrae?"

    "No."

    "Does it hold familiarity?"

    "¡ªno."

    Pounding deeply against my chest, my stomach and heart began to twist, bringing a wave of nausea that pped me hard. There was a faint pause during hisst answer.

 Chapter 438: Insanity

    <h4>Chapter 438: Insanity</h4>

    "Sene," Lilith uttered with a sharp deafening silence that had me still. "Do you trust me?"

    "Is that really a question?" I asked, baffled by her inquiry.

    "If so. Then don''t ask or think about it. Simply follow what I do." She said, turning away with a stare I had never seen before. It was like staring into the eyes of a killer.

    Lilith had figured out something but held her tongue. Why? Does she not ¡ªNo. Why the Hell am I even thinking like that?

    "Let it go," She murmured gently like a breeze in my ear, continuing with her work in silence.

    ''Kill Her.''

    ''Kill Her.''

    Widening my eyes, I shuttered when all of a sudden my sight when to ck and then red. Red with blood.

    "Kill Her!" It whispered like a devil on my shoulder when a warm, soft liquid touched upon my feet, and there sheid.

    "Lilith?!"

    "Sene," Lilith suddenly called, touching my shoulder waking me up from whaty in my eyes.

    "It''s done." She uttered, staring intensely into me without a sound.

    I touched my eye than hers. "W-w"

    "Don''t ask. Don''t even tell me. Just trust me." Lilith warmly whispered, wrapping her arms around me. "Even in the other realm. Don''t ask; just let me handle it all. If they cannot help, we head straight into the depts to find an answer. Ok."

    Shuddering at the torment in her eyes, I helplessly nodded, finding myself lost in her arms. She was dead just a few seconds ago. I could feel the warm blood touching my feet, her very warmth leaving her body. I could feel it all.

    "Send the signal Sene," Lilith said, suddenly grabbing my absent-minded attention.

    Closing my eyes, my senses and will rush from the depths of my soul and into reality. "Let it rain," I uttered sharply in a low tone, yet it boomed like the crackles of thunder.

    Wrapping her arms around me, space began to spin as we appeared within the same spot, but in a different space entirely surrounded by thousands of pirs of light that had appeared for but an instant.

    They were warm, glowing with an azure hue; nevertheless, as these ethereal pirs of light began to fade into embers, a horrid power blinded my sight leaving only an intense heat that would never reach me.

    The ground at my feet, the snow-white walls, and the ceiling all turned to dust in but an instant spreading like an evesting web, leaving behind nothing more than ash and dirt. The thousands of lives that I had felt were fading without resistance as this wave etched out. The skies that were now visible were bleeding, torn to fragments leaving only an endless stream of ships past Alos''s atmosphere. Yet, the only thing that seemed to enter my cognizance was the screams of despair and horror raining over this city.

    It was beautiful, almost like a painting or a live movie filled with images that one would never see in real life. I could see the mindless eyes of a mother holding onto a small child''s arm in her hand, but the child itself was gone. She was simply standing still with tears in her eyes, staring at the small tattered arm.

    ''Are we monsters?" Lilith suddenly asked, watching the same mother''s head be torn away by an endless stream of worms that appeared from the void. I had not even noticed them. "This is madness."

    I had wanted to smile, dismissing her concerns, but I actually felt terrible for the first time in my life. It wasn''t enough to make a difference in me, or truly matter, but this was wrong.

    The Hell is wrong with me? First strange voices now a conscious?

    "I guess we are." I lightly responded, feeling our bodies return to normal space ¡ªsmelling the soot and ash burning my nose and eyes. I turned to Lilith, whose eyes were touched with water. I did not know whether it was for the death before us or something else.

    "The Teleport!" A man roared only to be met with a single ray of death sting off his upper body.

    Lilith and I made our presence small, watching out for any worms and death beams following the many gods and others who survive rushing towards the Hexagonal teleporter. Still, only more death seemed to follow as the starships in the space rained their destruction down without consequence.

    Wiping the ash and soot from my face, I pulled Lilith a little ways from the teleporter. Now was not the time to enter. We needed them to figure something was wrong on the other side.

    Taking cover the best we could, I gazed around at the sea of mes covering the city and the intense battle that was being waged just outside Alos''s atmosphere.

    "Tang Feng said to give you this." A voice from behind suddenly spoke, scaring Lilith and myself. Turing to see Talos and the other chosen all unconscious, I bitterly smiled, taking note of the small metal in his hand. "Our business here is done, right?"

    "Yes, but are you not curious what might being out? or are your instincts screaming for you to leave?" I asked, noticing the stare that wished for nothing more than to end me.

    "Another reason not to even use you, Arsene. No matter where you go, it seems to me like God''s far stronger than anything I have seen will appear. The Angels themselves had not evene to the Bed of Chaos since the end of the War with Demons and Devils, yet for you. A new one is on its way."

    Bitterly smiling, I shook my head, giving a light sigh, "So it seems. But with each torment, I gain something of higher value. The heavens are quite fair, don''t you think?"

    "Court of Nox! You stand in my Path!" A booming-aged voice resounded dryly with vigor, sending the realm into chaos.

    "Shall we, Snow?" Lilith pulled. Gazing towards the teleporter, still burning with power. However, around the teleporter, a dense sea of Etherial Essence could be seen rising high from not just this teleporter but various areas around the city."

    Taking the metal talisman from Talos, Lilith and I grew a tad solemn.

    "Let''s head to the Etherial ne."

 Chapter 439: Lilith - Chaotic

    <h4>Chapter 439: Lilith - Chaotic</h4>

    It was all a mess, everything. The skies were falling apart, the air stung like molten tar, and the ground was nothing more than a barren wastnd. Then there was Arsene. My Arsene!

    There was an entire three hours gone, I could very well tell. Then that painful squeal he delivered, and that dreadful look he had once I touched him. He was damaged. Damaged so bad, I felt my soul breaking like his mind.

    But I knew. I finally understood why this was happening, just not the how.

    "Focus," Arsene suddenly warned, sending my heart into a flutter state.

    I could not even focus, not when he was like so. Not when I could ever so feel the slight hint of killing intent upon his breath.

    "Sorry," I weakly said, ncing up at his face covered in ash. Had I not known him, I would have never recognized him.

    Everything had gone to n in its usual way except for the Etherial Essense forming upon high. The Chosen were safe with Talos, but this ce was about to be hell on earth in a few seconds.

    With each step we took towards the teleport, it was growing harder to breathe as the rain of death began to pour endlessly without patten. The screams were growing ever-present in my ear, but things were only going to get worse as we arrived surrounded by a few hundred poor souls rushing towards the Hexagonal Teleporter.

    "Woman! First," A dreadful howl seemed to strike in the air, where we stood.

    "Equality! Fuck the woman! Let me go!" Shouted arger man, in tears holding onto his child, no more than a couple years.

    She was choking on the ash that was not normal in any sense of the word. It was burning, trying to poison those of lesser natures.

    "How can you say that!" Another woman screamed, with tears rushing towards the portal only for someone to tug her by the hair ripping her very scalped from her head, without care. She screamed, dropping like a shivering pig.

    Holding my stare on those around the teleporter, I turned to Arsene, still holding the mini transmitted given to us by Talos.

    ''Sene,'' I called into his ear, ''Tell grandpa to hit our location. Too many people.''

    I did not like doing so, but I needed to go first, and all these people were simply going to die anyway the moment they passed into the Pale Gate.

    Bitterly smiling, he handed me the transmitter, shaking his head, "Have no idea where we are, lol."

    Idiot

    Snatching his transponder, a faint amount of pure celestial qi streamed from my hand and onto the transponder. Humming to life, I whispered our exact location based upon the Dao of Space.

    It had not even taken a single blink for hundreds of pirs of light to mark us with its intent. Disintegrating the weaker few, Sene and I weaved our way through without much care as I swiftly ced us into another dimension. An arte that would not really work on people but rather lifeless beams like these starship cannons.

    Reaching the portal, I did not hesitate to activate it, but that was when I felt a powerful amount of demonic Qi howl into the air by Arsene''s side.

    "Yael, our game is about to start," he said as we vanished the moment I felt he had appeared, taking away all the light and dark from the realm of Alos.

    Slipping through the cracks around the Pale Gate, we appeared within a hidden chamber where thousands of peopley in terrible condition. Many were without limbs bleeding out on the barren ground with lifeless stares.

    ''Sene, what are you nning?'' I sent over our connection, baffled by why he used demonic Qi to call Yael over.

    "We need time. Killing him is not really going to happen now. So I think it''s best we trap him temporarily. I need the space to use some of my demonic Artes or at least get another angel not so dreadful." He meticulously said, surveying his surroundings with cold indifference.

    "He will see, our trap. Oh, I see, you want him in the Etherial Realm. Yael appearing has turned the battlefield into chaos more so than it already is."

    Hastily taking me by the hand, he nodded solemnly. Making our way past the various refugees, a whole new city came into our view, but it too was in chaos, as thousands of gods could be seening and going. Many were injured, but just as they came, there a team of gods would appear, healing their injures at a visible rate.

    I didn''t know what was going on, but this battle was definitely going to have aplicated consequence.

    Pulling me, Arsene appeared for the first time to know where he was going¡ªshit, we forgot Arkanos! Damn it. I am a terrible aunty! I hope Talos got her!

    "Sene we¡ª"

    "Shh," he sharply hissed, gazing at the towering building just ahead. "There."

    Narrowing my gaze at the dense Etherial Essene, Sene and I scanned the area the best we could. Using the Dao of Space and Karma, I studied the millions of strings wrapped around this ce.

    Seeing a few dozen or so people there, Sene turned to me with a smile, "Ready?"

    "umn,'' I hummed with a nod.

    Rushing in with desperate looks on our faces, Sene and I ignored the few others that appeared to look just like us. Knowing it was still too early for everything to get under wraps as of yet, Sene led me to a magical train that zoomed us towards a mountain in the distance.

    Noticing the faint trail of Demonic Qi, Arsene''s lips curled up, peering behind us to where we first appeared.

    ''Remove the Pale Gate, and let Paradise have a good battle. Our goal is all but achieved.

    Closing my eyes, the Horseman Gate hummed at my will, appearing within my dantian with but a thought. Lightly smiling, the metro came to a steady halt.

    "What the hell do you mean a majority were drugged! Expunged the damn toxins!" A brutish voice screamed, "We are under attack. Send in our core unit. We will make this damn Court of Nox pay. The Master is fuming!"

    Sneaking off the train, I gazed at the dozen or so people just at the base of the mountain screaming when all of a sudden tyrannical angelic power began to burn the skies.

    Rushing ahead, not caring who saw, Arsene suddenly took my hand before shadow stepping through the mountain. Heading after the steady stream of Lifeforce, the pits of my stomach began to turn a little jittery at the thought of bing pregnant.

    We are almost there.

 Chapter 440: Lilith - Sinister Trap

    <h4>Chapter 440: Lilith - Sinister Trap</h4>

    Holding onto my stomach at the very thought of the budding life¡ªa mini Arsene just for me to care and love.

    I simply could not stop blushing at the mere thought. Giggling to myself, I turned to Arsene shadow stepping with me in his warm embrace. He smiled, feeling my stare beforeing to a steady halt.

    "It''s here," he said, cing me down.

    Licking my lips in anticipation, the burning skies began to ripple and twist, yet the Etherial essence emanating matched Yael''s power evenly.

    "Yael," A deep voice sounded out from everywhere like a god, "You side with Nox? Do you think I am fearful of you? An Angel like yourself who has not even lived through the Great Change?"

    "Holder of the Records. So it''s you," Yael''s booming voice exploded out as a smile appeared upon Sene''s lips for some reason. It was sinister and far different from before. He had a smoldering coldness that seemed darker than the darkness he controlled.

    "Why are you here?" said the voice without concern. He sounded confident, almost disdainful of Yael entirely.

    "I tracked Arsene''s demonic signature into your realm. Don''t tell me you haven''t noticed?" Yael thundered, shaking the integrity of the pocket dimension.

    "Come on. Yael nor that other being has not appeared as of yet. We still got time. Let''s go before this enter realm is torn apart. I wasn''t expecting there to be someone so powerful." Arsene hastily raced, pulling me away.

    However, just as we fled, a sword intent shed, serving space and time altogether. It was so sharp and powerful, the very hairs upon our bodies rose and withered away.

    "None shall stop me from my work!" Yael bellowed darkly, storming through with burning angelic essence.

    "A newborn? You dare to challenge me, boy? You who has not even seen the ages of gods, devils, and night pass. This new order is not even a single Chaos cycle, yet you dare to challenge me!" A booming roar appeared, bringing with it a horrendous pressure of death.

    The verynd had begun to rot and die as the Etherial Essence began to change, gaining properties of Life and Death. Yet for some reason, these samews of life and death itself began to wither and rot. That was when he appeared with sharp eyes and long snow-white hair wearing a perfectly fitted grey Tang Suit. His appearance was a bit faded like a ghost but he was definitely real.

    "Oh shit. What the hell is going on.'' Sene uttered, turning to me somehow expecting me to know.

    "I never even heard of a Chaos cycle. How the hell am I supposed to know?" I shot back, not daring to stop ourselves as the air began to grow hot and moist. "Let''s not worry about it yet. Let''s just go."

    "Stand down, Galton. This is not your battle. You stand in my way; then it will be war!" Yael challenged, pulling a familiar golden sword that, in a way, resembled Morningstar. Yet somewhat different, it felt inferior in so many ways, like what Yael was holding was a toy.

    Lifting the both of his hands in a defensive stance, Galton''s lips could not portray any more disdain, "Seven Heavens. How disdainful. You all, while a superior race, were destroyed long ago. You do not even remember it, do you."

    "What is this nonsense?"

    Galton contemptly chuckled, "You are but a sad little race now. Why do you think you all lost so bad during thest war with the Devils and Demons? You were all annihted. Asmodeus is a true being like us who retained most of his memories. Unlike you all. He is a true adversary but you all. Don''t make meugh."

    ''We will find out moreter," Arsene shouted, in my ear, getting a little sidetracked, turning my attention towards the entrance. My eyes grew wide with fear as I screamed.

    "Wait! it''s a formation!"

    However, Arsene did not seem to scare as his eyes hummed with indifference. Squeezing me tight, we shadow stepped past the formation, to my surprise.

    "Only an almighty attack or defenses can stop an almighty technique." Arsene robotically uttered.

    Arsene''s shadow step is an Almighty Movement Arte? Wait, what? If that is true, where is the sacrifice? None are restricted from Father''s Law. No, it can''t be. It... it doesn''t feel like one.

    Narrowing my eyes, a chill fluttered my heart as my lips curled down words, "A Trap," I uttered for only me to hear. ''It was all a trap. I was there when he changed when Tenebrae blessed him, but that skill. That was not her doing, nor Arsene''s."

    "Sene, stop!" I darkly told, pulling my hand away with a burning hatred. ring solely into Arsene, a hunger I had thought had vanished since my days with Lili returned.

    Shocked, he turned to me, taking a retreating step back, "What?"

    "Are you sure Shadow Step is an Almighty Arte?" I asked, knowing it was not the time, but this was far more important.

    "I think so. There is no real way of stopping it. You know. I am pretty sure it is one. After all, I just learned a new one; shit almost killed me. "

    Paling at his words, I studied his body like I had done so many times. Still, the cold within my heart only grew as I saw nothing was wrong. My God, no.

    "Stop using it, Arsene. Don''t use it again. Ever again. Ok." Imanded, covering my mouth. As to not say anymore. I simply couldn''t say it! Not to Arsene, at least.

    "What the hell! Lilith, I am not simply going to--"

    "Trust me, Sene," I feebly shouted, grabbing his hands once more, "Just trust me."

    Sensing the ever-present killing intent rising within Arsene, I gritted my teeth as my heart turned cker than night.

    No one, no one touches him but me. I don''t know what the hell happened at that Temple, but Arsene is mine! Whether he likes it or not, he is MINE! MINE!!!!

    I narrowed my gaze, weaving past the various tree nts in what appeared to be a lovely garden teeming with life. Surveying the massiveke, my heart grew somewhat softer at the thought of our child.

    "Lili, can we at least talk about this? Shadow Step is overpowered in every way. How can you simply."

    Touching theke, my heart and body fluttered as over ny percent of it vanished into my soul space for safekeeping. This way, our chances of giving birth are far higher in the future.

    "It has to be this way, Sene. Drop it."

 Chapter 441: Bloodlust

    <h4>Chapter 441: Bloodlust</h4>

    "It has to be this way, Sene. Drop it." Lilith sharpy imed as if I were a damn stranger!

    "Kill her now!" Said the voice from deep within.

    "Fuck off," I fired back within, "Who the hell are you tomand me."

    "Love is weakness. And you are weak." It uttered for the first time in different words other than ''kill her.''

    "Hurry,'' Lilith suddenly said, ncing back towards the rising tension between Yael and Galton.

    Pulling me into theke that had shrunk considerably, I felt the family jewels warm. It was prettyforting, seeing that some strange thing was apparently haunting me. How the hell did that even happen?

    "Release your killing intent Sene, release it all. No need to hold back; drown this realm in it." Lilith softly said, touching her womb. She was smiling, with a hint of tears streaming from her eyes as she stared at me with such a tender look.

    How could I ever even consider killing her? Her gaze made me feel like I was melting.

    "Sene?" She called out again, giggling as I stared in wonder.

    "R-right, sorry," I uttered, smiling gently. ''Let''s do it."

    Closing my eye, I calmed my soft heart when a cold de suddenly struck, severing all my emotion. Opening my eyes, a sea of scarlet clouded my eyes. Suddenly the howls of man, beast, and gods bellowed into the void wing its way from the depths of hell.

    They were screaming even if they were not there with me anymore. The millions, billions, trillions, and more all screaming my name from the void. It was like hell itself had descended into thend.

    "Arsene!" Yael roared with anger, watching the now smallke turn ck and white.

    "Galton, we have an invitation into the Libary of Time by Aelfwif himself. I expect you will not stop us?" Lilith suddenly said, catching me off guard.

    Not letting up, I could see the ghost of my past began to w at my body with dreadful screams that would scare even the most hardened of souls. To think I would have killed so many.

    Lifting his chin, Galton frowned, tracing his gaze over me and onto Lilith. "What was the trade?"

    "One Hour in the Library of Time, in return, I told Aelfwif who is responsible for everything. The reason you all are missing vital information within your libraries."

    "So Lord Aelfwif made a move, did he? I shall allow your passage but upon your return. I will demand penance for what you have done." Galton so foolishly said. Was he on crack?

    Bro, I am noting back here. You crazy or what?

    Holding me tight, the dark waters around us began to swirl. Holding onto my bloodlust, Yael roared.

    "For his Majesty!"

    "I think not. Lord Aelfwif would not look kindly on me if something happened to them in our territory." Galton scornfully sneered, waving his hands towards us, enchanting the waters with his blessing.

    Coiling around Lilith and me, our bodies swiftly slipped into the depths of thiske, falling deep and deeper till all that was left was darkness, unlike anything I had ever seen.

    ''Sene, when we arrive, you will not be able to touch anything unless you use a higher tier power, Like your abyssal Night Qi or devil Qi." Said Lilith within my mind. "Also, try not to annoy these people. Some of them are higher beings like fifth-dimensional beings."

    ''What the hell? Why are they even here then?"

    "Asmodeus said that it''s due to the nature of the Etherial ne. He said many of these abominations are insane, stuck in a hell of their own creation. While others grow in power, they follow the doctrine of their Ruler, no matter their insanity or power. To record all, but never interfere. "

    "How old do you think Galton is?"

    "I think he is still pretty young. The contempt he showed for Yael proves it. Those from the Ethereal ne slowly lose their emotions over the endless cycles. Till all that is left is insanity and the mission."

    This sounds a bit cruel. If these beings are immortal, then how long have they lived? How strong are they really? It has always been safe to say that Asmodeus was the strongest, but I had a feeling he was not a fifth-dimensional being, although he most definitely had their battle prowess.

    Soon the ckness of this ce began to ripple. Feeling we slipped through a thin barrier of water and ontond, my eyes suddenly grew wide, watching myself fall through the ground.

    Gripping me tight, Lilith hastily pulled me up, "You have to use your Qi Sene."

    Nodding slightly, a thin cloak of abyssal Night shadowed me as I observed my surrounding. The air was dark, with a lovely glow of a silver moon, but it all felt empty. The Dark Forest teeming with a dense mist the obstructed my few, the silver crescent moon, even the air itself. It all felt unreal and hallow.

    "Arsene Snow, you finally appear." Said an unfamiliar voice sending a chill down my spine.

    ncing around at nothing but my surroundings, I frowned, but Lilith seemed rtively unphased, "Aelfwif, are you here to wee us?"

    "I cannot leave my station, but someone should be with you soon. We look forward to seeing you, Daughter of The Abyss, same with you Arsene Snow."

    Such a cold voice. Not even Asmodeus sounds so chilly. Who the hell are these people?

    Tapping my shoulder, Lilith grinned like a child, "When are we having another session? Mama is ready to pop out some babies."

    Twitching my brow, I chuckled, "How many do you want exactly?"

    "Hmmm, Five hundred maybe more."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    This bitch is crazy! Who the hell is having five hundred kids! That''s insane! Hell no! Although five hundred little Liliths. It would be super cute. No, hell no. I don''t clean poop. People clean my poop.

    (A/N; reference to chapter two or three when he was a baby.)

    Coughing into my palm, I found a weak smile upon my lips. "How about three or maybe seven."

    Giggling cutely in her hands, Lilith ced her palms upon my shoulders, "Sene. Lili always gets hers. It''s not up to you, but rather that thing between your legs. Lili is taking what is hers."

    My God, she is talking in the first person again.

 Chapter 442: Lilith - Princes of Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 442: Lilith - Princes of Darkness</h4>

    "Lili. Darling. Boo. That is far too many."

    Did he think that means something to me? To many? What does that even mean? Sene, I will tie you up and ride you till you run dry.

    Putting a sweet smile on my face, I covered my mouth, giggling, "Why don''t we talk about thister. Let''s say after we leave this realm."

    Noticing the faint sweat on his brow, the slight contraction of pupils, I could see with clear eyes the relief.

    Does that bastard think this is over? Five Hundred kids and all of them will be named Arsene. All of them will be my little Prince''s of Darkness.

    "You got that look, Lilith. The one where I end up being screwed over, like the day you just showed up at the Snow Estate, demanding to live with me." Arsene meticulously retold, causing me to grin.

    "I remember. I remember quite clearly. I also seem to recall you making me some rice balls before running off like a girl."

    "That never happened I--"

    Turning my head Arsene and I grew silent at the abomination that stood at attention, carrying the scent of rotting flesh. The Dragonkin bore a haggard smile on his mutted face.

    "Lady Snow, Mr. Snow. I am Kaldor, here to escort you to the monastery, where our archives are held. It will seem Lord Aelfwif is awaiting your arrival." Kaldor nasally uttered with a jaw that appeared tattered, connected only by a sliver of flesh. However, that did not stop him from talking normally.

    "What the hell happened to you?" Arsene asked, turning to me,pletely taken back by this things appearance.

    "You seem new to the Etherial ne. But I was killed by having my entire face bashed in, till all that was left is what you see." Kaldor exined casually, seemingly unfazed, but it was not like I could tell very much. His eyes were swollen and torn.

    I had heard this was how it was for many of these people. Only the dead, who stands in the middle of life and death, are allowed here¡ªa sanctuary for those in purgatory.

    "Did you get revenge?" Arsene awkwardly asked, unsure if he was staring at him or me.

    "By the time I gain sentience, to think and feel. The Great Change had urred, and the man who killed me was dead. Leaving me no chance to move on."

    I swear the Etherial Realm is like a ne of Hell. No one seems ever to win, aside from those born within this realm, the Purebloods. Papa Asmo said never to cross anyone there, no matter how offended I feel.

    "Well, then Sir Kaldor, care to take us. I am quite curious who this Lord Aelfwif is for my wife to think he could help." Arsene suggested,

    "I never said he would help; I said here is where there will be answers. Remember Sene. Once we are there, we have an hour. Unless we are killed on the way there."

    "Fear not, Lady Snow." Kaldorforted, pping his blood-scaled hands together suddenly, arge spiraling sphere appeared. Connecting two locations in space and time together, a small portal formed. "With my death, my understanding of Heaven and Earth evolved. I am no longer the man I was."

    His Dao is quite high and different from what the Bed of Chaos uses. It almost feels surreal. But now it''s mine; after all, all things within the Abyss are mine to copy and recreated anew. Sene may be able to adapt to anything, but my attacks do the same thing.

    Taking a step through Kaldors Portal, a surge ofprehension flooded my brain, consuming me with almost endless possibilities.

    "Lilith, you ok?" Arsene suddenly called, staring at me, standing in ce. "You look a little pale."

    "Yeah, just pondering over something is all. Never been to the Etherial Realm before; there is so much knowledge here for the taking." I said, warding off his concern.

    ncing at the massive draw bridge just ahead, Kaldor bowed slightly, "I am not allowed further in; another will be there to lead you, and a word of advice. Order is your friend. Touch nothing that may stand out. We tend not to like change."

    "Indeed, now carry on, Kaldor, you''re bordering my sector." Said an elvan woman with a vicious gash across her neck. She was beautiful, with long blonde hear, and wearing a dashing summer dress stained with a cloud of blood.

    "Of course, Sister Lim." Kaldor robotically replied, fading away like a puff of smoke.

    "If you will now." Sister Lim softly uttered, intending for us to follow.

    ''Lili, doesn''t it feel a little off here? Sectors? You seem to have some knowledge of this ce. Any idea what is going on?" Sene transmitted over.

    ''Who can say. I have zero ideas. Father said nothing of this. Seems like he doesn''t know or just neglected to tell me. Either way, try not talking. Almost everyone you meet ends up hating you."

    Stepping past the draw bridge, my eyes skimmed over the many knights I presumed to be those known as Purebloods. The ones who had not died but were rather birth as spectators, wraith, or any other type of abominations.

    The monastery itself was rather spectacr. House various types of Qi fluttering about in the wind without any type of intent controlling them.

    "So, how did you die?" Arsene inquired, appearing not to understand the grasp of the concept of keeping his mouth shut.

    "My husband came home and slit my throat along with my newborn." Lim coldly said as my face slowly began to pale at Sene''s response.

    "The hell did you do to piss him off? Was the kid his?"

    "Arsene, shut the hell up! Not here." I scolded, ring daggers at this idiot''s crude words. "Who the hell asks questions like that?"

    "She is the one dead, so I think at this point it''s safe to ask what the hell did she do. Come look at her neck; this dude dug really deep. Did your child follow after you?"

    Noticing the faint stagger in Lim''s step, I sighed. Arsene was fucking inevitable. I think I understand how he died.

    However, to my surprise, Lim did not pull at the bait. Letting Arsene''s crudement go, we descended in silence, following behind Lim, who led us towards the central building.

    Surveying the rather rustic appearance of this Monsiary, my gaze could not help but notice the closer we got to the central tower, the more we saw Purebloods appear.

    Coming to a quick halt before a towering door, Lim turned to us coldly, no doubt Arsene''s fault, "You are to head past these doors, and up the spire there you will follow the path. Lord Aelfwif will be expecting you."

 Chapter 443: Lilith - Truth

    <h4>Chapter 443: Lilith - Truth</h4>

    Making our way up the spire, I could not help but notice the rising Killing intent upon Arsene fluttering about like a pulsing heart. Growing more potent with each beat.

    Just what is going on in that head of his? Someone or something hadid a trap, and Sene fell within it, even before he went into the Temple of Darkness, but whatever it is was still brewing¡ªfeeding off something within Sene.

    The price of Any Almighty Techniques is dire to use them like Arsene was unheard of. That meant that someone or something was suffering due to Sene''s usage or devouring the energy of the bacsh.

    Moving our feet slowly through the spiraling covered in dirt and webs, I felt hours pass like seconds. Nevertheless, I did nothing but ignore the killing intent burning from Sene.

    Narrowing my eyes for a second, I smiled, "Hey, Sene. Are you chanting the Path of Abyssal Night?"

    He turned to me with smoldering darkness, a little confused, "No. Should I?"

    "Well, Father was telling me how he trained some of his men by having them chant the Demonic Doctrine over and over till they did it subconsciously. Allowing the Doctrine to be with them even in their darkest hour."

    Hearing no reply from Sene, I did not push. I was on his side, but whatever was happening with Sene was scaring me. He had already used power to turn a god into a fine mist and remembered nothing.

    Heading to the top of the Spire, Sene and I connected our way through a long bridge that joined two different spires. Narrowing my eyes, I frowned as we appeared past the clouds, yet we were not walking that long to cover such a distance.

    Moving around, Sene and I did not make conversation. It was a bit strange, but many were looking at Arsene coldly.

    "You did this," He whispered in my ear, causing a smile to appear.

    "I think they just hate your brother. I did tell them it was the Silver Devils'' fault. I wonder if they have a name for us."

    "That we do," Said a demonic voice that sounded so familiar.

    Noticing a being standing just outside a set of double doors, I smiled at the in-looking man whose voice was so deep and dark.

    He appeared no more than sixteen, yet his presence was monstrous in almost every way. Pulling us closer with his stare, we met his lifeless gaze.

    "Aelfwif, I presume? you look far different from that abomination I saw before." I said, knowing that was his true appearance. While Pureblood looked normal, it was all but a lie. Their actual appearance was bleaker than death.

    "Indeed," He sharply replied, but I did not care.

    "The doors behind you," I said, ncing at the massive double doors.

    "That is where our infinite knowledge lie. Our supreme Elders have agreed to allow you both in for one hour of soul searching." Aelfwif indifferently uttered, staring intently at Sene.

    "Stare anymore. I may think you areing on to me." Sene reluctantly observed covering his chest in a simr manner to an exposed woman.

    "Follow me. " Aelfwif icilymanded.

    Pushing open the double doors, a solemn grimace appeared upon my lips as I gazed at the unlimited number of books stacked near one another.

    "Never did like the smell of paper. Always found it to be overrated."

    "I don''t know, Arsene. The allure of having a good book will never fade to me. I like it." I said, but my gaze did notnd on the endless stream of books but rather a spherical matrix fluttering in the air.

    Hovering off the ground, I turned to Sene, "You look around. That is my goal." I hastily said before rushing off, leaving Sene and Aelfwif behind.

    "Only one is allowed to hold upon the Matrix, and that is our ruler." Aelfwif warmed, watching me approach the magical Matrix but neither stopping nor blocking me.

    Too bad for him; I was never one to follow the rules. Zipping through space, my body suddenly halted as seven mysterious elderly men appeared with chilling eyes.

    "Abyssal Princess, "They uttered in unison, bowing to show respect.

    "Are you here to stand in my way?'' I demanded sharply, staring intently at the Matrix humming with power.

    "Far from it, your grace. We know of your struggles and hold the answers. However, should you touch upon that Matrix, we fear that only death may follow, forcing us to incur the wrath of the Abyss." Said the Seven in sync, giving me the chills.

    Who the hell talks like this.

    "only the Ruler can touch upon it, right?"

    "Correct,"

    Lifting my lips, a cool trace of sweat flowed from my brow. To say I was not a little apprehensive would be a lie, but if one needed to be a ruler, am I not qualified? I am, after all special, in many ways. The Abyss is... is me. The first of its bodies. Should that not mean that I should not be restricted by such worldly things? After all, no matter the origin of these twelve nes. The Abyss is the All. Its essence created them.

    "I am afraid we cannot take that chance, My Lady." The Seven dered without a trace of warmth.

    Peeking up at the Time Matrix shining with an emerald hue. I lifted my hands towards it. Hoping with all I had that this would work.

    "My Lady, do not make this any--"

    "Come," Imanded, consuming my mind with abyssal energy.

    The air began to swirl, and the eyes of the seven grew wide as my body vanished before their eyes. Not by intent but rather the Matrix itself pulling me in.

    I had only seen a bright emerald sh, but I knew what had urred¡ªwatching the endless lettering of words and numbers running down space form within the Matrix, I held my head high.

    "What is it you wish to know, Lilith Snow." Said a robotic voice devoid of sentiment.

    "Do you know what is going on with Arsene Snow? I assume you all have been watching us, and since some of you are higher beings, I can say with certainty you can spy without concern."

    "Arsene Snow is now torn between three different minds that are not his own. The Monarchs Will, the previous Prince of Darkness, and his other self."

    "What the hell does that even mean?" I hastily asked, unsure how time worked here.

    "Something even we cannot see happen in the Temple of Darkness, another trap we suspect. Arsene Won, but it only dyed the inevitable. However, upon his return, Arsene Snow held two other wills."

    "The Prince and The Spector?" I uttered, creasing my brow.

    "Yes. However, The Spector, as you called it, was molded by you and him. During the time he helped you with Sitri. It is the cause of concern and¡ª"

    This thing is lying. No matter the version of Sene. He would never harm me. That much I can say without any hesitation. There are some lies and truths in the mix here, but why?

 Chapter 444: Lilith - Dark Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 444: Lilith - Dark Conspiracy</h4>

    Is this all due to the Silver Devil, or are these forces working together to corrupt Arsene? It seems like we entered the lion''s den.

    ''Tell me about the Monarchs Will?"

    Monitoring how the very world around me turned to ck, I saw a lonesome stone throne that sat high above, overlooking the realm of darkness. There was nothing spectacr or beautiful about it, but my gaze could not leave it.

    "The Will of the Monarch is the Will of the absent king, formed by the endless chaos cycles without its rightful ruler. Back when Noctem was open, during the Age of Shadow, the previous Prince sought the throne but was killed by one of the Silver Devils'' core members."

    Surveying the illusionary throne that was now within Father''s hands, I circled it, pondering over the implications. " Am I to guess this Prince is now inside Sene?"

    "That would be impossible since he is a soul bender. Even if such a thing did not exist before the Great Change, we are now bound by itsws even here in the Ethereal ne. A soul bender cannot be Soul attacked."

    But the Will. The Will itself is different. At the same time, it is a part of the Soul; it is also different due to the nature of a Will being so simple to even be considered a soul attack. Two Wills one that wishes for a Monarch, while the other wishes for who knows, but they were corrupting my Sene.

    It is the Spectors doing, but it''s due to the influence of the Monarch and the Prince''s Will.

    "So it''s due to the Spector within Sene that is the cause of my concern. Is there a way to kill it?" I asked, not truly caring to sever such a thing from Sene. What I wanted to destroy were the Monarchs and Prince''s Will.

    They may be able to corrupt Sene''s other self, but what if somehow they are able to get a mind of their own. They needed to die before his body adaptation saw them as part of the original.

    "The only power capable of destroying such a power would be the Nether. A Qi formed only in the ne of Oblivion. Due to its inherent properties of destroying souls, unlike demonic Qi that torments, Angelic that saves, and Etherial that prolongs. Nether Qi Destroys." Said the Etherial voice.

    More lies, no doubt. So only Abyssal Energy will help. That will exin Sene''s dense killing intent regarding the Path of Abyssal Night. More lies and Truth, who the hell is after us?

    "Do you know who it was who killed The Previous Prince? Sene might know who it is." I asked, hoping this thing would not be like that.

    "His name in this life and thest was Vancurro, The God Shattering Wolf."

    Scrunching my brow at the name, my mind flickered back, recalling the face of that man Sene and I met on the pier.

    Was that him? God Shattering Wolf sounds so edge lordy.

    (A/N: He likes wolfes lol.)

    "During his Active years during the Days of Order and Chaos, Vancurro and Arsene waged war together against a man known as Aldrich under the order of the Silver Devil, Zariel Snow."

    "Wait! What! Snow?" I hastily shouted for him to exin.

    "You thought it was just a coincidence? It was his mother''s name, who was murdered out of spite¡ªthe now family of three then became known as the House of Snow."

    Widening my eyes at this new information, I suddenly ced my hands upon the de of Morningstar. Hearin its hum of recognition, I could only frown in wonder.

    "I see, but how did Zariel wipe the memories of everyone here?" I patiently inquired, "You all seemed to know all of this; why was it so surprising that he was the one who did it."

    "Because it was only a few months ago that we didn''t. You use the Silver Devils'' name so casually, but we do not. His name holds power, just like yours." Said the voice fearfully. "Even now, we are still trying to piece together what happened."

    Zariel Snow, Arsene Snow, and Truck-kun... I''m not calling her that¡ªa family of three.

    Lifting my lips, having decided I was done. I looked up, "send me back. I will use the rest of my time to help Sene." I lovingly said, knowing our peaceful moment would notst as soon as they fulfill their end of the deal. If Zariel screwed them over like so, I bet they wille for revenge.

    I just need to hold off for three days.

    Teleporting me back before the Seven elders who talked in unison, I smiled lightly as they weed me back with a bow. Returning the sentiment, I cuffed my hands before rushing off after Sene.

    Following the faint whiff of his sent in the air, I immediately hid my presence, needing to test a theory.

    Weaving through the southern area of the Libary, I noticed the odd cluster of various books depicting the concepts of Chaos and Destruction, two fields Sene had no proficiency in. Unlike me, who was nearing the Peak of the Seventh level of both.

    Starings at Sene silently reading without much concern, without a shred of killing intent, I approached, allowing myself to be known.

    ncing up at me with a vibrant smile, a flicker of killing intent appeared at my presence, proving my theory. I am being monitored, but their knowledge should only be of what Arsene holds and see with him.

    I''m going to have to see if I can copy Shadow Step to understand how bad the bacsh is or if it''s truly an Almighty skill.

    "Your back. How did it go? Figured out anything?" He hastily asked, holding me in his sight.

    Knowing it was not in my best interest to lie, I nodded solemnly, understanding someone or something had told me some false info to pull me off the actual trail. " I did, but to put it in simple words, you have another personality that wants to kill me."

    "Be serious." Sene scowled, rising from his chair and towards me with a heavy step.

    "I am serious. The Time Matrix, whatever he was told me so, and it''s not like he has any reason to lie." I retold while puffing my cheeks toy a trap meant for Sene. Making sure I had turned away, I waited.

    Sn

    Keeping an eye on him, I could sense the shadows of night masked his entire right arm. Slowly etching towards the spear of Noctem, I turned to him with a smile.

    He did not flinch, believing his action was hidden by the forces of Night. The Spector that was now Arsene stared. When he suddenly struck. Shooting a vicious flurry of thrusts, my hands shed equally as fast, parrying his brutal strokes aimed at my vitals.

    "Die," He roared in a way I had never seen.

 Chapter 445: Never You

    <h4>Chapter 445: Never You</h4>

    The moment Lilith had floated up into the air, leaving me without a second thought. I had been struck by a sudden urge to study the Dao of Chaos and Destruction.

    Keeping an eye on my wife as she entered the emerald light, I felt the gaze of the Seven Elders upon me. Staring with an emotion I was all too familiar with, Envy.

    Meeting their gaze that seemed never to let up, I pressed ahead. Somehow for the first time finding myself in the correct location.

    At times, I may be an idiot, but I undoubtedly know that I, Arsene Snow, have a crippling sense of Luck and Direction. I hade upon such an area far too quickly and easily.

    Pausing for a moment, the words of Lilith echoed into my head regarding Asmodeus forcing his people to chant the Doctrine of Sin unconsciously. I had been at the time too disdainful to follow another Monarch''s rule but thinking about it now. I did not have much choice.

    However, my instincts were howling for me not to, while another part of me was whispering to do so. The second voice was weak, almost insignificant, but its soft whisper tugged at my soul.

    Chanting the mantra, I felt a wave of Abyssal Night surge from within my dantian, warming the chill I had not even known I had in my chest away. My thoughts had be clear, and my cheeks flushed, but the whisper and urge still called for the study of Destruction and Chaos.

    ''We need power,'' The familiar voice uttered, sounding a little desperate to my shock.

    ''Who are you?''

    ''Us''

    Creasing my brow at its abnormal response, the chill I once had returned but not without my knowledge.

    "Destruction will allow us to defeat, The Abyssal One."

    "Tell me your name, and I will give up this opportunity and follow your lead." I yed off cautiously. While this was a big deal to just give up on reading various concepts of Darkness, I could not learn much regarding Darkness anymore. My understanding had transcended what others understood to be the all-epassing Dao.

    "Aegis," It uttered to my fascination.

    "Random or Given name."

    "Random," It replied back, causing my brow to crease.

    I could barely pick up on its emotion. It was almost robotic in many ways.

    Passing my fingers through the various text held by the so-called Library of Time, a surge of information began to overflow from within me.

    Recalling my match with Julius and how his injuries were constantly healing even with my Darkness withering his life force, I came to understand the same thing would happen with Devils. The Withering aspect of Darkness was not as practical anymore.

    However, that will not stop me from using the Withering Aspect; I felt there is more to it.

    "Wither no more," Aegis uttered sharpy, "For now a Path of Destructive Night is ours to take."

    So it cannot read my mind... Or at least it cannot read my mind with Abyssal Night running through my body. Nevertheless, I cannotst like so; this mantra is very taxing on my mind, and I am without any souls.

    Finding a nice spot in a section that bordered the Dao of Chaos and Destruction, I began studying its versatility.

    Chaotic Night and Destructive Night were two of the paths I had already started in my endless torment topete Noctem. However, it fell short due to myck of understanding and affinity.

    Growing a little weary for having the Path of Abyssal Night active for so long, I sighed, knowing there was only one solution.

    Weakening the effects of my mantra to a level I can have active each passing second, a wave of ice came over me, freezing my soul into ce. My mind grew a bit dim, and my heart dark.

    "We are Free," Aegis uttered, carrying more emotion within his tone than ever before. His voice echoed out like an enchanting songstress.

    When all of a sudden, Lilith appeared.

    ''Shit,''

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Gripping the Spear of Noctem in my hands, the tip of its headid upon Lilith''s neck, who did not seem concerned. Even with a trickle of blood falling from her neck and onto my de that ran down the polearm and onto my fingers.

    "Have youe to?" She casually inquired.

    Hastily Pulling Noctem from off her neck, my hands shuttered. "That was too close."

    "You would never harm me, Sene, Never you," Lilith uttered warmly, passing her hands through my hair.

    "Was the Path of Abyssal Night running when I attacked?" I hastily asked, not sure if this thing read my thoughts or not. It could see and hear through me, but I was trapped in Darkness at the time.

    "It was. Why? You know what, tell meter." Lilith suddenly said, ncing around suspiciously. "Let''s go; it seems we only have a few minutes left. Unless you wanna stay?"

    "We must say!" Said the smoldering voice of Aegis weakly.

    "Yeah, let''s go," I agreed coldly, thinking up a n to ughter this fucker trying to kill my wife. "But how long was I out?"

    I was still a little weak mentally to use Abyssal Night to its full capabilities, but nothing has changed mentally, so it seems like Aegis has a limit.

    "About five minutes." She replied with a surprised stare.

    "You know?"

    ''I do now," I sent back, leading the way ahead, "Let''s go. Coming here was..."

    "Lord Snow. we have words we wish to share." Said the Seven Elders in unison, appearing like a phantom, causing my heart to race against my chest.

    "We would like to invite you to dinner, is all. It will seem our king wishes a word with you. Hearing that you were within his domain, he rushed back."

    ''Sene, these guys hate you. We need to bide our time carefully. At least until Asmodeus, Levithan and Baphomet can appear." Lilith transmitted into my mind.

    "What time is dinner here?" I yed along, feeling the moon still high in the air. The night was still present.

    "in about six hours. But why not tour ournds in the meantime? Our training grounds will definitely be quite useful to you¡ªPrince of Noctem." The Seven stated calmly with shared eyes.

 Chapter 446: Tiamats Gift

    <h4>Chapter 446: Tiamat''s Gift</h4>

    "Think we can flee through the Pale Gate?" Lilith suggested softly for my ears only.

    "And then what? We see if we can make it into the Abyss from there or maybe the other Horseman Gates?"

    "Didn''t say it was a good n; we don''t exactly have many options." Lilith calmly presented, making our way outside and into a somewhat popted area within the Monastery that smelt of decay.

    Coming into our view,rge pirs depicting those of purebloods were seen standing tall and proud with hoards of worshipers sshing what appeared to be silver water upon their brow and onto the statue of their choice.

    "May you reach the Primordial Throne." They uttered one by one.

    "You ever heard of that?" I whispered.

    "Never. I know of the Elemental Thrones like Fire, Lightning, and Darkness, but never the Primordial." Said Lilith, staring up at one of the statues of an elegant woman, whose beauty seemed so evesting I got a sense of familiarity from her.

    Taking Lilith by the hand, I approached, unable to steer my gaze away from the wild beauty gazing out at the Realm of Ghost.

    "Sene?" Lilith softly called.

    Weaving my way through the hoards of the dead, Noctem began to pulse as we stood before this Goddess,

    "Tiamat"

    Sensing the untamed killing intent rising from Lilith, I chuckled but did not speak of it. There was no controlling how she would feel towards Tia. However, her cruel intent was gathering the wrong type of attention from these abominations.

    "I don''t like her." Lilith scornfully barked, crossing her arms defiantly.

    Letting a loving chuckle escape my lips that was arched quite high, my fingers skimmed over the ck too worn from the passage of time to read. "You would have loved her, Lili. She was quite domineering, taking what she wanted whenever the mood struck her."

    Creasing her tender brow, a chilling smile appeared upon Lilith, sending a chill colder than what Aegis could bring to my heart. "Seemed like you loved her. Tell me, Mr. Snow, how do you wish to die?"

    "Rx." I hastily pleaded, not daring to speak any more of Tia. "We did not have the rtionship you think. Although not forck of trying on my part... Oops."

    "Oops indeed." Lilith fiendishly whispered with her alluring breath brushing against my ear. "Wait till we are alone. When I am done with you, Mr. Snow, you shall be in Heaven."

    Dear God, I hope she is talking about booty and not killing me. Kami-Sama! Bless your Chosen!

    Taking in a deep breath, a smile I desperately tried to hide marred my face. However, just as I was about to pull my hands away, a faint wisp of draconic Qi consumed the air with absolute pressure.

    Tearing thousands of Apparitions and purebloods from off their feet, many were sted away like rag dolls. At the same time, Lilith and I were the only ones to remain still, too petrified to even think of moving.

    "TIAMAT!!!!" A raging howl sted over the realm, shaking our souls to a point my heart chilled.

    What the hell is going on? I swear this always happens to me!

    "Release them!" Roared the Seven Elders appearing in a zing emerald sea of mes that covered the night skies.

    I could not clearly feel the intensity of the heat due to my immunity to fire. Still, Lilith''s expression was turning paler by the second as everything within the Monastery began to melt, Including some of the Apparitions and Purebloods.

    Bearing their fangs in unison, a shocking sight grew on my face as the bodies of the seven elders began to morph into a horrifying abomination with vile violet skin housing seven heads, each pulsing with a different Dao entirely upon one singr body. While fourteen arms emerged from its deformed flesh, each holding a Dao forged sword and ax.

    "A Fifth Dimensional Being." Lilith fearfully warned, pulling my sleeve.

    Shuttering at her words, the air grew stale and dark as the Seven headed elder screamed. However, as if he was unworthy, only a zing scarlet me had appeared from Tia''s draconic Qi. Pulsing with mes that could tear existence apart, Lilith and I dropped to our knees, coughing up a mouthful of blood as an almighty aura exploded out into reality.

    "Head into the Pale Gate," I ordered, desperate for air, sensing my organs beginning to be overpowered.

    Pale as a sheet, Lilith shook her head with a terror I had never seen upon her heart. "I-I-I can''t."

    "Lilith!"I roared, "GO!!!"

    She was a damn abyssal entity. I find it hard to believe she was trapped.

    "I am not leaving you, Sene." She fired back, vomiting another mouthful of blood.

    "Tiamat, you have not even descended. Yet you--"

    "That crazy bitch." A familiar voice of my supposed rival uttered darkly. Widening my eyes, he shed at my side, covering the both of us with a dark expression. "She was not supposed to do this. Damn it, if Zero finds out, we are fucked."

    "Vancurro?" Lilith feebly whispered as my heart quivered, as a memory shed of us shing in a desperate battle of survival.

    There was a ze of fire and ice pouring from our eyes as he dug into my chest while I nicked his femoral artery near his crotch. We red with smiles but battled with the intent to kill¡ªseven years of destruction ending with us being taken down by II, who had grown weary of our war.

    "Those idiots said far too much." Vancurro, a little agitated, expressed, sucking his teeth, "Seems like they are recovering, far quicker than expected. I shall help you this one time since this fuck up is on Tia."

    "You are here too, Wolf!" The Seven headed abomination roared without fear. "You who stand at the 30th Heaven dare test the rules of the One!"

    Lifting his lips into a dread full smile, Vancurro skimmed his gaze over the Ethereal ne, "Then press your luck, Little Imp. It has been over two Chaos Cycles since I have torn into the flesh of such a being like yourself."

    Narrowing my eyes, the pressure tearing at our flesh faded away, allowing us to see with clear eyes as the me of Tiamat began to shimmer. However, it suddenly shot towards me to our surprise, hitting my chest.

    ''III It''s been such a long time. Hope to see you and Lilith within the Seventh Heaven of the Thirty-Three Heavens. Reach past this False Reality and Step into the Realm of Heaven. In my name, I grant you the Blood of Snow you once held. Temper it well, my Monarch of Darkness. PS if you wanna hook up again, I''m game. You were always my best toy! Although Zariel was so perfect, but he is taken now. I can''t **** him anymore. Poor Me!"

    "The hell do you mean by Toy!" I screamed before my vision cut to ck.

 Chapter 447: Bloodline of the Forsaken

    <h4>Chapter 447: Bloodline of the Forsaken</h4>

    "I-I don''t feel good." I sickly whispered, opening my eyes to the vibrant sky of Azure, blinking them once more. The Azure skies turned dark, shimmering with a glow of silver.

    I honestly had not known how long it had been, but I was dying. Whatever Tia had given me had me bedridden. I was constantly hot and cold, and my Soulforce was always running, dry, trying to force my adaptation into second gear.

    "Sene. You awake?" Lilith suddenly inquired with long silver hair and amethyst eyes. Marveling at her bewitching face, too beautiful even toprehend. My soul fluttered, and my cheek grew flushed at her stare. I felt I had not seen that face in over a million cycles.

    Drawing a bit closer, she held a small rag wiping the sweat that heldrge crystalized blood shards being expelled by my pores.

    "Seems like it, but I still feel like I am dying. How long has it been?" I feebly asked, staring in fascination at what our children would be. I was, after all, a true member of the Snow family now.

    "That can wait. I hate to do this to you, Sene, but Vancurro asked me to stuff you with every blood I can find." Lilith suddenly said, sending a desperate chill down my spine.

    "No." I suddenly said, regaining all my strength in a matter of seconds. Feeling the adrenaline in my blood pumping up a storm, I shot up.

    "He said you are not abusing the Perfect Body, Zariel created for you." Lilith hesitantly uttered, pulling out a jar of ruby red liquid swirling back and forth. "I hate to do so, but I must, Sene. I''m going to go hunting for blood and soul again. Just conserve your strength."

    "Lili, this is crazy. Why not take one day at a time. This could kill me!" I desperately asked, shuttering at her stare that held such greed.

    "For our babies, Sene. We will have the bestest babies the realm has ever seen. "She crazily fumed with drool slipping from her lips. " Now, Go to sleep."

    Viciously shing her hands emitting a fierce might, my vision cut to ck as all the energy I thought I regained vanished.

    My wife had dared to knock me out!

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "MORE MORE MORE!!!! FATHER, GET ME MORE!!!"

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Mother, I want your blood too. A great serpent-like yourself! Think of my babies!"

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Aunty Lili, When is Papa gonna wake up? It''s been two years." Said the voice of Arkanos, steering my mind awake once more.

    "When our babies are too perfect to exist within the eyes of creation."

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Let''s see. That''s about seven hundred bloodlines. Hmmm, let''s see what else I can find. Don''t worry, Sene. I will forgive you for cheating on me with Tiamat. Think of this as your punishment. Remember, this is all for our mega babies!"

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Slightly quivering at the icy winds blowing across my body, a new world appeared within my sight. The skies were grey, trickling with the air of winter that pressed slightly against my skin.

    ''You have awakened?" The voice of Aegis sounded.

    Remembering his existence, I did not feel the power of Abyssal Night running but rather Lilith''s all-epassing Abyssal QI racing through me, keeping this fiend at bay.

    Rising from the chilling grass, I gazed around at the garden surrounding me in a nket of snow and ice. It was magical, almost mythical in beauty.

    "Damn that, Lilith," I muttered,pletely drained of energy with a burning hunger in the pit of my stomach. "She really just trusted that bastard and stuffed blood down into my throat. I need to find out how she was able to force a change in me."

    "Kill her and rid yourself of this weakness," Aegis added darkly. However, I did not feel the added chilling pressure like I did before on my mind.

    Screw off!

    "Papa?" A loud cheerful scream howled as a mini dragon loli crashed into my chest, crying tears of joy, "You''re awake! Arkanos missed you dearly!"

    Wrapping my arms around her tiny body, I smiled, giving her a peck on the cheek, "Missed you too. How have you been? By the way, how long was I sleeping for?"

    "Hmm, seven years. Today marks the seventh." Arkanos cheerfully replied. "Uncle Talos helped me back, dropping off the others."

    "They''re here?" I asked, ncing around at the surreal garden.

    Nodding, Arkanos leap from off me, pulling me towards the exit. However, a searing heat began to burn my muscles as I struggled to find the energy to move. Chanting the Montra of Abyssal Night, a wave of Qi washed over my fragile state.

    Consumed in a heavenly sea of night, my steps began to grow softer and softer till my footsteps were without sound, while the forces of nature began to part like the red sea. The winds grew fearful of my touch while the snow fluttering in the breeze faded from existence at my presence.

    Touching my chest, I ignored the various blood coursing through my veins, focusing only on the single strain of blood Tia had returned to me.

    ''Mother''s bloodline," I whispered gently, recalling the sh of her smile upon a blurred image, ''The Power of the Forsaken. If my fractured memories are correct, this bloodline severed the power of any attack sent at us. Be it Qi, Dao, physical force; it was all halved when my blood was active. Of the three, it was only mother and me who held this power."

    Touching my eye, a blemish of scarlet appeared upon my fingers as tears of blood streamed from my eyes. A little confused, my vision grew faint till all that was left was a sea of strings coiling and connecting infinitely.

    Bleeding from the nose, a warm touch caressed my cheek, "Who let you up? We still have seven hundred more bloodlines to go, Mr. Snow."

    Turning even paler, I ruthlessly pushed Lilith away with all the strength I could gather, "Stop." I barked solemnly with bloody tears flowing. Confused and disoriented, blood gushed from my lips, painting the snow a fiery blemish of blood.

    Chanting the Path of Abyssal Night to its max, the strings around me grew more real by the second before vanishing, leaving only a calm I never knew I had.

    The wind''s had faded, the snow had frozen, and it was at this moment my bloodlines all vanished as if it was waiting for me to awake; all that was within me disappeared, leaving only a lineage ck as the Abyss of Night.

    ''Recede,'' I uttered with cloudy eyes.

    Watching as all thews that governed the realm around me melt away. Life, Death, QI, all that epassed creation receded, leaving nothing but a void that too began to fade into nothingness. All that existed began to be rejected.

    "Perfectiones with a price, Elder Bother, but it was I who paid for it. Use my gift to you wisely, for none has a perfect adaptation such as you. Till we meet again."

 Chapter 448: Lilith - Crazy!

    <h4>Chapter 448: Lilith - Crazy!</h4>

    "Oh my god, Oh my god, Oh my god, Oh my god. Yes! Go, go goooo!" I cried aloud, being pushed away by Sene''s mysterious power trying to tear me off my feet.

    Call me a bad wife, a bitch, an idiot. I don''t care, Sene was going to be perfect, and our babies are going to be even more perfect!

    YES!!!! Thank you, Papa God, for giving me life! I''m wanna eat him up so bad.

    Lifting my lips high, the almighty power around Sene began to ripple before fading away like a breeze. Watching creation fix itself, the light within Arsene''s eyes grew dim and faint. Dropping to his knees, he fainted, crashing into the earth.

    I had wanted to grab him, but I didn''t dare approach while creation was fixing itself. Waiting a few seconds, till all that was left of Arsene''s power had faded, I approached with a giddy smile.

    Kneeling beside Sene, my fingers touched his soft flesh as I pushed some abyssal energy into his chest to see all that had transpired.

    Widening my eyes at the rejection, a shutter of a sharp sting of lightning passed through my finger. I trembled as my loins grew hot as the sun. He was perfect! Super perfect! Baby making perfect!

    Fire Immunity, Poison Immunity, and Soul Immunity were there, but Sene was immune to everything below those at World Saint. Should those at higher realms battle him, injuring him would be difficult.

    "Aunty? is Papa fine?" Arkanos uttered, a little fearful of getting close. She was shaking, almost wishing to fall to her knees.

    "Arkanos, are you Ok? What''s wrong?" I gently asked, marveling at the ashen expression.

    "Papa... Master is God." She fearfully uttered as my eyes grew wide at the yellow liquid flowing from her legs. "Please forgive Arkanos. God-Sama. Please!" desperately frailing away, the little dragon teared up.

    What the hell?

    Pulling Arsene into my hands, I gently arose with a triumphant grin, "Tell the others Sene is awake. Although based upon the little disturbance he created, I am sure they already sensed it and are reporting to their masters."

    Choosing to ignore Arkanos, too fearful to even stand, I returned to the small garden I had ced him in earlier.

    "He truly is special, isn''t he? How lucky you are, my dear." Mother whispered, resting her chin on my shoulder, "Are you ready?"

    "Do we have to?"

    Rolling her eyes, Levithan snorted, "Of course, Yael was stopped dead in his tracks by Galton; that abomination is a monster. Meaning Arsene will need all the assistance he can get. Why are youining anyway? You asked for my help. This was the trade of giving him my blood."

    Crossing my arms, I looked down at Arsene resting peacefully, "Fine. But you all came out tattered and beatenst time. You sure you wish to head back in?"

    Pulling away, Mother''s eyes gleamed with sinister intent, "Of course. Baphomet, that crazy bastard, was the only one willing to stay. We need to head in and get him; I am sure he is almost dead."

    Sending my mother a suspicious stare, a dark smile slipped onto my lips, "Then where is Father? Would it not be safer to head into the depts of the Abyss with him, or Is this another one of your schemes?"

    ncing around for a bit, mothers words suddenly reached my ears without her moving her lips, "We have a few spies within our main court. Nothing surprising seeing that they are devils, but there is much at stake here, Lilith. If we fail, Lord Lucifer could descend, and none of us wish for this."

    "Not to diminish your power Levithan, but are you enough, or are you insane like Baphomet?" I coldly inquired, narrowing my gaze with a scornful grin, wishing to bait her into giving me more info.

    Levithan smiled, turning off into the distance towards a small child fidgeting with a small ck crystal cube. A pale expression could be seen on his cute face as he gritted his teeth.

    "I brought help."

    Waving my hands, the Pale Gate appeared, casting a stare upon the sleeping sin, and Levithan I sighed, "I will open this gate up in three days, just as before."

    Losing her solemn expression, mother giggled, kissing my cheek, "Stop being mean to your mother. And youe on. Leave the Origin Crystal with Lilith. It''s not going anywhere. Why the hell did you even let it leave hell?"

    Puffing his cheeks weakly, Azeroth sighed, "This had better not get me killed. I paid for that, Crystal, you know." he said begrudgingly, approaching with a grim stare that sent my hairs on end, "You better not lose this. It was my seal that helped you with Sitri and Yeshimeal. Don''t fuck me over."

    Not speaking a word, Azeroth ced the cube within my palms. Gripping it tightly, my heart quivered as a feeling of all appeared. It was as if the entirety of the bed of chaos was my eyes and ears. I could hear all, see all, yet it was all too convoluted to grasp.

    Holding me in his sights for a bit, The Sleeping sin scoffed, approaching the Horseman Gate alongside Levithan vanishing before my very eyes.

    "Those three are definitely up to something."

    Putting such thoughts behind me, I turned to Sene, who was actually wide awake, staring at me coldly. Holding an angry expression that had me biting my lips with glee.

    "You mad?" I asked, already knowing the answer, giving him a little of his own medicine.

    Growing colder by the second, a powerful rejective pressure began to push apart thews. Chuckling at his growing wrath, I felt a little like Mother using father''s anger for her own gain.

    I can''t say I was proud, but I would definitely do that again.

    "I want a divorce." he darkly demanded.

    Giggling without care, I approached his body lying still upon the flower bed. Saddling his waist, I lifted my lips high. Feeling something hot brushing and pulsing against my throbbing loins. I shuttered with pleasure while my breath grew a bit ragged and hot.

    "Hmm, is that how you speak to a wife who cared for you for seven years?" I shamelessly scolded, a little wet below.

    Gritting his teeth, a look of disbelief appeared as he hoisted his upper half to my face, "You were the one who screwed me over!"

    "That''s cuz you were not screwing me like you should. Put a baby in me, and I''ll stop."

 Chapter 449: Power

    <h4>Chapter 449: Power</h4>

    I was grimacing hatefully towards my Lilith, holding my tongue on the verge of ripping her a new one. Even if this was for our future kids, there were better ways of doing things like this.

    My god, they are not even born yet, and I am already getting screwed over.

    "Get some, Bro!" Sigfried hollered shamelessly. Cleo''s face was as bright as a summer''s wine by his side. Covering her mouth, her pupils shrunk while Kurt snorted in response, shooting her a subtle nce.

    "Do you two not get tired of this?" Yu Jing scornfully uttered entirely crossed at Lilith, saddling me with her thick juicy body. "It''s disgusting."

    Looking down on me, Lilith pursed her lips bitterly, shifting her gaze towards Yu Jing. She sneered, "I have a video of you grinding on three random men. If I didn''t know better, I would say you are disgusting."

    Yu Jing fell silent and cold at Lilith''s words.

    Not staying a word, I patted Lilith''s soft ass, which in turn arose carrying a longing stare, I chose to ignore along with my raging blood, tracing my gaze over Yu Jing, who had taken a half step back. I turned to Little Arkanos, who didn''t dare speak, much less meet my eye.

    Is it due to my bloodline?

    Running Abyssal Night Qi through my veins and blood, the ever fearful glint began to fade away from Arkanos, leaving a worshiping gaze I could not understand.

    ''Dragons love domination, Sene.'' whispered Lilith without the use of her lips. ''They are a power-dominated society, and simply by your blood, you tore down her willpower.''

    Yu Jing is a dragon. Does that mean she, too, is like Arkanos?

    Focussing my gaze upon the other dragon in this little band of Chosen, the dots began to connect as I noticed Yu Jing''s softer gaze. There was a bit of apprehension, bordering dread, but not as much as Arkanos. She had far better control over her baser urges.

    "I think we deserve an exnation now." Kurt suddenly demanded. Standing grimly by his brother and sister in arms, he appeared somewhat confident. "You drugged and humiliated us."

    "Tell me, Kurt, if a man was to slit the throat of your family in cold blood, would you expect a reasonable exnation? You were coteral in and simple, but why the hell are you bringing it up now? It''s been what? Seven Years."

    ''You!'' Cleo suddenly bellowed, growing pale. "How can you be so... So-So-so."

    I narrowed my eyes, having nothing but contempt for the faces of three who could not believe what I stated. However, the only one who did not appear to mind was Yu Jing, probably already knowing what type of person I was.

    "Lesson learn, right?" I mocked, with a bit of self-ridicule, "If you see a stranger be more on guard. Life is a bitch. Look at me; my wife just screwed me over for Seven Years."

    Gritting his teeth, Kurt shuttered with a force that thinned the air around us. The winds began to rage, and the earth began to tremble.

    Arching my head, a grin of that of a devil traced over my lips. His heart was in torment. Peering deep into his soul, I could hear his screams, the betrayal that seemed to brand his soul: The death of his mother, the torment of his father. It allid bare for me to see and control.

    (A/N: I will be using Mortal Dao a lot from now on.)

    "Screw you!" He roared in an otherworldly howled with a viscous sh of azure light. Sending out a ruthless palm into the air, an enormous phantom fist flickered through the air like a speeding bullet. It was fast, almost close to the speed of light holding the power that could kill a World Protector in a single hit.

    However, I did not feel a sense of danger, much less concern towards the iing fist. Flushing my body with a bit of Qi, I raised my hand as a powerful explosion echoed like thunder and lightning upon thend.

    Not even moving an inch, a wave of control and contempt filled my gaze.

    Even if I was not at full power, I was immune to everything at World Saint, and with the help of my Abyssal Night, it was going to take far more than the power of what Kurt disced to injure me.

    "Why not use that spear of yours, Kurt?" I devilishlymanded, seeing both his past and present. At Demi-God, he was easy picking for me, a soul bender to see into him.

    Clenching my fist, a supreme trace of an almighty pressure cloaking over my body, a gift from my brother. It does leave the question, though. Bringing Vancurro and me back to life, using some impossible technique than giving us these bodies. What exactly did you give up?

    Sigfried, Kurt, Cleo, and Yu Jing stared, a solemn grimace appearing upon their face. I was, after all, still within the realm of World, yet I blocked an attack of a Demi-God. Even if it was a weak one, tanking such an attack so easily put them a bit on edge, and rightfully so.

    Aside from my body being so mighty in defense, my mind was quicker, giving a far better reaction edge. But the most significant change was myprehension. Truck-Kun had blessed me with greater understanding, but it was at a mortal level, in my opinion. Now, however, I think I can grasp some truly destructive devil and demon techniques.

    "Why don''t we all rx?" Lilith suddenly interfered, stepping in between Kurt and myself. She smiled a little innocently, attempting to lower the rising tension in the air.

    "Move," Sigried of all peoplemanded with a bloodthirsty smile, "Such power! Let''s have a go!"

    "I could not agree more." I voice, opening my hands watching the Spear of Noctem pass-through space into my hands in a mist of ethereal darkness. Twirling Noctem between my fingers, a horrific killing intent stormed the air, bringing upon the screams that should only belong to the depts of hell.

    "Sene, only less than five percent of your total Qi has returned. Chill. And Sig, he just woke up. The two of you can kill each other after Sene recovers."

    Damn her! Let me have a little fun!

 Chapter 450: Valley of Karsa, The Corrupted Serpent

    <h4>Chapter 450: Valley of Karsa, The Corrupted Serpent</h4>

    Consumed by the glow of night, a cooling chill devoid of Dao and Qi pressed softly against my fresh. Letting go of the control of my body that seemed to reject everything, I chanted the Path of Abyssal Night, absorbing all I could.

    It was the only weakness I had. Controlling the Path of Abyssal Night took a lot of mental energy; even with how powerful my mind had grown, maintaining control of my body was now already annoying, and adding my Cultivation Mantra made it even harder. It was a little of one or the other. This made it a little hard to recover Qi, but not impossible. All I needed was souls to supply me with endless Qi.

    Opening my gaze towards the loving embrace of Tenebrae, a sigh escaped my lips. "Two days of recovery. It''s hard to believe all the souls Lilith gave me while unconscious burned away, leaving only a bare core."

    Rising from off the barren ground destroyed by my body''s power, my almighty aura began to recede into my bones, ready to explode at a moment''s notice.

    "Will you truly allow the Abyssal One to harm you!'' Aegis wrongly used, "For years: we were tormented, years we were forced to remained in a prison of despair."

    Scuffing at the very shady words of this bastard, I sneered disdainfully. "I do not need you to tell me how I need to train my wife. She will receive her just punishment however I deem fit."

    "You are now a Prince of Noctem, carrying the Spear of Noctem, yet you will lower your head?"

    Disregarding Aegis and the chill trying to prate my mind and body. A breath of pure Abssyal darkness flowed from my lips, quelling the rage that was burning within me.

    I was indeed angry. Pissed even that Lilith did not bother asking me, but instead did this, but not enough to screw her over, at least not that badly.

    Hooking The Spear of Noctem upon my back, a soothing hum calmed the agitation within my mind. Taking my leave from the little garden, Lilith had crafted for me. A small little camp came into my view. Sending a quick nce of the embers of the fire and the silence in the air. I figured everyone was asleep.

    ncing around for Lilith, I narrowed my gaze at her disappearance. I did not use our connections to find her but instead stepped past the sleeping campers following the scent of freshwater.

    ''So he is awake? That''s a good thing.'' Said the familiar voice of Aiza, surprising me.

    Cloaking my body in darkness, I moved in silence, not even making an imprint upon the snow.

    ''Are my orders still to follow A-Arsene?'' Yu Jing hesitantly inquired, a little unsure of herself.

    ''Don''t tell me you have fallen for him," Aiza mocked so loud I could imagine the disdainful look within her eyes.

    ''Of course not!'' Yu Jing hastily replied, "Its Arkanos. She loves him dearly."

    "Pull yourself together, Jing. You cannot get so involved. Look what happened when you let your guard drop? You almost became under someone''s thrall, and you were drugged. You need to be focused now more than ever, especially here in the Vally of Karsa."

    Approaching silently, my gaze fell upon the solemn expression of Yu Jing and the cold expression of Aiza scolding her disciple. Hiding behind a tree for extra measure, Aiza continued.

    "The Vally of Karsa was named after a powerful abomination of a serpent. Karsa the Corrupted Snake. She is a Mid Tier God, so do be careful if she chooses to awaken. We cannot afford to have anything else go wrong. How much longer till you return to the holy city?"

    "Soon!" I suddenly shouted, startling Yu Jing where she stood. Chuckling at her hand, gripping her sword, I continued, "Good to see you again, Lady Aiza."

    "I would imagine it would be,"

    Mockingly smiling, I nodded, "Indeed."

    She stared hard, tracing her gaze over my body, trying to find something, "When?"

    "I just recovered, so daybreak when everyone will be up. Although, I am now quite interested in this Karsa. Who is she to you?" I curiously asked, feeling like Aiza would not bring up a monster''s territory if it weren''t necessary.

    Chilling her face enough to freeze fire, Aiza cut the connection. However, her reaction held two meanings to me. One Aiza screwed over Karsa; the other is that she wished for me to find her and was using her disiple to bait me.

    "How long were you listening?" Yu Jing coldly sought.

    "So you like Arkanos, huh?" I uttered, taking a quick peek into her soul, which was slowly beginning to be swallowed with doubt. I didn''t intend to use Arkanos like this, but who knew she would grow on Yu Jing. Guess her cuteness is the ultimate KO.

    "I don''t." She imed without missing a beat. Knowing she was lying to someone who specializes in deceit¡ªfoolish little girl.

    Shaking my head, I did not push her, for I already knew the truth, "Can you tell me of Karsa?"

    "Never heard of her," Yu Jing suspiciously replied, ncing down at the remote little pond bright silver under the glow of the moon.

    She was telling the truth. How disappointing.

    Turning around, I waved, "Night." Taking my leave with the smooth blow of the wind, I continued with the intent to find Lilith.

    It was not my intention to stock my wife but desperate times. She really needed to be watched and monitored. Screw trust. She is too crazy for that.

    A little surprised and suspicious, I did not get lost from circling our camp; a wave of anxiety pressed against my heart.

    "My God, do I have PTSD?"

    Cursing my luck, I approached the dark, fleeting embers near the camp. Flicking my fingers, I relit the fire, pulling out a few pots.

    Morning light wasing, and I had not eaten the lovely Sophia. This will be my apology to everyone. I am so kind as expected of the seconding. May my light shine over these peons. It is not every day they will see heaven through my eyes.

    "Eggs and Steak. A little heavy for the morning, but this should be quite enriching for a growing girl like Arkanos and a potential baby... No, screw that! No food for Lili!

 Chapter 451: Distance

    <h4>Chapter 451: Distance</h4>

    Cracking seven eggs into the frying pan sizzling with the heart of Sophia cut evenly into small cubes, I tossed in another glob of butter mixed with garlic and herbs. Steering the eggs that were sucking up the juices of Sophia, a loving hummed escaped my lips.

    "You can cook?" Kurt, the apparent early riser, expressed.

    "Yes, Sir! All this bitch need is mushrooms, which I can''t seem to find! Wake up the others, it''s the crack of dawn, and Aiza wishes we make it back to the Holy City." I added, unsure if what I said was a lie or not.

    Pulling the eggs and steak off the fire, I took a small bite, frowning a bit. It was a little too rich for my taste. While incredibly vorful, Sophia''s vor was a little too powerful, taking over the taste of the eggs. That was soft, fluffy, and creamy. Guess this is what happens when you cook eggs alongside the heart.

    Putting myself a te, I prayed to myself, ''thank you for this meal. May Sophia forever live within me.''

    Munching down on breakfast, a reminiscing vor appeared whin my mouth, bringing a soothing warmth to my chest. Not caring for the other chosen beginning to gather, I ate to my heart''s content.

    ncing up, I chuckled, watching Cleo gobble down my dish like a little monster without grace, licking the te clean to my surprise.

    "I am quite shocked you would even consider eating anything I made for you all. Where the hell is the vignce?" I could not help but ask, sending a nce towards Yu jing, turning the other cheek with a faint blush.

    Didn''t her master just scold her about this very thing? And here I thought I was hard of hearing.

    Keeping my little secret of my darling Sophia, my gaze suddenly fell upon Lilith approaching in the distance with dark bags under her eyes. There was a weariness in her footprint against the silver sheet of snow.

    Snorting, I ignored her as she sat next to me, silently. ncing at the empty pot, she turned to me but did not say a word.

    Meeting her gaze, I could see the faint sorrow oozing from her heart. Her eyes were a bit wet, glistering with beauty under the rays of dawn, causing my heart to freeze.

    Rising before I broke, I walked away. I am all for power, but I have learned that power isn''t everything in my other lifetimes. Like life itself, it cane and go at a moment''s notice. But our lives are different. You only get one.

    I can have millions of kids, but I can only have one Lilith... This is such a stupid fight. I hope she learns, or is this even something to learn, or am I being selfish?

    ncing up at the rising sun, the sounds of distance conversation began to die down as I once again approached, ignoring Lilith, who continued to stare.

    "Any of you have any idea where we are on the Swords Coast?"

    Wiping her mouth clean, Cleo nodded, sending me an appraising gaze, "We are in the southern region of the Swords Coast. The nearest Nexus Gate is about three months journey, six if we take our time."

    Touching my chin, I shot a measured stare towards the chosen, "I understand Yu Jing''s reason for following me, but what of you all? Why are you all here?"

    "Well, Master is currently on the hunt for me for screwing him out of half of his cash." Sigfried carelessly voiced, scratching the back of his head with a great smile. "serves, that bastard right!"

    "Did you forget, Sig? We are currently also in some type of test set by the Masters." Kurt solemnly scolded, shooting me a suspicious stare. "I wouldn''t doubt if it had something to do with you, Arsene Snow."

    ring a bit of my aura, the Almighty pressure swallowed the air quelling the tense ambiance bringing only a chilling silence. "Do not speak my name, less you wish us to die. I have many enemies, you know; many of them could kill your masters without issue."

    "Which is probably our mission." Cleo indifferently said, betrayed by the cold sweat trickling down her brow like streams, "To keep you out of danger."

    Withdrawing the almighty pressure I was beginning to enjoy bullying people with, I hummed, not surprised.

    "Sene... Can we talk?" Lilith muttered in my ears.

    Taking a step away, I turned my head. "Let''s go. Unless you all have any other thoughts on what to do?"

    Catching a nce of Lilith ring, I snorted childishly.

    "Hey Lili, let''s go on a hunt!!" Cleo suddenly shouted, grabbing her arm, "You guys go on ahead. Us girls need some time."

    "Can I pass?" Jing suddenly asked, crossing her arms bitterly.

    Chuckling fiendishly, a sharp glint sprung from the depts of Cleo''s eyes, "Not unless you want me to post that video of us!"

    "You! that implicates you too!" Jing screamed. "You were dancing along with me!"

    "So you do wannae! Good! Let''s go then! Later!" Cleo hastily shouted, pulling Lilith, Yu Jing, and Arkanos away with a vibrant smile.

    "How suspicious. Think they found something?" Kurt inquired, turning to me.

    "At what? It''s just wilderness out here. I would be surprised if they found another human."

    "Damn right, I have been looking for some bitches for the longest. Having Cleo, Lili, and Yu Jing here all day and night is doing a number on my libido." Sigfriedined, ncing at the fleeting images of the party of girls.

    "I know I should be a bit offended, but I think the biggest surprise is that you actually know what Libido is." Iughed, leaping away as a vicious sh of silver sword-light severed the ground in half.

    Protecting myself from the debris with the Path of Abyssal Night, I grinned from high up in the air, "Calm down, Sig. I was only jeering."

    Grasping his greatsword, he held like a standard longsword in one arm; Siegfried bore a jittery smile, "I have been waiting for this since seven years ago. Come at me, Abbadon. Let''s go!

    Landing on my feet a few meters, Noctem slithered its way into my hands. "Why not? I could use the distraction, but why not make it let''s see, a three-way battle?"

    "Are you two forgetting the Mid God?" Kurt reminded solemnly, yet this was the n. After all, who could me me if some beast attacked and killed all of Nox''s chosen?

    Releasing all of my aurae I struggled to contain, the air churned, and the ground withered to ash, "I need the distraction," I repeated, bolting off the bare ground passing through space like it didn''t even exist.

    BOOOOOM!!

 Chapter 452: Karsa, The Corrupted Serpent

    <h4>Chapter 452: Karsa, The Corrupted Serpent</h4>

    "What a mesmerizing scent, and it''s two of them." Izily muttered, coiling around the Elder Tree, within myir brimming with morning light.

    "Shall I find the source, mdy?" Tomra, my cult leader, asked, lowering his reptilian head that glowed with a firey re under the dawn of morning light. He was tall, amon trait with Lizard Kin''s, and a little muscr but hosing the power of a low-tier god. d in chain armor that was inscribed by me personally.

    "They are in my territory?" I hesitantly voice, not feeling the need to kill someone. I think I have evolved past killing tiny insects that invade mynd. Hissing my tongue, I nced up at the Elder Tree, devouring life and death from within my region.

    "mdy?" Tomra repeated hesitantly.

    "No, I got it. I need to stretch my legs. It''s been so long since I did anything but give out blessings. Also, before I go, what of our spies in the Holy City of Caisa. Have they learned who killed Virsair? My pill maker is dead; why has there been no results?"

    (A/N: Levi-Chan Killed him if you don''t remember. The guy who gave Lilith and Sene Drugs.)

    Bowing his head lower than before, Tomra calmly replied, "There were no leads, mdy. Everyone within the region was killed off; if I had to guess, I would say it was a demon lord. Or a devil from the Nines. Yael is here on Alos, after all."

    Clitting my tongue, my gaze grew sharp, "An angel and a devil. It would be fantastic if Nox did not know of this. Sadly that can''t be true. Is that slut still in Caisa?"

    "Definitely, but it seems like her disciple was sent on a mission. We have found zero traces of her location. Although I don''t believe you wish her dead."

    Sighing deeply, I rolled my eyes, "I like her mother. That slut Aiza got lucky, else I would have killed her. No matter, find out everything you can on her."

    Showering myself in a radiance of light, I took human form dressed in a vibrant snow white dress. Taking a spin upon the heel of my feet, I shed Tomra a smile, who froze in his stare. "Still got it! now get to work!"

    Shuttering, Torma bowed, rushing away to my amusement.

    Shifting my attention towards that loverly sent in the air, I flickered through space and into the air facing the south. Watching a young man with long dark hair with ashen streaks passing through his head, I turned to the pot and then back to him.

    "Amazing," I uttered, touching my chest at the aroma emanating from thousands of kilometers away. "To think a man could smell so good. What type of blood does he have? But where is the other one?"

    Scanning over my territory, a strange gate towering with the essence of death appeared within my sight, sending a chill down my soul.

    ''What in the world?''

    Standing near the gate, she pursed her lips, coughing up a mouthful of blood before slumping down on the ground, with scars tracing over her body. She was magnificent in almost every possible manner, yet her power was fleeting due to her injures.

    However, that did not seem to deter this woman, as she arose, covering herself in a radiant aura found only in angels, healing her injuries in a matter of seconds before approaching the camp Where that hot piece of ass resided.

    "I kinda wanna drain them both. Screw it being unbing. They smell so good." I muttered, crossing my legs from up high.

    There had been a little coldness between my two chosen before separating, but nothing major, to say the least. I did, however, learn that boy was called Arsene and the other Lili. The one called Arsene sounds familiar. I think Tomra told me about him, but he talks so much, I usually forget to pay attention.

    Nevertheless, that boy held an almighty body. Something I have never seen in my entire life! Is it just his QI that''s almighty or his body itself? My god! He is going to taste super good! Should I make him cook himself for me?

    Shooting through the air, as the boy Arsene shed, I appeared like a bolt of lightning in his path, smothering him into my plumped chest where he crashed, "Hey cutie, wannae home with me! Auntie thinks you might taste good."

    Blinking wildly, the boy before my eyes did not seem surprised but rather amused if not epting. He nodded, wildly taking a bit of liberty with my breast.

    "I''m Abaddon," he said cutely, not backing away in the least.

    "Such a pervert,"

    "You''re the one who pulled me into your embrace. Just thought you wanted a quickie!"

    A flustered by his straightforwardness, I backed away as theds from around him, Sig, and Kurt eyed me solemnly.

    ''So, care to tell me your name?"

    "Karsa,'' I replied, somewhat amused by the calmness within Arsene''s watchful gaze; it was as if he already knew.

    "I was actually hoping you would find us! And here I thought it would take a few months! Aiza told me to find you!"

    "What," I uttered so coldly the vibrant woods from around us began to wither at my anger, brewing from within.

    He smiled, turning his gaze towards where the group of others went. "I am traveling with her disciple, on the orders of her mother... my fiancee."

    Impossible. Yu is getting married again! What the hell is going on!

    "I find that quite hard to believe. Tell me, Arsene, why is Aiza told you to find me."

    "Couldn''t say. We are not actually partners but rather estranged allies.

    Chuckling Sig, as I heard one call him, roared inughter, "Estranged? You drugged her disciple and almost had us all killed. She wants you dead! That bitch is crazy, you know."

    "My god, Sig, show some respect. Lady Aiza is a god and a founder. You had best watch your tongue. You are not your master." Kurt warned grimly, shooting me a deep stare. "What is it you wish from us. Great Serpent, Karsa."

 Chapter 453: The Seventh?

    <h4>Chapter 453: The Seventh?</h4>

    Karsa was bewitching, to say the least. Sharp Azure eyes with a touch of sterling, with long silver hair that stretched to her feet. Wrapped in a simple sundress, yet I could feel my heart thumping madly through my chest, strangely enough from the Spear of Noctem.

    It was a bit strange how I could feel my heart in my chest when it wasn''t there, but it made me feel less of a monster, not that I cared.

    "I need a word with Arsene. You all may go." Said Karsa advertently. She crossed her arms and held me tightly in her sights.

    "Hey! that''s not fair! Why does Abbadon get to cake on all the women! I got a big dick too!" Sig bellowed, without shame.

    I have no words for this idiot! But why does it feel like I used to act like him?

    Staring at me hard, Kurt pulled Sig by the ear, dragging him away without another word to the relief of everyone, including Karsa.

    "That man. He is something, isn''t he?" imed Karsa casually, but her gaze soon hardened as they fell fixed upon me.

    "It''s ok to say he''s an ass."

    Chilling the air with her presence, Karsa measured me like cattle, something I often did when looking for a specific bloodline.

    "I am starting to remember you. Rumors have it that you could scheme against a devil and angel. Now a new war is upon the horizon, and it''s all your fault. Is it true?"

    Nodding in agreement, I ced my hands behind my back, quelling the chill within my chest. " Of course. But it makes me wonder what I can do for you? Are you here to kill me, or are you in need of something?"

    Karsa hissed; ncing around subtly, she nodded, "Aiza." She coldly and firmly dered. "I wish her to pay."

    "Dead, or you wish she suffers?" I added, not in the least surprise.

    "She warrants death, but I will ept that she suffers."

    Aiza needed to be set back. She cannot move against me yet. This leaves her hands tied, but I have enough trouble with Yael. Adding on Aiza is not a wise choice, although it''s not like we are allies. Not truly anyway.

    Shit, I don''t even know what the hell happened to Yael. Did he make it into the Etherial Realm or not?

    "Then help me, and I will grant that wish of yours," I exined, ncing back at the fleeting images of Kurt and Sigfried.

    "I don''tpromise, boy." Said the corrupted serpent grimly.

    Lifting my lips, I smiled. "And I will not be someone''s paw. My little brother is already doing that. Help me or just kill me."

    Watching the otherworldly facade of Karsa contort into a savage re, my heart and mind grew icy.

    "What is it you want," She viciously hissed, with serpent-like eyes coiling in a mist that burned with killing intent.

    Arching my lips, I chuckled fiendishly, "Well did you hear news of a New King of the Celestrial Pce? Tang Fang has announced it, and I wish you to help him keep the throne. From the hands of the current king."

    "Impossible!" Karsa howled. Drawing a step away from me, she pulled out a talisman from space. It glowed for but a moment before growing dormant, only to light back up in a re of golden light. "So it was you! You were the one Tang Fang said would take over!"

    "So my greatness has stretched to your ears, has it? Indeed it was I, Arsene Snow!!!!" I shrieked in an edgelord fashion, "Are you going to kneel? Maybe pray tribute to your king? I wi--LLL."

    Screeching seven octaves higher, foam began to run down my lips as Karsa shot a ruthless strike to my family jewels. I could swear I could hear them pop! "Screw you! The hell do you think I am? You''re lucky. I don''t take you as my flesh stick and use you till you are nothing more than a skeleton."

    Tears flowed like a hot iron against my flesh, forcing me down to the ground as a whimper escaped my lips. ''b-b-bitch.'' I weakly whispered, for only me to hear.

    ring her nostrils cutely, Karsa snorted with a hiss, "Karsa doesn''t care who you are! She will kill and kill. K!"

    Vomiting my breakfast, my stomach felt like a hallow pit of anguish as I red angrily up, "I will remember this!"

    Smiling seductively, Karsa bent over me and licked my cheek, shocking me to my core. "yes, you will. Head towards the closet Nexus Gate, and we will talk some more. My home is nearby." Shemanded, rising back up with a satisfied glow, "I never did get to y with my food before."

    Teleporting for my view, I wiped the saliva off my cheek, "Why are every God I meet so fucking weird?"

    Pursing my lips, I scooped up a handful of snow, cing it down my trousers to relieve the anguish of my jewels. And here I thought my nut guard was one hundred.

    tlyyin on the icy snow, a solemn hue passed through my heart, "Once Yu Jing is under my thumb, Aiza will be a lot easier to control. Although it does beg the question, what can Yu Jing do to me that Aiza would give her the go-ahead to follow after me?"

    Squeezing my balls, I felt the chilling ice begin to melt, soothing the sore I was feeling. Releasing a breath of air, I closed my eyes, allowing the darkness to take me.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "So you just left him? Look! His balls are fucking purple!" Shouted the vengeful voice of Lilith, "The hell were you all thinking?"

    "We are not--"

    "That was rhetorical, Sig. I don''t care! "

    Opening my eyes, a faint chill pressed against my body as Iy naked upon the icy snow. ncing around at everyone staring dead at lil old Sene and Lilith, my lips soured, knowing this was definitely my wife''s doing.

    Although I did enjoy the firey expression upon Cleo and Yu Jing, do I sense a four-way... potentially Seven! Wait, who is the seventh? Cleo, Yu Jing, Lilith, Me obviously, Levi, Karsa. Hmmm, who is thest?

    "Aunty, Look, it''s getting bigger!" Arkanos cluelessly shouted, pointing towards the towering dragon that appeared a little bruised.

    "You sick bastard!" Kurt shouted fiendishly, "put some damn close on!"

    "It''s ok if you are interested, bro. It''s not gay to stare unless you are. Just remember my eyes are up here." I pointed triumphantly.

 Chapter 454: Demonic Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 454: Demonic Cultivator</h4>

    Wrapping myself in a simple tunic and trousers, I stepped out from behind the tree, where I was forced to take cover and change. I swear I don''t see the problem? Why should I have to hide? Just don''t look at my dick.

    Clitting my teeth, I eyed the doe eye, Cleo, flustered like a bright apple. She lowered her gaze alongside Yu Jing, the other who was growing quite coy by the day.

    Is my bloodline so powerful? The sweetness is strong with me, isn''t it? All the booty will be mine! I think there will be a day I should call myself the Booty Warrior. Eroma is definitely a few levels ahead of me, but I shall seed!

    "Hey! Jing, why are you blushing!" Sigfried jokingly mocked, "I have never seen you like so. Don''t tell me that thing between his legs enthralled you? Get it, Girl! They say size doesn''t matter, but I think in your case, you may get more than you can handle. Then again, Dragons like it rough."

    "Yeah, I''m done." Kurt feebly gave up, lifting his hands high. "You are far too stupid to understand what not to say. It''s either you are retarded, or you don''t have a filter. Either way, there is no fixing you."

    Shifting her fiery gaze zing with an inferno of killing intent. Yu Jing ced her hands upon her de, "Repeat that I dare you!"

    "I SAID, THAT THING BETWEEN HIS--"

    "Enough, please, guys!" Cleo hastily shouted, rushing in between, "There is no need to fight! We are family. How long have our masters been friends? They founded an entire order together! Are you telling me that you all can''t get along?"

    Lowering her hands that rested upon the pommel of her de, Yu Jing snorted, carrying an arrogant stare. She turned, ignoring the giant brute.

    Was this intentional? Aiza is such a good schemer, yet; her disciple is so. So simple. Yu Jing could definitely learn from Cleo, who had my attention. She knew how to manipte. It seems Talos is training her well.

    Clearing my throat, I gave a smile, "So, can we go?"

    "Don''t you have some exining to do?" Lilith adamantly dered, eyeing my crotch with deadly precision. I swear she was counting my sperm with that stare.

    Letting my hands hover over my crotch just in case a sneak attack follows, I bitterly smiled, "What can I say? Karsa was quite vicious. Although we can expect to meet her again in theing days."

    Lilith hummed with suspicion, "Was she the one who licked your cheek?"

    "..."

    I was one hundred percent sure Lilith was not there. How the hell does she know that? Is it that sted nose again?

    "She did." I hesitantly answered, "But it''s as I said. Karsa was vicious. Kicking me, then fleeing the scene. Who can say what I did wrong?"

    Watching five hands raise almost instantly, Arkanos, the little traitor, lowered her head.

    "We definitely know you did something. You can''t help it. Lilith told us many story''s of you." imed Kurt, who sent a subtle nce around.

    That was the second time I saw him do that since I awoke. Hmmm.

    Pursing my lips, I truly felt offended, "Jealous, the lot of you! All Jealous of my greatness. Karsa herself could not handle me, so I was struck down. BUT HERE I AM FROM THE ASHES I RISE!!!"

    A/N: This was an almost direct quote form the person I based Arsene off of.

    ncing at me with looks of disgust, I pretended to see smiles and admiration. After all, this is what they are truly feeling. They are just hiding it well!

    "Let''s go," Said Sigried bluntly.

    "Dicks," I muttered beneath my breath as they left without looking back at there future lord.

    Catching up with my team, a rather joy-full day began to trickle by as I began to hear about Lilith''s rather bloodthirsty quest for blood. She had really requested her own mother give me blood, along with having Levi head back to paradise just to collect some blood samples. Then there were the people Lilith had killed leaving entire vges in a river of blood.

    ncing at her silently humming off in her own world, I felt a little conflicted. She is crazy, but she still needs to be punished. What shall I do? No sex? Nope, I suffer in that scenario, lol. Guess it''s cosy, with hot wax and a whip... Yeah, let''s go with that.

    Finding a smile, Lilith suddenly turned to me. I could see the very hairs upon the nape of her neck rise. She shuttered, "Sene?"

    "It''s nothing." I answered secretively, "Let''s go."

    Moving on past the instinctive demoness on alert, my lips suddenly curled down at the familiar scent of ash fluttering down in the breeze.

    "That smell. Ash. Let''s take a look." Kurt hastily uttered, rushing ahead, with Sigfried hot on his heels followed by Cleo, then Yu Jing.

    "Are they going to help? Do people still do that? Have they not heard of stranger danger?" I barked annoyingly, sending a subtle nce at Lilith, staring with alertness.

    ''Demon lord, and the Innocent princess. That could be a nice theme. Naw Demon Lord and Cop, never seen that one. Don''t worry, Lili. As your husband, I will train you to never screw me over like that again.

    Rushing off after the others on a hilltop, a zing sea of mes began to grow, causing my brow to drop at the rather demonic nature of those mes. It was a dark emerald shade, twisting about upon the vige below.

    "A Demon!" Cleo darkly uttered, confusing me.

    That was definitely no demon. While the mes were demonic, hecked in well everything. There was not even a trace of Hellish qi around his body, but rather a sinister qi that was corrupted.

    Screams of both young and old howled in my ears like drums as a bald-headed man with a third eye stepped out from the mes with a devilish smile. He was tall, with musclesrger than an infant. His jaw was as sharp as his eyes, which shone the color of his mes.

    "A Demonic Cultivator seems he is trying to be a demon." Said Cleo darkly, a little pale at the death and ash below.

    "It''s not our problem," Chimed in Yu Jing, "This is the cultivation world; the strong eat the weak."

    pping my hands, I smiled, having gotten an idea, "Indeed that is so true, but Yu Jing, as your Step-Father, I think it''s my duty to help you see that the world doesn''t have to be so cut and dry."

    She stared with smoldering hatred, unable to believe what she had just heard. "You are not my Fath--"

    "It''s semantics. But you are not your Master, Jing. You are your own person, don''t you think you should help yourrades? Look at them: Kurt, Cleo, even Sigfried is more than willing to help out of kindness? Why not assist them? If not for the people below, do it because they want your help. Cleo did say you all were family."

    Smiling warmly, my gaze fixed upon the little devil''s heart worming deep into her core. She killed her own father, rejected her own mother, all for her master. Not everyone can be innately cold like me, Lilith or Aiza. Yu Jing was lonely, having pushed everyone away since birth.

 Chapter 455: Order of Demonic Knights

    <h4>Chapter 455: Order of Demonic Knights</h4>

    Standing just a little ways away, the thumping of Yu Jing''s confused Heart enchanted my ears. Her sweet doubt was my in to bend and control.

    Devil''s Heart, my Mortal Dao, had many odd abilities. Aside from helping me in battle, by letting me understand my foe''s next move, I could manipte some of their actions. To them, it would seem like it''s their conscious talking to them or a mental devil on their shoulder. It didn''t matter how they perceived my power, for once my Dao took root, they needed to defeat themselves and my will to escape.

    Slithering into my hand like it had a will of its own, Noctem buzzed with a vicious light, "Now then shall we go in and kill this demon?" I uttered with a bit of ulterior motives. I kinda needed some souls; I don''t want Ageis taking over.

    Kurt, for all his suspicion, did not say anything, but I could see a hit of wariness in his stance.

    "Let''s go. Yu Jing can decide for herself," I uttered devilishly, shooting off my feet to the vige below.

    These mes were a bit strange, but with my speed and immunity to fire in general, I became like a ray of light sting through the air, arriving before the inferno of Emerald Hell.

    ''Serg," I muttered, hearing the voice of hell whisper its name into my soul.

    Bellowing with vindictive insanity, Serg the emerald demon roared with untamedughter, cheering and screaming at the hell around us.

    shing to my side like phantoms, carrying solemn expressions masked with disgust, Kurt, Cleo, and Sigfried stared.

    "BURN! BURN! BURING!!!!" Shrieked Serg, devouring all life in death.

    Calmly stepping forward, my gaze suddenly traced over the horizon. Sending Lilith a mental message of warning, I continued till Serg''s crazedughter fell. He turned directly to me, bearing a vicious smile.

    "A World King?" he mocked, "Fall back! Less you risk death, fellow brother."

    Lifting my brow, a hint of understanding fell upon my lips as Iughed, "Indeed, I am a devil cultivator, but allow me to show you what a true devil of hell is like." I thundered off, causing the skies to darken with such killing intent it began to weep. "Sorry, brother, but I need to teach my daughter a lesson."

    Losing his smile, Serg''s expression paled. However, it was but a moment before he regained hisposure, staring tranquility like a person I would suspect to be a demonic cultivator.

    Twirling Noctem casually, I stared at the Demigod calmly before I shed, employing the concept of light.

    BOOOOOM!!!!

    Parrying my strike with his scimitar soaked with emerald mes, I twisted faster than he could react, pping my foot across his face, sting him from out of the vige and into the neighboring forest with minimal resistance.

    ''A bloody nose, but that''s about it. Noctem needs to be the one to enter his flesh.'' I muttered, ncing heavily at the horizon where I picked up on a few life signatures hiding with the Dao of darkness.

    "I shall go help the vigers; Sig can you--"

    "Don''t bother; we have more pressing matters," Said Lilith calmly, staring off in the distance.

    "Serg!" thundered a woman with fire-like air before me with a menacing stare, "you let your guard down!"

    "Elena, right?'' I judged watching her expression that seemed to be one of scorn drop and fade into a fear," How interesting to find so many Demonic Cultivator traveling together." I said, watching a squad of dozen or so Demi-Gods appear.

    "They are mostly from the Order of Demonic Knights. An order that is said to train demonic cultivators, however, I had heard they were ouwed on Alos." Kurt answered without fear as we stood surrounded.

    "Who are you, boy? Your bones show you are less than a hundred. Yet you hold such a powerful killing intent." Elena voiced, hiding the growing fear in the back of her throat.

    Smirking lightly at that incredibly false analysis, my gaze grew stern and cold. "It''s sad. Such an enchanting beauty will have to die. Truly a shame, but I have to kill you."

    "Eh?"

    Widening her eyes, the Chosen, Arkanos, and Lilith all shed like demons from the hells, meeting their targets in an instant. While an almighty pressure rippled off my body, rejecting all manner of forces that exploded out in a wave of destruction.

    "DIE!" Serg screamed, bolting at me with Blood pouring from his lips. Meanwhile, Elena also saw fit to strike at me.

    Rushing at my front and rear, my mind grew focused. Allowing the Dao of Devil Heart that emanated from my soul to guide my actions, the earth shattered, and the skies dimmed as two demigods shed with me.

    Serg was without a doubt a work of power with his scimitar, while the rapier that Elena held was a work of deadly precision but only held enough power to cut the outeryer of my flesh.

    Crossing des with Serg, my neck twisted as the piercing sh of Elena came just at the back of my head. Beaming maliciously torn between joy and lust, a flurry of domineering spear strikes entangled Serg.

    Cleaving into his chest, Blood devoured the scorchingnd before a vicious ck me sprung from his body. Howling like a mad beast, his body began to age and withered at a visible rate. However, I would not let my guard down. Sidestepping Elena''s stealthy strike, I pointed my finger like a gun allowing my crest to appear at the tip of my finger.

    "Bang!" I shot, watching a massive beam of pure darkness the size of a mountain wipe out whatevery in its path. The beam of darkness was so powerful, the various peaks in the distance began to fade, leaving a wastnd of death.

    Bearing his fangs like a beast, the emerald mes of Serg tore from his wounds, trying to devour the power of darkness. Faintly smiling with a mocking re, a faint sh of scarlet lighting began to coil around before fading.

    "Shit... that''s a demonic Arte. the angels will know." I hesitantly muttered, cursing my luck. "I swear I am going to kill everyone who has wronged me. this is bull shit. I just want to know the limit of my power."

    Puffing air from my lungs, Serg charged like a demon covered in his mes, "Greater Sword me!" He bellowed rather edge lordy. A feat I approved of. One must always say the names of their moves! How else are others supposed to understand the power it holds.

    "Arcane Gale,"

 Chapter 456: Blood Lord - Court of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 456: Blood Lord - Court of Blood</h4>

    "Arcane Gale,"

    Casting a massive imaginative invisible sphere that represented my de''s reach, the winds howled with the power of Noctem, severing the very essence of wind, life, and light in a matter of seconds.

    Charging at Serg rushing towards me, the demonic emerald mes around were severed into embers before he could grasp what had happened. By the time Serg had appeared before me, my de was already at his throat, ready to tear a new hole into his flesh.

    However, Elena, who I had just sted away with a powerful discharge of Darkness, appeared pping Noctem down with her rapier screaming with a demonic Qi.

    Not willing to go empty-handed, I twisted my body the moment the head of Noctem crashed into the ground, stabbing my arm surrounded by a vicious spear intent ck as obsidian steel into his chest. Ripping his heart out from the back of his chest.

    Not letting the bloodlust from my first kill in a while, go to my head, the Spear of Noctem that had crashed into the dirt coiled like the Devil on the Tree of Life towards Elena''s throat, with a severing glint.

    "Your skill is monstrous," She screamed, parrying my de that sent her off her feet into the air like a flying rocket.

    Snapping my fingers, the Crest of Lightning stormed the skies drizzling with a mist of rain. Licking my lips lustfully, the sh of a sinister ck beast flickered through the air stealing arge portion of Abyssal Night Qi from my core.

    Gritting my teeth, I paled as I forced almost half of my Qi into the Crest of Lightning. However, the power it was congealing had the hairs upon my back rising on end. Dao was the core of us Cultivators, and myprehension was one the highest. It was only due to my low qi that I could not bring out its full capabilities.

    Holding Elena in my sight, I arched my left arm high in the air as if tomand the very heavens. Cruelty smiling, I did something every true Otaku needed in their life to aplish.

    "Let Justice Be Done, Through Heavens Fall, Kirin!"

    BOOM!!!!!

    shing down like an entity of destruction, an obsidian dragon with scarlet eyes, carrying a devilish nature, tore through the skies decimating thend of Alos.

    Widening my eyes, I covered my body in Abyssal Night, protecting myself as a massive electrical shockwave shed through the air reaching a few hundred kilometers in a matter of seconds.

    "Ooops. We were supposed to save people, right? I don''t know how hero''s do this shit. It seemed to me they kill more than they save." I uttered, brushing off the obsidian lightning coiling around me, trying to reach into my bones.

    "Abaddon, you idiot!" Kurt bellowed angrily, "You killed everyone! What were you thinking? That move didn''t even kill that woman!"

    Pursing my lips, I sighed, sending a measuring stare at the charcoaled woman with a missing arm. "So half my qi, without the use of Noctem, can heavily injure a Mid-Demi God. With Noctem, I could kill a peak Demi-God alone. Although I am sure a few like Sig and Kurt can give me a run for my money. Shit, that battle would be one to the death.

    "Your a true demonic cultivator, arent you. Why do you stand against the Court of Blood?" Elena calmly asked, pulling out a small pill from her spiral ring. Gulping her heavenly pill down without hesitation, my gaze grew wide as she became new once more. There was not even a pause or a moment of healing; she just became new.

    "What the hell?"

    Tracing my gaze over her ring, I hummed in thought. Although I was a little curious about this so-called Court of Blood, that name sounded familiar and ancient to me.

    "Sene," Lilith suddenly said, appearing to my left. Her hand dripping with blood, "Someone ising. I can feel a spiral portal opening. We need to kill her and flee."

    "Aunty is correct! I, too, can feel it." Arkanos, the little silver dragon, uttered gravely, "it''s a Greater Teleportation. Someone from another region outside the Swords Coast ising."

    "None of you are going anywhere." Elena imed, clenching her fist, "The Lord of Blood, my father will have your heads."

    Rather indifferent over the entire scenario, I nced around at the wreckage of my power and then at Elena. Why were they here? And also, why does this Court of BLood sound so familiar?

    "Running is useless. if this man can teleport throughout the regions, running will do us no good." I calmly imed, holding the woman I should have simply killed when I had the chance instead of fooling around in my sights.

    Returning Noctem upon my back, a small fluctuation in space began to ripple out, growingrger with each second that passed. Sensing the blood aura mixed with divinity, I could feel my very blood stir out of my control for but a moment.

    Materializing out from space, just behind Elena a few meters away. Stood a tall, slender aristocrat, draped in a ck cloak that held a bloody tunic beneath, with a dark vest over the tunic. The man was quite handsome and charming, with sharp eyes that had a menacing glint.

    "Greeting." Said the well-dressed can elegantly, without any form of anger like I had expected, "My name is Gaius Winterck, First Elder of the Court of Blood."

    "Abbadon," I uttered sharply as His brow shot up.

    "As in Abbadon Snow, the most wanted man right now in the Kingdom of Caisa?"

    Smirking sourly, I shrugged, "I haven''t been back to Caisa in a while, but I would think so."

    "Father! What are you doing! Kill them!" Elena desperately screamed, clenching her fist shut, "They killed everyone! We were sent here on your orders! You must avenge--"

    "This was under the orders of the Demonic Knights. Due to a favor, they asked of me. My interest is in you and only you, not what the Knights are involved in." Gaius Winterck reprimanded fluidly, "But you did allow me to meet someone quite interesting."

    This man. He is very dangerous. He is definitely a monster like Grey.

    "If you do not mind me asking, the Court of Blood, what is it?" I hesitantly inquired, feeling that name buzzing within the back of my head.

    Gaius Winterck smiled, cing his hands on Elena''s shoulder, "Another time, maybe. Till we meet again, Abbadon Snow."

 Chapter 467: Eroma Snow - You Will Die

    <h4>Chapter 467: Eroma Snow - You Will Die</h4>

    Finding ourselves within a small secluded VIP room, I took the time to process all this information the best I could.

    "Tell me, Eroma. How has Arsene been?" Drar patiently inquired, with an aged schrly appearance. "It has been what? Thirty years? Maybe forty? What of Lilith?"

    Drar''ethiul, Prince of Schemes and Lies, Lord of Heresy. To think I would be at the same table with him.

    "Uncle, tell me where Arsene is." Richter, with his left arm wrapped around Larisa, questioned. "It seems everywhere I turn. He seems to being up. Even my Master seems to know of him."

    "You are going to kill your brother?" I calmly asked, not in the least surprised when I saw Drar at this idiot''s side. I truly hope he did not make a deal.

    "He killed my friends, my kingdom, even my King is now dead. I was their knight!" The Mad fool cried, unaware of who his brother was.

    "Arsene will be here tomorrow, although I think your Master will be against the idea of you seeing him. Isn''t that right, Drar?"

    "This Arsene," Larisa, Richters fiancee, added, "Why does it feel like you think my husband will lose?"

    Sending a stare that could peer to the truth, I did not respond to this woman. She was not worth my time. No matter her background, once a prince was involved, she had lost my attention.

    "So Lord Drar''ethiul, this was your n. Truly it was quite good, even I did not think you would stoop so low, but it always surprises me that you, a Prince, would be on such a long leash, despite your history. Is it the same for the other princes and kings?"

    "The King cares not, and this is only an Avatar, built with the help of Nox. I help them with a few things, and I gain a bit of freedom. The King cannot do everything you know. "

    "Sene would beg to differ." I indifferently said, already catching a few lies mixed in.

    Drar smiled, and Richter narrowed his gaze, "Uncle, where is he."

    Releasing a weary sigh, knowing what was about to transpire, I passed my hands through my hair, "Richter, I will say this now, and it will be the cold truth. Should you face Arsene, and should you remain by Drar''s side, you will face the same punishment as the other Princes of Hell Arsene killed."

    "I am not afraid of my little brother. He will pay for what he has done. How many died, how many paid just so that he could kill some small-time organization!Trillions Eroma Trillions!" Richter screamed, pping his hands firmly against the table. " He killed everyone. That demon cannot be allowed to live!"

    Rising from my seat, I shook my head in dismay," Richter, no matter what you say, do and see. You are a Snow. We are demons. Remember that!" I dered, ready to leave. "Good day, my dear nephew."

    "Unfortunately, you cannot leave," Larisa coldly uttered, rising from under the arms of Richter, "you Eroma Snow are under arrest under suspicion of colluding with Arsene Snow."

    ncing at the few dozen or so gods rushing up through the walls, I did not move but remained still, "What was your name again?"

    Creasing her brow, Richters woman frowned, "Larisa Sultan. My uncle is Duke Sultan."

    "So you are rted to that family, huh. I should have suspected, but I also find it strange that you did not recognize me. It seems you have not spoken to Sultan in a while."

    Barging into our room, a squad of knights d in te armor enchanted with various runes stood overflowing with a powerful divinity oozing from every fiber of their being.

    "Lady Sultan! Did you call? Is he the criminal?" A head knight with a chest of a star on his chest shouted sharply.

    "Indeed," Larisa imed.

    Exhaling a breath of air, the Eyes of Truth began to thunder with a foreboding power that pressured the air. Chilling the hearts of everyone here, the Power of a Star-Lord started to leak from my body.

    "Stand down," The head knight uttered, but my gaze did not leave Larisa, who stared with a triumphant smile.

    Dropping my aura, I chuckled. Waving my hand, a small sigil appeared of a dragon. However, as this medallion appeared, everyone except Drar, Richter, and I fell to their knees before the power of the Elder Celestrial King pping over the city of Casia. Storming the skies with untamed power, the realm grew silent.

    Richter, with his ashenplexion, quivered as he turned to his Fiancee bleeding from the knee and to the knights hanging their heads low.

    "I wonder who''s power is greater? Duke Sultan or my Master, Tang Feng? You will do well, Larisa, to never forget it is by my will you still live. Where you not with my nephew, I would have taken your head. It has been a while since I ughtered someone. "

    "I-I-its you! You were the one! How? How!" Larisa stuttered about, "We thought it was just Greyson."

    Finding a smile upon my face, I nodded, "That was the n, but ns change. Next time we meet, my de will be running through your neck. We Snows cares not for the rules of gods. We fight dirty. Disdainful as you might find it, I have no problem killing a woman, not even a god yet."

    "Eroma!" my nephew spat in warning.

    "Watch how you speak to me, Richter. I am the only family you have here. So I will give you one final piece of advice. Should you challenge Arsene Snow, he will kill you and everyone you love." I said before I suddenlyughed.

    "Oh, I see." Turning to drar, smiling greedily, "You wanted this to happen. You wish him to make a deal with you! Good Good." I uttered fiendishly, narrowing my scarlet eyes, "Arsene will be dealing with you, Drar."

    "Back off, Eroma!'' Richter roared with his false god cultivation. "You will not insult my master."

    Scuffing at the fool before my eyes, I spat upon the ground just a little distance from his woman, "You are a fool, my boy. Your mother and father will surely be disgusted by this entire ordeal. You have disappointed me, Richter, and if I''m saying that, the fuck up of the family. You must understand how severe what you are doing is."

    Snorting, I left with none daring to stop me, heading towards that bendable Half-Dragon. Licking my lips with anticipation, I chuckled, "Let''s christen Arsene''s estate with Snow."

 Chapter 493: Lilith - Into The Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 493: Lilith - Into The Abyss</h4>

    Holding onto my shoulder, Aurelia turned towards the window, bathing the room with light. Taking a step forward, she pulled me along.

    It had happened quickly and almost silently, but my ears and eyes had caught sight of a million mirrors shattering into fragments.

    It was as if I was living in a world of mirrors and lies. The truth I thought of Dao and Concepts merely seemed like words on paper, as we somehow appeared in space surrounded by the vast expanse.

    "Wee to the Edge of Heaven," Aurelia exined, allowing my gaze to wonder over what seemed to be too real to exist. "Guess this will bit hard to understand, but all that you saw in the Bed of Chaos is a lie, an illusion. It was created by powers so powerful it shot across the infinite upper, and lower nes as to no destroy reality."

    "I don''t understand." I absentmindedly replied, touching my fingers that seemed different; even my Qi seemed like it was not my own but rather some foreign entity. "Why did I not experience this in the Abyss?"

    "The Abyss is Chaos. Some areas are very well put together to allow life; others regions will ughter powerful monsters from the Thirty-three heavens like they were ants." She said, startling me even more.

    "Thirty-three heavens?"

    "You should not be here, Aurelia. Especially with that girl. If your father finds out, or Michael, I will be in hot shit, as the Protector." The somewhat apprehensive voice of Zariel thundered in my mind.

    Arching her middle finger, with a bit of anger, she sneered, "You go behind my back. I go behind your back."

    "Screw that! Get the hell out of here! I took a hit from his Majesty for you! And we were promised that our kids are in stasis. They have not aged a single second." The ethereal voice of Zariel promised.

    Snorting a little cutely, Aurelia''s grip grew tighter as I once more heard the shattering of mirrors rain over my ears. Growing a bit faint, at this new heaven that seemed to appear then vanish once more again and again.

    A painful cry escaped my lips, forcing me to clench my chest, sensing my own Qi rejected me, as it did all those years ago when I refused to use Abyssal Qi.

    Shutting my eyes, I felt betrayed for some reason. Not at anyone in particr, but rather myself. Why?

    "This is where we part, Lilith." Aurelia suddenly whispered my name, sounding rather heartbroken. Opening my eyes, I could see her face covered in tears. "Please open the gates; I don''t want my child to disappear again."

    ''Your?"

    Bleeding tears she nodded, before vanishing before I could continue. Leaving me with this bitter pain, I didn''t understand; I stood in the space ofplete Abyss.

    As for as I could see, I saw nothing but a single wisp of Abyssal Qi, purer than anything I could ever produce. It was pulsing with a ck and red glow that seemed to beckon to me.

    Holding onto this feeling of rejection that continued to pour from myself. I grew even more confused.

    Uncertain of my next course of action, I proceeded. Finding myself approaching the wisp of energy swirling without intent, my fingered already etched towards it, with a bit hesitation.

    "To think she would send you here." A deep voice so warm andforting spoke, halting my fingers just as it was about to touch upon the-wisp.

    "Seems like Zariel is going to get struck by father once again, for the second time. I do not envy that brat. How he survived the first judgment will be a mystery to me, even to this day." He continued appearing in my view with long ck wings that tugged at my soul.

    The man. No, the Angel before me was so devilishly handsome; one would think he had invented the very saying. His gaze was a glint of scarlet that seemed so original; one would never forget its stare. His brow was sharper than the finest de, while his aura seemed so enticing one would simply forget their trouble.

    "Lucifer Morningstar, it''s a pleasure." He said, with a gentlemanly bow, "I wee you back home, mydy."

    Forgetting my weariness and this godforsaken feeling, I stared at what seemed to be a being of pure perfection.

    "Guessing Aurelia and Zariel didn''t show you their true appearance did they." He muttered with a bit of bitterness. "it''s of no consequence. After all, this is your domain. You simply need to wish it, and it shall happen."

    "Your the Lord of Hell, the root of all sin."

    "Please, I merely tempt. It is you who chooses to sin." he replied, drawing a bit closer, and smiled, "So young, yet so important, just like that little bastard screwing my daughter."

    He shook his head as if to cast away a memory, "I understand what you are feeling, Lilith. But the feeling of betrayal is due to your body itself. It''s so weak, so pathetic. It''s a crime even to be here. Once father hears of this if he hasn''t already. Zariel is definitely going to be crippled for a bit."

    "I don''t understand? What is going on?" I uttered a little feebly, my fingers still hovering over the wisp of abyssal energy calling for me.

    "I don''t want to be struck down like Zariel. So I will keep quiet on our past, but I am definitely going to enjoy Father striking him down for the second time." The Devil said, chuckling with a yful glint that reminded me a bit of Aurelia''s.

    "All poweres with a price, even if you are currently outside fathers'' domain. The price will be paid once you reenter. Do not be greedy; it would be a shame if you lose something you crave more than anything." He warned solemnly, fading away like a ghost in the dead of night.

    For some reason, it had felt a bit cold at this current moment. It was as if I was being monitored, or rather I was being judged.

    Pulling my fingers back a bit, I held my stomach, with my gaze upon the wisp of abyssal energy calling for me.

    "Anything I want?"

 Chapter 495: Lilith - Blade of the Abyss

    <h4>Chapter 495: Lilith - de of the Abyss</h4>

    Having made my decision, I crushed the hesitation tugging at my heart and touched upon the wisp of Abyssal energy that felt, unlike anything I had ever felt before.

    Stars could havee and gone, Demons and Devils could have risen from the depths of the Hells, but I would have remained, consumed in what would only be called home. I was indeed home. The Abyss was where I belonged.

    Shedding tears over my return, the only thought that kept returning to me was the child I wish I could birth. A single wish, a single word, and I would be with child.

    But. But. That is not how I wish it to be. Not yet, not like this.

    Finding a bitter smile upon my lips, Aurelia''s ethereal expression of sadness wed at my soul. How much had she given? She helped with my creation, helped with Arsene''s survival, she had given me everything, yet I had given her nothing but heartbreak.

    Same for Zariel, and Vancurro. Both of them gave something.

    Holding the Abyssal Wisp tighter, my gaze turned cold, "Show me how to unlock the gates of Illuthath."

    Hearing my wish, my eyes shed, and I saw four towering gates hovering over my head. Emitting an aura, I knew all too well. They were the Four Horsemen Gates of the Apocalypse.

    "There shalle a me of Night to carry forth the cycle. Seven Stars born of Chaos shall awaken. Angels blood shall fall, bring forth aing night, that shall stain the light, breaking its eternal war. Around this night shall exist, Four Gates of Apocalypse, that shall bring forth the End and Beginning."

    Lost in the words that echoed from my lips, the wisp of abyssal energy covered me like mes. It did not burn, nor did it harm. Creating me anew, the feeling of rejection wing at me began to fade.

    It did not feel like I was breaking through but instead waking from a long eternal slumber I never knew I was in.

    "I do not understand," I whispered, towards the wisp filling me with the knowledge I never asked for or wished for, but here it was, consuming me with concepts, worlds, relics, Gods, and various elements I could not grasp.

    It was endless and chaotic, but it did not hurt, nor did I wish it to vanish. This was my inheritance. "But I only have one more wish, create me a de of domination, a de that could sever even the throne of heaven. That could tear away even the strongest of illusions. Create for me a de of Abyss."

    Wrapped in its majesty, I closed my eyes, allowing the Abyss to take me.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Opening my eyes to the shattering of mirrors, my gaze locked onto Arsene, who seemed to be captivated in a fear I never knew he had. he was shaking as if lost.

    Howver, I was no better. A little dizzy, words became like a ringing siren in my ear as I got ustomed to my surroundings. Staggering to stand, my mind grew jumbled.

    "You are about to be a god, boy. You will soon learn that this is but the End and the Beginning. There is always a higher heaven to reach."

    "It seems kinda tense in here," I uttered, holding my head that felt like it was hit with a sledgehammer.

    ncing at me for a bit, my gaze locked onto Eroma, convulsing upon the ground. Seeing the traces of demonic divinity digging into his soul, I rushed ahead, ignoring the seemingly endless knowledge that was still flowing into my mind.

    Holding his head, Greyson nced at me with worry, "Can your power do anything?"

    Running a quick scan of Eroma''s soul, my heart shuttered as the knowledge within me began to show me a truth I did not wish to believe in.

    "Did he gaze upon a higher being?" I asked in a bit of haste, ncing around everyone.

    "He will be fine," Baphomet calmly imed, "Mother simply blinded him for gazing past his level. He will have a few nightmares for a few weeks, but that''s about it."

    "Lilith?" Greyson said, wishing for me to confirm.

    "Yes, but if this so-call mother wishes it, Eroma will be her thrall, and if Eroma isn''t strong enough, he will willingly turn into her thrall."

    "As I said, fine," Baphomet childishly voiced as if a little jealous.

    "What is going on?"

    Arsene closed his eyes, shaking his head, "I have no idea. One minute I was here, the next I was locked in the clutches of Bapohmets mother. The Mother of All Demons and Devils, Lilith."

    "Stop being a little bitch; you are alive, right? Stop crying over the little things. Not like you can touch Mother. Why worry?"

    "Because she said that I may need a god to worship once I became a god."

    "But of course, who the hell do you think Tenebrae is to those of Noctem? Who, Lord Lucifer, is to the Nine Hells? Every realm, but the Realm of Blood holds a god they worship. In my case, I chose the Mother of my race."

    "He is right, Arsene." I also added, "Gods will sometimes use their divinity to channel higher powers. Just like you did with Little Ty, you can do the same to entities above this realm. Booms like Godly strength of Elder Gods could be granted, or weapons that could banish you to a region in the Abysareis sometimes awarded to acolytes. It all depends who you worship."

    "And why the hell am I the only one who doesn''t seem to know any of this?" Sene angrily announced, still a bit shaken up.

    "And I thought you were on your period. Get your bitch in check Lilith." Baphomet carelessly stated, "I''m going to find something to eat, Adrienne your with me."

    Taking his leave, I felt a bit guilty even though I had just found out about this. Feeling Sene re upon me, I lowered my ears as tears began to cloud my vision.

    "Don''t yell at me." I weakly muttered."I-I-I just found out."

    "Lilith?"

    "I''m telling papa you yelled at me! Asmo will toss you in hell!" I cried, ring at sene angerly. Lilith did nothing wrong!

 Chapter 506: Lilith - Asmodeus and Me

    <h4>Chapter 506: Lilith - Asmodeus and Me</h4>

    Catching Sene, the moment the light faded from his eyes. My smile couldn''t have gotten bigger.

    "You are a monster; you know that?" I whispered, passing down my abyssal energy with a loving kiss. That seemed to warm his cold body.

    Witnessing the entire realm crack and shatter like ss, we appeared once more in the backyard of our estate, standing near Baphomet, eyeing Arsene solemnly.

    "Scared?" I mocked, unable to help myself.

    "He was looking at me with the power of the Weave. He should not have that ability, Lilith. And even if he does, I have seen quite a few with that ability, but none of them are like his eyes. They seem different. As if hone by a foreign power, for him to control easily."

    Creasing my brow, my grip around Sene grew a bit tighter. Was it from the temple of Darkness? No, it can''t be. One cannot simply hone a person''s ability to hone the Power of the Weave. I still struggle to understand how it works, as it takes far too much Soulforce to use in battle.

    "Do you understand the weave?" I hesitantly asked, knowing that one should not ask such a personal question.

    "I understand a single string and half of a node. And once a Dao cycle urs, I will lose that knowledge. Understanding the Weave is impossible. It has its benefits, but--"

    "But, it''s time-consuming." I finished, having also dabbled a bit in the Weave, I found no use in it. Nevertheless, Sene''s eyes and brain can understand it almost instinctually. Could this be a gift? A blessing from a higher being?

    "Aye, Lass. " Pursing his lips a bit jealously, he shook his head, "You wanna have around against me? I would love to see that de you are keeping hidden."

    "Nope, I got to meet Father today, remember? Youing?"

    Rolling his eyes, Baphomet snorted, snapping his fingers pulling a Gate of Brimstone out of thin air. "Don''t really have a choice, Asmo and I have a war to n. We have a few moles we need to n for and plug."

    ncing at the simple-looking gate that had turned many realms into rivers of blood, I shook my head at how easy it was to summon versus the old days during the war of devils and Demons.

    Back then, the Angels had locked the entire Bed of Chaos down, blocking the devils from forming Gates. It was a massacre on every front. One needed multiple worlds as a sacrifice to summon a gate of brimstone to the material ne.

    Tracing my hand over the stones that would sear the skin of any devil or demon, a soft buzz of recognition rang through the air.

    "This may be thest time you know. The Angels are probably are about to lock the bed of chaos again. Blood is about to fall. Tons of blood." Baphomet warned, stepping through the swirling vortex.

    ncing back at the manner I stepped through, weing the familiar heat of hell against my flesh. Fathers'' domain was a bit hot but not enough to kill a mortal. The ninth level was the most normal out of all the other hells.

    But it was all a lie, a form of deceit to hide a single truth. This is theyer that not even the strongest wish to fall in. Death is simple, but hell is a beginning of an end that will nevere.

    Standing in the halls filled with statues of Fallen Angels, with wings that resemble mes, I could not help but marvel at the hundreds around me. I didn''t know it back then, but the Devils or Demons do not rule hell, but rather the Fallen.

    The ones once banished from Heaven, the ones that are so powerful, killing one is but a fleeting dream that will probably get you killed for having. The devil''s rule is but another lie of hell.

    Baphomet was nowhere to be found, but I was not surprised. He was probably sent somewhere else, by the Hells. Unlike him, I had authority here. I cane and go to Levatus whenever I please.

    Stepping ahead, the echoes of faint screams were like small whispers, yet I was sure this was a form of music to the devils.

    "The game has changed. The Angels are no longer following the Text of Concordance. They have given up that path." Hearing the booming voice of Father, I grew a bit surprised. It was pretty rare he would have a guest in his home.

    Pushing bit past the Halls of Fallen and down the passageway to the Cardinal Unrest, a central area within Father''s pce that reeked of blood, the sounds a somewhat familiar voice seemed to reply.

    "The angels are not my problem. It''s the King and Shadow that holds my interest. No other." Said a faintly familiar aloof voice.

    The Citadel of Cardinal Unrest was where many devils under Fathers thrall would work. The first time I entered this area, I was a bit shocked at the dead eyes within these devils. It was like they had killed their own families with their hands.

    I don''t know what exactly they did, but these devils were dead inside. their souls were so hollow; it was like they were not even devils anymore.

    Pausing my step, I could not help but notice there were no devils around. This ce was always busy. What is going on?

    Heading deeper in, I quickly found Asmodeus''s office. Not bothering to knock, my gaze locked onto the image of a face I would not forget.

    ring at his silver eyes, a burning hatred erupted into my heart, "Aldrich."

    Turning to me with his all-epassing gaze, the man that was handsome beyond normal measure stared for a bit, returning his gaze to Asmodeus. "I will help you against the angels, as it''s my domain that will suffer, but remember, my only worry is those two."

    Disconnecting, the image of Aldrich faded, leaving a dead silence with Asmodeus, my father. Who seemed awfully pale, to my surprise.

    "Are you ok?" I asked, noticing the faint scent of blood emanating from his body.

    "The Artifact Levi got was far more potent than I had thought. I was injured, but it''s nothing serious." He said, rolling up his dark sleeve to hide the ck blood flowing over this scarlet skin.

    "How long till you fully recovered?" I asked.

    "A year, maybe three if I don''t focus?" He replied, causing my brow to crease. "Come on, Lili, it''s a glorious time, your back. Drop that idiot and give your papa a hug!"

    Finding a bit of a smile, I nodded, resting Sene on a chair within his office; I leaped into his arms, "It''s good to be back here!"

 Chapter 507: Lilith - Asmodeuss Reach

    <h4>Chapter 507: Lilith - Asmodeus''s Reach</h4>

    Spinning me around, Father gave me a pec on the cheek, cing me down with a kind smile. "So tell me, why are you here? I know this is not a social visit?"

    "Have you not heard? I am to be married in a few days to the man you just called an idiot." I slightly remarked, giving him a deep stare. "Plus, we are trying for a baby!"

    Watching his brow twitch for a bit, I could all but see a plot forming in the back of fathers head. Folding his arms over one another, Father spoke. "Did that little shite to ask me for your hand?"

    "It''s Arsene? I am one-hundred percent sure that was not even his first, second, or third thought." I could not help but say. " No, we are here to give you a prophecy and get any information we can on the Celestrial Pce."

    Asmodeus grew a bit solemn," Are we waiting for Arsene to awake?"

    "I will soul share all the info I got when he awakes; for now, it''s just us," I replied, with a stern expression.

    Nodding firmly, he waved for me to proceed.

    "I need to know why you entrusted me to the Celestial House? What were your backups in case I was in danger? A devil-like yourself would always have one."

    Arching his lips with a sinister smile, Asmodeus shook his head, "You sure you wanna know?" Proceeding to nod without hesitation, he continued, " Well then. Tang Feng is my thrall, and by association so is his son, although I can''t control him like Tang Feng. All of them are mine to control and do as I see fit."

    "Huh?"

    Holding his stare, I stared at the sinful inferno of Asmodeus eyes, "As you may have heard, Tang Feng is from Elysium and was cast out from his home. In my boredom, I saw a bit of fun to have and decided to y a game.

    Shuttering where I stood, Asmodeus smirked, walking to his office chair; he took a seat and pointed for me also to sit. "I allowed him to escape Elysium, and we made a deal, although he doesn''t know it was me who he made a deal with. In fact, he has no memory of such a deal."

    "Hungry for revenge, Tang in his youth fell prey to me. I did not ask for his soul like I usually do. But instead, I wished for him to be one of my followers in the future. The deal was to see if he would take his revenge too far and be a monster or allow a single member of his family to escape. Of course, I wiped his memory of such a thing and allowed him to go on."

    "You gave him his talent, didn''t you," I muttered.

    "More of unlocked his already monstrous abilities. Tang Feng was a bit of a freak of nature for an average man. I simply granted him more of that by activating the ancient Celestrial blood that ran through his veins."

    "Who knew he would be so relevant down the line? I had made so many deals in my boredom, and it was only Tang Feng that had made it. He had lost, but I rarely did anything to him as my gift to him. I allowed him freedom in a certain sense."

    "So that''s why he never made the connection between Lilith and me. It was because of you." I whispered, star-struck.

    Wasn''t this the same thing Arsene did in Midgard? Make a whole bunch of thralls with deals? He gave the souls to the Nines when they died, but alive they are Arsene tomand. What if one actually became relevant? That is scary.

    A single whim, a single deal, and your entire world could change.

    "Does anyone know?" I hastily questioned.

    "Hmm, Levi wasn''t there at the time, so I guess it''s just you and me that know. That happened a long, long time ago before the War of Devils and Demons. Why do you think the Celestial Pce Joined us, Devils?

    Or why Drar''ethiul devils were ughtered by the celestial, or do they call themselves Immortals? They were all connected with Tang Feng''s bloodline I altered. Not to toot my own horn, but they are like the secret army I have in the Bed of Chaos."

    (A/N: I said this during the first book close to the end. Drar''s army was ughtered by Tang Feng, and he was also then forced to ask for help by Tang Feng, lol.)

    It was shocking to hear and a bit heartbreaking. Tang Feng, while not blood he was still my grandfather. That would never change. Out of everyone in the Pce, I loved only Grandpapa and grandma.

    "Worry not, Lilith. I treat Feng like I do my Kings, but even a little better. Since he is not a part of my hells. I rarely ask him to do anything. Honestly, I forget most of the time he exists." Father said with aforting smile.

    But it stilles as a bit of bad news. No one wanted those they love to be a thrall. Should I cut it? Sever the deal with Father and Grandpa? Can the de of Abyss do such a thing?

    "So, do you have anything else you wish to ask?" Asmodeus inquired with a knowing smile. Even while pale and weak-looking, his presencemanded fear.

    Sensing my heart seizing up in a bit of dread, I hesitantly nodded.

    "Yes!" Sene suddenly said, causing me to twist my head. Witnessing the drowsiness pouring from his cloudy eyes, my smile grew.

    "What do you know about the Gates of Illuthath?" He faintly muttered, barely able to keep his eyes open.

    "I know that to open it, one needs all four horseman gates, or so that is what Aldrich has told me," Father exined, startling me.

    "He is after the Horseman Gates!" I shouted.

    "Indeed. But it seems like so are you two. He is hoping, if he doesn''t already know, you two have The Pale Gate."

    Narrowing my eyes, I could see father, lips curl into a foxy smile, "Rx. Aldrich is on our side for now. I don''t know why you two have this vendetta, but I would hold your anger down. Aldrich is not a man you wish to go against full of anger."

    Scuffing, Arsene''s gaze began to grow a bit clear, "Can you kill him if you wanted?"

    "I can kill anyone, boy. Even while from the Forgotten era, Aldrich is still not a devil. While he may be able to defeat my most powerful king, he is not my match. Not unless he has a weapon from that era." Father dered with pure confidence.

    Arsene smiled, "But from what I hear, you just got a weapon as well."

 Chapter 508: Law of Concordance

    <h4>Chapter 508: Law of Concordance</h4>

    Clenching my scull, that felt like a sledgehammer had tenderized it. I tried to maintain consciousness in front of Asmodeus.

    I did not expect my royal ability to require Soulforce, which caught me off guard. Any longer, and I might have killed myself. Although it was weird that this ability cost soul force, but another Soulforce ability within this domain didn''t.

    Leaning back into his chair, the king stared with his mighty eyes. It was the first time I had been with Asmodeus like this. He had usually spoken to me through the void or in my head.

    But having such a devil standing so close, I could not lie and say I was not intimidated. His gaze was far more frightening than anything I had seen. A single nce had my heart quaking in fear.

    "Baphomet, that old goat really does have a mouth on him." Asmodeus dered.

    "Oh,e on! Stop ring at Sene." Said Lilith; pursing her lips, she shot me a wink, trying to in her wayfort me.

    Not noticing a single change in Asmodeus''s face, my brow twitched, "So you are a false god now? When will you return to im Midgard as your domain? From what I have seen, many demons are racing across the Bed of Chaos. ughtering in your name."

    "Is someone trying to change the topic?" I pointed out, "But it shall be before the wedding; I am currently training with Baphomet. Although I cannot remember epting him as my master."

    "You should listen. Baphomet is a monster in every regard. His battle prowess is so monstrous; he could fight evenly with me for a bit." Asmodeus imed, but I could not help see the scorn.

    Was it directed at Baphomet or me? Baphomet is a Demon, and Asmodeus is a Devil. Is there some type of blood superiority going on? Although now that I am thinking about it, Baphomet took away billions of souls when he first made his appearance to me.

    "How about I make sure Sene learns all that he can? He can be pretty prideful at times."

    Shifting our gaze to Lilith, I could not help but ir my nostrils despite my weakened state, "I don''t need a master."

    "Sure, sweety, whatever you want." She said with a mocking smile.

    "I do not like this. It feels like you two are teaming up."

    "Well, tough. You are trying to put a baby in my baby girl. I should take your damn head, but here I am." Asmodeus remarked, but there was something I didn''t really understand.

    Asmodeus was so ruthless to Ezra. It could even be described as heartless. But to Lilith, he is different. No offense but Lilith is superzy when ites to cultivation. Why has he never actually scolded her? He gave Ezra a devil heart but not Lilith.

    Pushing such thoughts away, for now, I spoke a bit slowly, sinking further into this oddlyfortable chair. That reminded me of sitting on clouds.

    "When are we going to war with the angels?"

    Sensing a tension rise within the air, Asmodeus frowned. He grew solemn and sinister. "We are not ready. Before, we had time to send out devils and demons, but now. Now We are stuck."

    "The angels are about to seal the Bed of Chaos, making it almost impossible for those from the Nine Hells to appear," Lilith added, finding herself mirroring her father''s grimness.

    "How does one simply seal away devils from entering the Bed of Chaos?" I questioned. Such a thing, while it does sound usible, it also sounds difficult.

    "Arsene, Devils, and Demons, while we are the strongest. It was never this way. Before the change, the Seven Heavens were ughtered. Blood had turned their citadel into a sea of carnage. So much angel blood had fallen that they fell, in rank. But originally, Angels were superior in every regard."

    "What!" I uttered in astonishment. "How does a race fall? Races do not just lose abilities or status without another being stronger.

    Asmodeus nodded, seemingly agreeing. "True. Have you heard of the Doctrine of Sin?"

    "It''s the path devils follow, although I have never seen it much less followed its path myself," I answered, unsure where this was going.

    "The Doctrine of Sin is our cultivation path; I don''t know why Bael gave you something different. But the Doctrine of Sin is essentially rules andws we follow; it''s a legacy that unlocks our bloodlines." He exined calmly masking the glint of respect he held, "However, the Scripture or Law of Concordance, the angel''s version of cultivation, was damaged.

    "The one who ughtered them tried to butcher everyone and everything there. So much blood ran, we devils were summoned by a higher power to stop that mad god. But it too was a blood bath."

    Someone was able to kill all the angels that were said to be stronger than devils? Who the hell could have done such a thing? And what possible motivation would they have to do such a thing?

    Detecting something off with Lilith, who did not seem the least bit surprised. I could not help but wonder why she never told me if she had already known?

    "So they are weaker, but this doesn''t exin how they are able to seal the Bed of Chaos from you all."

    Drawing in a sharp breath, Asmodeus continued. "They still have other scripture, weapons, and other monstrous artifacts to use against us. Before our rule, Angels maintained order, and Devils and demons allowed chaotic madness to spread."

    "In the forgotten Era, Devils and Demons were at war with one another. I cannot remember the name of this war, but it was horrid. Standing here and now, you would not believe the number of times I was going to die." Asmodeus recalled, startling me.

    "The angels saw to take advantage of our constant betrayal amongst each other and every ne and gathered power. While we were no slouchpared to the angels, the angels held the high ground in the end."

    "Fuck!" I muttered, "So the angels hold with them a slew of divine weapons, capable of many different feats."

    "Indeed, and to make matters worse, they have renounced the Law of Concordance. Instead of waiting for time to mend its broken state, I am sure they have decided to alter it. Their power may rise with Raziel upon the Heavenly Throne."

 Chapter 509: Lilith - Prophecy Update

    <h4>Chapter 509: Lilith - Prophecy Update</h4>

    Their power may rise with Raziel upon the Heavenly Throne." Father announced, startling me for a bit.

    Sending a nce at Arsene''s pale cheeks and sweaty brow, I couldn''t help but notice theck of Soulforce in his body. He was fading.

    "Is there a chance these the Laws of Concordance will make the angels a bit weaker?" Sene remarked, "From my understanding or experience, not everything can be an improvement."

    "True," Father agreed, but still shrugged, "However, it''s only a matter of time. It may not be now, but the angels will be our match soon and possibly stronger. There is no changing that."

    "And the price they will have to pay?"

    Noticing the smile on Asmoedus''s face, I figured this was our in, "There blood turns against them, and they are rejected from the Seven Heavens. Like our Hells, the Heavens are alive. Posing thought, far greater than we can imagine." Said father, pulling out three wine sses with his Sigil engraved on them.

    Summoning an aged bottle, the echoes of a popping cork rang, filling the room in a scent I would never forget.

    They say at a certain point in a hunt; you can taste the vor of a man''s fear, the echoes of his screaming heart, but this wine that Father opened held all those characteristics and more. It was downright sinister.

    Pouring each of us a ss, he eyed me, pushing the ss towards me, then Arsene, who did not even have the energy to move. Taking the time to hand Sene a ss of wine, I could see a grimness in his eyes.

    "And what of the chances of them bing fallen angels?"

    "A mystery, my boy, for even to this day, we have no idea how Fallen''s are born. Baphomet has a theory that it is not the sin they make but rather an eptance of said sin. Angels'' logic is all twisted, in their wholewful order, but to them, it makes sense.

    "So they believe in a sin like they do their Laws, and it could mark them as Fallens?" I remarked, finding the theory a bit interesting.

    "So the chances of us facing an army of Fallen is small?" Sene inquired, sending a chill into my soul.

    "Raziel may already have fallen but is hiding it. I can say that we are under a time crunch, as many other ner Lords are watching and waiting. If Raziel isn''t dead in a fair amount of time, there will be hell to pay."

    Taking a sip to let Father''s words sink in, I felt my heart warm, witnessing an endless horde of souls slip down my throat; my gaze grew wide. It was amazing. It was bold, not very dry, a bit sweet at times, and held a veryplex vor that all seemed toplement each other.

    "This is good," Sene marveled, gazing softly at the wine in his hands.

    "I know; it''s my personal brew." Said father, "Now before I send you all back, what is this about a prophecy.

    Almost pping my forehead for forgetting, I leaned over his desk and tapped his head, sending him the entirety of the text; his eyes grew wide like stars.

    "Do you get anything?" Sene asked.

    "There shalle a me of Night to carry forth the cycle, " Repeated father, with a chilling smile. "There is aing Dao Cycle caused by you, boy. The stronger you grow, the faster the cycle begins to end."

    Sene found a smile, "Interesting, and what of the rest?"

    Carelessly shrugging, father rolled his eyes, "Were you not a devil once upon a time? Riddles should be in your blood. Come on, as one of the Seven stars, how do you not understand?"

    "Eh?" Turning to Sene, who was also dumbfounded, father chuckled.

    "Seven Stars born of Chaos. Come on, Arsene. Bed of Chaos? It''s a little on the nose, don''t you think?"

    "then who are the other six?" I hastily asked.

    "You. I guess. You are a being of Chaos, after all. What is a better way is there to describe the abyss? As for the others, I could not say." Father stated, rising from out of his chair; he sighed. "This is truly, all the time I have. I am a busy man nowadays."

    "Wait! what about the--"

    Waving his hand, Sene and I were sted out of the Hells into our manner. Crashing to the ground and then into the wall, I nced back at the unconscious Sene, with wine staining his clothes.

    "Father, you dick," I remarked coldly, cing Sene onto the bed.

    There was still much of the prophecy I did not understand, but Asmodeus did give us a big hint. Seven stars Born of Chaos. If Sene and I are two, the others must be within the bed of Chaos, right? But how do we confirm who they are? Does it matter?"

    Having the urge to pull my hair out, I rested near Arsene andmented in silence. "I hate prophecies that just don''t say shit. What the hell is the point of these riddles but to waste time?"

    (A/N: "...")

    "MAMA!!!!" Little Arkanos cried out, rushing into my room with teary eyes. "Arkanos has a bully!"

    "A bully?" I voice a little toofortable to move, "Arent you a dragon? How can you have bullies?"

    "She is a big meany! And a high god! Big baddie she is! Arkanos hate her! Beat her up for me!" She imed, startling me.

    "I''m sorry, what? Did you just say, High God? What God would bully a child, then let you run home and cry?"

    "It''s true, Arkanos swears it. She was bigger than me, with long ck hair and scarlet gold eyes." She cried out, with pleading eyes, "I no lie."

    wrapping my arms around the little dragon girl, I kissed her fluffy cheeks and enjoyed her warmth. "How about you stay with Sene and me for the day. We can take a nap, and tomorrow we teach this bully a lesson, ok?"

    Snuggling between Sene and me, Arkanos tears dried up instantly. I had almost felt like I was tricked. I smiled as she kissed my cheek. "thank you, mama, number two."

    Who the hell is one?

 Chapter 510: Arkanos - Tales of a Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 510: Arkanos - Tales of a Dragon</h4>

    Popping my head over the counter taller than me, Big Sis Jing smiled as I held on with two hands, "What are you doing?"

    Letting go of the counter, I ran towards Big Sis, leaping onto her shoulder; I could not help but giggle, feeling so high up, it was almost like flying, "I''m hungry!"

    "Didn''t you just eat? Keep eating like that, and we are going to put you in a barn." Sigfried annoyingly said, rising from the dinner table.

    ring my tongue at the big dummy, I snorted, "Arkanos cannot get fat; she is still a baby dragon."

    "What he meant was that you should learn how to portion," the big Sissy Kurt added.

    Papa should really beat this Sissy up; he is so annoying. Sigfried is at least fun. Kurt likes to talk a lot. Mama number two says he will never get a woman if he cannot learn to stop talking.

    "Please," I feebly pleaded using Arkanos signature cuteness against big sis Jing. Making my eyes tear up, I added a cute pout. Yu Jing was weak to Arkano''s perfect cuteness.

    Fall to me, big sis! Fall to Arkanos!

    Rubbing her cheek against Mine, a smirk of victory gripped my cheeks. FOOOL!!!! Arkanos will always win!

    "Let''s have brunch then," Big Sis expressed, giving Arkanos all the kisses.

    Shooting a victorious stare towards the Sissy, I giggled. Riding on big sis back. However, my gaze suddenlynded on Aunty Cleo as she raced down the stairs.

    "is Arsene and Lord Baphomet at it again?" She asked, "that must be where Yura went."

    "Come with me, Cleo, Arkanos, and I are about to have brunch. I hear there is a new restaurant opening on Seventh Street."

    "New food?! Let''s go, let''s Goooo!!!" I cheered with sparkling eyes. New food was the best, especially when it was just Papa and me.

    "Calm down, Arkanos," Said Cleo, shooting the Sissy and Sigfried a smile, "Shall we? It''s not good to be alone. Not when there is a hit on our heads."

    "Fine, but what about Ezra and Einar?" The Sissy uttered.

    "Ezra is busy with something, and Einar is missing; I think he could be with Eroma. I hear they have quite a few things inmon." Sigfried imed, pouting for some reason. Was he hungry too?

    "They went after some ass." The Sissy mentioned, "They couldn''t find you, so I told them to go without you."

    Widening his eyes, zing heat of anger rushed through Big Bro Sig, startling me, "YOU IDIOT! They went after booty! I swear I will screw you over, Kurt. No one takes booty away from me!"

    "Shall we, Ladies?'' Leaving on big sis Jing''s shoulders, Iughed, feeling a bit happy to be eating with my new family.

    Sailing ahead while the boys follow, the salty breeze fluttered over my cheeks. Resting my chin on Big Sis''s head, my nose suddenly twitched.

    "Papa?" I muttered, leaping off Big Sis. Landing on the gond, sshing water everywhere. I turned towards a set of eyes ring at me.

    "What are you doing?" Aunty Cleo scolded, with water droplets levitating in the air as to protect her from getting wet. Flicking my head, I did not break my gaze with the scarlet gold gaze of the child staring at Arkanos.

    Leaping off the gond onto the shore, I stood before the girl a little taller than arkanos. She was cute, almost as cute as Arkanos. Wiggling our nose in sync, I scrunch my brow.

    Circling around thepetition, I red at her ck dress and my silver dress. Tilting my head, she suddenly smiled. "So you are Papa''s new toy."

    "Arkanos is no toy; Papa said I was his daughter." I spat, sniffing the girl that reeked of Papa.

    Widening her eyes, her arms shot out, pushing me into the water, sshing in before I could react; salty water raced down my nose.

    "Papa is mine! And Mine alone!" She imed, crossing her arms with a pout.

    Racing out of the water, thoroughly drenched, I red at Arkanos''s new Arch enemy. ring my nostril that burned due to the salty water, my qi red, drying my clothing.

    "Arkanos!" Big Sis shouted, rushing to me.

    However, I charged. Clenching my fist, I pushed out. Using the Dao of Space to make space smaller, my fist crashed against the girl bigger than Arkanos.

    "Pathetic. Ty is the only one for Papa!" She imed, stunning Arkanos. Backing up, I watched as a divine aura raced through her, rising through the clouds; the light vanished, leaving a Darkness that reminded me of Papa.

    "Who the hell are you!" Big sis shouted as I stood still in fear. Unable to move my body. As if an invisible pair of ws had grabbed me, blood ran from my arms as I was dragged towards this bully.

    "Arkanos!" Cleo shouted, rushing to my side, only to be stopped by a powerful force.

    Freezing everyone in ce, tears filled my eyes as I was pulled towards the big bad bully.

    However, just as I was about to reach her hand arched out just for me, a mist of darkness suddenly appeared. Watching a woman with long ashen hair, she struck the big bully in the head with a powerful chop that shook the water around us, sending a powerful ripple out.

    "My God, Ty! Learn to behave." The Ashen Goddess imed, shaking her head.

    "But-but" Building up with tears, a signature move of Arkanos. Arkanos knew what to do.

    "She lies!" I shouted as the powerful force holding me in ce vanished. Falling to my feet, I smiled, ring at my Arch Enemy.

    Feeling everyone free, Sig pulled me back, pushing me behind him; he pulled out his sword.

    ncing out with a bit of victory, Ty snorted in my direction.

    "But Aunty, she smells like Papa! I was just--"

    Flicking her head, a red mark appeared, "The deal was you to listen to your Aunty. Don''t make me tell Sene you were a bad girl. Ok?"

    "But."

    "No buts. Now apologize, and let''s go. We can find Ser. I doubt these people will help us now that we attacked that little dragon." She said, startling me. How does she know Arkanos is a dragon?"

    "Ty will not apologize to a weak dummy." She shouted with tears, rushing away on her two feet.

 Chapter 511: The Return of Madness

    <h4>Chapter 511: The Return of Madness</h4>

    Feeling a warm budding heat on my chest, I open my eyes from thend of darkness to the rays of light piercing through the room.

    With her tiny head resting against my chest, Arkanos soft breathing hummed like music in my ear. Turning my attention to Lilith staring at me, she smiled. Passing her hands over my head, she whispered. "You got a light fever."

    "Didn''t know cultivators could still get fevers," I responded, making sure not to make any movement less I wake the dragon on my chest.

    "the ones who keep fainting do." She mocked.

    My lips twitched. Giggling into her palm, Lilith snuck off the bed. Walking to my side, she smirked. "I hope yourfy cuz this will be our life with a baby."

    ncing down at the little dragon, I smiled, "That''s fine. We have time. Once the Gates are open, things are going to be a bit hectic, but after, we will be free."

    "Seems like you are forgetting about the Shadow and King." Said Lilith and shook her head. "But something has me curious."

    "And that is?"

    "Why did Zariel think you would follow through? Is it not like you made a deal with him? Sure we owe him, but that would never really stop a devil-like you from screwing over someone they owe." She said, startling me for a bit.

    Pondering over the answer, I sighed. "I made a deal, all the way at the beginning, to gain the ability of adaptation. If the organization needs me, I shall be there. " I answered, having only now thought of that deal from so long ago.

    "So in case you refuse, you will be forced to ept," Lilith remarked. "A family of schemers."

    Nodding in response, I sighed, "Seems like he really thought of every possibility. It''s fine though, everything has a price, and Zariel paid a lot."

    Drawing close to my lips, she smiled, "You almost sound like you have a conscience. I wonder if it''s the deal talking or you."

    Narrowing my gaze as her breath touched my lips, a pondering gleam filled my eyes, "Why the interest? You are not nning on doing something, are you?"

    "Always," she imed, stealing a kiss, she suddenly flicked Arkanos''s head. Rushing away, I could hear theughter as she raced to the bathroom.

    "Papa is a meanie!" Arkanos cried with a bit of tear streaming over her cheeks. "But Arkanos needs a meanie."

    "Oh? What''s up?"

    "Some high god bullied Arkanos."

    "..."

    "Papa?"

    "..."

    What the hell am I supposed to do? My god, I hope my kids aren''t like me. Suppose they piss off a High God or even an Elder God. It''s over.

    "Umm, what was the name of this High God?" I bitterly asked, knowing there was zero hope of a fight.

    "I think her name was Ty."

    Widening my eyes, I shot up, stunning the little dragon on my chest. "Really? Was she around your height?"

    "She was a bit taller. With long ck hair,"

    Is it ck now? Guess that makes sense. She is of my blood now.

    "She is a big fat bully," Arkanos said, tearing up.

    She did almost kill Zeus. Although her being a bully sounds a bit off unless she was jealous. But how did she be a High God? I thought her cultivation restarted.

    "She is your real sister Arkanos. you need to be nice and introduce yourself to her." I solemnly said. Finding no reason for them not to be friends or sisters.

    Leaping out of my arms, Arkanos shook her head, "Never. Never!!! Ty is a big baddie. Arkanos will never!"

    When the hell did she start talking in the third person. She didn''t use to do that.

    "Hey, Sene wanna join me, and oh? is something wrong?" Lilith asked in snow-white bathrobes.

    "Little Typhoeus is back," I said, noticing the defiance on my little Arkanos.

    "You think Hades or Nyx would send her here alone? Who is with her?

    A chill suddenly shot down my spine as I recalled that ashen beast¡ªthe Mad Queen.

    "Arkanos... Was there someone with her?"

    "A woman with ashen hair and emerald eyes. She stopped Arkanos from getting beat up."

    "Oh shit." I muttered, "This is thest ce I want her. If she goes crazy, she could cross the wrong people."

    "Melino? is so cute, though. It''s been so long since we spoke. Let''s go pick her up. If I were her, I would have returned to the same spot." Lilith stated, drawing closer to me. "Look at you. Just gathering woman."

    That damn chill once again return. Tracing down my crotch, I shuttered. "Baby, my eyes are only for you."

    "I know you are lying, Sene. That is why I have a secret weapon, to defeat and punish you."She shamelessly imed, pressing her lips against my cheek.

    "Lilith, what did you do?" I hesitantly asked.

    She smiled, shaking her head, "You will see." she whispered, pulling back to my dismay. I swear she is getting worse. Post torture Lilith was a hassle. She was untamed and a bit of a bully. This version seems even worse. Now she is just crazier.

    "You head over to pick up Melino?; I have to head to Yu Lans Pce and start some of the nning. Come over when you got a chance."

    "Will do, but I think Loki may make an appearance. I still have to talk to the Shadow and King." I noted a bit grimly.

    Releasing an annoyed breath, she sighed, "Fine. Just show when you can. I need help with this."

    Taking her leave, I could not help notice the faint tension brewing between her brow. I nced back to the little firecracker brewing with steam and narrowed my gaze.

    "Go get dressed."

    Waving her off, I snapped and changed into some casual garbs. Making my way out of my room, I could not help but notice the two socks ced on the doors just across from me.

    "I need a new ce to live. Everyone is having more action than me." I muttered, making my way down the stairs, only to be met with the grim expression of Yu Jing.

    "Who was that?" She asked, obviously inquiring about the attack on Arkanos.

    "My first daughter." I cheerfully dered, eying the overprotective Yu Jing. Honestly, I was finding myself liking her more and more. Shame she may have to die. But it will really be up to Aiza.

    Skimming past her, I nced at the table filled with breakfast, "I''m taking out, Arkanos to me, my first daughter. Anyone wanna join?"

    "I will," said Sig with tworge bags under his eyes. "I need to get me some. It''s been far too long. I swear I am going to screw you over, Kurt. Just as I did my Master."

 Chapter 512: Spear of Noctem - Unleash

    <h4>Chapter 512: Spear of Noctem - Unleash</h4>

    Shattering the stone beneath his feet with the pressure of each step. Sigfried stormed ahead, "I''m going to stomp on that bastard''s nuts. He is just jealous; I can plow while he ys with his hand."

    Finding it a bit hard to believe how angry Sig was, I could not help recall him using all of his master''s money for doing the same thing.

    "Papa? How does one y with their hands." Resting on my shoulders, Arkanos rested her chin on my head.

    "Umm."

    "Papa?"

    "Ummm. I have no idea." I replied, unsure how to even respond to this. "Hey Sig, watch your damnnguage. Your teaching my daughter naughty stuff."

    "She''s a fucking dragon. How long do you think her baser instincts will be obscured by innocence?" He fired off in a puff of rage.

    "You can''t possibly be this angry?"

    "How would you feel if you could not bang your wife whenever you wanted? Look at me? I pull woman as much as I drink water." Flexing his muscles, this idiot began posing.

    "Big Bro Sig is a dummy."

    "Agreed." I said, dismissively shaking my head, "Just lead the way. And forget I said anything."

    "Fine, but I''m just saying that damn virgin is pissing me off. He needs to getid." Said Sig; however, our lips suddenly curled downwards.

    Taking note of Seven shadows to our rear without turning my head, I eyed Sig solemnly. No words were needed, as I had already discussed this on many asions.

    Sig, Kurt, Cleo, and Yu Jing were targets, and I had them travel together for better protection. Now, however, it was just us. Escape for me was easy, as my Darkness could trick just about anyone if they were not actively trying to see through me.

    My meeting with the Founders was the perfect example of that. They were gods, but they didn''t realize who I was, a shadow. They had the power to, but simply using their eyes and not their divinity to look left them wide open to myprehension of Darkness.

    "Keep leading; there could be a High God that could help," I softly said, patiently ncing through the air. Making sure my words didn''t echo, Sig immediately turned around and led the way.

    Showing no tension whatsoever, I held onto Arkanos''s two feet hanging down from my two shoulders. "Be ready forbat." I telepathically said.

    Showcasing a smile to match mine, the mischievous dragon giggled. "Papa Arkanos is hungry!" She cheered, sparkling with a foxy glint.

    Arching my lips, I followed after Sig, who had a bit foolishly increased pace. He was not the best actor, so this was to be expected. Narrowing my gaze, the shadow beneath my feet began to fade into the crowd around us.

    Rushing from shadow to shadow like a panther setting up a perfect kill, my lips curled up as my shadow leaped into the shadow of a pedestrian near the seven stalkers.

    "It is indeed Sigfried. Target Identified. Please report back and tell them that the target next to Sigfried maybe Arsene Snow. We cannot be sure, but it''s best to assume the worse." The head assassin said, startling me. "Initiate protocol Sigma."

    Did Lynx send these men?

    "Confirm, detonate."

    "Fuck!" I shouted in a bit of desperation; shing to Sig''s side, a domain of pure shadows crafted with the Spear of Noctem appeared. However, just as it did, a sh of pure radiant light flickered through the skies.

    shing with my domain, the radiant star that had appeared filled my sights, burning with a radiance light I knew to originate from the Laws of Light. A grim expression marred my lips.

    My Darkness did not have the same weakness other darkness practitioners face, but when your a fucking star burning with divinity, all that means nothing.

    Hoping to God that my Doman of Shadows wouldst, the Crest of Noctem at the tip of my spear began to crack as I roared, "Sig hurry!"

    "PAPA!!!!" Arkanos screamed; however, Sig was already on point. Gripping a strange talisman in hand, a powerful golden sphere appeared, blocking this massive star of death from sting us to dust, sweat dripped from my brow.

    Who''s damn idea was this to blow me up? It''s brilliant, but screw you!

    Not waiting for the debris of this damn star to fade, a cloak of Darkness suddenly covered arkanos and Sig, "You two leave. Sig bro, your only job is bringing Arkanos home. Clear?"

    "Clear," He fired back without hesitation, taking the young dragon withrge tears at the corner of her eyes before she could speak.

    Vanishing under the nket of my Darkness and debris, I narrowed my eyes, also fading, leaving a shadow in my ce.

    "I am going to kill a lot of people today," I muttered, holding onto a craving for the blood of every damn fool wishing for my neck. I moved with the shadows appearing near the assassin who set off to kill me.

    "Set off explosion two and three." Said Arod, the head assassin.

    Taking the time to peer into his heart, along with hisrades, my expression only grew darker. Watching two more radiant stars appear in my sight. I scowled grimly at the randomness. These people were all ready to die.

    These explosions were of false gods at the border of godhood. Who the hell came up with this bull shit. What''s next, Star-Lords blowing themselves up? I hope this will at least draw out Ty and Melino?.

    Turning to the skies nketed by ash and the screams of various men below the realm of God, I could not help but frown. These seven are false gods, and they aremanding other false Gods, so are the Star-Lord led by other Star-Lord?

    Since we are cheating, I, too, can cheat. Arching my lips, I shot a heavy stare to Noctem, buzzing with a faint radiance.

    "Sitri, Yeshamiel, it''s time for you two to do something aside from fueling my spear. Let me finally see what the full stage of my Dao can do." I muttered aloud, drawing the seven eyes of the assassins towards me.

    Holding Noctem, high in the skies, a divinity of Hell, Heaven, and The Abyss sprang into the skies, like a de splitting apart the clouds. Peeling the skin from my arms, a burst of demonicughter I had not released in a while rang.

    "Let there be darkness," I chanted, casting the entire Sword''s Coast in and of Darkness. Blocking even the sight of those in star lord, and above I held a smile that didn''t quite reach my eyes.

    Sensing over a hundred angelic presences, suddenly pierce into my domain, my smile only grew, "I wonder whoseprehension is higher because if you are not my level or higher, you will be blinded.

    Sitri and Yeshimiel were the final trump cards I had; I never had the chance to use all the infinite power that was locked in the spear of Noctem building its strength. "I still need to pay you all back forst time, don''t I? Let this be a test to see what the true power of my spear is like."

 Chapter 513: Yael - Halls Attornment

    <h4>Chapter 513: Yael - Halls Attornment</h4>

    "Brother!" I shouted, sensing Yeshimiels presence sh for a brief moment from the direction of the Bed of Chaos. "Your alive?"

    Staggering to my feet, my blood sshed from my stomach onto the ground bathing the floor with my angelic nature. Paling at the heavy drain, I leaned onto the wall within the Dome of Atonement.

    Pulling the everpresent divinity of the Seven heavens in to mend my injuries, I staggered ahead towards the center of the Dome of Atonement. Ignoring the worried gazes of my fellow brothers, and sisters arge pool of divinew appeared in my sight.

    "Why are you torturing yourself, Yael? Your injuries are a bit serious. Go back and rest." Engel, Elder of the Hall of Atonement, uttered, appearing a little too fascinated with whaty within the pool of Dinivew, known by our kind as the Mirror of Atonement.

    Casting my gaze over the Mirror of Atonement, meant to see all the sins within the twelve nes, my gaze grew wide as it locked onto a spear of pure darkness. Reading the name that shook my heart, a burning hatred grew within my heart, "Arsene Snow."

    "Brother," I weakly muttered, understanding what had happened. "He has him; he took our brother''s soul."

    "You can see it as well, can''t you, Yael." My brother uttered faintly; the heartbreak was all but clear as we stared at the inscriptions tracing over the spear.

    "Abyssal, Noctem, and Hell."I muttered, feeling the sadness within my heart breaking into fear. "He had help. A lot of help to do this."

    cing his hands upon my shoulder, a calming aura passed through my soul, cooling the sin of wrath, trying to burst from its cage. "This is my Hall, Yael. To mend your injuries, one must atone. Wipe this sin that is guing you away."

    "Show me what he is doing?" I faintly asked. Ready to see the worse.

    Waving his hands over the Mirror of Atonement, a ripple passed through the image, revealing an azure liquid that startled me. "What are you doing? Show me, Arsene Snow."

    "It is my responsibility to stop Fallens from being born. "Engel warned solemnly. Grim to the bone, he eyed me sternly, "It was my idea that all injured angels from now one to me to atone for any sinful behavior they might have to face. You being an archangel, you must also follow."

    "Engel, that was our brother''s aura, his divinity. Arsene has his soul locked in what appeared to be a replica hell." I pleaded, unable to help my heart form shaking with pain, "We must--"

    "You must atone!" He roared, sting me away from the Mirror of Atonement. "Forgive me, brother, but this is for your own good."

    "You are right, Engel. But I am afraid we need, Yael." Said Sera, my dear sister. Hovering over me with her six wings red out, burning with God''s heavenly might, I found a smile.

    "I will not allow him to leave heaven," Engel fearlessly warned despite not being an archangel; he stood his ground with his grim appearance. "Even if it means challenging you."

    "Engel, I assure you he will not leave the Heavens." Sera promised with a sweet smile, "It''s a sin to lie, you know."

    Snorting, Engel turned to me and red, "You need rest, and it''s only here in the Hall of Attornment shall you find it. Don''t make me find you and drag you back."

    "Of course," I replied, bowing my head. While Engel was weaker than all of us, Arch-Angels, he had kept hundreds from falling during that sted war with the Devils.

    Lifting me up to my two feet, Sera carried me off my feet, taking me to the skies. Leaving the Halls of Attomenment, I felt a breath of relief. "Thank you."

    "Don''t thank me yet. You still have to go back. I will make damn sure I am not the one responsible for if you fall." She imed with a bit of a petty smile I knew all too well.

    "What is that Devil Arsene doing now?" I asked, having been out of the loop for a while.

    "You know your injuries only grew because you tried to fight Engel while injured. Was it so hard for you to atone?" She scolded, flicking my head.

    "Stop it," I warned, ring a bit angry at my little sister, acting like she was older.

    Skimming through the clouds of Heaven, a divine sensation began to rise within me. "Are we going to see our new Father?"

    Sera lowered her head to me, carrying a lovely smile. She nodded, "We all felt Yesh''s aura and saw that damn tool that he is using."

    Releasing a sigh, I held my waste, littering my blood over Sera. It was not my proudest moment, battling a man from the ne of Dead, but we had learned something. It was time to abandon the Law of Concordance.

    How can we beat a devil or demon if we cannot even defeat a ghost? Father was correct to have us move on; waiting for thisw to reform is no longer in our interest. It needs to evolve.

    Dragging me around through ournd, it was not long before we reached the base of a towering mountain known as The Celestial Peak.

    Falling to our knees before this majestic mountain standing firmly, I only had to blink once as we appeared within Father''s throne room.

    Not daring to gaze upon the Silver Throne, I kept my head low. Even if I were an Arch-Angel, I knew my ce before the Father.

    "Arsene Snow location has been confirmed. And so is the survival of our brother." Said Father in his deep voice that brought a sense of peace to my wrathful heart.

    "Father... Are we the only ones here?" Sera suddenly asked, shocking me for a bit. Taking the time to nce around, I could not help but confirm her suspicion. There was nothing but azure skies and steps leading to the throne.

    Hearing the air leave Father''s lips, I shuttered, "Yes. The rest are finishing a project I assign them to."

    "What is thy wish," We both uttered.

    "It hurts my heart to say this, but Arsene Snow is to remain our top priority. My son''s tormented soul while tragic. It is Arsene who needs to be taken care of in order to free Yeshimial''s soul. So after you recover, Yael. You and Sera are to head to Alos and wipe it out of creation."

    "My Lord," we uttered in shock by the ruthless order.

    "Arsene cannot live. He is too close to too many high-level devils and demons. Baphomet, of all people, is his master. He cannot continue to grow."

    "But my Lord, that would be genocide." Said Sera hesitantly.

    "When you battled against Azeroth, how many worlds did you two destroy? This is the price of our power. However, as penance, their souls shall enjoy thefort of Heaven for all eternity."

 Chapter 514: Sin of Sloth

    <h4>Chapter 514: Sin of Sloth</h4>

    The Light had vanished, the sounds of the Elements were gone, the cries of a man dead. All there was a void of darkness. Panic was within my sight. It did not matter who you were; before the Void of Darkness, the dread of the unknown was upon us.

    Curling my fingers around Noctem, the souls of gods within me all began to react on their own. Howling with depravity, a surge of endless power began to rise within me. Swirling around me like the darkness.

    Tightening my grip, I eyed the seven assassins, unsure of their very surroundings. The angels in the skies were problematic, but what is life without a bit of risk? I needed to test the limits of this trump card.

    Creating a realm of shadows is a simple task to any Practioner of Darkness; it was nothing special. This was but a test to see my limit and the Angels limit. When I do use this power for an actual attack, everything will be different.

    Rushing towards Arod, defenseless before the Laws of Darkness around him, my arm pierced through his chest without resistance. Tearing his heart from his chest cavity, I crushed it, showering his face with blood.

    Dropping without even being able to witness his death, I licked the warm blood off the tip of my finger. Setting off once more, I reached towards the remaining six. Tearing limbs form sockets like they were toys. Gore filled my sights.

    Screams that didn''t have sound. Wails of despair and the ever so present pleading for dear life. It was all but gone before this domain of darkness.

    "Why waste your time with such bloody torment Arsene? Are you not above such task?" Aegis softly asked.

    pping a man''s head from off his body, I watched the sprinkle of blood rising over me like rain. Yet it was such ack lustering experience¡ªa bore.

    "Is this your doing?"

    "It''s our doing," he responded. Stir the warning bells ringing within me.

    "You know it''s only a matter of time before I kill you, right?"

    "You are still naive, Arsene. It''s not up to you nor me what happens. While I wish for dear life, more than anything, and control over this body, there are forces at y that we cannot defeat."

    "What the hell do you mean?"

    There was a heavy silence as I stood in a pool of blood. Aegis had stopped talking, and it bothered me. I could feel his discontent with the nature of Abyssal Night, but he did not act irrational like I thought he would. He had not tried to take control in a while but rather waited patiently. But for what.

    Acquiring a glimpse of the rising angelic qi storming the skies,batting Sitri and Yeshimiels Divinity. I knew my domain would notst long.

    There are so many things going on. I hated this. To be caught in the middle of plots, sins of the past, and so on was a bitch.

    Lowering Noctem, I sighed, fleeing the scene of the crime. I entered an alley. Ready to dismiss my domain when I suddenly felt a horrid power spike. There was a sh of sword Qi and a glimpse of red as my domain was suddenly severed in half. I could not help but touch upon my cheek dripping with blood.

    Shaking my heart at that dreadful power, I just felt that somehow came crashing back on me. The Light suddenly found a way to banish my darkness.

    Holding my stare upon the skies, my eyes suddenly caught sight of an Angel with Six Wings. Jerking my heart in fear, I knew that signified that one was either a Seraphim or an Archangel.

    It seems like the Angels are getting serious, but with this stunt, those holding my little secret will be under great pressure.

    "ARSENE SNOW!!!! I WILL GET MY BROTHER''S SOUL BACK!!!!" She roared, causing a cruel smile to rise upon my face.

    "Ty and Melino? can wait; I need to deal with the Shadow and King first," I muttered to myself, taking my leave. However, as I moved, I suddenly felt a dreadful heat wash over me.

    Pausing my step, I turned to the Angel within the Heavens ring upon thend. "She wouldn''t," I muttered with widened eyes. "She is a fucking Angel."

    Blinding those with weaker will with her divine radiance, a chill passed through me, as a name suddenly entered my mind, "Seraphina," Chilling my soul, a burning heat I had never felt before showered the skies ripping the color and clouds away.

    I was immune and would not die, but Lilith and the others were not like me. Adrienne can protect Lilith but not the others.

    Gritting my teeth, a zing sword materialized out of the mes of her palm. Melting the stones around me, several shes of Light appeared before Sera. At the head stood Tang Feng grim to the bone.

    "What is the meaning of this, Arch-Angel?" He demanded, without fear. Holding a ck de that sent chills down my soul, I took a step back. There was something truly off about that de.

    "I will agree," Said, Drar of all people with his sadistic smile. It does beg the question, though, what was this bastard still doing here?

    "DEVIL!" Shouted Sera with her booming voice that thundered through the skies shaking stars across the vast expanse.

    Boooooooooooooooooooooooooooomm!

    Exploding with horrendous pressure, Sera narrowed fiery eyes and tightened her grip around her de.

    However, just as her pressure came crashing onto me, a chill I had only felt before Asmodeus and Baphomet swallowed the realm. It was dark, sinister, and downright depraved. Freezing the hearts of even Drar, who seem to lose his smile before the presence.

    "Sera? So it was you." Azy voice rang as a massive ck gate appeared, shattering space, bringing along a chilling small child who stepped through its evil gates.

    "Azeroth," Sera muttered, but I could all but see the goosebumps rising upon her skin.

    Gulping down, my mind suddenly began to grow cloudy. Bitting my tongue in haste, the pressure upon my heart began to grow.

    "Why is it I can never find a ce to rest?" Said the Sleeping Sin, stepping across space, towards Sera, who made no move. "Is it so hard to be left alone?"

    "This has nothing to do with you; leave." Pointing her firey de towards the Sleeping Sine, Sera''s gaze grew profound like the vast heaven. "Arsene Snow needs to die."

    "That has indeed has nothing to do with me, and you are free to kill him, but till I get back something I gave him, this is under my jurisdiction.

    "So you are..."

    Releasing a yawn, Azeroth sighed, "I swear, Asmodeus and Baphomet really owe me for this."

 Chapter 515: Azeroth - Prologue of War

    <h4>Chapter 515: Azeroth - Prologue of War</h4>

    Is it worth it? Just getting the Origin Crystal, I already had? Screw Arsene, Screw Lilith, Screw Asmodeus, all I want to do is sleep and study that damn Crystal when I feel like it.

    Yet, for some reason, Sera is here drawing her de. "I want my brother''s soul," she said, eyeing me with her misty eye.

    Out of all the Arch-Angels, I swear Sera is the most tolerable. She doesn''t behave with a stick up her ass like the rest. That may be the reason I let her gost time.

    "Arsene holds with him the Devil Soul of a Prince of Hell. Are we also not in the same boat?" Drar''ethiul added.

    Sending a particr nce towards the Devil I could not be bothered to address, I shifted my attention back to Sera.

    "Sera, if you attack now. This will surely die, but Arsene will live." I imed, finding it harder to fly. Man, I need a nap.

    "Times are changing Azeroth," Sera uttered, lowering her weapon. Creasing my brow at the deadly shift in the air, she continued. "I am no longer the new Arch-Angel you once battle alongside, my brother. The Laws of Concordance is gone, and we are free."

    I smiled, "So you finally did it, huh? Shame, I wonder how many fallen this will breed. Guess this is where everything changes. However, Angel, do you think the natural order will change because of this? We devils and Demons have struggled for the longest to grow. Simply recreating your Laws will do you know good."

    Seraphina lifted her de and pulled at the scarf around her neck. Letting her neck breathe, she grew solemn and fearless. "I am getting my brother back, Azeroth."

    "I swear, why can''t the angels be like everyone else and simply wait till the wedding." Said the scornful voice of Arsene.

    Startling everyone, a being with two enormous wings unlike anything I had seen upon a devil or Demon soared into the skies reaching Drar''s side in a matter of seconds; he narrowed his eyes. "Greeting Lady Seraphina. Allow me to introduce myself."

    "No need. You will soon be ahead upon my de."

    Arsene shrugged, "I heard that plenty of times. But hear me out, what are you going to do about the two Fallens hiding in the shadows?"

    "What are you talking about?" Sera startlingly said.

    "Don''t tell me none of you have gone out to make some treaties with the other nes. Or did the Shadow and King refuse an audience?" He darkly mentioned with a chilling smile.

    "Another devil''s ploy! Thest Fallen was killed by the¡ª"

    "Asmodeus, Baphomet, Azeroth, and Levi-Chan?" Arsene finished, grinning from ear to ear. "Seems like this is but another thing the Angels are not aware of."

    Crackling with a bit ofughter Drar, spoke up, "Now this is quite the theory, Arsene. Who would believe such a thing?"

    "So even the great Prince of Deceit doesn''t know. But you, of all people, should be able to tell if I am lying. So tell me, Drar am I lying."

    Is this true? It seems a lot of stuff happened while I was asleep, or maybe I wasn''t listening. Baphomet, like Asmodeus, likes their voice. They never stop talking.

    Drar stared heavily, growing a bit pale at the recent news. "Your¡ª"

    "Awesome? Total badass? Yes, I know, and I do ept your apology. Arsene Snow doesn''t lie." He said with a tant lie. All devils lie; it''s what we do.

    Passing my hands through my hair, I shot azy nce towards Sera, whose expression couldn''t be paler. "I-I-I will not take the word of the devil."

    "Come now. I am not so bad." Both Drar and Arsene said in sync.

    Shooting each other a re, Arsene held a cheeky smile, "I do employ you not to listen to me, but it''s only a matter of time before you find out. SO why not simply confirm now, before it''s toote. It would be a shame if you sent an Arch-Angel, only for them to be killed. You Angels seem to be the type to attack first ask questionter."

    "They have their mission, and I have mine," Arching her de towards Arsene, the Devil in the face of the ming sword chuckled.

    "I am but a shadow, here to distract you while I make a quick escape. Thanks for that, by the way." He said, vanishing like a shadow appearing in the light. "Although I do expect to see you at the wedding, I have a surprise for the entire cult of Angels."

    "If I didn''t like my head, I would tell you, but Asmodeus would kill me. Till we meet again, on the day of the wedding Lady Seraphina." Said Drar disappearing in a mist of demonic smoke.

    "So, is this done?" Tang Feng hastily asked, alongside Sultan. "Noary destruction?"

    "Man, I hope so; I just want to sleep. You guys talk a lot. This is why I like demons more; they just kill."

    "Is what Arsene and Drar said true?" Sera feebly asked, a little unsure of herself.

    "All Devil lies has some truth to it. So please take what you can from his words." I answered, noticing her de hanging low to her ankles.

    Arching her head towards the skies, I narrowed my gaze at the string of divinity flowing into her mind.

    So this was a plot. But for what? To find out information? Or to see who all was hiding. Thetter would make more sense. Although, I don''t think Arsene was trying to hide any of this. Whatever it has nothing to do with me.

    "Farewell, Devil," Seraphina uttered, vanishing in a flicker of light.

    "Thank the stars!" Tang Fang cried, "Damn, that was close."

    "Yet you saw fit to side with a Devil once again," shouted Sultan.

    Rolling my eyes at this irrelevant conversation, I snapped, summoning a world gate. Moving was too much of a hassle, so this is the next best thing. Letting the gate swallow me whole, I once more appeared in my room.

    Falling to the bed, a smile appeared on my lips, "I''m just going to take a small nap... two million years after that, I will get back the Origin Crystal."

 Chapter 516: Mine To Take

    <h4>Chapter 516: Mine To Take</h4>

    Racing through the streets, consumed with panic. My sights remained focused upon the mission at hand.

    Leaving a couple of blood smears around the city. The stars rose within the amber skies, and the sun fell from the horizon.

    "What is the point of this Arsene?" A cold, almost deviant voice uttered, In my ear. Not needing to turn to know the Snake was speaking, I continued on.

    "Loki, is this about our meeting?"

    "It was, but you seem to like to y with fire, Arsene. Why involve the King and Shadow?" Pressing his arms upon my shoulder, I came to a halt. Shifting my attention to Loki, I frowned as he released my shoulder, defensively arching them.

    Scanning my surroundings, Loki shook his head, "It''s safe. Not even an elder god will know where you are." He promised, somewhat surprising me. I could not sense anything, and there seemed to be a few people around casually walking by.

    "Would you feel better in a bar instead of a dark alley? I would have thought you would have preferred alleys."

    "I do. They bring back a sense of nostalgia. " Recalling a few victims, I chuckled silently.

    Stepping towards the blood smear, he smiled, "This is confusing, Arsene. It''s strange. NOt even the Shadow and King know what they mean. You don''t mind telling your audience, do you?"

    I smiled, having nothing but amusement for Loki, "They are a trap and an escape; the true power lies not in the blood but the marking. Once its mark, it doesn''t matter if one destroys it or not."

    Pulling closer to inspect, the blood smears further. Loki''s finger passed over my wet blood; taking a lick, he turned to me, "But that is why we are confused."

    "We or you?"

    "We," He replied with a stare that shook my heart.

    Were they watching me now? Is this the meeting? Loki never had such a profoundness to him. He wasid back and mischievous. If he were solemn, it would not be for something like this.

    "What do you think a cultivator''s greatest weakness is?" I asked, causing a frown to rise.

    "Willpower." He stated it to be a fact.

    "Pride." I countered. "It matters not what your race is; somewhere along the line, you will feel a sense of pride. I never read the bible, but isn''t that how Lucifer fell? He thought he could do better? Although in his case, all the Seven sins were in effect with him."

    "Is there a point to this?"

    "To reach Godhood, I need to reach Midgard and im it as my territory. Something I know will cause a great disturbance." I said, casting a heavy look towards the skies. "I am doing the same with Casia."

    "Impossible! to im a territory, you need the loyalty of man. You need them to worship."

    "Or fear you," I said, feeling my own wickedness chilling my bones. "Let them fear me so much all the discussion will be about me. Who hasn''t heard of me, Loki? Even with the Ring of Babalon upon my finger, my name rings like a fucking siren in this city."

    "Today, I summoned an Arch-Angel. You felt her power; you felt that burning judgment from her de. Was it not me, a heartless monster without a sense of remorse, I may have fallen to my knees and prayed like I am sure many did."

    "So this was all your n?"

    "Of course not. This was but the aftermath. You know there was a saying that has been ringing in my mind. I think it was said by someone named Zero, or maybe Zariel said it; who knows. But it went like so, ''In their despair, they shall hope, in their victory, they shall fall, in their sess, we shall rise.''

    There was a faint shutter through Loki at my brother''s name, but he hid it well, but his pupils shrunk to a fine tip.

    "Whatever I do, I will always make sure I gain benefit."

    Taking a step back, he turned to the skies, letting the salty air press against his face, carrying his hair with it. "The blood smears are just indications that you have been here. It''s based upon the size of this city; you need about two thousand, correct?"

    pping my hands together, I chuckled, "But of course, I am a little more than halfway done. I needed it to be random, so I couldn''t just stay in one district. I needed a bit of variety in my little adventure.

    "The gods that have imed their ownnd and residents will not be happy." He remarked, but that was where the fear happens, and why I will only make this city my territory during the wedding where everything will happen all at once.

    "And what of Lilith?" He asked as I grew a bit surprised and suspicious.

    "I have no idea. That woman is a mystery when ites to cultivation." I answered, "Although it is a shame, you are not here with the Shadow and King."

    Arching his lips, Loki chuckled, "why is that?"

    "Well, you may never find out, Snake," I said, throwing out some bait to actually have a meeting where I can see my enemy. I needed to at least see them, get a grasp of their aura or emotions."

    Slipping out from the alleyway with Loki trailing behind, I could not help but smile at the irritation present as the day upon his face.

    Sure they coulde out and say there are here, but as I said before, the greatest weakness of cultivators is pride.

    "Before we call it a day, Loki. Tell me what the goal of the Shadow and King is."

    Pausing his step, I turned back to Loki''s grim expression, "To open the gates of Illutath, of course."

    "Then I hope for a true meeting then, and not one where they hide behind you." I fired off, consuming myself into the world of darkness I left, entering the secondyer of the shadow realm.

    Pushing through the endless river of darkness vaster than the entirety of the Bed of Chaos, a sense offort could not help but warm my soul.

    It was not long before my gaze fell upon others who were within this darkness.

    "Aegis, don''t you think it''s time we make a deal? A devil''s deal, that is?"

 Chapter 517: Lilith - Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 517: Lilith - Trouble</h4>

    "I swear that little shit is going to be the death of us all." Grandfather painfully moaned. Hanging his head low, I giggled.

    "Please, you deserve it. Your first meeting with Arsene wasn''t great, you know." I could not help but defend.

    "How the hell was I supposed to know some little no-name shit, would suddenly connect to Tenebrae, as a mortal in mynd under my watch? I was curious. The little bastard got lucky it was I who caught him."

    Behaving like a grumpy old man, I sighed, waving toward Yu Lan, whose head remained down before the Old Celestrial King. "Since Grandpa is here, what do you think we need?"

    "Actually, I am not here for the wedding shit, please. I had enough of that with my wedding." He imed, having heard many stories regarding grandpa''s wedding; it came as a surprise he would say such a thing. "You guys have a few years; I need you for a moment."

    "Then say it," I uttered, ncing at Yu Lan, "She can stay. We have a bit of an agreement. She is trustworthy."

    "Then I will say it. My son is determined to kill Arsene. If Arsene doesn''t act fast, forget Alos, all of my territory that stretches past over the Northern cluster will be taken away. I needn''t tell you how much divinity that is."

    "While Alos is the center of my power, it''s also secluded to many people. Even if Arsene takes over, it will not grant that much divinity as one might think."

    "So? What do you suggest?" I casually asked. While it was a bit of a hassle, I never really imagined Arsene taking over Casia or Alos. Even if he got the city, it would only be temporary.

    The way I see it, after the wedding, no matter what happens, we are gone. Sene and I are far too weak to be a part of this mess. Alos as a whole, it should be fine, with Father''s protection, but that''s about it.

    I will just have a few demons and devils station here for further protection but for now, Alos is just too hot for Sene and me to live on for now.

    "We have no allies on this path, so I suggest we go into hiding." Grandfather suggested. "This happened a bit too fast, and I never considered angels getting involved. Things are out of hand. Not even Arsene can n for everything."

    Running my fingers through my hair, I pursed my lips, "Leave the Angels, Devils, and Nox to us. Sene and I only ask that you handle Duke Sultan."

    "Fucking Sultan. I swear that bastard is running far too wild as ofte. But even I am defenseless before that bastard. While I am stronger than him, Sultan has a lot of sway outside Alos. He was my diplomat.

    Covering my mouth, I burst intoughter, "Grandpa, it''s Arsene. Everyone hates him. It''s OK to have enemies, you know. Now get out of here and let me n my wedding."

    "But!"

    "No buts! Leave. I am very busy with Arsene and this. I can''t be distracted!" I dered in a fit of anger, crossing my arms.

    "But!"

    "Grandpa!''

    Lowering his head, he sighed, "Fine. But we need a n, OK!"

    "We got this," I promised, patting his grey hair.

    Blinking from my sight. my gaze slowly chilled over akin to a frozenke as I turned to Yu Lan. "It''s been a month. Has the name of every lord anddy in the city been documented?"

    "They have, even the location of the Holy Swords. The Sect you and Arsene seem a bit curious about. It was, as I said before. This Sect is massive, spanning outside this into the vast expanse."

    "Good." I whispered, "Now, has there been any news on Richter since he vanished with Nira?"

    "Nothing, your grace. Aside from the letter saying he would be gone for two years, there was nothing. Not even his fiancee knows. It''s like he just vanished."

    Oh Drar, is this you''re doing? Honestly, it''s such a pathetic one. But you do have my attention. What is it you want with Arsene? You have never shown much interest in his me, or at least you never revealed it. What could it be?

    "How is the protection on the Fiance."

    "Heavy." Yu Lan answered. "But if I may, aside from being Duke Sultans granddaughter, Larisa shows no importance."

    "I have a theory, and I would like some precaution just in case. And unlike Sene, I don''t like to toy with my food. Severing the head of the snake before it strikes is my goal."

    Releasing a sigh, Yu Lan lifted her head with sad eyes, "I really envy you."

    ''No pouting, we still have dresses and all this other stuff that needs to be nned; I can''t have a mopy bitch on my side." I jeered with a joyful grin.

    "Hey! No need to be mean!" She hollered as Iughed.

    "Fine, fine."

    "Oh, before I forget, what do you n on doing with Karsa? She has been staying in my pce for a time, and she is growing a bit restless."

    "Why is she waiting for me? We never made any deals." I could not help say, baffled by the idea of meeting with that corrupted serpent.

    "She is still eager to screw over Aiza," said Yu Lan in a helpless tone. "I hear from her every day. It''s growing on my nerves."

    Shaking my head, I sighed. Arsene, you bastard, you just left her to me, didn''t you? Just wait till I reach home.

    "I will speak to her, but on that note. Has Sultan told you anything of his ns for Arsene? I didn''t tell Arsene about the suicidal men, just to give him a bit of surprise, but what else is he doing.

    Noticing a judgemental re in Yu Lan''s eyes, I rolled my eyes. Please, Sene deserves it. No one knows the struggle of being with him. And it''s fun watching him squirm.

    "It''s nothing good; it seems a crew of reinforcements are finally here from the other districts. Casia is about to be consumed in death for you two."

 Chapter 518 - No Deal

    "Aegis, don''t you think it''s time we make a deal? A devil''s deal, that is?"

    There was an eerie silence within this domain of darkness. Knowing Aegis was listening, I didn''t bother to repeat myself as I waited.

    "You truly do not remember, do you." He whispered, unable to hide the mockery hidden beneath his tone. "we already made a deal, Arsene. All of this, all of this that we are in is your doing."

    My doing? What the hell?

    "what was the deal!" I hastily asked. If it was made using the Hells, I was screwed.

    Crackling with a burst ofughter, Aegis responded with pure contempt. "You made the terms, not us. I will not speak of it."

    Us? There was more than one?

    Touching my hairless chin, I narrowed my eyes. Does this have anything to do with Zariel? It wouldn''t make sense if it were. We are so close to finding a path to Illutath; why risk failure on my part? But if I made this deal, It must have been in a desperate situation. To wipe my own memory was not something I would willingly do.

    Lilith should know who is in my head. She didn''t say before since I could not stop Aegis from reading my mind, but now it''s different. I need to find out what the hell happened in the Temple of Darkness.

    "Scared?" He mocked in a way that showed his power at hand.

    I will not lie; Aegis held the upper hand on this. But there was still something that had caught me off guard. Why did he say the both of us had no choice?

    ''A little," I replied honestly, but I could not take Aegis''s words to heart. I need to speak to Baphomet or Azeroth and see if there is a way to do so. I need proof that a Devil''s Deal was struck between one or more parties.

    Pressing onwards through the sea of endless darkness, Aegis''s words once more sounded. "Where are we going? You know the Gate of Noctem is not on this level, right?"

    Ignoring his snarkyment, I moved forward with only a single intent in mind, not speaking a word.

    The Second Realm of the Shadow Realm was a bitplex. Moving through space could be challenging to those who are new to its ways and daunting.

    The only way to navigate through the darkness was with one''s Will and intent. You needed to believe you were walking in the right direction, and it will be so. Hold an image within your mind, and things will only get easier.

    However, should a man see only darkness, they shall forever be lost in the night. Adrienne had warned me many times of the dangers regarding entering this realm. One slip of the thought, and you were lost.

    I have used it many times due to being able to split my mind, but others do not have the same skill like I do. The distraction of the darkness before their eyes is but a trap.

    Taking my time, it was not long before I once more appeared before a towering castle, spanning further than the eye could see.

    Arching my lips at the familiar home I lived in for countless cycles, I made for the bridge, watching as the draw bridge lowered itself just for me.

    "Arsene?" Said the sweet seductive voice of Adrienne. Matieizing from the darkness, she frowned. "What the hell are you doing here?"

    "So you were hiding out here?"

    Scrunching her brow further, Adrienne shook her head, "I am on Alos, but when someone enters my domain, I will know about it."

    "Does that include the future lord of Noctem as well?"

    She smirked, rolling her eyes, "It would seem so. What the hell are you doing here anyway?"

    "I count risk someone following me. I am no god, you know. People could follow me without me knowing it. Plus, I was hoping you could take me to Midgard." I said with a bit of a cheeky smile.

    "I could, but I am a bit busy. Baphomet is calling for me. Give me a week or two." She employed, yet her tone implied a bit of annoyance. "If you can''t wait, speak with Tang Feng. That little shit is in your city."

    Drawing a bit close to the woman I wish was my real teacher instead of a depraved demon, I sighed, pursing my lips. "Fine. I will speak to Tang Feng about it. But what the hell is going on that he requires you?"

    "Seems like Asmodeus did not take too kindly to an Arch-Angel appearing on Alos. He is fuming right now. I hear even Drar was summoned."

    Clitting my tongue sharply, I sneered but did not speak my mind. "I see than I wish you all luck."

    Staring at me for a while, Adrienne chuckled. "It''s a means to an end; I am sure you understand it."

    "Oh, I know, but it doesn''t matter how good one is before a nameless scheme prepared by a prince of hell, even someone like Asmodeus will fall prey to it. That is what makes the game deadly."

    "Wee to being a devil." She said, holding onto my arm, whisking me away.

    ncing around at the familiar setting, I could not find any sign of Adrienne within my room. "I need to find a way to Midgard. I need to have grey summon the old man."

    Making for Greyson''s room, a heavy stench of blood consumed my nose. Frowning, my finger approached as to nock, "Juste in," he said with my hand inches from the door.

    Pushing through, my eyes locked onto the tome I had given to Greyson, followed by the man with his heart carved from his chest and ced upon what seemed like an alter.

    Grey was covered in a bit of sweat. He appeared tattered and downright weak right now. Littered with blood, he turned to me weakly, "What is it?"

    "My god Greyson." I muttered, "What the hell are you thinking performing a ritual in Casia? Angels are here.

    Turning his gaze back to the body of a man I did not recognize, he shrugged, "Baphomet, allowed Azeroth to sleep here. If I were him, I would haveid a formation down, just in case some divinity leaks. He was heavily injured after all."

    Narrowing my eyes, I only frowned, as I knew Baphomet didn''t.. Divinity was a rare resource, who the hell would lose it when they are resting or injured.

 Chapter 519 - Rising Darkness

    Holding my tongue on the verge of going off, I stared at the chest cavity of the elven man, "Is this what you will be doing to grandfather?"

    Greyson''s expression could not have gone paler. I knew he said he was prepared, or so he imed before but seeing it was another story.

    "Y-yes. I must rip my father''s heart out and offer it up as a price." He muttered, losing strength the longer he spoke.

    Pulling into his room, I snapped, swallowing everything in a withering force. Turning everything to ash, I sighed, "There is no formation grey. You almost killed everyone.

    Blood ran from his nose as he stared at the ash in his room, and then to me with a hollow stare, "Could you do it? Kill your father?"

    Resting on the ground near Grey, I sighed, "I am a different creature than you, uncle. Soulbenders are more emotional than most. You had promised me that I would feel that way one day, but I was a devil back then. I never did, and I still don''t as a Shadowfell."

    "The closer I get, the more it hits me. I was never one to hesitate, to hold my de back against my enemy or allies."

    Hanging his head low, I did not need to turn to know tears were flowing from his eyes, "What the hell am I going to tell Eroma or Val? The man who gave me everything I was going to take away for my own selfish gain."

    There were no words I could share with Grey, as I could not understand suchplex feelings. To me, it would have been a simple choice. I don''t think I would hesitate, but Grey didn''t seem like it either when I first saw him. But killing the one who gave you everything to you was a steep price.

    "Uncle, are you going to quit?" I uttered darkly, peering into the bleeding heart of a man who seemed so weak.

    "Quit? Arsene, do you know how old I am?" He asked, surprising me for a bit. "I have studied your blood, Lilith''s blood, my own, and my wife''s blood. I have spent countless cycles, running tests, going over different possibilities."

    "Form there, I spent another thousand cycles simply trying toprehend something most have been trying to do for far longer than I. I will say I held an advantage due to Lilith''s blood, but even so, I still could not find the answer. Although I know, I am close.

    Running my hands through my head, I could, sitting next to Greyson, feel the pressure upon his soul. The man was cracking.

    "Then listen to a man far older than you." I mockingly jeered, "I want you to tell Eroma. Tell him as to relieve the guilt you are feeling. We both know you are going to go through with it, but it will soone down if your brothers will, forgive you."

    "Kill their father to raise my dead wife. Don''t you think that is asking for too much? I would be a selfish bastard."

    "And I am a self-righteous asshole. Who gives a fuck. I will say, though, you would make a perfect devil. Betrayal runs in their blood." I whispered, rising to my feet. "Do not perform any ritual here. You need to be alive to see your wife."

    Greyson only grew paler.

    My words were definitely not apliment to be called a devil. To betray one''s family was despicable. Even for me. But am I not the one endorsing this shit? What does that say about me?

    "What is it you wanted, Arsene?"

    "I need to head to Midgard to im my territory," I hesitantly answered, unsure whether to leave Grey alone or not. But Lilith nor I could not stay here, not when he was so unstable. "Can you summon Tang Feng? I spotted him today when the angels attacked?"

    ncing at the ashes resting near him, Grey bitterly nodded, "Yeah, sure. "

    Pulling a golden talisman with a star shape crest, Greyson crushed it into dust. Suddenly arge storm brewed within his room. Space cracked, startling everyone at the abrupt entry as a middle-aged man stepped through with arge smile upon his face.

    "Greyson, my boy, how has it been? I just finished my meeting with Yura. Oh, you''re here to Arsene? Good to see you again, boy." he greeted in a bit of a joyful and annoyed tone.

    "It has been a while, old man. How have you been?"

    "Well, angels are flying around my airspace, so not fucking good," he answered vengefully, with a smile that didn''t quite me his eyes. "Why? What is it you need?"

    "Come now, Grandfather-In-Law, it''s only a matter of time before Lilith and I are married. And a bun is ced in the oven."

    Rolling his eyes, he turned to Greyson and frowned, "Go clean yourself off; you smell like shit." he coldlymanded, banishing Greyson through space before he could speak a word in defense.

    Damn, I need to learn how to do that. I should increase my understanding of thews of space. I would definitely just be banishing people left and right. All these bitch ass enemies of mine will be more fearful of me.

    "I didn''t think he would get in one of those states once again." Said Tang Feng, shaking his head, "You shouldn''t have given him that damn tome."

    "He is my uncle. However, I wonder how things will end." Sighing at the mess I made, I continued, "Anyway, I need to connect to Midgard."

    "You at the peak of False God?" He asked, eyeing me suspiciously.

    "No, but I am close. It''s only a matter of time. But first, I need to prepare everything needed to perform the ritual of naming a territory.

    It was so annoying, but my power was still rising without any inkling of stopping. Once I finish preparing all the rituals, everything should be prepared by then.

    Tossing me a gemstone, the old man smiled, "I remember when I first became a god. Now that was a day to remember. I hope yours is as memorable as mine."

    HOlding the amethyst gem in my hand that sparkled like a star, I shifted my gaze to Tang Feng, "What does this do?"

    "You didn''t use the Shadow Realm due to fear of an angel or maybe of another being potentially watching the shadows, right?" He said as I nodded. "This is a gem that will take you to Alos, from where ever I drop you off. It''s two ways so you cane and go as you please between the two realms."

    "Why the hell didn''t you give me this when we first got here!" I shouted, calling straight bullshit.

    "Not like you had a ce to stay, plus I needed to draw the formation down to link it to the gem. You needed a safe space which you didn''t have at the time." He mockingly dered, causing a smile to rise upon his lips.

    Screw you, old man!

 Chapter 520 - Midgard Once More

    Studying the somewhatrge formation that was far moreplex than any formation I had seen. Tang Feng rose from his knees, from having hand-drawn the construct.

    "Sorry. That took a while, but once you reach godhood, you will realize you are more restricted than you previously were."

    "I have been wondering, but why is that?" I patiently said a little unsure why everything needed a price.

    "You are without any training wheels in a sense. The stronger you grow, the more you defy the heavens. Therees the point where you must pay the price the heavens must carry."

    Creasing my brow, I could not help but grow confused, "What does that even mean?"

    "You are the perfect example," He said, "You are so powerful, so heaven-defying, that is the price, Arsene. Everyone below godhood will be free of a sacrifice or a cost. That is due to the Bed of Chaos or, in a way, Aldrich paying it.

    "In the vastness of space, Aldrich is all-powerful in the bed of chaos. Shit, I have even heard a story he could match even the Prince of Noctem." Tang bitterly said. "The usual way Aldrich will pay the price is by creating a new race or allowing the bed of chaos to birth a heaven-defying genius."

    "Or dividing the price by raising the talents of various people instead of giving it to a single one ." Turning my gaze away from the Formation, Tang Feng nodded.

    "And that is how most of the prices are paid. There are also Heavenly Treasures, Natural Disasters, and much more, but it alles down to Aldrich discretion."

    pping his hands clean of chark. My mind raced upon that thought. Did Aldrich get manipted by Zariel, and does he know Zariel was using him?

    "You ready?" Said the Celestrial King.

    "Yeah."

    Reaching to grab onto my shoulder. Everything abruptly twisted, blending into a cloud of chaos, my stomach began to churn, and my eyes began to water.

    "you''re doing this on purpose," I strain fully barked. Why the hell was this ride so strainful.

    "This is how ruff it will be when you be a god: no training wheels, boy. The heavensw will reject you. No matter how much you manipte the Dao, it will forever be your enemy from now on." He warned with a bit of care hidden under his breath.

    "I have the darkness, and it''s darkness beyond the confines of this Heaven. Same for my mes." I replied as my feet suddenly cracked against the ground. Sending a shockwave through the earth, a wave of dust and debris showered my vision.

    It was bright, and the air was a bit crispt with the time of spring upon thend. Standing in a middle of an unfamiliar forest, a bit of dread whispered its way into my heart.

    "Good luck Arsene. I hear this is one of your weaknesses. I hope thor doesn''t find you." Crackling withughter, Tang Feng vanished, leaving me utterly stranded in an unfamiliarnd.

    "FUCK YOU!!!!" Stomping my feet, I kicked off the ground leaving unsure what god was watching. While Midgard was under my rule, I was not even close to the peak.

    Taking the time, I made sure to skim over the surroundings and connect to the darkness to scan my surroundings. Seeing nothing but forest and various monsters, I cursed the entire bloodline of the celestial house.

    Cloaking myself in darkness, I found a secluded space and sped my hands together as if to pray. "Freya! I need your help... I''m lost."

    There was an eerie silence that brought a bit of tear to my face, but just as I felt like Freya would not respond, her pearlyughter echoed in my head. "Your back! And how the hell did you get lost? You own Midgard."

    "Stop ying and get me the hell out of here!" I hastily said.

    I was not going to be lost for days or weeks just because of some foolish shit. Midgard was massive; it could take years just to reach back to civilization. And using the Shadow Realm would not help as things might have changed.

    "It almost sounds like your begging? Wait! Is Arsene Fucking Snow begging?" She mocked. Gritting my teeth, Freya''sughter only seemed to grow.

    "Freya," I warned.

    "Oh, let me have some fun." She cheerfully said, appearing at my side in an instant. Watching the vibrant me of beauty that dimmed the grace of Gods, I sighed.

    "You here to fulfill your promise to me?"

    "Promise? Oh, do you mean to break you from your confines, or is it help you torment Odin? It''s been a couple of Dao Cycles for me, so I don''t remember much."

    Freya''s lips curled down, and the wildlife around me began to wither away. It was as if her discontent was affecting the divinity around her.

    "Both." She stated, crossing her arms.

    Meeting her cold stare, I could still feel her devils heart quaking with fire. She was a little angry, but did she forget I was not even a god? I swear even the angels sometimes seem to forget I am not all-powerful.

    "I can break you out of your change of repetition by turning you into my race. You would be the second Shadowfell to exist. As for Odin, since you will have my blood, which holds an endless stream of bloodlines, fused together, I will say you can enter the Hells."

    "What of my cultivation? what I would be doing is essentially breaking my legacy." She hesitantly whispered, but I merely shook my head.

    "How so? I am only giving you freedom from the restriction of your legacy. It will still be yours. In fact, I would say let''s do it before I be a god so that there is no price I must pay. Let''s leave Aldrich a surprise."

    The hesitation upon Fraya''s lips could not be clearer. "Freya, let me break it down for you to understand. Even if you lose your cultivation, you would be turning into a race stronger than devils. Your talents andprehension would spike; I say this is the best deal you will get."

    Arching my lips, I circled my favorite god, hovering off the barren ground, "Between the two of us, there shall exist a bond of sire, but you will not be my ve. Yourprehension of the Dao will be the same, plus you will gain my darkness and me attribute.. I say you will be a monster amongst gods."

 Chapter 521 - Freya - My Knight

    " I say you will be a monster amongst the many devils." He expressed, trailing around with his usual grin that scared the hearts of many.

    I did not. No. I could not trust Arsene. I wanted to; there was like a whisper of a calling in my heart. I resisted knowing it was his doing, but before Arsene, there was always this invisible hold over me, making decisions I wished for but would not usually make without careful thought.

    "It''s not just you; I am turning, Freya. I genuinely wish to have Mimir on my side. To have a mind such as his on my side makes my life easy." He carefully whispered, hovering off the floor; he approached me on the same eye level. "So, what do you say?"

    "I will not be your ve? Can you promise that?" I asked as I was unwilling to be under someone''s will, like with Odin. I wanted to make my own decisions. I wanted to be at least able to be free.

    "I have no interest in making you my ve but rather my knight. I have too many enemies far above my level. I need a protector." He solemnly said, ncing up to the skies; Arsene shook his head half-heartedly, "and you are my first choice."

    Covering my hands to hide my smile, I giggled, "Oh please, I am sure I am not your first choice, but I do like theplement. I agree since I do not have any other choice. I am a ve to my legacy, and it needs to be broken."

    He smirked and nodded, "Good, then take me to my kingdom so that I may also change Mimir as well as you."

    cing my hands upon Arsene''s shoulder, he suddenly scrunched his nose. "Do I need to cover all of Midgard in my Qi to make it my territory? I don''t think my Qi is thatrge. I may bet at most half."

    "I guess a false god like you would not know, but when making a realm or your domain that you haven''t fully explored or built, you need to have enough fate. So most gods usually start with a city, and from there, the domain of divinity will spread on its own via karma or belief."

    Widening his eyes, he smiled, "That''s why my inherent knowledge didn''t say anything about it. Now that''s badass. This makes things on Alos so much easier."

    Taking a bit of liberal action, Arsene wrapped his arms around my waist, "Let''s go!"

    Snorting a bit of air from my nose, my eyes couldn''t stop themselves from rolling, "Whatever,'' I muttered beneath my breath, whisking Arsene from the Forest of Tyr into the city of mes Ezra had created with Arsene''s help, known as Aze.

    Spewing towering ck mes that scorched the skies ck, endless ash fluttered through the breeze, surrounding the airspace where we stood.

    "Ezra really did do a good job." Removing his hands from my waist, he flew through the skies and to the castle situated within the city''s center. "Those hell pits are frightening; even a false god would die if they entered those mes."

    "Where are the faceless?" He suddenly asked, ncing around.

    "Gone, Mimir thought it would be a good I dear for the devils to follow the faceless lead. They would act as acolytes on the variouss. When you reach godhood, you can have your people imnd ands in your name, and you will receive the benefit," I answered, growing a bit annoyed by the endless questions.

    Chuckling, he flew down,nding on the patio to his room, "I missed this ce, but I guess me and Lilith will be staying here instead of Alos. It will be safer with Grey growing a bit unstable."

    Rushing into his room and into the halls, Arsene held a childish smile as he made his way towards Mimir''s courters in the residential area. Ignoring the maids who bowed with a pure reverence, Arsene''s smile couldn''t have grown more.

    "MIMIR!!!! I''M BACK!!!" He roared, kicking down his door, "What up!!!"

    Stepping through, my gaze skimmed over that rat bastard''s bitter eyes. "My god, your really back. Why?"

    "Now that''s a bit rude." He said, lifting the head into his hand like it were a ball. "No greetings for your king? Come on; I''m about to give you a body, you know."

    "Aye, m''boy, I am happy to see you, but every time I do, someone seems to die, or chaos follows. So forgive me when I say I am not happy."

    Arsene shrugged like that had nothing to do with him, "It''s the sweetness; the bitches simply cannot get enough. How has my kingdom been?"

    Raising Mimir to his eye level, Arsene grew slightly solemn while Mimir spoke," Good. There has been a brief time of rest between the four great powers. You here to finally im Midgard as yournd?"

    "Damn right. Think there will be enough people who worship me to propel me off into godhood?" HE excitingly inquired, unable to hide his joy.

    "Definitely. Remember, you have a mortal Dao; once it mixes into your territory, every action people perform based around your Mortal Dao will grant you a little divinity. In some cases, you can read your subject''s mind, brant them power on different nes, or downright kill them with a thought."

    "Killing with a thought, huh. That does sound like something Arsene would do." I mocked, recalling the Scarlet Blood Lake he made. To this day, no mortal within Midgard dares to travel to that battlefield as some im to still hear the crazed crackles of demonicughter.

    "My Dao Heart was formed with the seven sins and is known as devil hearts. So simple lie, a fit of rage, or a passing nce could grant me divinity?" He muttered, shocking the heart of both myself and Mimir.

    It had to be understood. I gain divinity by death and life. Since my passive domain of divinity stretches over all the realms, if a single person was to die, I would gain a bit of divinity, same for if they live long lives.

    But with my death domain, I would only get a single burst of divinity from a single person, while with life, I would gain one shot of divinity each passing day.

    My Dao was monstrous, but I wasckingpared to Arsene, who could get multiple boons of divinity from a single person.. No, we all werecking.

 Chapter 522 - Army Of Shadows - Prologue

    It was a bit early in Midgard. The sun was not yet at its zenith, and I was a bit hungry. I don''t know why but I have always hated not being able to feel hunger. I had never admitted it to anyone, but living like a mortal was enjoyable.

    They sleep, piss, and shit in a repeated cycle. I cannot even remember thest time I was able to drop a duce. Just having that single moment when no one bothers you is memorable.

    As a cultivator, one must always be on guard, so most don''t bother using restrooms or bushes as they might get caught up in a battle with their dick hanging out.

    Gazing out the zing inferno of my kingdom from my patio just outside my room, I watched the sun melting the crisp air.

    I had told Freya to prepare in case the process is long, although I may have neglected to say that this process could downright kill her. Everything had its risk, but hey, Freya and Mimir will be my test subject. They should be powerful enough to live... I hope.

    Enjoying the cooling winds pressing across my lips and cheeks like a lover''s touch, I leaned onto the railing. "This is my domain," I muttered halfheartedly, "A city of sin, a domain of dispair¡ªand where only my rule matters."

    Listening to the three knocks on my door. Mimir''s voice sounded through my door, "m''Boy, can Ie in?"

    "You may," I replied softly, but my words echoed through the breeze, into Mimir''s ear.

    Being carried by a maid, whose face I did not recognize, she bowed, cing the head near me on the patio''s railing.

    "So? When are you going to turn thisnd into your domain?" He asked, but that question had me wondering as well.

    My power was still rising. Breaking into godhood for Devils was simple; most start at gods unless the parents dictate otherwise. Nevertheless, they don''t experience bottlenecks till they reach godhood.

    I knew I was going to be the same, but I wanted to save this enormous burst of Divinity at my fingertips. My God, even I can feel the amount of belief these people felt for me here. They were all fucking insane.

    "You trying to find a way to cheat the system?" Mimir suddenly asked, peering deeply at me with a content smile, "You should stop before you end up screwing yourself over."

    "I want to know if I should take the divinity now or wait till I be a god first without it," I answered, looking forward to seeing Mimir''s response.

    Cracking a smile, I had the feeling my advisor was shaking his head, but without a neck and shoulder, all that was shown to me was an eye roll.

    "My boy, I say cash in now. You have a powerful Mortal Dao. Instead of being greedy for power, take what you have now. It''s not just about you, what of your wife, that you led an entire crusade of death to get back for."

    "I think she would say hold out." I swiftly said.

    "Of course, she would; she is your wife. Lilith wishes for you to be strong, but you need to understand when to take what you can."

    Pondering over the wise head, I shook my head, "Greed is a Sin. What type of God would I be if I didn''t follow my own sin."

    "A smart one. You are not a devil anymore. Use their power, do not let it use you." Mimir uttered solemnly, his lips curled down in a grimace.

    Getting a glimpse of the stars hidden by the azure skies. I thought of the close encounter I had today. Were it not for Azeroth; I may have had to abandon Alos.

    "Take what you can, as a god, fast and quick, for this is where the true cultivation world starts. A Battle of Divinity is now upon my horizon."

    "Well put. Long-term is only for gods with power. As a Low God, you are fortunate to have Devils and Demons at yourmand. Midgard can be your long term, but you must take it now before anything happens."

    Chuckling, I could only shake my head, "No wonder Freya hates you. You are a damn good advisor. Odin was a fool to lock you away, and thor was a bigger idiot for keeping you there. All the Aesir gods are.

    Pushing myself off the railings, I held onto Mimir''s head, "You done with everything you needed?"

    "I would not be here otherwise." He imed, putting a smile upon my face. "Although I will say am a little hesitant over this process."

    "Would you like to take the risk and make a deal with the Hells, to break yours and Freya''s torment?"

    "Carry on then." He said.

    Dragging around Mimir''s head through my bedroom and towards my throne room, I had not visited yet. I pushed through the double doors entering to my throne that was stained obsidian ck.

    Towering over all, with its magnificent dominance, I approached but did not walk up the stairs to sit upon my throne. cing the body-less head within the center of the room that held arge amount of space, I took a few steps back and drew Noctem from my back.

    Not bothering to hesitate, I slit my wrist and mark the ground with my blood. Squiizng my fist, blood gushed without reservation.

    "The Blood of Tenebrae, The Hells, and The Abyss." I chanted, slitting my other wrist so that more blood would fall. Growing a bit pale, I continued on, forming a small puddle that was slowly beginning to increase.

    It was not long till arge circr pool of blood had formed. Suddenly it began to stir like the waters of ake. Ripples began to form and spike around Mimir.

    "Seems I am first," The head imed with a hint of anxiety.

    Allowing the tormented souls within me to mend my body, my skin had returned to its heath color, while my wrist began to heal at a visible rate.

    Closing my eyes, the rippling blood at my feet twisted. Weaving through the gound, a certain image held within the depts of my soul appeared upon the ground, created from out of my blood.

    Releasing a deep breath, I opened my eyes to the sight of my crest weavingplexity. "Good Luck, Mimir,"

 Chapter 523 - Onwards To Godhood

    "Good luck, Mimir," I whispered.

    Drawing close to Mimir, I bit the tip of my finger, applying a bit of Qi to my teeth so that I could break the skin. I marked Mimirs forehead.

    Watching the drop of blood turn into my crest upon his forehead, I leaped out of the circle,nding close to my throne.

    "Is this safe?" He asked as final words.

    "yes, with minor dangers," I lied, hiding the smile behind a mask of solidarity.

    Pointing my finger towards him, a shimmer of ck light that consumed the light bathing my throne room shone from my crest upon the ground and on Mimir''s head.

    Exploding out with all my Qi, my lips grew pale, and my body began to wither and thrive in an endless loop of life and death. The crest within my view tore out all my qi and false divinity I had collected.

    Twisting the nature of reality around me, I gritted my teeth as an unbearable torment gued my body. Like acid had begun to melt my skin, my withering skin would burn, only to heal, which on its own was a torment. It was akin to someone skinning me alive.

    Hours had begun to pass, like a fleeting dream, as I remained stuck in a torment of my creation; however, before my eyes was a small man-size cacoon of pure darkness. And within the darkness was Mimir seemingly wrapped in mothers embrace.

    Falling to my knees, a time of peace finally arrived. "Damn, that was brutal. It really took everything, thank God, I took a lot of souls, else I may have died."

    Rising to my feet, I staggered into my throne, only for a sweet voice to enter my ear, "Not yet, you still got me."

    Twitching my brow, I had almost wished to cry. "Oh, chin up. I brought some gifts for you." Said Freya appearing at my side with a seductive smile.

    Pulling out an odd shape stone cube with chunks missing, she tossed it to me, "This is called the Orb of Sacrifice. It is a focus I use in order to cast powerful rituals. Each time it is used, it deteriorates, but the ritual you perform gains a hundredfold increase in power."

    "Sounds a bit too good to be true," I weakly muttered, although I was pretty shaken to know such a thing existed. Although I think Devils have something simr, but it''s a lot darker in nature.

    "Use it when bing a God. It will help you push past that barrier. But I want it back afterward; you have no idea how much such a thing like that costs. Even those damn founders in Nox can''t just get them."

    Holding onto the cube brittle to the touch, Freya nodded and hovered over to the cacoon of Mimir. Falling to her feet, she nced at me with expectation.

    "I hate how fast I recover. " Pulling close to Freya from off of my throne, I could only thank the stars. I didn''t have to draw the crest on the ground again as it was still there glowing with a bit of radiance.

    Following the same steps I preform on Mimir, I did the same thing to Freya and took a step back out of the circle.

    She stared at me with a bit of longing and smiled, "See you soon," She whispered before sitting in the lotus position.

    Storming my pce with all my power, I activated my Qi and False Divinity once more.

    ....

    ...

    ...

    "Screw Mimir, and Screw Freya... Screw her literally." I barked,ying helplessly upon my throne without any breath. "This is Hell."

    "you sound like a little bitch. Get over it." Said Aegis.

    Not even having the energy to call this bastard anything, I rested upon my ckened throne till the stars in the heaven began to shone and blistered through my pce.

    Not feeling like moving even when I did recover, I merely sat in silence, holding my gaze upon the two cacoons pulsing with the Qi of Abyssal Night.

    "I wish to say this will get easier, but after hearing everything about godhood, I will definitely say it will not. Thank God Aldrich is paying whatever price was needed."

    "You just love angering people, don''t you?" The honey doe voice of Lilith suddenly uttered, surprising me.

    Shifting past my circle to the entrance. My eyes crossed with a sea of amethyst. "When did you get here?"

    "I saw the formation in the guest room. So I teleported here on my own. When its night time in Midgard, its day time on Alos. You were gone for quite a while, you know." She mentioned, walking around the cacoons in my throne room.

    "It''s good that you are here," I stated, not wishing to rise off my thone, "I am about to perform the Naming Ritual. Want to stand guard as I do?"

    "Do you need to ask?" she replied, stepping up to my throne. Lilith suddenly yanked me out of my seat. "There. Now you look ready!"

    ring at her angrily, I pursed my lips. "How manys do you think those demons imed?"

    "Few hundred, maybe more."

    Arching my lips, I could not help but agree. But I also knew most of these people on thoses would be dead. Demons are not the nicest people.

    Taking to the skies, I pulled Lilith out to the City of Aze. Marveling of the inferno of despair, she smiled, "Now, this brings back memories. Ready to make it yours?"

    I chuckled, arching my hands to the skies; my crest once again appeared, showering the skies with its heavenly might; a gleam of almighty pressure began to emanate off into the void stirring the hearts of anyone who gazed upon it.

    Covering all of Aze with its shadow, Lilith waved her hands and covered my crest with hers. "I don''t like waiting, so let''s just take all of Midgard all at once."

    Dimming the stars in the night skies. Lilith''s crest fused into mine, causing it to stretch almost infinity and out into the vast expanse.

    Smiling at the impatient little wife, I pulled out the Orb of Sacrifice and ced it at the center of our crest alongside Noctem, pulsing with my heartbeat.

    "Time to be a God."

 Chapter 524 - Blade Of Termination

    BOOOOOM!!!!

    There was a vicious arc, followed by an echo of thunder that shook thend of Midgard. The grass turned to ash, trees shattered and blistered. The winds picked up in pace and howled with a vengeful breeze.

    Covering herself in a cloak of Qi, Lilith turned to me grimly, "The rest is up to you." She said, with winds cutting over my flesh as if to find blood.

    gued by a jittery wing within the depths of my soul, my breath grew a little ragged. I was immune to lightning, but there was an almost innate fear within me, howling for me to stop.

    Yet, just as I was about to hesitate, a familiar almighty power I never felt from Lilith slithered its way to the surface, "Ignore it. It''s not Aldrich, but another''s entity''s will, far deadlier than anything you will face in this dimension. Trust the gift Zariel gave you."

    Shaken by the mysterious nature of Lilith''s new almighty essence. I could only nod and focus on naming my territory.

    pping my hands together, I prayed. not to any god, but rather myself. It was a bit conceited, but there was only one thing I could count on at all times, and it was me.

    Holding a deep breath in, I parted my hands as an Azure Crystal Bead norger than a droplet of tears appeared swirling with a mysterious light.

    For all that wished to be a god, one needed to condense a sacred object with the false Divinity they had gathered. For me, the difference between False Divinity and Qi was not really that different.

    From the day I awoke in prison, I had wondered why? But an answer never came to me, so I usually ignored it. Even now, I had no answer. Nevertheless, I knew two things. False Divinity would eventually turn to actual Divinity, and that it had the innate ability of minor creation.

    Eyeing the Azure Crystal Dead, I lifted my lips with a bit of disgust, "So pure. Why don''t we fix that?" I whispered, causing the space around me to shudder with dread.

    Recalling every single moment of my past. A river of death akin to the river Styx swallowed my every thought.

    Suddenly seven sigils of pure sin surrounded me, sending the Spear of Noctem into a state of excitement.

    "BOOOOM!!!!" Crackling with another deafening roar of thunder and lightning, the skies began to darken. Space around me twisted as over a hundred familiar and unfamiliar faces appeared.

    "Arsene Fucking Snow!" Howled the God of thunder.

    "I should make that my middle name," I muttered.

    "Focus," Said Lilith, shooting the one-arm God a heavy stare, "And you protect him."

    "No need," A sinful voice suddenly echoed from the void as a gate of brimstone appeared right by my wife.

    Shaking my soul, the thunders of the skies bellowed with undying wrath, destroying the stars within the stary skies, as three monsters of Hell stepped out.

    "Asmodeus, Levithan, and Baphomet." Tyr fearfully muttered, taking a step back.

    "Baphomet," Asmodeusmanded.

    Lifting his lips into a yful sneer. The Beast King''sughter crackled stronger than the thundered threatening to smite me into ash. Pulling that dreadful staff I knew to belong to the Mother of Demons, Lilith, out from empty space, he took a few steps through the air.

    Arching the twin serpent staff towards the darkness expanding further out of reach than the skies itself, a horrid power, so profound, sted out from his staff like a beam of death. Striking the heavenly power gathering in the skies, creation itself began to wither around me.

    "Levithan." Said Asmodus once again.

    Sending a nce at the pale and tattered devil eyeing with a predatorial smile, Levithan pulled out a strange-looking artifact appearing like a tattered trident.

    "The Holy Spear, Longinus," Lilith muttered. Only to turn to me, "Sene, you need to focus. This barrier they are making will onlyst a single instance."

    "The Hell does that even mean? What the Hell is going on?" I hastily shouted.

    Baphomet showing up was understandable. Shit, even Levi-Chan, she''s a crazy bitch set on eating me up, but Asmodeus?

    "Gods usually need to pick a god, to worship. This is why there are so many gods. When Zariel recreated this realm, other gods from the Thirty-three Heavens, the realms above ours, saw to interfere in his work. So they added this use." She exined but somehow neglected to tell me any of this before I started to name my territory.

    I swear she is going to kill me one day! What the Hell is going on in that head of hers?

    ring at my wife, her solemn expression melted away as she shot me the peace symbol with her two fingers, "Good Luck, hubby. Punish meter!"

    "FUCK!!!!!!"

    Using every foul word under the heavens, I turned to the now cken crystal bead, hovering between my palms. Pulsing with the seven sins, I closed my eye as a web of thoughts that were not my own flooded my heart.

    "My Lord calls," One said with praise.

    "Praise Him!" Another added. "Praise our Lord!"

    "He has returned!"

    "All hail the Prince of Darkness. All hail Arsene."

    Dropping to their knees, in worship, an endless web of knowledge, hopes, and dream all flooded my thought. Their hopes were my power; their dreams were mine to control. Should a man believe in me, I would know everything about them. They were like my thralls.

    Lifting my hands high, the Spear of Noctem howled from the center of my crest, alongside the cube of sacrifice. Piercing through the howling winds and into my hands, a hellish Aura of Noctem, the Abyss, and the Hells all flooded the world.

    The Endless screams of Sitri and Yeshimeal all howled with torment as the Spear of Noctem drew close to the cken Cyrstal Bead.

    "Hurry up, boy!" Baphomet shouted.

    Lifting my head towards the skies covered in lightning. A chill akin to the eight-level of Hell filled my soul; as a de began to condense into the skies.

    Giving off a horrid sword pressure capable of severing a world in half, sweat slithered down my spine.

    "One chance, Sene." Said Lilith with a smile lifting a single finger. "One chance to rise and be the first."

    "One chance to be a God, with no restriction," Added the King of Hell.

    "One chance to be, what we all strived for.." Levithan finished with a sweet smile.

 Chapter 525 - Lilith - Godhood

    Forgive me, Sene, it''s not that I didn''t want to tell you, but I am restricted with the knowledge I hold. My heritage allows me to know more than I should, but it''s very strict on how I use it.

    Tracing my gaze over a solemn Arsene, covered in sweat, I nced up towards the skies that held the de of termination. A weapon forged by the thirty-three lords of theyered heavens.

    At the time of the creation of this new realm, Zariel had been powerless to stop them. He had used his power to do the impossible, and the Myriad Gods took advantage.

    Like hyenas wing at their potential prey, they struck, changing the rules in their favor. No more would a mortal ever rise to face them. No more would they worry about some hidden force from our dimension.

    The Myriad Gods had won. They forced every mortal to worship a foreign god from the thirty-three heavens. With the intent of having all the Myriad Gods remain on their thrones. There would be no one else like Zariel to rise.

    Stepping to Sene''s side, I opened my hands and gripped a sword redder than the blood flowing through my veins. Buzzing with such a powerful sword intent, my very hands bled, holding the Abyssal de by its handle grip.

    "One Chance," I repeated. "Or we die."

    "Your helping?" He asked, a little surprised.

    "Who do you think summoned, Asmodeus and Levithan?" I conveyed, running abyssal energy through my sword.

    "That sword?"

    "Focus, and don''t look at it less you go blind; anything other than me, this de cuts is permanent," I warned while my right hand bled endlessly over my sword.

    Sene frowned but did notment on it, holding the Relic of Divinity stained with the seven sins. Arsene took a deep breath and ced the crystal bead onto his head.

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!

    Crackling with a horrendous power, capable of decimating this. I held onto my sword with both hands and red up at the de of termination pulsing with the Dao of Lightning.

    Burning the skies with its power, the de itself towering over us like a god onto itself, suddenly began to condense.

    Turning back to Arsene, just as the Relic of Divinity rippled into his head, a sinister ck mist suddenly began to rise like a budding me.

    Shaking my heart at this evil power being generated by Sene. I returned my gaze towards the darkness that was the skies.

    "Forgive me, Ygg. This may cause a bit of trouble, but I am sure Zariel, as Lord of Order and Chaos, will mend the destruction." I whispered, knowing she was watching. They were all watching at this moment.

    "Levithan," I coldlymanded to my mother, "Cover Sene till his divinity reaches the building point and he bes a god. Remember, only weapons for ages past can sh with that de."

    Flickering to his side, Levithan only nodded, growing paler than before, "That''s why I have the Spear of Longinus. But you do know even we can only hold it for so long; this is Arsene''s fight."

    "My sword can sever the de of termination in half; this should allow Sene only to face half of its power."

    "Are you sure?" Asmodeus grimly uttered.

    "Quite sure," I replied, just as the de of termination turned into the size of a normal de. Hovering in dead space, the dread hidden in my heart rose.

    It was a bit translucent, but I could vaguely make out the image of a shadow, holding onto the de with his left hand. The Shadow of the man turned to me, piercing my body with his gaze; he looked upon Sene.

    "Blood of The Order, it will be my honor to destroy you." The Shadow imed.

    Hovering fearlessly till my gaze crossed with this entity, my frown only deeper the closer I got. "An Honor? You are lucky, Zariel didn''t take revenge on the day you attacked."

    ncing at me and then my de, a vicious gash swallowed his ethereal eye. Flinching, he staggered back, holding onto his right eye.

    "That de! Who the hell are you? State your name, girl!" He howled with a bit of vengeful ice.

    Was his true body injured? Just how powerful is this sword?

    Creating a bit of distance. The Shadow locked his only eye with me, but I did not respond, as I found no reason to.

    Running my Soulforce through my spine and through my veins, everything came to a staggering halt.

    "You are not even a god, yet you stand before me! Do you think you can stop me, girl? All who holds the blood of the Silver Devil must die!"

    Unable to help myself from snickering, I sneered, "Die? You cannot even defeat him, yet you im to kill his blood? A fool if ever had I seen one. What makes you think he is not watching?"

    The ethereal being grew silent.

    Sensing the abyssal night energy within Arsene fading at a quick rate, a shudder passed through my body.

    Scales darker than the deepest night began to appear upon his flesh, each of them carrying a scarlet crest that matched my own. His long ashen-ck hair had risen high over his head, creating a scene I would never forget.

    Below his feet, millions if not billions of fiends he had risen during his day in Midgard called for their lord. Some cried, others begged, but they were all on their knee in worship.

    "Monarch! Monarch! Monarch!" They chanted.

    "We will return for you, girl. But the boy must die!" the Shadow roared, shooting towards Sene like a beam of light.

    However, appearing like a ghost from out of the depts, Asmodeus gripping a sinister ck and gold scythe, sneered as he cleaved. Serving the will of gods in half, a horrendous sh of almighty power filled the bed of chaos.

    Caught in surprise, the Shadow could not even react, as he was sted millions of parsecs away.

    Narrowing my eyes. My gaze never left the Shadow, as the Concept of Space began to howl within me.

    Arching the abyssal de high in the skies, the Heavenly Laws around all began to divide as an almighty pressure around my sword began to roar.

    Aiming not at the entity but the de in his hand. At a distance, no one under the realm of a god should be able to see without the help of the Dao of Space. My de came crashing down.

    DING!!!!!

 Chapter 526 - Infinity Ring

    Holding the cken Crystal Bead to my head, the noise of the world fell silent. The howling winds grew calmed and tame, the cries of worship of my acolytes soft and distant. In my sight, there was only me and the bead.

    No longer was I standing besides Lilith but rather a vacuum of Darkness. At first, I had thought this to be my soul but discarded that Idea the longer I studied the Darkness.

    It was not mine, but rather Tenebrae''s.

    "I will not worship you," I uttered, unsure if this was her doing. But that was the only thing I could say to rify my intent.

    It was not my intention to be ungrateful, but to worship a god, was not for me. It didn''t matter if one was powerful or not. Relinquishing the greatest gift I was born with would be a sin in itself. What is life without freedom?

    "Nor do I ask, you too, my child." The Darkness replied with a pulse of intent. "I only wish to see the start of a new era."

    "A new era?" I replied, drawing a breath.

    "Ever since Zariel failed to stop the Myriad Gods from changing the rules, the Fourth Heaven has not bred any new True Gods."

    "Zariel lost? Wait, what is a True God?"

    "It is what you are striving for. To be free without restrictions, while weaker than other Gods who worship others, you will retain true freedom." The Darkness softly said, melting my heart with her motherly voice.

    "Why didn''t no one change the Rules back?" I asked, unsure why this was such a big deal.

    "Zariel had wished to, but he was forced to depart due to his deal with The One. It was decreed through the Heavenly Chaos that all who exist past the fourth Heaven are forbidden to visit.

    "Wait, isn''t vancurro here?"

    "Merely his intent, that grew a form to follow his will. Those that leave cannot return. However, there are ways to get around such a rule." She exined, "But for now, should you not be focusing on transferring your Qi into that crystal?"

    Recalling my purpose, I regained my lost focus and stared at the crystal hovering over me like a star. Shimmering with a ck light, of all those who worshiped me, a mist of Abyssal Night sprung from my pores.

    Pouring all that I had collected over the years into a crystal I made with a single thought, I could not help but get a bit anxious. For most False Gods, when they did this, they would not worry about death, but I was about to be smited in the real world.

    Failure was out of the question for me.

    Sucking my body dry of any Qi and Divinity I may have, a somewhat foolish gamble suddenly appeared within my mind. It was stupid and totally unnecessary, if not unheard of, but... I knew this would make a huge difference.

    Don''t do it! Don''t do it, Arsene! Just be AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH

    "Fuck you, Greed." I hatefully cried before adding in all the Godly souls I had collected.

    "You stupid idiot!" Aegis howled. "STOP!!!! YOU WILL KILL US ALL!"

    Ignoring his words, my lips began to crack and blister, my skin began to wither, as I felt my very life force being drained.

    Blinding me with such a radiant ck light. My heart shook as the divinity held within my crystal began to twist in nature. Suddenlyrge cracks shed over its marble surface.

    "You must do something quickly, or we are dead!" Aegis bellowed in dread.

    Opening my eyes to the battlefield around me, with my hands still upon my head, I appeared withered all the way down to skin and bones when another depraved thought came to mind. "Fuck it!"

    Matching a stupid Idea with a stupid Idea, I swallowed the crystal about to explode, causing all eyes to turn to me.

    "Arsene... it''s not a pill; you don''t just swallow it." Levi strangely expressed.

    Opening my mouth to speak, I shook. Staggering in the air, Ancient tattoos rose from my withered flesh. Bringing forth scales cker than night, a shimmer of scarlet rose over my scales as the crest of Lilith and my own shone over its surface.

    Shaking uncontrobly in the air, fangs sharper than des sprung from my lips. Resisting the urge to bellow like a depraved beast, I closed my eyes and looked within.

    Wreaking havoc within me, I red at the cken Crystal Bead, slowly destroying me. Clenching my teeth, together a harsh light swallowed me whole, "If you do not obey, then I shall torment you till you do!"

    Committing to death and the path I set for myself, the mes of Hellfire sprung from the void, carrying a searing heat. It coiled around the Crystal Bead as a cruel glint of malice filled my site.

    "BURN!!!!" I howled as a cry of pure anguish rang from within me. I had wished to cry physically, but it was like my own body was not mine anymore.

    Searing my soul that I never thought a soul bender would have, the very essence of my soul, cried in dread as the mes of hellfire refined and tempered the crystal bead.

    Pain was something I was very ustomed to, but these mes were horrendous. Searing my very ego but leaving it intact, I bellowed inwardly.

    wing at my own flesh, I did nothing to stop the mes from tormenting me, as I knew it was doing the same to the crystal.

    "YOU WILL NOT CRACK! YOU WILL MELT AND BE REFORMED BY MY WILL!" I desperately cried, wishing with my all to stop, but there was no such thing as a free lunch.

    The seconds had felt like years, and minutes had felt like Cycles. I knew the mes of hellfire were manipting time due to its tormented nature, but realizing only a minute or two had passed in reality was hell onto itself.

    Bleeding tears, I watched as the mes of Hellfire melted away the crystal and souls I poured into it, leaving only an orb of pure obsidian liquid. Immediately halting these damn mes, I wasted no time, basking in the joy of being free.

    Willing the obsidian liquid to reform. A small ring appeared within my line of sight, hovering where my heart should be. The ring within my chest slowly began to bleed a strange silver liquid. Trailing down from its curves, it fell through my body as if it didn''t exist,nding within my dantian.

    It was only a single drop, but as the Nine ckholes absorbed this silver liquid, an echoing boom shook every fiber of my being.

    Snapping my eyes open, the familiar echoes of shattering ss rang. Tearing away my previous view of creation, a newnd that appeared the same yet totally different emerged.

    "All Hail, the Monarch of Darkness, Arsene."

 Chapter 527 - Asmodeus - True Power

    Slicing through the very fabric of space, a ding I would never forget rang through the Bed of Chaos.

    Cutting through the de of Termination, every generation of Demons and Devils had grown to fear like it was air, my arms shook.

    When I had awoken to this new Era, I hade to recognize that I had bent a knee towards Lucifer, the Fallen Angel banish to rule over hell. It was not a surprise to me as many devils and demons knew and feared this Fallen.

    It was quite the honor to be recognized by Lucifer, so I never ced much thought in the idea of worshiping him, as I had done so for longer than I could remember.

    However, the new Kings and Princes of Hell found issues with this. I never bothered to rectify such transgression, as I could not have cared less. A mistake I hade to regret to this day.

    Not many know this, but everyst Prince of hell was killed off during the early years of the new Era. Where they not immortals and capable ofing back to life, the damage would have been permanent after a few Dao Cycles.

    Even so, those that did die came back totally different, carrying an innate fear towards the de that smited them. Some tried to destroy it, myself included, but it was all for not. We failed each time.

    Yet, now, before my eyes, the Sword capable of destroying Kings and Princes of hell was severed in half.

    Sheathing her de, Lilith turned to me, "This is all I can do for him. I hope he can handle the rest."

    I did not want to dampen her heart, but the chances of Arsene living were slim. Even if that de had ten percent of its power left, it held the ability to kill a prince of hell. As a new God, Arsene would die.

    Sure the power then and the power now was the difference between heaven and earth, but the profoundness that sword stroke carries was the pinnacle of anything I had ever seen. I cannot foresee Arsene living.

    "Let''s hope," I muttered. However, as those doubtful words left my mouth, a faint whisper echoed through my ear. Scrunching my brow, I turned to Arsene, who opened his eyes.

    "All Hail, the Monarch of Darkness, Arsene." Said an unfamiliar voice that echoed through the entirety of the Bed of Chaos.

    "Father?" Lilith firmly called to me, but my gaze remained locked on Arsene, whose eyes gleamed a mysterious light. There was something different about him. Something for all my power, I could not see.

    Standing still in mid-air, gripping his spear, he stared off into empty space. Still, as a corpse, his gaze shifted to Lilith, "Come."

    As ifpelled, Lilith glided to his side and smiled, "How does it feel?" She questioned, touching his cheek.

    "Broken, yetplete." He replied within her hands, "Everything feels different. A single drop and the veil shattered."

    "A shame you will not be able to enjoy it," Pointing to the skies, the Shadow of a Myriad God, wielding the tattered de of termination, howled, charging like a beam of azure light.

    Piercing through space and time, a blood-thirsty grimace marred his face.

    Lifting my hand, an invisible force ripped Lilith away and into my hands as we distance away from Arsene.

    "Remember his gift!" Lilith roared.

    "It will not help." I casually remarked, "No matter how powerful his body is, before the de of termination, even a prince of hell will die."

    "She wasn''t talking about his physique." The Beast King, Baphomet uttered solemnly.

    Flickering near me, Levi leaned onto me, struggling to stand. Holding on to her, I could feel her very flesh beginning to melt at my touch. Mincing in my hands, she struggled to keep her eyes open.

    "Let me see. Let me see him rise into a god."

    Foolish Devil, what is the point? How old are you? Yet you still allow your sin to control your urges.

    SHaking my head, I held my tongue. Wrapping my wife in a web of divinity to weaken the effects of that damn relic. As all of us gazed heavily at the lonesome Prince standing before theing light.

    "Yesh, Sitri. I shall call upon you once more." He softlymanded. Swiping his de through the breeze, the Spear of Noctem shuttered before letting loose two wails of anguish.

    Screaming to the heavens, a surge of Angelic and Infernal Divinity erupted, swallowing the world in a realm of heaven and hell. Breeding mountains and tearing them down in an infinite cycle of life and death, the power of the abyss engraved within the spear melded these two powers together. Creating a dreadful force I had never seen before.

    Finding a smile, Arsene red at the oing star hurling towards him at an impable rate. At that moment, my heart froze as his eyes glowed with a familiar silver hue.

    "No! No! it can''t be him! They. They know each other? He knows the Silver Devil? Lucifer, save us all." I pleaded as my heart recalled that bloody day.

    "The Weave," Lilith coldly said.

    Storming down from the stary skies, broken and tattered, the Shadow, gripping the Sword of Termination, cleaved.

    Splitting stars,s, and the nature of reality, his de tore towards Arsene Snow without hesitation. Carrying a sword intent, even I could notprehend. My fears only grew remembering that fateful day.

    The day his majesty, the Heavenly Father, hurled a single bolt of lightning towards the Silver Devil. The day known as the ''Judgment of Sin.''

    Fiendishly smiling, Arsene howled. Piercing his spear forward at an odd angle, a power capable of destroying the nt beneath our feet erupted.

    Shrieking inughter, The Spear of Noctem tore through the Shadows sword strike with bearly any resistance, turning it into a sea of embers. "DIE!!!"

    "NOCTEM OF DESTRUCTION!!!" The Devil thundered out as all of the Darkness gathered at the tip of Arsene''s spear, just as his de pierced through the Shadow''s Sword.

    Sending a beam filled with the power of an Arch-Angel, and a Prince of Hell, a sh of broken space came and went, leaving nothing behind but the broken essence of the Shadow''s will.

    "Before the Weave, all weaknesses shall be revealed no matter how small." Lilith hopelessly announced. "There is no trap it cannot see, no future it hasn''t already seen, no mystery it hasn''t solved."

    "So is the Power of Zariel Snow, The Lord of Order"

 Chapter 528 - Star-Lord

    It was all so easy, activating my domain held within my demonic bloodline; everything seemed to have changed. The ws within that shadows strike were in. It was like the shadow had wished for me to destroy his sword stroke.

    Surrounded by this god''s broken essence, the Spear of Noctem within my hands growled. Hungry for power, a whirlwind of suction captured the fleeting essence that hung in the air.

    Devouring all that was that shadow, Noctem grew sharper and lean, developing a bit of a stunning silver over its edge, that glistering with the foreign power of extermination, a cool chill ran through the atmosphere.

    Tracing my fingers over its edge, I could not be bothered to gaze upon the onlookers, as my transformation had not even started. These Myriad Gods were bastards, I had only intended to be a god, but they struck midway.

    Returning to the Ring within my chest, bleeding a silver essence, the second drop of pure divinity ran into my dantian.

    Merging into my body, cracks of bones sounded like a luby, ying its tone, my flesh throbbed at the slightest touch of the winds against my flesh. It was like fire and ice searing my skin, yet there was a sense offort guing this torment.

    This feeling had almost entranced me. It was as if I was wrapped in a nket crafted by the most delicate silk under the heavens. The pain of my bones and organs shifting was all but a fleeting dream before this heaven.

    The beliefs of my acolytes, their hopes, their love were all that seemed to be in my head. The more they believed, the more I grew, the more they acted in my name, the more I would feel.

    Letting the sweetest air out of my lungs, every second of my existence seemed to be different. It was all evolving, enhancing my outlook on life.

    Releasing its third drop, I could not help but marvel at the following change; as my very Dantain began to grow translucent, it was not long before there was nothing there for me. I was the Dantain. I was the ck hole that absorbed it all.

    There was no more need to have an organ or core to hold Qi, much less refine it, for I would be it all from this point on, for my body was perfect. I was constantly adapting, now so would my divinity.

    By the time, the fourth drop of essence. My body fell from the skies, plummeting through the atmosphere and onto Midgard like aet.

    Lost in this magical dream, I Ignored everything, including my internal and external changes, and listened to my subjects throughout my domain.

    "In your name, my lord. I promise I shall hunt down Arne and run my arms through his skull. I will nt my seed in his wife and raise that bitch as my whore!" Orvar, an elvan huntsman with no home, shedding tears, holding onto the chard corpse of a child no more than a few months, cried.

    Around him stood mes searing thend with its wrath. Wrapping his arms tighter around his son, he kissed its remains.

    "Wrath," I muttered as a budding star lit up within the center of the Ring.

    Moving on past such a tragedy, the sounds of a man carrying the name of Fritjof roared with joy, staring at his thirty wives, bearing a glint of pride.

    "What more can a man wish for?" He shouted, pping his chest. "Today will mark a special day. The day one of you will bear my firstborn."

    Finding myself smiling, I spoke the Sins name, "Lust."

    Moving from one Sin to the next, I could not help but marvel at how much a man sins throughout a single day. It was endless.

    " Pride, Greed, Lust, Envy, Gluttony, Wrath, and Sloth." I wholly mentioned, staring up at the skies, the night skies.

    "The true battle starts now, Arsene." Baphomet shing to my side, said, "A single sin or two is a struggle, but you used all of them like a fool. Will you be its ve, or will you rule over it?"

    "I was fine up till now. What makes you think otherwise?" I replied, noticing Lilith drifting down from the heavens.

    "You had only touched upon the Sin, but now is where the temptation really begins. You are at the very beginning Arsene, weak as an ant. Star-Lord is the same as the Realm of Blood." The beast king warned. Taking a seat next to me, he sighed. "You can see it all, can''t you, the insanity, of Sin, the never-ending cycle of creation.

    "Your lust will soon be insatiable, your wrath never-ending, and your envy... well, I guess you can see where I am going with this. I do not envy you, boy."

    Chuckling at his empty words, Baphomet shook his head, "And there it is. Sloth. Silent as the calmke and deadly as the depts it hides."

    "All thingse with a price; even if you do not see it now, it will appear," Lilith whispered, leaning over me; she touched my cheek. Melting into her hand, I leaned in, enjoying her warmth.

    "There shall be no adapting, as the Sin is now you, and as you rise in power, you will be the Embodiment of Sin." Said Baphomet.

    "Is that so bad? I can imagine it, turning the entirety of the Bed of Chaos into my hunting ground. Feasting upon whatever catches my eye. The joy of screams will be my new harmony that will never grow stale." I whispered out, growing a bit tired, as the fifth drop of silver essence ran through my veins.

    Touching my lips with hers, Lilith smiled, "When you awake, you will be a full Star-Lord. So look on, and see, while you sleep. Watch as humanity falls further into Sin. It matters not if they worship you or not. A sin in your territory is a blessing to you."

    "I-I am so sleepy... Wake me if I do not rise after a month." I weakly begged, having never felt so at home.. I closed my eyes, entering the embrace of Tenebrae.

 Chapter 529 - Lilith - Mother

    Wiping the building of dust upon Arsene''s cheeks, I could not help but purse my lips. "Why is it always like this? You sleep while I am stuck lying awake? At least your rod still works. We had a marvelous time, you know."

    Touching my stomach, I giggled to myself. "Two months, but still no luck. Shame, but I will keep trying."

    "You''re sick. That is literally sexual assault." Ezra abruptly imed, stepping into our bedroom.

    "So? I don''t see you trying to stop me?" I fired back, waving her concerns off. "What is it? I was about to leave."

    "Casia is growing restless as ofte. Sultan is storming houses in search of Arsene. It will not be long before he seeds." She exined, causing a frown to appear upon my lips.

    "That man is beginning to annoy me. Any news on that angel that appeared?" I solemnly inquired. Knowing we could not have such a catastrophe appear.

    "Before father left, he said this was a test. Arch-Angel usually acts with a partner. They are rarely by themselves. So we believe Yael is in hiding, mending his wounds."

    Staring down at Sene sleeping soundlessly, I ran my hands through his ck and silver hair, "I should really wake you, but I can sense you are still changing. How much longer are you going to be asleep? You know I wish to be a god as well."

    "Let''s go," I sharplymanded. Taking Ezra''s shoulder, a silver arch of sterling light shed over our eyes as we appeared within our manner in Casia.

    With Arsene out ofmission, I needed to prepare for my end before I became a god. I was not in much danger as the Angels didn''t know I was Lilith. I had some leeway, but anything could go wrong, especially since Tain Wang is missing.

    His absence was a bit annoying as he was a part of the n. However, what better way is there to bring someone to you than to use their own flesh and blood? I will show him he cannot hide and plot without my permission.

    Leaving the guest bedroom, Ezra trailed behind me as we made our way down the banister and into the parlor, where all the Chosen of Nox sat enjoying each other''spany.

    "Cleo, wanna go on a mission with me? I could use a cute girl like you?"

    "And what about me?" Yu Jing sharply addressed.

    Rolling my eyes, I struggled hesitantly, "You are fine, I guess. You aren''t ugly, and Sene did nce at you a few times."

    "I told you it''s that bitch attitude of yours." Said Sig, "Lose the bitchness."

    "Screw you! I am hot!" She imed, but all I could see was a dead bitch. I would have killed her if she wasn''t a good babysitter¡ªScrew Arsene''s n.

    Pondering for a moment, I suddenly giggled, "Oh, I know, let''s all do it. You guys do not even have to leave."

    Waving my left hand, a wave of profoundness traced over my fingers as space fractured. Twisting into arge shard that reflected our images, I smiled.

    pping my hands almost like a prayer, the image within the mirrored shard, rippled revealing an elegant woman with long ck hair.

    She held a bit of resemnce to Yu Jing, but not very much. However, her skin was snow white, her eyes a deep silver color. Resting in what appeared to be a garden, my smile faded a bit.

    "Hello, Mother."

    Staring at me silently. Yu Shan''s gaze trailed over the chosen before returning to me, "Mother? Is that all you have to say?" She said sharply, "how long has it been? Forty years? Fifty? Not once have you called me?"

    "I could say the same, Mother. You and Father never bothered to call me. What can I say? I took a bit of offense to that."

    "Still a defiant little brat. What do you want, girl? Regretting marrying some devil?" She asked as I sneered inwardly at the hypocrisy.

    I hated, Yu-Shan. She was nothing more than a vain woman, looking for the best. Her elegance was but a lie to fool the onlookers. Tian Wang was a fool getting in bed with such a whore.

    I was sure Tian Wang never once mentioned that there was chosen from Nox around me or the whole story around me. Yu-Shan struggled to keep her emotion in check when no one was watching.

    Like a snake, she would plot behind closed doors. I was sure she was the one who wanted me to marry that fool Arsene had Greyson experiment on.

    Nheless, this was perfect for me. Tian never did like to exin his ns until they wereplete, something I always found stupid.

    "Oh, Shan. Allow me to introduce you to your... Is it, sister? Cousin? I don''t know, but she is Yu Lans, daughter; this is Yu Jing, Chosen of Nox." I stated, taking Yu Jing by surprise.

    It was not my intent to use her, but why not? Better to get what I want now before it''s toote.

    Narrowing her gaze, a glint of malice flickered through her eyes, "I remember, but Yu Lan never mentioned her daughter was a part of Nox and a chosen at that."

    "A disciple of a founder, in fact." Wrapping my hands around Cleo, I added, "So is this one. Her master is Talos."

    "What is the point of this, Yura?" Yu-Shan uttered darkly, masking the vicious intent.

    "Well, I don''t know how my little brother looks to be, so I couldn''t call him. You know how the Dao of space looks. I did learn a lot from you.

    Yu Shans'' gaze grew a bit softer as she stared at the two women by my side, "And who are the others in the back?"

    "Bitches,"

    "FUCK YOU!" Sig roared, "I am the great Sigfried; I too am a disciple of a Founder. Same with the Sissy here."

    "Screw you, Sig. Look what you did? Now even Arkanos is calling me Sissy!"

    "Where do you think I got it from?" He said, fist-bumping the little dragon grinning mischievously. "She is a total badass. When her parents aren''t looking."

    Twitching my brow, I red at Arkanos, who suddenly hid behind Sig. Turning back to Yu-Shan, the sin of greed and envy was clear as day. One needn''t be a devil or demon to tell what she was thinking."

    "Why don''t I send Tian Long to you? It will be a good idea to have him spend some time with his big sister." She said with a sweet smile.

    Masking my disgust, I, too, smiled. "Send him to Yu Lans pce, and we shall pick him up."

    "See that you do," She said, severing the connection.

    "Poor kid." Said Sig, shaking his head, "Even I know he is fucked."

    "Please, he is a man in his twenties.." I countered with indifference. "When he dies, I wonder what expression Yu-Shan will have?"

 Chapter 530 - Death

    Holding onto Vancurro, blood ran from our lips as we nced down at Zariel gripping Aurelia''s shoulder. Wet with blood, he turned to me, "Leave! Now. Take her!"

    "Screw you!" Vancurro shouted. Pulling his arm away from around my shoulder, he leaned heavenly onto a tree, staining its bark red. "We got this. Take her and leave; we were the ones who screwed up. You were right."

    Staggering to stand, Aurelia nced up, staring at me, with her golden eyes that sparkled with light; I nodded, understanding her intent.

    "Zariel." She muttered.

    "Shh. "Hushing her, Zariel frowned, "You lost too much blood.''

    "Forgive me," She whispered as I shot towards Zariel, stabbing my fist towards his head.

    Not in the least surprised with his glowing silver eyes that could capture anything, he arched a single finger, stopping my fist with the slightest amount of work.

    "what the hell are you..." Vomiting a mouthful of blood. His sterling eyes grew cloudy as he turned to Aurelia with her hand upon his chest and head.

    "I am sorry. I really am, but you can''t die. Not yet." She cried as a pulse of Divine Arcana rang like a golden star turning the forest we resided into ash in a single instance.

    Searing our flesh, with its intensity, I groaned, dding myself and vancurro in a domain of fire. Yet even then, we were a bit powerless before Aurelia''s mighty spell that seemed to eat away at my domain.

    Pailing a bit, knowing this could definitely do some damage, the golden light faded away like a misty breeze as we gazed at Zariel lying still in her arms. Seeing his bloody finger in her chest, Aurelia''s already ashen face grew a deep shade of white.

    "Take him; we will hold back Aldrich and the others," Vancurro muttered, passing a talisman on to her.

    Doing the same, she looked up with confusion as I spoke, "Zero will understand. Just bring him back."

    Nodding a bit bitterly, two wings of golden and ck sprung from her back. Glistening with an unholy aura, she nodded with bloody tears raining from her eyes.

    " I swear you two had bettere back! Ok?!" She cried out, soaring into the air like a broken fairy.

    ....

    ....

    ....

    "So it''s only you two? Quitemendable. "Aldrich softly muttered, covered in vicious wounds. Holding onto his shoulder that looked to be about to fall off, he stood still with three other bastards at the ready.

    "You look no better than us," Said Vancurro standing with shaky legs. He red as his eyes regained their beastal hue. Growling like a feral beast backed into a corner, he readied his ive. While I prepared my spear.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "DODGE!!!!" Vancurro howled as Merlins heavenly de came crashing down upon me. Arching ''hallow'' high into the air, my arms cracked, raining blood over my face as I roared. mming me down through the clouds, I tore through the surface of Zyphis.

    Using my arcana to hold theva-spewing from thend, the grim image of Aldrich appeared within my sight.

    "Celestial Decimation," He howled as all light twisted away. Striking his de towards my head, a radiant de of Azure silver shed, branding my lips with a bitter smile.

    "NOT YET!!!!!!" Vancurro bellowed.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Tearing me off my back with his ruthless kick. My vision grew jumbled as I flew through mountains and clouds. Regaining my footing in the air, I pierced through the clouds, only for my gaze tond on the tattered body of my brother.

    "Van!" I screamed, racing towards his body, which seemed to have to experience the power of an explosion instead of a sword stroke.

    His entire left part of his body looked to be torn away by the searing heat of Aldrich''s horrendous strike. While the left part of his brain could be seemed hanging out seared to a crisp.

    Speeding to him with all I had, I roared, only to see a red sh of a deadly katana head towards me. Lifting my spear, a pang of despair ran through my heart as the scarlet''s de edge severed my spear in half.

    However, it was more than enough to change its direction, allowing it to only take an arm instead of my head.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Well done. You were but children in our eyes, but you battled like gods." Aldrich said, from high up, as Iid still upon my back. By my side, Vancurro held a weak smile.

    "Will you send our bodies back to Zariel?" He asked, but I was not the least bit hopeful.

    "I will." He promised as Iy in a pool of my organs hanging from where my stomach should be.

    "Well fought,"

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Springing up from the bed in which Iid, a bitter taste ran through my mouth. It was a bit fractured, and a lot of important stuff was missing, but I died. I died protecting Zariel.

    Breaking intoughter, tears ran from my eyes as Iughed andughed. I didn''t understand why, but I felt a relief I never knew I held.

    "He made it. We didn''t die in vain, I see." I muttered, tearing up even more.

    Wiping my eyes, I fell back onto the bed with a bitter smile¡ªmy first death. To think I would die so... Wait, who died first? Me or Vancurro? Fuck!

    Pursing my lips, I sighed, "Guess the only person who has that answer will be Aldrich. But there were four people: Merlin, Aldrich, and some guy with a scarlet Katana. who and where was the other guy?"

    Shaking my head, I lifted my body off the bed, "I wonder if the of Zyphis still exists?"

    ncing around and noticing the empty room, I pushed those thoughts down, knowing I would never truly remember everything.

    Running my hands through my hair, a smile graced my lips. "If Vancuroo didn''t kill Aldrich, it means he failed in some way. It seems like I will get that chance."

    Pulling form out of my room, in a somewhat good mood despite reliving my death, I felt oddly joyful. There was a powerful energy running through my veins, growing with each second that passed.

    Licking my lips, I pushed open the doors to my throne room and gazed upon the two cacoons two timesrger than before.

    Narrowing my gaze, I drew close, touching upon the one I knew to belong to Freya.

    "I am waiting,"

 Chapter 531 - Divinity

    Holding onto the ck and crimson cacoon, I looked inwardly towards the ring, held in my chest and the drop of silver essence slipping down its curve, a wave of understanding began to appear.

    Each day I will receive twenty-four drops of the essence. For most gods, they would only receive ten. Devils would receive twenty, but I hold twenty-four, ording to my inherited memories from my demonic lineage.

    There were ways to increase such a flow, but for the most part, the highest a god could take it was thirty-three; but ording to my lineage, it was almost impossible to do so.

    The amount of drops within one body represents the amount of potential they hold at any given moment. For the most part, Devil and Demons are ten times stronger than normal men from the other eleven ins, while I am four times stronger than devils themselves.

    However, this was not the best way to measure strength, but rather the potential one held to be that strong. As it stands now, I could fight evenly with a devil, but my potential in each realm would be higher down the road in the same realm as them.

    At the Peak of Star-Lord, I would be four times more powerful, but I am the same until then.

    Nevertheless, I see why divinity is so rare to have. If you receive only a single drop each hour as every other God does, you would have a finite amount of divinity to use in battle. If one can draw divinity in like I can, it still would not do much in the long run.

    The most I would be able to do was heal some injuries.

    Pulling away from the Divine Ring, humming in my chest, I sighed, "This is going to take forever, but I truly feel sorry for those without followers. They must have it even worse."

    Smirking, I shrugged. Pulling out the crystal Tang Feng gifted me, using the slightest bit of divinity I could muster, ran across my fingers and onto the stone. Humming to life, a radiant azure glow sprang over me.

    Pushing me across space and time, I narrowed my gaze at the turbulent spiral winds trying to dig into my flesh. I didn''t feel the least bit queasy, but the ride to Alos was not in the least bitfortable.

    Landing on my feet, a bit of annoyance ran through my heart. It was a bit unsettling, as the slightest movement during the transportation process could have had me sted out into a foreign realm in the bed of chaos.

    Pushing through the doors, I was met with the surprised face of Eroma. "Your back?" He shouted with a bit of glee! "The hell have you been?"

    Narrowing my gaze at the dark divinity upon his body, I felt a bit off-put. Mother of Demons, Lilith''s touch was still there.

    "Taking care of business," I replied, making a note as to speak with Lilith about this change.

    "Oh Yeah? Cool-Cool. Oh, before I forget, Falis is in." He said as my lips curled up.

    "I have been wondering where you sent him; you really got him in?" I asked with a gleeful smile.

    "Yup, he is now an official member of the Holy Swords. The process was a bit easy for him, as he was a monster. He is now a chosen; it will not be long before they make him a god, I think."

    Cracking a smile, I nodded. "Good. Now, care to tell me how long I was gone for?"

    Bellowing inughter, Eroma shrugged, "How am I supposed to know? I have been getting my dick wet each day. I fucking love this city. These women, having lived for so long, are up for anything. I love it."

    Narrowing my eyes, I frowned, a bit jealous. I wanna plow too. When was thest time I had a toy like Lisa? Although she had a messed up end.

    (A/N: I actually feel sorry for Lisa.)

    "What about Einar?"

    "We are inpetition to see who plows most. I am up by seven; it seems the angel cannot hang. Guess his wings can''t help to get him up."

    Chuckling a bit, the said man of conversation stepped out of his room with a victorious smile. "Your back! Good Shit. We never really got a chance to talk."

    "Whose fault was that? All you have been doing is chasing Woman." I said, receiving a rather prideful smile.

    "You not mad, though. Booty, my brother. It''s all about the booty." He imed, stepping down the stairs waving me off.

    Twitching my brow, I shook my head, "Wow... Where is Lilith?"

    "Who knows. I think they left. I heard the door close a few hours ago. Guess they went out to eat."

    Lowering my head in thought, I nced at the satisfied expression of Eroma and smiled. "Tell me about Larisa? What did you see?"

    Losing his satisfied expression. eroma frowned, "Arsene, stop. Richter is still your brother."

    "And Larisa''s grandfather is hunting me, like a dog. I think it''s only fair; I hunt her." I replied, licking my lips. "I hate her name, but she is not bad."

    "What are you nning?" He asked solemnly.

    "Well, before I left, Richter went missing leaving his dear old wife alone. A shame, really, as his little brother, I think it''s only right that I test his brother''s wife. To see if she knows him."

    "Don''t. That may be the worst thing you can do, Arsene. Must you torture him like so?"

    Shrugging my shoulder, I rolled my eyes, "He made his decision. You know I don''t believe in second chances; I''m not Jesus. There is not that muchpetition in me to forgive such a transgression on multiple counts by that selfish bastard."

    "I will not help you with this. Anything else, I am game, but not this. You need a wingman; I am down. You need someone killed. I got you. But against family, I will not help." He solemnly said, turning his back, making his exit from my line of sight.

    To think Eroma was so considerate. Hmmm, am I in the wrong? You know what, who cares?

    Stepping into my room, I made for the bathroom and looked at the mirror. "Lilith should do this; her Abyssal Qi has so much moreponents than mine, but for now, it should be enough to trick that woman."

    Wrapping my face and body with a bit of divinity. My godly features began to shift. Changing into a rather downgraded version within my old bloodline, creating the image of Richter reflecting back at me.

    "Big Bro, I will protect you!"

 Chapter 532 - Iâ€™m A Badass

    A bit ambitious regarding my new power, I stood outside my manner, closing my eyes and allowing the darkness to be my eyes. Peering past the invisible veil surrounding this city, my gazended upon a young flower sitting in a restaurant.

    Her brow was slightly creased as if a heavyweight weighed on her shoulder. Beneath her eyes held two light bags, while her eyes themselves had a bit of a scarlet hue.

    I would be a fool not to see; Larisa was a bit troubled. As for what it was a safe bet to say, it was regarding the man who left her. My dear bother, I n on helping.

    "I am such a good person." Nodding at my greatness, a wisp of misty darkness wrapped around me as I willed myself to move through the shadows of Casia.

    Moving a bit like teleportation but not so much due to my understanding reaching a level where thews of this realm could not handle, I appeared almost instantly in another restaurant just across from Larisa.

    Licking my lips at the impossible factors I held, now that my Qi or, I guess, divinity was not bottlenecking my Dao anymore. A whole new world of possibilities was open to me.

    ncing up at the cafe Larisa resided at, I peered into her heart and drew closer in a stealthy manner.

    Moving like the winds and soundless the darkness, my footsteps approached with none the wiser and took a seat as she stared off into space with an iced coffee in her hand.

    I did not think Ice coffee would be a thing here. How many resources does Alos receive from the others?

    Pushing such thoughts away, I knocked upon the center of the table, revealing a bitter smile as she turned startled. Letting my eyes wet just a bit, I used a bit of divinity to create some Azalea flowers, her favorites.

    "Will you forgive me," I asked in a bit of begging light.

    Starstruck, Larisa''s heart grew jumbled. Fear, relief, love, hate, and many more feelings were all there as she stared.

    Pulling out of my chair, I fell to one knee like one would to marry another and presented the flowers with a more knightly air.

    "I''m a bastard. Can you ever find it within you to forgive me?"

    Tearing up at my words, that would win a fucking grammy. I sneered inwardly. ''Foolish woman, before I, your father''s greatness, all shall be fooled.''

    Fall into my genjutsu!

    leaping into the wolf''s arms, the little bunny ignorant of her doom cried." Where have you been, you dummy! you had me so worried."

    Bleeding tears in response, my arms wrapped around her. Invading her heart deeper, a faint whisper of a devil entered her heart. It was a bit subtle and almost invisible to even her but was not there to affect her consciousness but her subconscious.

    "I left to grow more powerful to defeat that monster," I replied, a bit unsure what really happened, but this was a usible exnation. Her heart could not tell me everything. "And with the help of my master, I did so in the end, despite the trial."

    Drenching my robes, she peeped up at me with wet eyes, filled with longing. "Don''t leave me, ok."

    Trying my hardest not to roll my eyes, I could only match her teary eyes and nod. Cracking a smile at the lightness in her eyes, our lips touched as I passed on a bit of my essence into her thought.

    Even if I was no longer a devil or demon, I held all their features and much, much more. Devils and demons were monsters at maniption and torture. Preserving features I never really cared to use as I had never thought I would be honey potting my brother''s girl.

    Turning her cheeks red hot. Larisa''s heart shuttered, and her legs fell a bit powerless before my silver gaze. Keeping my gaze locked with her, the seed of lust I nted within her heart began to grow.

    However, I would not be a gentleman if we made out heavily in public, like animals. Lifting Larisa off her feet, my fingers passed through her hair as she stared enchanted by my magnificence.

    The devil''s ability was not truly an ability, more of a passive trait I never really used, as I was mostly with Lilith. However, a single taste of my saliva or blood, or pretty much any body part, acted like a siren''s call.

    It would not cause lust but rather an infatuation. Lilith herself was an anomaly, so she was immune, but Larisa, who was only a bit defenseless mentally, was all for the taking... Man, that sounds all kinds of wrong.

    Seriously am I in the wrong? This feels wrong. Naw, this is karma. I save Richters life, and then he threatens my unborn child and my wife. He needs to pay.

    "Richter?"

    Hearing a familiar voice, a chill ran down my spine as sweat immediately ran down my brow. Swiftly turning my head, Lilith stood with all the chosen and some extra, staring at me.

    "Y-Y-Yura." I stuttered to say, ying my part, ''Where is he!"

    ncing down at the bag in her hands, I looked up at her half narrowed eyes, "Oh, seems like your back. Although Sene just left. It''s a shame, really. I just bought some Lingerie. Ezra even helped me pick it out. I am sure he would have loved it."

    Dropping my jaw, my soldier tried to rise to attention. Struggling not to break character, I gritted my teeth.

    "We even got candles, I hear they do so much more than normal candles, but I take it, you are not into having your lover experience the mes of fire against their skin. Listening to their blissful moans, their pleading begs." She weakly muttered, licking her soft sensual lips.

    She fucking knew who I was!

    "Damn!" Sidgried blurted out, "The hell."

    "Arsene has turned you! What happens to that pure, innocent woman!" I uttered with a righteous cry!

    "You''re nothing more than a ve, Yura. can''t you see that?" Said Larisa, holding onto my sleeve. But her bashful face told a bit of a different tale.

    Sorry, brother, but dicking your wife is going to have to wait. My wifees first. But I promise. I will have your wife begging your name. She is already entranced. So having her wait will only benefit me.

    Shrugging her shoulders, Lilith turned to the stranger, with azure hair and silver eyes. He was young, really young based upon his aura but weak. Taking a whiff of the air, I narrowed my eyes at the slight familiarity in blood with Tang Feng.

    Man. This is going to be a fun night... No, it''s going to be a fun week, if not a month.. The blood smears can wait.

 Chapter 533 - The Eternal Shadow, Zantar

    "What do you mean you have to go?" Larisa howled, drawing a bit of distance from me. It was pretty shameless, and damn did I feel shameless after just promising never to leave. But Lilith''s booty is to die for.

    "I''m still in transition," I exined, trying my hardest toe up with some bullshit. "It''s just a night or two. I was able to upgrade my blood. So Master has mee in every few days or so."

    "And what about Nira? Where is she? Why isn''t she with you?" She tantly asked with a bit of suspicion.

    God damn, how would Richter act in this situation? Would he be the clueless hero? Hmmm, let''s try that.

    "What does she have to do with this? She is with Master, of course. What else could it be?" I exined as she stared dead into my eyes, trying to find deceit.

    Backstepping away, with a bit of impatientness, I shot her a wink. "I will definitely return. Wait for me, my dear." I said, flicking away from sight. Weaving through streets, dark alleys, and homes, a pure misty darkness wrapped over me as I teleported back to my manner.

    I frowned, noticing that everyone was here, except Lilith and that strange boy I saw. Yet just as I began to use the connection we shared, my eyes shed with that of another within my kingdom of Midgard.

    "You there. I want him screaming. Strip this idiot of clothing, string him up with chains, and pierce his flesh with seven hooks. "Lilith coldlymanded towards a young maid within my pce walls. Tossing the young man in her arms down like a broken doll.

    Licking my lips, I rushed from out of my room and into the guest room, activating the inscription Tang Feng drew for me. I swiftly teleported away without a second thought.

    A foolish mistake on my part as I had entered this damn forest again. "Screw you, Tang Feng! Screw you!"

    Forced to use my limited divinity once again, I was teleported via the darkness into my throne. Yet a faint disturbance rang in my head. Frowning, I turned towards the horizon where the moon hung in the night skies.

    Narrowing my gaze, I hovered off the ground and flickered to the source¡ªa few kilometers off the surface of Midgard, a towering gate releasing an unfamiliar yet familiar aura slithered in the air, chilling my heart.

    There was an ancient air to the gate, yet the closer I got, the more my skin began to throb. Halting my movement in the air, I didn''t dare get too close.

    "Just my luck. Just when things were getting good."

    Standing in the air, with the warm summers air press against my flesh, the gates of the door sprang open. Revealing a sinfully handsome man that held both an air of angelic grace and a devil''s charisma.

    Behind his back was a raw, untamed darkness, reflecting a pair of wings that shook my soul. The strange man smiled in a scarlet, ck suit and approached, "It''s an honor to meet your acquaintance, Lord Arsene."

    cing his right hand over his chest, he saluted me with a semi-bow, "I am Zantar, or as you know me, the Shadow." He said, yet I knew this bow was not meant for me, but instead Zariel.

    There may be enemies, but it would seem my little brother put in a lot of work to have even the Fallen Angels frighten of him.

    Bearing a sinister smile that didn''t appear genuine, Zantar''s footsteps came to a halt an arm''s length away. Studying me, he smirked, "Your brother truly did an amazing job. Vancurro was an anomaly, but you, are his masterpiece."

    "is that right," I responded, staring into the eyes of pure cardinal sin. Asmodeus was a monster, an embodiment of sin, but this man. This thing was something else. He was like me, carrying all the sins. Is this what a fallen is like?

    "Will you match the power of a fallen? Or will you fall short?" he suddenly said, cing his hands behind his back; his eyes fell off into the distance and back to me.

    "Why are you here?" I responded.

    "So direct." Zantar expressed, with a cunning grin," For your assistance, of course. We wish for the death of the False God and for the Gates of Illuthath to once again open its gates. It has been lost to time since Master Zariel gained his position."

    "And what of Vancurro? Where did he rise to power?"

    "Oh? Haven''t you figured it out? The Fallen before my eyes, eerily exined. "Vancurro rose to power in the Astral Sea. It was quite the sight to watch, but it''s a shame he failed to unlock the gates of Illuthath." He said, Leaving out a few details. I was sure.

    "We already know that the Horseman Gates are necessary; in fact, we feel that interfering would be a bit pointless as we have quite a bit of faith in you."

    Snorting with a bit of mockery, I sneered, "Seems like we are spinning in circles at this point. Then why appear before me? Why?"

    "For you, of course? From what we have seen, you were affected by Zariels insanity; you are not what you were once was. So why don''t you help me kill him?"

    "Eh?" Widening my eyes, disbelief filled my eyes, "what?"

    "No matter what he has given you, Zariel will forever be ahead of you. His gifts are merely boons he crafted from his power, something none can match." Zantar exined. Lifting his hands, he yed his cufflinks. That held a strange sigil.

    "Why do you think I would care?"

    Cracking a condescending smile, he bellowed inughter, "Come now, Arsene? Do you really think you are special? You hold the Sin of Envy within you. It''s their power that has allowed you to exist, their promises to Father, that Father gifts you a cultivation manual. You are nothing without Lord Zariel."

    "If the one will not Side with me, then I will turn to the All." I softly sated as the skies turned ck as night. Storming the starey skies, a spiral sword intent so profound, a faint barrier wrapped around Zantar as a de red as blood appeared.

    "Then he shall turn to me! If The One cannot help. Then I as the Abyss, the All, shall grant him whatever he wishes!"

 Chapter 534 - Impossible

    "Then he shall turn to me! If The One cannot help. Then I as the Abyss, the All, shall grant him whatever he wishes!" Said Lilith, springing out of the ether. Gripping her de, she stared solemnly.

    "What she said," I expressed."If the One can''t give me what I wish for, why shouldn''t I turn to the Abyss?

    Zantar lost his smile, ring at me with a somewhat deste re, "You would abandon the Father? After all, he has done for you?"

    "I think what you mean to say was all he had done for Zariel and Aurelia," I responded without fear. "You said it yourself; he did it for them and not me."

    "I see," Zantar softy said, tracing his eyes over Lilith; he narrowed his gaze. Turning his back, he approached the gate from which he emerged. Stepping in, he shed me a demonic look. " While we may fear Zariel, do not take this as a weakness for us. Cross us, and we will kill you."

    Fading away with his gate, a wave of relief crashed over my heart, "Man, that was scary. How the Hell are Fallen Angels so powerful?"

    "This is how all Angels should be, Sene," Lilith replied, sheathing her de in a ck and scarlet scabbard carrying abyssal runes.

    "Really?"

    "Yup, an archangel could snap and kill a man like Asmodeus at their peak. There is noparison. Fallen Angel isn''t necessarily stronger than angels, but they carry a sinful arsenal of power along with their angelic ones; Leading them to govern the Hells, where their thrones reside."

    "Oh, is this so call sinful arsenal so powerful? Whenpared to demonic artes." I challenged a bit curiously.

    Lowering her head, I could barely make out a frown as she muttered something I couldn''t quite make out. Hiding her expression beneath her silk white hair, she lifted her gaze to me.

    "Sene, there is a reason Zariel allowed you to carry his innate ability to see the weave. Demonic Artes will decimate all within the Bed of Chaos, even a majority in the Hells, but if you used them against a true angel, much less an archangel turn fallen. It would be like a newborn mortal fighting Aldrich."

    Widening my eyes, the chill within my bones wed at my fears. "Wait! Asmodeus said that the Devils were not so defenseless before the change."

    "True, but that was against your average angel, not including the higher-ups or archangels. Fallen do not need the Law of Concordance. Once they Fall in this era, a whole different set of rules will follow. Their power will rise, and Hell will kneel before them." She imed, softly staring at me with a bit of a foreign gleam.

    Trimming the distance between us, my fingers touch upon her chin. Jerking her head to get a better look at her, I frown. "You have been hiding things from me."

    She smiled, "Thought you liked the mystery."

    "It willnd you in hot waters," I warned, yet her smile only grew.

    "Is that how you are going to talk to the one that will be granting you power?"

    "It''s how I talk to my future wife," I darkly uttered, leaning in, a cruel gleam filled my eyes, "And you, my dear need to be punished."

    Storming her brain with a sh of divinity, the twinkle within her eyes vanished, leaving a lifeless stare as she tumbled into my hands.

    Catching her defenseless body form out of the air; My heart shuttered as the hidden soldier saluted. Teleporting via the darkness into my room, my gazended upon the bag of lingerie and candles.

    Tossing Lilith''s body onto the bed, the darkness withered her clothing into dust as I eyed the loose clothing that didn''t leave much to the imagination in the bag.

    "Is this a Rubix cube? How the Hell does one wear this?" I muttered, holding onto the spaghetti string-style clothing. "Screw it. I''ll let her figure it out another day. Shit doesn''t make sense. I have an IQ that can''t be calcted, but here I am confused over this shit."

    Licking my lips, a bit of rope appeared in my hand as they slithered like a serpent out of my hand and around Lilith. Curling up her hands, they twisted in a knot, only to connect with her legs. Shaping her legs in an ''M'' shape, sheid asleep upon my bed.

    ncing up at the ceiling, I eyed the crystal chandelier having another rope connect to its chain. Weaving the rope through the chains with a bit of intent, I hoisted Lilith up and joined thest bit of rope to hold her up.

    "Let''s see. Her sin was lying to me, keeping secrets, having me unconscious for years, then not telling me about that damn de of termination. I could go on, but I feel like that should be enough. You have been such a bad wife as ofte, and as a masterful husband, it''s my duty to discipline the mother of my future children."

    Looking into Lilith''s Lingerie bag once more, I pulled out about ten candles. Setting them up around my room, I snap lighting all of them at once.

    Grinning a bit foolishly filled with anticipation, I gave Lilith''s cheeks a bit of a light tap. "Wake up!"

    Releasing a tender groan, the lids of her eyes trembled. Opening her sights to my grin, I chuckled, "You ready?"

    "Did you...'' ncing around, her cheeks grew red hot as a bit of cool air ran over her naked form. Taking a whiff of the candles that smelt a bit of Roses, I could hear her heart thundering against her chest.

    "Hey, no smiling!" I scolded, annoyed; she was enjoying this.

    "did you bring the whip? What about the weights for my breast and clit? Did you bring..." Listing off a whole bunch of things I forgot to take out and some items I never even heard of. A wave of defeat ran through me.

    Damn this woman! Way to hurt a man''s pride! She is looking forward to this. How is it I am supposed to punish her? Stop sex? I love sex, so that''s not going to work.

    "What''s wrong? Can''t get it up?"

    "...."

 Chapter 535 - Punishment R-18

    Formting a whip of pure darkness, a sh of ethereal ck flickered through the air as a blissful moan resounded like hot fire. Biting the tip of her cherry lips, a line of red prepared on her thigh.

    She shuttered with a bit of begging eyes, licking her lips; a carnivorous glint fueled her ragged breath.

    Flicking the whip-like a Master, another gash bruised the tip of her flesh. Marking her perfect snow-white skin, a bit of nectar ran down from Eden. Sweat was but amon sight as her skin throbbed.

    "Harder," She cried, carrying a begging tone.

    Ignoring Lilith''s sweet request, the tip of the whip drew a bit close to her garden but didn''t dare touch upon it.

    Crying out in a blissful moan, a lustful fire began to whisper within the depths of my stomach; Resisting my baser urges, another popping noise rang against Lilith''s flesh. Bruising her breast, arm, hands, legs, stomach, and the tip of her nipples, I dropped the whip and gripped a candle.

    Arching my lips, the subus within my line of sight squirmed, staining my bed wet. Racing my fingers from the tip of Lilith''s neck downwards in a slow yet patient manner, I enjoyed the heat radiating off of her.

    Like a furnace building in heat, I began to add fuel. Lifting the candle over her shoulder, its scarlet wax slipped from its container onto her flesh.

    "AHHHH~" She cried out, as it rand into her wounds and downwards. Dripping it over her breast, my smile only rose as she jerked, her eyes filling with tears as her moans carried a sensual noise.

    Noticing that the wax didn''t cool, my heart fluttered. "Beg," I muttered, touching the tip of her lips with my finger, tracing over them, her soft tongue slithered in-between us; Taking in the entirety of my finger, her head bobbed over its tip.

    Slobbering over my finger, her misty eyes pleaded, but that was not what I asked¡ªpouring searing hot wax over her flesh. She squirmed as it began to run over her garden. Wishing to scream, the finger within her mouth held her screams in.

    "Beg," I repeated as my hand pped ruthlessly against her plush ass. Sending out a magical ripple, I was all but leaking as tears ran from her eyes.

    "P-Please," She muttered, her cheeks stained with shame.

    Dipping my finger into the wax, I smiled cruelly, "Nope. I said beg."

    Running my scarlet finger in her garden, Lilith came over my finger, squirting all over me. Shedding even more tears, I refused to give in as she squealed as the tip of my finger entered her.

    Wailing like she had gone mad, her body jerked as she shook violently. ying her like a string, drool slithered over her body.

    "More~More~More~More," She cried,ing anding but never feeling any sort of release as I continued to build each of her mini orgasms.

    Pulling back all of a sudden, her shuttered body twisted as a wave of abyssal Qi destroyed the rope around her body.

    Falling to the bed, she shivered as I rushed into her arms; entering her before she knew it, I held her on all four. Running my cock through her as I held the back of her head down.

    Bathing in a river of pleasure, I waved my hands towards the candles, drawing them closer with my intent. I poured all of them over our bodies.

    Tightening up, even more, I groaned, cumming deep within her womb. However, I was not one to stop. The night in Midgard was still young, and we had a few days before it was Larisa''s turn.

    pping her tender ass that jiggled like jello, especially with it being stained red with wax, I twisted Lilths body over and gazed at her lustful expression; Taking her lips with mine, our tongue coiled as I resumed my pounding.

    "HMMMM~~~" She cried out as my tongue and cock forced her into an endless cycle of love and pleasure. Curling her legs around my back, I plowed till my seed popped once more.

    Drenched in sweat and the warm yet searing heat of these candles that seemed only to enhance everything, I simply didn''t wish to stop.

    "Slow time for me. We are going for a few years." Imanded, having never felt so invested in having time with Lilith.

    It was different. She was different than ever before. I had thought it was due to my change, but it wasn''t. Lilith had changed in some way I didn''t understand.

    Her sweat, her touch, her kiss, her love, it was all enhanced. Wrapping my arms around her, I hoisted her up and into my lips as her hips rocked over me as we stared into each other''s eyes.

    Releasing a small domain to halt the flow of time, her finger wed into my flesh as she gripped me.

    "S~E~N~E," She sharply cried, banging her hips against mine.

    Soaking me in her honey, I firmly gripped her breast as she squirmed like a rabbit. Twisting its tip, her body suddenly came to a halt. NOt wishing for it to stop, I was about to push her back down till she forced me down on my back.

    Pulling out, she shed me a lustful smile, holding onto my spear; she repositioned it before her back door, "The baby can wait; fill this one up first."

    "AAAAAH~ Crying out as she slowly pushed down, the control I held in as to not break my lovely wife since she was no god died in this single transition.

    shing my hands to her hips, I shot up like a spear shooting towards the heavens. Like a soldier, Lilith''s spine shot up to attention.

    Lilith loved to ride, and personally, I loved this position. Doggy had its joy but watching her breast bounce, watching the sweat fly like stars, watching her blissful face was my everything.

    Gritting my teeth, at the devilish beauty, at attention, I struck and struck till her hips began to rock with me. Matching my pace, her cries rang my ears. Picking up speed, Lilith''s breathing grewborious.

    Pushing her to the limit till she had to use Abyssal Qi to match my pace, I continued to thrust till her power had reached its limit, and her Qi began to run dry.

    Falling helplessly over my chest, my arms wrapped around her as I pushed my own divinity far past her limit. Watching her eyes turn to the back of her head as I tore up her back door. Burning through her till her words were that of a beastal animal moans.

    Iid her t and entered her garden, "Want me to stop?"

    "AHoiejfsoeifhoiefoawhef;aehf;"

    "I''m just going to take that as a yes; I want a baby!" I said, entering her heavens once more, FLying on nine clouds. I ate her up till my own divinity could not keep up.

    Releasing over and over, days ran like passing dreams, Lilith had not once fainted, but her mind had all but broken at my constant pounding.

    I had cheated, but this victory had never been so sweet. Good thing we have about a year before this domain of hers withers away... Let''s add a bit of divinity to it.. My darling Lilith needs to be punished more.

 Chapter 536 - Einar And Arsene

    Lying helplessly over my bare chest, with her legs convulsing uncontrobly, Lilith drooled over my chest.

    Passing my hands through her wet hair, my very touch acted as an aphrodisiac as she came once again over me.

    "s-s-st-o-p," She beseeched, unable to formplete sentences, much less speak properly.

    Gripping her ass, her moans rang like sweet honey in my ear, "Are you going to behave?"

    Lilith lifted her head slowly, sneaking a peek at my devilishly handsome face, her head nudged against my chest, "hmm," She hummed.

    "No more assaulting me?"

    "Hmm~" She hummed again as my grip grew tighter.

    Kissing her cheek, I smiled, lifting her off of me and onto the bed. "Then get some sleep. I will be back; I need to take care of some things in Alos. Recover by tonight. We will be back at it again."

    Finding a strange glint of anticipation across her cloudy eyes, I honestly felt lost for words. She could not even talk, much less move, as her body was the most sensitive I had ever seen it, yet she wanted more.

    "Maybe I am just a failure in the Dao of Lust. Hmmm, guess I need to study." I muttered, waving my hands, sending a wave of divinity over her body to clean off all the filth and wax over our bodies. Cleaning her up, I smiled, kissing her goodbye before returning to Alos.

    "I need a camera," I whispered, ncing around the guest room I materialized in. "When Richter is back, I need proof."

    Shaking my head, I touched my chest, "I foolishly used all my divinity breaking Lilith; I now only have Ten Drops of Silver Essence running through my veins, but who am I kidding? It was worth it. Booty always is."

    Shaking my head, I sighed, "I should go see Yu Lan and Christopher. I wish this wedding to be over and done. Damn, there is so much stuff to do. Such a drag."

    Pushing out of my room, I took a deep nce towards Einar, holding onto some loose woman. Pondering over the Fallen I just saw, I drew a bit closer.

    Einar was a Peak Star-Lord and an angel. He was powerful; defeating him would not happen, but he was the perfect person to inquire about Angels.

    Noticing my stride, Einar smiled, "You back again? Let me introduce you to--"

    Snapping my finger mid-sentence without much thought. Einars woman''s head exploded into a fine mist showering the floor, as a smile appeared upon my lips, "Let''s talk?"

    His eyes grew wide, and a frown marred his face, "What the Hell?" He shouted, ring with a bit of fire.

    Shimmering with a bit of Angelic Essence, I chuckled, not in the least intimidated, "Sure you want to fight? Do the Angels even know you are hanging around a monster like Baphomet?"

    ncing at the headless body twitching, Einar shook his head, "It was a meaningless kill Arsene." He murmured as her soul appeared within the palm of my hand.

    "Oh, I don''t know. You know to a devil, there is no such thing as meaningless kills." I replied, licking my lips. "What makes you all think it is Ok to fuck a woman in my home?"

    Shrugging his shoulders, the angel within my line of sight pped his hands together, "May her soul find peace in the clutches on the Edge of Heavens Grace." He prayed as something almost impossible urred before my eyes.

    Her body before his feet began to smoke with radiant power, burning her corpse; a sea of golden embers filled my sight, as her very soul within my hand vanished.

    Was it her body? Can angels save a soul if they have the body? That could be a problem, a big problem if I am right.

    "I don''t care who you are to Baphomet or Truck-kun, disrespect me again, and I will end you." He expressed as an intense pressure descended upon my shoulders, stirring my heart.

    I chuckled, "we will see. Come with me; I need your help with something."

    "you have a funny way of showing it." He fired back angrily.

    "So I have heard." I countered, heading down the banister and outside. With my own personal angel following me, the city became my eyes and ears.

    "So, what is this about?"

    "A woman and her family," I answered, peering in what seemed like the east... Maybe west.

    Touching my chin, I shot a smile, "wanna be my wingman?"

    "You cannot be serious? You killed... damn it, what was her name. It doesn''t matter, but you killed one of my conquests, and you dare ask for such a thing!"

    Smiling sinisterly, I peered off at a certain devils room, "I could send you and my disciple on a mission. Just the two of you together."

    "Disciple?"

    "Ezra? You have been trying to get with her for how long now? Let me assist you on this one?" I said with a gleeful smile.

    "She would absolutely hate that. Let''s do it!" Einar cheered, shooting Ezra''s room a lustful stare.

    Marveling at the weird scenario surrounding those two, I shrugged, "Anyway, all you need to do is confuse and scare the shit out of Duke Sultan."

    "Sultan." He muttered, shooting me a deep stare, "You really are a bastard. You are going after your brothers, girl. What the hell is wrong with you? You are not even a devil or demon anymore, yet you act like one."

    "Do all angels like to judge people? I am giving you a fair deal, you know. What do you care? Plus, this is what you are technically here for, or did you forget the reason Baphomet brought you here?"

    "that damn goat is really a bastard as well. Kidnapping me, just as my torment with those damnable spikes ended. Just to send me to hell to train. Screw all of you."

    "Did I mention how addictive a Devil''s pussy is? Bro, there is no better heaven aside the abyss than that. It''s literally to die for."

    "Sultan, you said? No problem, I got you, bro!" he shamelessly spouted.

    Grinning to myself, my gaze locked onto the aura of Larisa staring out of a window with swollen eyes.

    "Oh, before we leave, do you know why the angels have not moved on this yet. Aside from Yael, I have not seen another talk to any other god here."

    Touching his beard chin, he frowned, "it''s a hierarchy thing. Seraphina was probably acting on Yael''s orders. He should be themander right now."

    "And with him being injured, he doesn''t want Seraphina to do it without him being there to hear anything. This works. I did not know the angels were so rigid. But I guess it''s a cultural thing. " I added, ncing towards Einar for confirmation.

    "You have no idea. Those fuckers are so restrictive. Everything they do is orderly.." Said Einar shaking his head dismissively.

 Chapter 537 - The New Richter

    Mortals are so weak. They hope for riches but never take it. It''s pathetic how they can wallow in pity instead of stepping out from that shadow. True sacrifice is but a foreign concept.

    Those who wish for riches will waste what they the bit of gain for a bit of fun; It is those who lust after power and act who will be the ones to stand ahead. For this reason, the Devils stand ahead and why the Angels fell.

    I hate the concept of hope. It leaves everything to chance. And it''s the reason why people like Larisa, who hope but never act, are doomed to fall.

    Here youy broken and defeated over your lover, but what have you done but wallow in pity? Man or woman, gender doesn''t matter, but rather conviction.

    "Truly a majestic Building," Einar said.

    Standing on the edge of a seamless estate, stretching over the horizon and out of Casia. Einar and I stood. ncing at the two guards with dragon scales around their bodies, I smiled and approached.

    "Lord Richter," The two Peak-Star Lord guards uttered in unison, bowing their heads. "Congrattions on your ascension to Godhood."

    Arching my lips, I chuckled but never uttered a single word in response, as his heart was waiting for recognition. Waiting for something that would nevere.

    "Inform the Duke that I have brought a guess of vital importance." I firmly informed a bit grimly.

    "Will do; please wait in the foyer. We shall send for you when the Duke is ready." The Knight informed, but I merely shook my head.

    "It would seem you do not understand." Einar barked, ring a bit of Angelic grace that showered the poor guard to his knees. "I do not wait." Trying his hardest not tough, the wanna-be fallen smiled, "Show me to Sultan."

    "Sir Eina--"

    "Lord Einar to you boy!" He said, bearing his crooked smile.

    Twitching my brow, I resisted the urge to vomit blood, "L-L-L. Nope can''t do it. Sir Einar, please show some decorum."

    Releasing his Angelic Pressure, Einar patted his bald head and smirked. "Is it not their fault that a demonic slut is running around this city stealing women?"

    "Slut? Arsene is a man."

    "I know what I said. Would you prefer I call him gigolo? I hear he seduced a fine Soulbender, or was I wrong?"

    My God, he is like Eroma.

    Passing my hands through my hair, I sighed, watching as one of the Guards scurry off into the estate. Drawing past the gate''s threshold, the entirety of the estate floor ns entered my mind.

    There were many things I simply could not see with the darkness due to the many protective formations held over the various homes owned by Gods. Finding people through their Aura was simple, but that was the limit of my abilities in thisnd consumed by gods.

    Entering the manner before my eyes, I walked in as if this was not the first time. "Are youing, or are you going to wait till you are invited?"

    Einar chuckled and followed behind with his head slightly arch; it was a bit arrogant, and in my opinion, unlike how I believe angels are, but I knew Einar was no fool. Baphomet took him in after all.

    Stepping into the foyer, after a bit of navigating through this maze-like house, the sweet smell of tea hung in my nose.

    Sitting considerably in a chair, Sulton tossed me a curious smile, "A surprise breakthrough and an uninvited guest." He said, studying me closely.

    Holding me in his sight like a hawk. A powerful divine sense poured over my body; however, how could a man who was able to fool the founders with a shadow be seen through by a lesser God?

    "Forgive my rudeness, Duke Sultan, but this guest is a bit different," I exined, hanging my head a bit low.

    I truly wanted to peer into his heart, but I knew I was still new to Godhood. Not everyone was Freya, a walking devil''s heart.

    "Oh? And who might this young man be?" Sultan curiously inquired; lifting his cup of tea, he smiled, taking a sip.

    Stepping forward, Einar chuckled, releasing two spectacr greyish-ck wings that covered my vision. "I am Einar. It''s a pleasure to meet the man who allowed a devil into Alos."

    "That was Tang Feng," he responded seamlessly, showing no surprise to my bewilderment. It seems like I may have underestimated Sultan. The man did not even bat an eye at Einar''s appearance.

    Rising from his chair, the Duke smiled, "And what is it that I can help you with?"

    "A bit of forgiveness, you see." Einar gracefully muttered, shaking his head, he bowed, "It would seem, Master Seraphina stepped out of line. Arch-Angel Yael is currently dealing with her."

    "So he sent you? Not even a fourth wing angel, but merely a second? No disrespect, I find that hard to believe." He said, shooting me a stare. "And you, should you not beforting my granddaughter?"

    "Actually, this has a lot to with the both of you. He is, after all, the brother of that demonic spawn. He may be our only hope in finding Arsene Snow."

    Masking my smile, I shook my head; I was about to speak, but Sulton cut me off, "Now that has yet to be seen. The boy is young, and from what I have seen. All words."

    My god Richter, you let this old fart speak to you like so? Did that woman castrate you? For goodness sake, you''re a fucking Snow! Even if you''re a disgrace.

    "With all due respect, Sir. You are in the same boat as I. But I was the one to challenge Arsene while you watched. Your n has yet to show anything, except the death of the innocent people of Casia."

    Lowering his cup, Sulton stood up and stared heavily, "What was that?" he grimly uttered, his tone deep as the river''s depths.

    "You heard me," I replied, not backing down.

    ''Bet you won''t hit him, though? Hit him, bro.'' Einar voiced deep within my head. ''stick him, brah!''

    Sensing a building pressure rising through the air, I did not lower my gaze. When Richter returns, there is a good chance he will be a devil or most likely a demon. He should act with a bit of backbone.

    Coldly staring, Sulton broke out in a smile, "Good! I was waiting. It seems like Godhood has been treating you well."

    "Richter? Is that you!"

 Chapter 538 - Einar - A Task Force

    Shooting the beautiful neer with a heavy stare, I hid my discontent towards Arsene''s disgusting n.

    Lifting my hand, a bit of Angelic Divinity ran from my palm, twisting in the air, Larisa, who I could only assume was frozen in ce.

    Shifting my gaze back to Sulton, I frown, growing a bit solemn, "Now then, before things got a bit out of hand, shall we discuss Arsene Snow?"

    There was a grim sh on Sultons face. As far as all the Angels in Heaven knew, there was no such thing as a prophecy. Arsene had kept this all from the Angels, but he had no idea about the alliances that were made since that party.

    "I usually deal with Yael." He said as I shook my head.

    "All angels hurt inbat must stay in the Halls of Attornment; there is no exception even amounts Arch-Angels. Master Yael is not here, but he rmended that I act ording to his will.

    Pulling across to Larisa Arsene, he ced his hands on her shoulder and pushed my divinity away, holding Larisa in ce with his.

    Not bothering toment, much less care of something so insignificant, my gaze stayed focused on Sulton.

    "I see," He replied, narrowing his eyes in ponderance.

    "Indeed, and I am here to inquire about Arsene. Our domain is still active, but it would seem the devil has not been caught."

    "True. But it''s only a matter of time." Sulton responded.

    "Maybe not. That bastard Arsene is cunning, and when I first came back, all I could see was terrified people. Soldiers are raiding homes; patrol officers are abusing their power. It''s chaos out there." Arsene added, holding onto the silent Larisa blushing in his arms.

    "The price of war. Casia is but one city on Alos. I care not for the people but rather the oue." Sulton ruthlessly proimed, somewhat simr to how an average angel would respond.

    "I also agree; that is why I am here."

    "Then you two are destined to fail," Arsene said once more, a bit grimly drawing our attention.

    "Sir, I told you about Pendragon, right? Thend that was once my home. Do you know what Arsene''s first move was in its destruction?"

    "I do not." Said Sulton.

    "It was Chaos. Pure and utter chaos, that is how he strives; if you keep pushing like so, you will only push further into his hands." Arsene warned, and I found his words to be nothing but the truth.

    The Angels had done a bit of history on the Active Devil of Midgard and had found he held the inherent problem of most Demons'' downfall. It had seemed they were not wrong. He was bound to stir chaos.

    Crossing my arms, I shook my head, "I agree, but I say we must double down. I wish to start a new task force with you."

    "And will you be the only angel?" Sulton probed.

    "No. But I will be the only one to stand with the Bed of Chaos actively. My Brothers and Sister will be taking a more delicate route."

    "Angels do not do delicate." Said Sulton sharply.

    "And what might you call when we halted the devil''s ability to draw power from the nines? Or summon Gates of Brimstone? There was a reason I was picked out of all my brothers and Sister, despite my weak cultivation, Sulton." I calmly responded.

    "W-w-what did you have in mind?" Larisa suddenly inquired, unable to mask her fear towards me in her throat.

    ''Careful, Sulton is whispering words in her head,'' Arsene wordlessly sent into my heart.

    Frowning, I nced heavily at the woman, "Forgive me, but I do not believe you are needed. Richter is that devils bother, and you are but amon-born."

    "I would ask that you not insult my Granddaughter, Sir Einar. She is of my blood." Drawing close to his Granddaughter, he patted her head lovingly.

    "Then remove her. And all born in Bed of Chaos aremon borns; I am sure you heard such things during your time in the war. Then again, you stood against us, didn''t you.'' I coldly expressed.

    "I find we are getting off of topic. How about I take Larisa away? I have been gone for a bit, but as it stands. I am quite interested in an alliance." The cunning devil stated, letting his devilish fangs show to those who knew whaty beneath that skin.

    Resisting the urge to smile, Sulton waved him off, "Leave us then."

    Cracking a bit of a smile, Arsene shot me a profound stare and pulled Larisa away.

    "This Task Force. What did you have in mind?" Said Sulton calmly.

    "Abination of The Celestrial Pce, The Courts, and the Angels, of course. From there, we initiate a more... restrictive type of lifestyle on thisnd. One free of sin, for devils to feed off of."

    This is about to be lit! I can imagine it. I heard many tales of Prohibition a long time ago in another life, but now I finally get to live it! I am going to be falling all over booty! There is no stopping the sins in creation.

    "I''m sorry? I don''t quite understand?"

    "I say we cut off the liquor and ce a curfew on Casia; This should impede a deviant like Arsene Snow. " I exined, "Devils like him will feed off chaos so let''s cut it and bring thisnd into peace. That includes banning drugs, prostitution, or anything that may cause a devil to fulfill his innermost desire."

    "What you are asking for is akin to Martial Law. This could get bloody." Sulton grimly expressed as I merely shrugged.

    "This is Arsene Snow we are talking about. Need I remind you an Arch-Angels soul resides with him? Or a Prince of Hell? This is not the time to care about natural rights. As of this moment, Casia is under our rule."

    Touching his bearded chin, I only stared and waited. "This will get really messy. Yu Lan may fight us on this. There could even be a potential civil war."

    "Then I suggest you speak to her, or it will be her blood that will fall. This city is filled with the filth of devils. Where there is one, there is bound to be another. You saw the Sleeping Sin, didn''t you? War is on the horizon."

    Releasing a heavy breath, Sulton closed his eyes and nodded, "I will speak with Nox. But they may not help. There was a bit of falling out between us."

    Liftin my lips, I chuckled, "I am sure you can figure it out, Sulton.. After all, you are an excellent negotiator, or so I have heard.

 Chapter 539 - Arseneâ€™s Prideful Wrath

    Pressing my brother''s sweet fiancee against the wall, I smiled, arching her chin with a single finger, "Did you miss me."

    Larisa shook a bit uncontrobly under the weight of my chest pressing against hers. Shifting my left knee between her legs, she squirmed with red hot cheeks.

    "I couldn''t stop thinking of you." She muttered as my fingers passed through her silky emerald hair that hung down to her shoulders.

    Drawing my lips closer to Larisa''s, her breath only grew sharper; Acquiring a captivating whiff of spring orchards, my lips pressed against the nape of her neck and then etched towards her lips.

    "And how are you going to show me how happy you are?" I whispered deep into her ear, tracing my lips against her ears. Enjoying the shaking and the ever so dampening of my knee, I smiled and continued. "Or would you rather I show you how much I appreciate you?"

    "Grandpapa is here. We can''t." She murmured with untamed longing.

    "On the contrary, you are my fiancee. What does it matter if he here''s?" I replied with a bit of devilish intent, slipping my hand through her robes.

    "Ah~" She moaned, covering her mouth, biting the tip of her lips, as she stared at me with misty emerald eyes. "You seem different."

    Pulling out my phone I had not used in a while, I pulled her hands from her blossoming lips and took a bite of the sweet apple in my eye. Masking the phone in darkness so that she would not notice, I made sure to have it record. Of course, the applied filter would ensure it was my true form she was kissing.

    Taking her breath away, a small whirlwind of fire sprung between us. Pushing my knee up against her loins, she released a sweet moan, turning her head away.

    Pulling away, enjoying the flush expression of Larisa caught in heat, I smiled and eyed the bed. "I am different," I stated, stepping towards the bed; I took a seat and beckoned.

    Having my phone hover over my head, I felt a bit guilty. Personally, I never like cheaters. It''s hypocritical of me, to say. Tormenting Lisa at first was simply me having fun; in my opinion, at first, she deserved it, but her demise, I would say otherwise.

    Larisa was a bit different. She was not really cheating. I had peered into her weak heart, yed her like a fool, and was going to break her one day. I did feel guilty, but it was almost insignificant to the wrath I felt towards Richter.

    The name Snow. It means something, it was not something I was just born with, but something created in memory of that smile I once saw when Aldrich first struck me down outside that prison.

    To hold that name. To hold my mother''s name and dare to betray the family. Why should I forgive Richter? Why should I not break his very woman? His heart and most all his world?

    I will screw his woman and then hand her off to the scum of this city. I will burn the family name into his heart; I will tear the weakness from my brother. Does one really think they can share the Snow family''s name and not bear its legacy? Its Grace?

    So watch Richter. Watch, learn, cry, and suffer. So is the crime of turning your back on a Snow.

    Striding towards me like a cat in heat, Larisa fell to her knees at the bed''s edge. "Can I make you happy?" She asked, slipping her way between my legs.

    Narrowing my eyes, I shook my head, "Not like this. Strip." Imanded with the sweetest smile.

    Larisa grinned a bit shily but nodded without hesitation as her very clothes turned into a sea of golden light. Vanishing from my view, I resisted the urge to whistle, at the young maiden, with snow-white skin. With a face that could steal the hearts of most men and a body that would tame the heart of gods, she gave me a spin.

    "You like what you see?" She asked, trying to sound as convincing as possible, but her heart was insecure; Having seen Nira, Yura, all the women by Arsene''s side. The little wife of Richter was fearful her man would eye others.

    "Your perfect." I solemnly imed, how could I tell her, it was confidence that gave a man or woman their grace. One can be meek in the bedroom, but how long have they been together? Not to mention she was close to godhood. There should be no reason for this insecurity.

    I swear, Richter, it''s like you are asking for others to bang your wife. Don''t worry. I will take it slow. I will slowly turn her into a whore like what we did to Yura''s sweet sister. What was her name? It''s Nira now, isn''t it?

    "Are you going to undress?" She hesitantly asked, falling to her knees; she nced up with a sweet smile.

    "Nope. I''m waiting for my lovely wife to do it for me." I swiftly mentioned eyeing the fumes running from her head.

    Licking her dry lips, she nodded, eyeing the sleeping dragon. Slipping her hands over its head, she pressed down, giving it a nudge. Drooling for a bit, I smiled as she pulled up to my waist, loosening my robe.

    Slipping my robes off my shoulder, her hands roomed the clothing over myp, revealing thatnce of her destruction and worship.

    "It''s not up yet?" She muttered dismissively, but I merely shook my head.

    "You have to work for it... why not give it a lick while your fingers give me a magical view," Imanded with a bit of a pleading tone.

    "I-I can try," She whispered, watching as I spread my legs a bit wider.

    Staring at the dragon, her cool fingers lifted it as I spoke, "Look at me when you do. I wan to see my marvelous wife, give me head."

    Holding me in her sight. Larisa''s sweet mouth took me in. Feeling the seductive pull of her lips, her head bobbed as the dragon began to rise. Letting out a bit of liquid from her legs, her fingers found their way inside of her.

    Pulling faster and faster, a hint of gasping and slurping rang like music, as she never stopped no matter the number of times I saw her body shuttered with pleasure.

    "Your tongue, darling," I groaned with rising passion, gripping her emerald head, forcing her all the way down as she gagged, staining the floorboard. ''You will have to do a lot more if you want me to cum."

    Choking over my cock, I pulled her out, only to force her head back down, watching her fingers w at her legs. She was loving it.

    ncing up at the camera, I smirked.. ''this is how it is done, brother," I said without letting a sound escape my lips.

 Chapter 540 - Arsene And Ezra

    Resting near Lilith, an ever-present frown masked my lips. Listening to her soft breath, I nced at her sleeping face and ran my hands through her silver hair.

    "I am losing control of my emotions." Scoffing at myself, I couldn''t help shake my head, "I sound like a hormonal woman."

    Rising from out of the sheets, a ck sh of darkness wrapped around me, clothing me in robes; I covered Lilith in a warm nket and left with the night high in the skies. It was currently morning on Alos, leaving quite a bit of time.

    Taking my leave, I swiftly teleported to my throne room to eye the two cocoons. Touching the base of Freya''s new home, I could not help but nce at the rising tent in my robe.

    "Such a beautiful woman, a shame Odin could not keep her. But I do need to speak to Asmodeus regarding that old fool. It seems there are a few things I need to find out about that man."

    "Your grace?" A somewhat short maid with long rabbit-like ears suddenly called.

    SHooting the woman a star, she bowed, "Forgive me, but what shall we do about the prisoner? Her Majesty had us torment him, but it has been--"

    "I know how long it''s been; let him rot for now. In fact, record it, and send me the footage." I patiently uttered, shaking my head with a cruel smile. "I am sure Lilith would love to torment the family that boy belongs to."

    "But of course. Excuse me, then." She said, bowing her head. She withdrew from sight.

    Shifting my gaze back to Freya''s cocoon, my hands skimmed over its edge as I vanished, appearing within thend of Alos once more. Pushing through the doors, I shot a nce towards Eroma''s door.

    Valis has done quite well, having infiltrated the Holy Swords. All that is left is for Lilith to finish nning and for me to make this city my domain.

    "Where is my sister?" Said the voice of my favorite devil. Wrapped in a tight cheongsam of crimson and gold, the devil of my eyes had her hands on her waist with a demanding stare.

    "Is that how you speak to your master?" I inquired, drawing a bit closer. "Where are you going looking so captivating?"

    "A date."

    Bursting out intoughter, I could not help but sneer, "Come now, Ezra? You date? You are the most arrogant woman I have ever seen. Need a gag to get any man less they hear your emasucting voice."

    "And you are the most arrogant and condescending bastard I know."

    "Oh, I don''t know. Don''t you know Princes and Kings?" I shot back, finding it a bit impossible. Surely, those of hell are worse than I.

    "Nope. You are definitely the worse. They may be more fucked up in the head, but you seem to walk around like fucking Asmodeus." She imed, hurting my feelings quite a bit.

    "Well, as much as I would like to get to know you and your personal life, I have a mission for you."

    Ezra frowned; narrowing her scarlet eyes, "What is it?"

    "You mean what is it, master. I am still your master, or have my lessons fallen short? A shame, really, you are but the only thing in my way of getting what I want from your father." I coldly uttered, staring darkly at Ezra. "Or have you forgotten about the Throne of Darkness?"

    Finding it in her to scuff, my arms shed across her neck, ripping her off her feet and into the air; my finger dug into her throat, drawing blood. "I would correct your tone, Ezra. While you are a god, now, I do not mind letting you spend time with Sitri."

    Swallowing the estate in a wave of darkness, a devilish divinity began to rise but was swiftly killed off as my killing intent began to slither from my eyes, "It''s not like before Ezra. You are now in my grip. Release any more divinity, and I will break your neck."

    Quaking at my threat before my eyes, I could see her devils heart shiver with fear as I stared, ready to break this foolish woman''s neck. "Keep your guard up next time. It''s disgusting for a devil-like yourself to be caught off guard."

    "Y-y-you would not dare kill me." Ezra struggled to say as I smiled.

    "Devils and Demons don''t die. They, merely return to the hells as a different person. I do not mind having you start over. My deal with your father will still stand, and with his cruelty, do you think he will go easy on you? The one who strives for his throne? He would send you right back into my hands."

    Letting go of the little devil, I sneered, "Say hello to your date. I don''t know what you are plotting, but I suggest you understand something. I hold your future in my hand."

    Gripping her neck red with my hand print, Ezra red with hate and a trace of fear."You will regret this."

    Fixing my robes, I could not help but feel a bit indifferent over her little threat. "Do you want to hear my mission? or would you say that your usefulness has run out?"

    Gritting her teeth, Ezra clenched her fist, "What is it?... Master."

    Releasing a smile, I nodded, "Good. Real good. Such a fast learner. It''s simple you will be on a mission with Einar. He is the good guy, and you the bad."

    Making a bit of distance, cautious was all but apparent on the young princess of hell. " What the hell does that mean?"

    "Just as it sounds. I need you to kill people, create crime, make chaos. h h h, Einar will then try to catch you believing you are me." I said, heading down the stairs as she red. "Do a good job, and I will help with that devil''s heart."

    It wasn''t necessary to be so cruel to Ezra, but I think Ezra will be my new long-term toy. A demoness of lust, quite fitting for me. She just needs to be trained. All that worries me is her father and mother.

    Asmodeus''s love for Ezra is quite there, but a devil''s nature will never change. He will not interfere, not when there is a war on the horizon. Same for that hot piece of ass Levi-Chan. I cannot have Asmodeus trying to kill me not without that throne. I need to find a way to deal with her or at least hide.

    ncing back at Ezra staring, I shot her a cool wink, "I would get started if I were you. Oh, and that date. Alos is my territory. If I find out you are trying to steal what is mine, well. I can be like any other Prince and King of Hell.

    "And in case I never said it. Wee back, Ezra. You were missed.." I stated, watching the grimness in her eyes grow.

 Chapter 541 - Cleo - Fear

    Trembling at the conversation between Arsene and Ezra, I softly closed the door to my room. Making sure to hide my actions in my soul domain.

    Master had warned me about him, but it''s a surprise Ezra is his disciple? What is he doing treating her like so? Touching my chin for a bit, I waved my hands, sending a bit of Qi in the air. A sizeable virtual screen appeared.

    "Cleo?" Master calmly called. "Has something happened?"

    Hesitating for a moment, I nodded, "It''s Arsene. Something is going on, and I do not feel safe. At least not without Yura by his side."

    Master Talos''s lips curled down. "What is your soul telling you?"

    "It''s saying to keep a distance. He confuses me, Master. At times he is charming, funny, childish, witty, but then there are times when all I see is a monster."

    "Arsene is a special kind of Devil if one can still call him that." Master Talos calmly exined, shaking his head with a bit of mncholy. "Has anyone figured out your abilities?"

    "Not even you have figured it out, Master; how could they, but Arsene did glean something about me when we first met," I said, a bit annoyed at myself.

    "That is true, but do not discredit Yura and Arsene. Those two are quite the match. They make each other both better and worse, if that''s even possible. Keep your distance, Cleo. I wish to take you out, but I also feel like this is your chance."

    "My Chance?" I replied, somewhat curious at Master''s words.

    "Whatever you do, never listen to Arsene, but study his actions. A devil''s words are all lies, even if they are true, but their actions will tell you a different tale."

    "Unless it''s a lie," I added, quite sure Arsene was plotting against the world as we speak.

    I hate to say this, but I am terrified of that monster. Especially today, no one else seemed to sense that domain of divinity as I did. Arsene cane and go as he please, trick Gods as a mortal. It''s hard even to believe he is in the same generation like us.

    "Cleo, listen well. Keep your distance. Those instincts you feel are your lifeline. The game the founders are ying, I am not. You are my concern, not them, ok?"

    Widening my eyes, my heart could only warm at Master''s words. He was always cold, but there was one fact I could trust. Master Talos would never hurt or betray me.

    "He is acting differently. It''s strange. It''s almost like he is a different person." I hesitantly employed, "He feels different."

    Master narrowed his cold eyes and frowned, "It could be due to the Sins. But that would not change the man, but instead, leave him without control. Tell me what you think?"

    I smiled, "You trust my judgment like so?"

    "Cleo, if it was between all the founder''s instincts versus yours, then I pick you. Your race is unseen by all. You can see andprehend things even I cannot believe." He imed, finding a slight smile upon his lips.

    Covering my mouth, I giggled, "Is Master getting soft? Hehe."

    Rolling his eyes, he waved me off, "your thoughts."

    "I think we need distance, it may be out of hand, but I think we should stay at Lady Aiza''s estate. At this moment, Arsene is a wild card."

    "And I would say, you should just find a hotel. Use my card. I am having a meeting with Aiza in a few hours." He said with a deadly glint.

    "Then I will see youter today. May your inquires prove sessful." I said, bowing my head, as Master hung up.

    Hanging my head low for a few minutes before I heard the door open and close from downstairs. I watched Arsene walk away with a dark smile, ncing out the window.

    "I need to leave now. I will send a message that I am staying at Aiza, but in truth, I will stay at some random hotel. We have been burned too many times by Arsene. I should have trusted my instincts the first time I saw him."

    Some call it fear, but that day at Paradise, when Sig introduced us, my heart trembled in dread. Kurt had sensed it as well, that is why there is a bit of tension between him and Arsene, but I dared not show my concerns.

    Master had told me long ago that pride leads cultivators to die. My ego is not big enough to say that I am at the top of my generation. I am sure others are stronger, and Arsene is one of them. His stunt with Master Talos and the other founders proved it.

    For the past few years, I have been reporting to master about Arsene while leading on Kurts to have more transgression with that devil. I wanted to see his response.

    I had a bit of fate; Arsene would not outright destroy him or me. It was a risk, I yed, but I learned more about him. The only problem I have is Yura, aka Lilith. I cannot read her.

    My innate ability to read people draws a nk when ites to her. Even her actions are masked in mystery; it''s almost like she wishes to kill Arsene, but he does nothing but enjoy her torment. Those two are weird.

    Witnessing Arsene leave, I stepped out of the door, heading down the banister towards the foyer and onto the kitchen where the little dragon girl was preparing breakfast with Yu Jing and Sig.

    "Is Kurt not here?" I asked, ncing around with a frown.

    "Can''t say I have seen him this morning; you know he is an early bloomer. He loves the mornings." Sig bitterly said, ting pancakes for Arkanos. "That guy needs to getid."

    Eyeing the three of them, I hesitated but shook my head in the end. Yu Jing would not leave Arkanos and Sig. Well, he has been bonding with Einar and Eroma as ofte. It seems like everyone is getting lost in Arsene''s circle.

    I hate to say it, but Arsene yed everyone. Everyone but me. I will not fall into Arsene''s circle again, not after I was drugged then forced to get involved with a man like Lynx.

    Lifting my lips, I shot Arkanos a smile, "I am going out for a bit. I''ll be back, ok."

    "You sure it is safe?" Sigfried suddenly said, eyeing me firmly.

    "Kurt left, didn''t he? I will be fine. I was given an assigned meant so I may be gone for a few days." I imed, patting the little girl whose eyes began to build with tears.

    Crushing my heart with her cuteness, I kissed her cheeks, "Don''t cry. I will see you again. Aunty will always be by Arkanos'' side. I just have a few things to prepare before I return, is all."

    "Promise?" Said Arkanos.

    "Promise."

 Chapter 542 - Hello Again

    "Yu Lan, darling, it''s been far too long. How have you been?" I yfully asked, tracing my eyes over her rather appetizing legs crossed over one another.

    Leaning back on her throne, Yu Lan smiled wryly." Is it now? Congrats on your breakthrough. And how are your sins going? Your eyes are lingering, Mr. Snow."

    "It is why God gave us men eyes," I replied calmly, eyeing the lovely maiden. "But how is it you know about the sins?"

    "I am the sovereign of Casia, and I have in my possession over nine million sr systems under my control. If I do not know who the strongest race is in all of the twelve realms, then I would think I would be a failure."

    Lifting my brow, I could not help but be a little shocked, "That is quite a number. Do all of them worship you?"

    "It''s a shared deal. I get ten percent of all divinity, but ny percent is shared between my followers and with the Celestial House. They are, after all, our Overlords. I shouldn''t have to remind you, right?

    "Far from it, Lan Lan." I slightly jeered, watching her cheeks begin to glow.

    "Where is Yura? She has been gone for a few days."

    Licking my lips with a hint of victory, I smiled, "She is resting; it would seem ourtest tryst pushed her a little past the limit her mind could handle. Although I can''t say I mind, she drained me dry."

    "You didn''te here to speak about your conquest, did you?" She hesitantly requested, twirling her legs. That seemed only to enchant the fire in my heart.

    "No. I am here to speak to you about Sulton''stest how should I say it. Histest endeavor. I hope you agree with his n. You may get a bit of heat from the locals, but the more chaos -"

    "The more your sin grows. To think you would make your Mortal Dao a cardinal sin." Yu Lan finished grimly."You do know this is my territory."

    "You mean ours. And I n on handing you fifty percent of all the profit. Fair, don''t you think, Lan Lan? After all, the engagement still stands. What''s yours is mine." I coldly said, reminding my little queen of the little daughter I am molding.

    Most devils will have a sin they resonate with, but most will not apply it to their Mortal Dao, as it may cause a greater effect¡ªsomething I find irrelevant. Everything has a price, and as a devil, how can we not pay if the benefits are so sweet.

    It would seem Yu Lan only knows info regarding basic low-rank devils, not the higher-ups. Low-level devils will not dare to have their sin, be their Mortal Dao. But royal devils, like all the princes and Kings, are different. Their Mortal Dao are the Cardinal Sins themselves.

    "I-I had forgotten." She weakly said, but the hope in her eyes was all but clear. She wished for nothing more than her daughter''s safety and the death of Aiza. Something I have no problem delivering.

    I did not know what that witch had in mind, but I feared that I might already be in her grasp, but Yu Jing is also in mine.

    "Forget it. I frankly came here to inform you to work with Sulton. I will deliver Yura possibly tomorrow if tonight doesn''t get wild once again." I joyfully im, unable to help myself when it came to Lilith.

    My god, she was like a drug that never seemed to fade with pleasure or time. Each night was about a few years as I would have her slow the flow of time for us. Yet every time we went at it, it was a different experience.

    "Is that all I can help you with then?" She asked as I shook my head.

    "Nope. I never did kill all the other--"

    Pushing through her throne room, a familiar knight d in gold fell to his knee, "your grace Duke Sulton is requesting an audience."

    "Shame. It looks like I will have toe back for the prisoners at ater date." I darkly muttered, wrapping myself in a web of darkness. I shed Yu Lan a curious smile. "See you soon, and call me if you ever want to rx. I am sure my lovely wife would love to have a partner."

    Crackling inughter, I moved through the darkness appearing a few kilometers outside the pce walls. Licking my lips, I walked away, somewhat lost as to where I materialized at.

    "Damn it. I have a shadow map of this damn city, yet I am lost. Screw me." Shedding a bit of tear, I could not help but lift my head and scan my surroundings that appeared to be amercial district filled with various restaurants.

    However, as I did, a smile appeared upon my lips as I saw an odd couple sitting with one another. Staring through the window at the two, drinking tea, I approached, not in the least hiding my aura, much less my identity after all. Who could remember me?

    Sensing my arrival, Talos sitting across from Aiza, shot me a heavy nce from within what appeared to be a lovely-looking cafe. Unable to help myself, I waved, walking into the restaurant.

    "Now, this is unexpected. Two founders are sitting for tea." I said, drawing close.

    "I told you we should have eaten off. Speak of the devil, and so he shall appear." Aiza coldly mocked.

    "Touching wordsing from the Wicked Witch." I connected, pulling a chair from another table, and invited myself.

    "No, please do." Said Talos sharply, although not trying to hide the condescension.

    "If you insist," I shamelessly said, taking a seat. "What are we talking about?''

    "Shameless. You be a god, and this what happens? And there I thought your mortal sin would be pride." Aiza imed, lifting her cup to her lips.

    "Seems you do not know about my sin? How interesting, but my lips are sealed unless you want to make a deal, that is?"

    Aiza smiled, "You think you can handle me, boy?"

    I chuckled, ncing at Talos, who merely stared, and back to Aiza. "I''m game if you are, but I assure as an honest Shadowfell devil, I won''t rmend it. After all, I got all of Nox to side with me in the war with the Angels, or was I mistaken to believe you all were trying to remain as neutral as possible during this time?"

 Chapter 543 - Demonic Lair

    "You truly are insufferable." Aiza scornfully said; cing her cup of tea down.

    I chuckled, unable to help myself feel a little amused by Aiza. Her expression had no trace of disgust, rather a cold iciness held by devils. That ran wlessly with the alluring appearance that melted the icy air around her.

    "No need to be a sore loser. After all, I don''t particrly like being yed. So why not have you all join the uing war?"

    Resting his hands onto the table, the chilling gaze of Talos narrowed, "Who side are you on, I wonder. The one thing I know is that a devil will always betray those they help. I wonder what you have in mind?"

    "Now that is the question." I joyfully said, rising from my chair; I carried a bloodthirsty grin.

    "Will you help us when the Overworld strikes?" Talos calmly inquired, showing a frightful poise I would expect in those in his position.

    "I will," I said, losing my smile. "After all, the Overworld is in possession of something I want. Then again, if I find such a thing in the Bed of Chaos. I will have no need to interfere."

    Pressing my right hand over my chest, I gave a semi-bow to show a little respect, taking my leave with none of them bothering to stop me. Trailing through the city mindlessly, I decided to teleport back once I felt no one would feel a disturbance in the Dao of Darkness.

    After returning to my manner, I turned to my true home once more, leaving Alos I entered Midgard. However, my first stop was not to my castle but instead the cathedral I once visited with Tyr and Astrid.

    Arriving at the mountain base, I decided to show a bit of respect towards the God who ruled over this domain. While all of Midgard was my territory, there was a bit of section where Gods would share. And Midgard itself was the prime example.

    No other Norse God owns Midgard like I do, causing me to get a cut of everything in their domain. In fact, I encourage them to worship other gods. For the more they benefit, the more I benefit.

    Holding my gaze upon the surreal mountain base that was once nketed by a sea of silver snow, now full of spring beauty that felt a bit crispt, I stepped forward. Heading towards the top under the nket of night.

    Enjoying the glow of the moon, I did not meet any strangers on my path up the mountain to gaze upon the towering cathedral covered in Azure vines that ran like an endless weave.

    "I knew you woulde," A soft voice that melted my heart echoed from the cathedral. The doors slowly began to open, showcasing a beauty that seemed to bleed innocence.

    Meeting the icy blue eyes that sparkled under the midnight glow, I smiled a bit enchanted by the golden-headed woman, "I know you. It''s quite the honor."

    "Is it now, Mr. Snow." Idun faintly said, masking the sadness in her broken heart. Then again, who could me her? Her daughter was lost to H. Her innocence, tarnished by Thor. But she never broke, something Thor grew quite fond of as he yed with her mind.

    "I would have hope to nevery eyes upon you."

    "Am I so bad? I had asked your daughter to join me, but she refused even when I offered her you." I devilishly informed, closing in on the God in my sights.

    Idun was a bit shorter than I would have imagined. Sanding a little less than half my height, but the fire in her eyes shone with a power I did not wish to cross.

    "Should I remind you of the river of death you formed? It''s still there, you know. The horrid screams of the dead still haunt thosends; monsters are beginning to spawn due to the demonic aura you left behind." She imed as if to hope I would show some remorse. A foolish concept, in my opinion, as I could bearly rte to the concept of guilt.

    "Shame," I said, shaking my head. "Why are you here?"

    Showing me a bitter smile, she shook her head, reaching her hand out; she touched my cheek, "I truly wonder what happened to you to make you so broken." she bitterly muttered, pulling back before beckoning for me to follow.

    "You came for the Gate to hell, Infernus open, didn''t you." She said, causing my brow to narrow.

    "Were you foolish enough to close it?" I coldly ask.

    "It was not by my hands that it was closed but rather Soloman. Quite the enemy you made for yourself, Mr. Snow."

    "A name from the past. How many demons entered?" I softly inquired, unable to take my gaze off the young woman, whose smile didn''t seem ever to fade.

    "A hundred, I believe. None of them are here, but I am surprised you have not gone to visit your grandfather. He is currently--"

    "I know. It will not be long before all of the Nine nes belong to me. I will leave it to my grandfather to conquer. He will need it."

    Remembering the tragedy that was going to ur due to me, a bit of a bitter taste ran down my throat.

    Moving past the majestic tree, covered in Azure vines, the scent of blood filled my nose. "He said you would be back. And that you will know that once you open that bloody gate once more, you will be ready."

    "So the great sage Soloman has returned. I was wondering where he was. For the angels to appear and not him, I thought it was going to be a shame. " I said without much care.

    Soloman was a bit of a problem, but not something at this moment in time. I am sure he has other problems than me. After all, the war between the Angels and Devils is about to start.

    Moving down behind Idun, who had grown silent, I did not bother to speak, but I was curious about her intention. She had never interfered with me, which had me wondering. What was her goal?

    With my surrounding growing darker by the moment, the familiar demonic Qi of hell began to whistle through the air, stirring the darkness around me.

    Approaching thend where I met with Kain for the first time, I smiled, "My wedding needs some demons and Devils. And I am sure The Kings and Princes will be a bit more hesitant to deny me, some men. After all, the more demons running amock, the more they benefit when the warmences."

    "Which is why I am here, Mr. Snow. Leave this realm alone, do not release these beasts upon us.." Idun coldly announced, startling me as I felt a terrifying aura splinter the hellish aura around me.

 Chapter 544 - Aiza Syv- Mystery

    Holding my gaze upon that hateful bastard, Arsene Snow withdrawing from sight, my stomach churned. "You think he will side with us?"

    "Are you on our side? I suspect you are still after that Devil?" Talos softly said, skimming his cool gaze over me.

    Bearing the knot in my stomach that only grew with each thought of that Devil, I carried on a smile."I would think that would be obvious, Talos. A wild card like Arsene needs to be dealt with."

    "So that''s what this is?" He said, shaking his head dismissively, "You are trying to build sides. Am I the first? maybe second?"

    Narrowing my eyes, I could not help but notice the knowing glint of recognition stered over his face.

    "You are the first, but I am a bit surprised to know how you figured it out before I said anything. Who are you exactly?" I probed." Out of all the Founding Gods, you appeared like a ghost. Aside from the seers that follow you, we have nothing."

    Talos gave a rare smile that I had only seen a few times in my life, "My background is between me and me alone. Or do you wish to step over that line?"

    "A threat? Come now, Talos, you are better than so. I--"

    Feeling a cold chill pass through my soul, words failed to echo as Talos began, "My business is mine. Do you think you are the first to try and pry? Do not test me, Aiza. Not today."

    "So the infamous god of death bears is fangs," I said, not daring to have my guard drop. Out of all the founders, Talos was the most mysterious. He was always wrapped in a veil of Mystery.

    Lifting my hands high, I smiled, "Fine, Fine. I give. It seems we got a bit off-topic."

    "You like testing the waters, don''t you?" He said, shaking his head, "Arsene is plotting, now is not the time to be broken. We should be acting as a team."

    "And that is why I havee to you. This war and everything that happens thereafter is out of our hands. However, one thing we can control is Arsene Snow. With his ascension into godhood, it''s only a matter of time before he falls into my hand; in fact, my n has already worked."

    "A shame Sigfried and Kurt are going to fall as victims."

    Stirring my heart with his words, the hairs upon my skin rose, "You knew?!" I stated, raising my voice in shock.

    "And it''s the reason I will not get into bed with you any more than I already have. Once the others find out what you have done, you are dead. And please drop the act; I find it beneath you. Show me the heartless Devil I have always known you to be."

    "Oh, Talos. Always so dismissive of my mask." I coldly informed, touching my lips with a cheeky grin.

    A woman of many faces," He coldly imed, "Fitting for a devil-like you. So? How deep is Arsene in your plot?"

    Snorting, my facial expression turned ice-cold, "Are you going to join me?"

    "No," He said without hesitation. "Attack him, and I leave. I will not risk everything on that wild card."

    "You know the others will join me; they have no choice. Arsene will be consumed by his sin, like all devils beforehand. Devils are powerful for a reason, but they need time to grow over their sins. Time Arsene doesn''t have."

    Rising from his chair, Talos shot me a mocking smile full of contempt. "You seem to have all these theories about Arsene. You may have corrupted him, and he may even fall to your plot or his sins, but you seem to be forgetting one major factor."

    Pondering his words, I could not help but frown, "I will have to disagree; everything is under my control."

    "And what is your n for Lilith?" He coldly informed as I frowned. "You think Arsene is difficult, but tell me. Have you ever seen her fight? have you ever seen her use any of her Abyssal Techniques? Arsene is a monster no dought but so is Lilith."

    "I can handle that girl."

    "Girl? Maybe you have forgotten who her mother and father are? Everyone is so focused on the Devil that they are missing the true threat hiding in his shadow. " He said, walking away, "Fruit for thought, Aiza, but I will not be involved. Your death will be yours and yours alone."

    "Lilith Snow," I repeated aloud.

    If demons and devils were fearful of the abyss, just how powerful are these monsters? But Talos is a sly fox. He is using me to test Lilith and Arsene.

    ncing through the window at the faint shadow of Talos, my gaze shifted back to the upied seat that was just empty but now filled.

    "Has Arsene contacted you yet?" I inquired.

    Shaking his head, Christofer sighed, "Think he is giving me the cold shoulder, but Arsene has been gone for a bit."

    "You could not be more wrong," I coldly informed. "That boy is now a god. Blood and Chaos are about to wash over this city."

    "Good, but are you not afraid Arsene is plotting your downfall? From what I have seen, his pawns are growing by the second." Christofer softly ryed, "You can''t control him, Aiza. if you don''t watch it, I will be the one pulling your head off your cold body."

    I smiled but did not deny his words. Arsene is like a damn ma. Whether it''s enemies or allies, Chaos just follows him. A shame once Soloman appears, all of Arsene''s allies on Alos will perish.

    "I am looking forward to you attempt Christofer, you and that little maid of yours. It''s been a while since I have tormented a man to his breaking point."

    Waving me off, he chuckled, showing no fear, "Anyway, I am here to ry some strange information."

    "What''s the price?"

    "Oh, this one is free. An old enemy of yours ising to town in a few days." Christofer sinisterly smiled. "And you know what they say, and enemy of my enemy an all that bullshit."

    "A name," I coldly remarked, finding myself not the least bit entertained.

    "it''s Gaius Winterck, of course, the immortal King is returning, and it seems he is after Arsene Snow."

 Chapter 545 - Door Of Demons

    Basking over the ckened stone ground, carrying the heavy scent of blood. Demonic qi whisked through the air, wing at all signs of life.

    "I need a promise, Arsene." Idun coldly informed. "A promise you will not subject thisnd to Hell any more than you have."

    "Or what?" I said softly, not a bit intimidated.

    "I kill you." She imed, as I chuckled, having heard such things before.

    "The Goddess of Innocence is baring her fangs. How interesting, you would show me them, but not Thor. The father of his two sons who hunted your daughter to have a taste." I deliberately said, enjoying the glint of anguish.

    Snickering at the deadly silence, I pushed towards where the altar once was, now only a t, barren wastnd.

    "Then there is what Thor did to you and many more. Did you ever get your memories of what happened? I saw everything in Sif''s broken heart. The drug wiped the memories, but I am sure a god like you could easily gain them back."

    Idun turned away, with disgust gripping her shadow as she shuttered, "When I learned of what Sif did. I-I I got them back." She said with a broken heart. "But that is why I will not allow you to summon these demons upon ournd, in our domain."

    "But Thor still lives, does he not? I am sure his conquest has not slowed. Tell me, why allow him to live? You would stop me, but not him?" I cruelly questioned, peering deep into that broken heart she held.

    I could hear her pleas to Thor, her cries for mercy, and the memory of a husband. I could see it all as she cried his name, over and over wishing it to be over. She had remembered everything, his sour breath that burned against her skin, the taste of the chilling air, even the moon that only served as lighting to show her sin. To disy the day she broke.

    Losing hermanding aura. Idun''s eyes bled with tears. "I... I forgive him, but I am not strong enough. I am not strong enough, and I can''t tell them. I can''t tell them all he did to me!"

    Releasing a breath of air, Idun picked her gaze from off the ground and turned to me, "but I can stop you. I will not turn my home into hell."

    "But I will open this gate beneath my feet, and you little Idun will do nothing." I coldly said, somewhat impressed by the little woman. Sure I could break her now, it would be easy, but she could prove helpful down the line.

    I would be a fool not to see that I have been losing a bit of control; Idun can help me. Although I may have to get a taste myself, such a pure maiden, even after what she experiences, she still stands by her divinity¡ªnot allowing it to be tainted like her daughter.

    Opening her hand, an azure vine rose before weaving into a marvelous rapier filling this grim domain of darkness and death with life and hope. Shimmering over the night, the fairy gaze grew determined.

    "The Demons and Devils will not harm thisnd, Idun. And think before you attack, what do you think would happen if Asmodeus or Baphomet were to learn of my death? Much less Lilith? Raising Midgard to the ground would be the least of your concerns. He allowed me to take Sitri, a prince of hell soul. It should be obvious we are in league together."

    Shaking my head, I toyed with the hair near my ears and smirked, watching the pale glow sh across her cute cheeks.

    Gulping hard, the divinity around her began to wither, "Y-You will not summon them?"

    "Oh, I am going to summon them, but this pantheon is off-limits; the same can be said for all my other territories. Who the hell wants demons to destroy the hope I offer? I need people to believe and worship me. Just as they do in Midgard."

    "All demons and Devils that exit this Gate are forced to sign away their rights to Lilith and me. Why do you think that none of them really went on a rampage when the demons were upon thisnd?"

    "Then you must not have heard what your grandfather had your demons do? How much blood fell in Svart¨¢lfar? How many dwarves, elves, and many more are dead?"

    Shrugging my shoulders, I rolled my eyes, "Yet another reason you couldn''t kill me. My demons are always watching, although I loath the fact of asking for help. Look, Idun, I am not asking your permission; the fact I still have you alive is my pride speaking. You are useful, and I want all the Nine realms under my control."

    "Blood is going to fall, and it will not be long before it''s the Asgardians who will be begging me to stop. Nevertheless, I don''t n on summoning normal demons and Devils. I need a top-grade army, not mindless drones." I cooly said, biting the tip of my finger to draw blood with a smile.

    Letting it rain over the ground, the ckened stones beneath my feet suddenly grew hot, gaining a scarlet hue. Yet as the demonic Qi began to stir, a small crest appeared, carrying an unknown type of energy I had never felt before.

    It held an ethereal azure glow that seemed to devour the rising demonic Qi. Narrowing my eyes, Idun whispered, "Soloman."

    "The man who appeared without warning, whose intention I cannot understand. It does beg the question, what is your rtionship with him?" I asked with a half-smile, not bothering trying to destroy the crest just at the tip of my fingers. At least not yet.

    Idun approached and shook her head, "No rtionship, but who had not heard of the man, to survive Asmodeus''s scheme. From what I had heard, he was able to trick the Great Overlord, but it came at a great price."

    "It always does," I added, taking hold of the chest that seemed to breathe a foreign divinity. Smiling, a trace of my divinity touched upon it.

    Shooting a touch of darkness through its azure glow. A great profoundness withered the crest of Soloman away. Devouring away its life, a faint voice echoed.

    "Till the stars align, and the Abyssal War washes the stars. We shall meet and upon that day, the final day.. Till then, show me the Power of Noctem, Arsene Snow."

 Chapter 546 - Richter Snow - Forgive Me

    Sweat poured from my brow as my breath burned against my throat. Holding my de, I marveled at the seductive demoness standing with a sweet smile, tainted with a beckoning sin.

    narrowing her scarlet eyes, carrying an endless sea of mes, Nira chuckled. "That should be enough. You are getting better, you know. Your improvement is monstrous."

    Stabbing my de into the grass to support my body, I shook my head inplete defeat. It was like my battle with Yami had repeated itself. Her moves were not as swift or precise, but this sparring battle only proved how powerful Yami was. It was a total defeat.

    I could not even harm Nira, no matter what I did. She was quick, graceful, and deviant. Her strange weapon that could change into an ax and sword was terrifying, giving me more trouble than I could ever think.

    "When I gain this new power... Do you think I will be able to defeat you?" I hesitantly asked, knowing it was a bit wrong of me to inquire. After all, she gave me information for free; Information that could change everything about me.

    Nira shot me a sweet smile like she had done so many times, but there was a bit of a challenging light to her this time, "You can try, but I will not give up." She confidently said.

    Blinded by that enchanting smile, my heart quivered at the very sight of something I wished to hold but never gain. I didn''t know why but I had felt Nira was far out of my league. And I had a fiancee. I could not betray her with another woman.

    While having another wife was amon sight, that was not true with women who held a high status. They were not fools; they had pride that would not be lowered, something I respected.

    But there was something about Nira I just wanted. Maybe it''s the way she carried herself, the way she moved, the way the winds passed through her obsidian hair, or the childish smile she would give me when we ate together. I wanted her.

    "We should arrive in about five more months, maybe less. It seems I did not consider shortcuts." Nira quickly said, having caught me staring long enough to make it a bit awkward.

    Hastily lowering my gaze, I held onto my de tighter, with a confused heart. I was not Arsene; I don''t just go around having my way with women; I am about to be a married man.

    "Yeah," I muttered, somewhat embarrassed. "Oh, have you heard anything from Master? I used his talisman, but he is not responding."

    Nira''s flush cheeks shook, and her lips grew pursed. "No. He is a busy man, you know." butst I heard, he was preparing for a ritual.

    "Is he? Aside from training me a bit, Master Drar never talked about himself. He seems so elusive."

    "Same, though out the years, he woulde and go like the wind." Nira absentmindedly said, "Even when I was lost in despair, lost in a world a pain, he would only guide my path but never... You know what, never mind."

    Noticing her chilling stare that etched off in the dense forest, a coldness I never knew existed came crashing down upon my shoulders. There was a hatred she held, a loathing, that seemed so dark it reminded me of Arsene.

    Burning the sweat covering my brow and body with Qi, I spoke out, "Come on. Let''s go; there is still a bit of a journey for us."

    Sending a nce, the iciness around us faded like snow as she nodded with a vibrant smile, "Let''s!"

    Quickly following after Nira, it was not long before the forest we had been traveling in had begun to grow denser. Beast I had never seen before that shot terror deep in my heart was all but amon sight, but none attacked due to the talisman Nira held.

    Theing months to follow had also been strange, as we had felt the powers of the many strange gods, walked through the territory of monsters on cosmic levels, yet none dared to attack due to master talisman.

    I had asked Nira before about Master''s cultivation, but even she said she did not know, but she did say I could find out during the trial.

    Hiding my misgiving regarding the whole thing, I continued my training with Nira, whose technique was far greater than mine. We sparred every day together, gathered Qi alongside one another, and learned about the circles.

    Maybe it was me, but I felt that Arsene was not very proficient in circles, which could give me a bit of an edge. The Celestrial King had once said that Yura was the greatest Circle master he had ever seen despite her cultivation.

    Using a circle that would use Karma to force its target to relive all their past injures was a horrendous circle that would kill most people.

    I wanted to increase my knowledge regarding circles. While I had never really seen circles used in battle a lot, I had a feeling like they were more destructive than Artes.

    "We are here?'' Nira suddenly shouted out as my gaze trailed up from the spellbook Nira had given me.

    Seeing nothing more than forest and nothing else, I frowned, "What am I suppose to be seeing?"

    Shooting me an alluring smile, she giggled, taking me by the hand. Pulling me along, I felt a strange force run across my body as we pushed forward. Watching my surroundings melt away, arge waterfall came into my view, shocking me where I stood.

    Raining its misty waters over me, we stood at the base where theke met with the waterfall. Listening to the falling rushing waters, a cooling warmth rushed from the depths of my blood down and into my soul.

    "It''s all about to change," I excitedly said, holding Nira''s soft jade-like hands tighter. Enjoying her warmth, she nodded, not pulling away to my surprise.

    Holding me in her scarlet eyes, her cheeks grew a bit red, "Come," She whispered in a faint squeak.

    Pulling me forward, my heart raced faster than when I was at the edge of death. Not wishing for this feeling to end, I stared at the enchantress of my eyes.

    Forgive me, Larisa

 Chapter 547 - Into The Abyss: Part One

    "So that''s it? You open the gate, and you just leave?" Idun harshly inquired.

    "I need to speak to the Kings and Princes of Hell. So I need to talk to Lilith." I carelessly exined, taking my leave. "Why don''t you stop by the pce some time? I want to discuss a deal with you."

    Rushing past me, Idun red, standing her ground, with an adorable pout and a scrunched brow enough to let her icy blue eyes shimmer.

    "If I didn''t know better, I would say you are falling for me."

    Snorting, she crossed her arms, "Please! not with a devil-like yourself."

    "Shadowfell Devil," I added gleefully. "Juste by an visit, unless you want a devil-like me to roam around Bed of Chaos bringing chaos."

    "Why?"Idun questioned.

    Chuckling, a mist of darkness wrapped around me, "Chaos is only temporary, same for Order. While I love Chaos, I cannot always have my followers killing. That is not my intent; with peace, they will indulge, many will grow devils heart due to suppression, and I n on having you be my... missionary. A cute girl like you, you will have many eating from the palm of your hand."

    Enjoying the bewilderment, I faded away, appearing in my room; however, a bit of a frown ran down my lips as I stared at my empty bed.

    "Now, where is my lovely wife at?"

    ncing around, I frowned, but as I began to think harder about my wife, my mind shed through the eyes of one of my servants within the throne room. Staring at the Pale Gate shimmering with its deadly aura, I flickered forward.

    Materializing within my throne room, my frown deepened. Shooting a nce at the deadly aura brushing against the cocoons, a bit of hesitation appeared, but I dismissed it.

    Lilith would not risk corrupting my people with this Gates Aura. It''s not too strong, but one would think they would need a sterile area when changing a race. My throne room only has my aura and the seven sin. It should be fine, but I am hesitant.

    Clitting my tongue, I touched upon the Pale Gate without a bit of hesitation. Walking through its gates, a sea of darkness appeared within my sight. It was not long before I appeared within a simple stone room with a single exit.

    Moving along the single passageway, I could not help but sigh at the battle toe. Moving through the hallway without a source of light, I approached a set of stairs meant for the first floor.

    Halting my steps, a wave of coolness flowed through my mind as I took the time to prepare myself. Julius was a monster, capable of copying any of my techniques with a single nce.

    Heading up at a slow pace, a dense aura of abyssal energy began to race through the air as I appeared in arge stone room with a young man waiting for me.

    "I hate these low levels; all there is are stones, not even the moon''s scarlet glow, the starry chaos of the abyss, there is just stone." He softly said, with a bit of his usual condescending tone.

    "I am not here to fight." I calmly stated, sensing the rising battle intent.

    "But fight you must, Arsene Snow." Julius coldly dered with a wave of Abyssal Divinity rising from his body. Creeping over his skin, a tense wave of malice rose, causing the hairs upon my skin to begin to rise.

    Narrowing my eyes, I was about to summon the Spear of Noctem, only to realize a bitte that it was not on my person, nor in my spiral ring.

    Cursing beneath my breath in annoyance as I knew it was probably with Lilith, a deep ck me appeared within thisbyrinth, bringing the Aura of Hell with it.

    "My Wife, where is she?" I coldly asked, running Soulforce down my spine.

    Julius'' smile fell as he suddenly bowed, "My masters said, if you wish to meet her majesty, you must defeat me."

    "Defeat you? surly you jest, this is but the first floor, while tough I am sure I could." I coldly said.

    "Maybe," Julius imed, "But this battle will be different. The Pale Lord wishes to know if you are worthy to stand with the All."

    Searing the air passing around me, I released a breath recalling the lesson of Baphomet. Holding Julius in my sight, the glistering of scarlet eyes roamed over my body like a devil marking its prey.

    This cage domain-filled abyssal energy suddenly grew icy as my divinity began to leak, holding the same characteristic of the Abyssal energy Julius was using.

    Chanting the Path of Abyssal Night, I shot forward as an almighty aura wrapped around my divinity. Thrusting my spear formed by the mes of hellfire forward, a ck beam of death tore through the air.

    Scorching his Abyssal energy, the hair upon my neck rose as Julius formed a spear of pure abyss. shing with my spear, I watched as the mes of hellfire, a power said to decimate anything, was contained.

    "It will be different, Arsene; if you don''t rise above me, you will die," Julius announced, pushing me back with his spear.

    Skidding over the stones beneath my feet, I did not dare break eye contact with this Abyssal Monster as I came to a swift halt.

    Appearing by my side, his empty left hand stabbed toward my head as I tilted my neck, dodging at thest instance, while my spear weaved like a serpent towards his heart.

    Knowing he would parry if not just dodge, a single sigil appeared instantly glistering with a ck light just above us. Smiling grimly, his eyes grew wide.

    "Hellish Fall," I coldly chanted, as heavens judgment fell from my crest.

    Casting a single bolt of pure demonic lighting crafted with my Hellish mes, our bodies were caught in a raging storm of carnage. I was all but fine, but Julius was not so much.

    Hellish Fall was, but third level Circle made godly with divinity and the added bonus of being crafted with the Power of Hellfire.

    I was all but immune to its effects, but Julius was not so much, and now he was forced to choose between stopping my spear that was still heading for his heart or the lightning that could kill just about any star lord.

    "Do not underestimate me, Arsene Snow!" He howled as I suddenly leaped away, albeit a bitte as he bellowed, "Into The Abyss!"

 Chapter 548 - Into The Abyss: Part Two

    "Into The Abyss"

    With my lightning tearing at the flesh of the Abyssal Demon in my eyes, his words only served as my death call as I stood caught in some strange force.

    The night I was lord in had failed me as everything around me turned to a misty ck and red sea. Everything had happened so quickly all that I could forsee was my death.

    Thinking hastily on my feet, I dropped my divinity in the air and applied it to my body. Giving off the aura of an almighty one. My mobility returned just as something sinister wed through the misty darkness.

    Ripping through the space like butter, I moved at thest second, yet it was not enough as Julius'' ws tore through my chest, taking a few bones with him.

    Groaning with a bit of pain, I countered with a swift kick that met with air. Kicking back to make the distance, a primordial grown shook the air and my heart.

    "What the hell was that, Arte?" I muttered as a single circle appeared below my feet. Widening my eyes, I leaped once more as an abyssal spear holding various runes rushed up, missing me.

    My vision was limited to five feet of me, and something was going on with Julius. He had never used Circles before.

    "Domain of mes," I coldly shouted as a great sea of perfect mes came, storming the stone room I resided within. Knowing my mes acted a bit like normal mes to the likes of Julius, I did not mind as I smiled, watching the misty domain begin to burn away.

    Searing away the smoke, ck scales carrying a hazy fog, cker then my darkness rose. Revealing a sinister tail with spikes and a de just at the tip, bleeding a powerful spear intent. There he stood, a monster that appeared almost like a devil but far more sinister. There were strange runes I could not read despite my race being able to understand allnguages.

    Julius did not appear to have wings, but eying the scales on his body, I knew it would be hard to break through them.

    Touching upon my injured chest missing a chunk of meat and bone. A bitter smile appeared as I cursed my immunity to mes.

    Shooting me a hungry smile, Julius shed towards me in a goldy flicker of light. Seamlessly dodging his left hand wing at my neck, his tail rushed towards me with ruthless intent.

    "Shield," I chanted, summoning threerge shields of golden ck light. Rushing past my tier one spells like ss, I did not hesitate to get the hell out of range as that damn tail headed for me missing me by a hair''s length.

    "You are losing," Julius coldly imed, in a calm, collected manner, unlike his usual crazed self.

    "What is going on? What is this form?" I inquired, a bit overwhelmed by the demon in my eye.

    He smiled and narrowed his sharp scarlet eyes carrying a draconic glint. "Into the Abyss is the first Arte we learn. It was usually useless, but as more people started entering the abyss, the more we started to learn."

    "Mindless beast they call us, deprave demons, a monster without a home¡ªso many names, but how wrong they were. We hold what you might call a collective consciousness. Talk to one of us; you talk to all of us."

    Shaken to my core, a bit of despair ran down my spine as I recalled that Circle Julius had used.

    "For one swing we make, an infinity amount of thought will go into it. We are a hive of higher thought, which is growing by the second, and we have none to thank than the Queen herself."

    "Lilith? How?" I said, ying along to have my body naturally heal my wounds.

    "It was her majesty who awoken us from the fog of war. She did something even she did not realize with her desire to protect you. A deal, or should I say amand to Asmodeus, was given, and we achieved full-on consciousness.

    "That day, she used Into the Abyss unknowingly, and we had all awaken as one."

    (A/N: Expanation at end!)

    "Fuck my damn luck," I cursed, knowing this was not going to be a fair battle, not in the least. "So I guess that Pale Lord you mention is helping you?"

    Shaking his head, Julius smiled, "No, far from it. Only those at star-lord are, but there are so many of us, but no one in our realm can defeat us."

    For god''s sake, they are born with that Arte to connect to some colony? What are they? Ants? What about the other artes. If they are born with that one ridiculous Arte?

    This battle is going to get messy. My divinity is limited; I have maybe one hour before I run dry. What the hell can I do to get around this damn inevitability?

    I don''t know how to use the Weave unless I enter that Royal Domain, but that requires so much Soulforce I have one second to kill off Julius, something that I know will not happen.

    Taking in a deep breath, my skin began to turn ck; as a wave of darkness wrapped around me, cloaking my body with its sinister nature, I stared coldly at the Demonic Beast.

    "Noctem of Destruction, the Qi or, in your case, destructive divinity used by those in the realm of Noctem. You disappoint us, Arsene Snow; it will not be this power that you will defeat us with." He imed, strolling towards me with a cruel smile.

    Thinking about everything I had, I shot towards Julius with a spear of hellfire. Piercing my de towards his neck, a great profoundness shed as I thrust out over a hundred times.

    Weaving seamlessly, the condescending smile upon Julius grew as his tail whipped towards my head. Lowering my center of gravity, I ducked, but the spikes upon his tail still managed to nick the tip of my head.

    Drawing a stream of blood, I did not mince as I roared, "Arcane Gale!"

    Creating an invisible domain filled with spear intent, my de fused with the Dao of Fire and flicked.

    "Die!"

 Chapter 549 - Into The Abyss: Part Three

    "Die!" I howled, jabbing my spear in every direction possible. Flooding Julius in an endless wave of spear strikes, the nking and shing of our Dao shed, sending tremors through the stone room.

    shing at speeds that would make the light seem like a fleeting concept, every part of our bodies became like cold, grim weapons. Julius'' ws tore through space without resistance while my fingers would pierce forward like spears. His tail was like a cruel ax that would smite my every move, while my spells were my saving grace to their ability to arrive instantly.

    A grim mask crossed my lips as I became caught in a deadlock with the Abyssal Devil. However, I knew Julius was holding back; he was wearing down my divinity. While we were on the same level, I was sure Julius had far more than I.

    Racing towards me, Julius'' spear-like tail, littered with white bone spikes, shot towards me. Harboring an amethyst-ck aura over its tip and edge. My eyes grew wide as the tail abruptly exploded out with a booming shockwave, like a meteor crashing to earth, sting me back into the wall.

    Coughing up a mouthful of blood. My eyes grew bloodshot red as I red. Wiping the blood dripping from my lips and eyes, I cursed beneath my breath. The Pale Lord could have Julius kill me now, but he didn''t. This was a hard lesson, a ruthless one, but one I learned.

    Pride was my sin, the sin I resonated with the most. Ever since my rebirth, it had been calling to me, and I never once resisted its call. To say I was the strongest of all, I knew, would be a lie, but seeing Julius standing all high and mighty over me, I understood what true power is.

    Abyssal Demons were a bit like demons of the Hells but far more deadly. I have never fought an angel, but it would be safe to assume the same thing. Be it, Dao, Julius was the highest, not whenpared to my darkness, but his almost infinite supply of Dao made it practically impossible to harm. I was outmatched, and not by a little.

    Sure I could adapt, but this battle had gone on for seven minutes, and I was sure by ten, I would be dead, leaving me no time to adjust.

    I had not used Crimson Winds, as I knew I was not ready, same with War of Kings. The toll it would take on my divinity was not light. I was but a two-day god, and I needed time to build. This was but a lesson in pride.

    "Reach me," Was the lesson; standing not with devils or angels was no longer my goal but rather the Abyssal Monsters.

    Into the Abyss, the ability to connect to the collective consciousness of all Abyssal Children made it almost impossible to contest fairly. I needed to use the weave. I needed Zariels help, something I honestly did not wish to use.

    Zantar was, in a way, correct. I could not reach my little brother.

    Dismissing my ming spear, I sighed, "I give." I calmly said, bearing the humiliation wing at my heart." lesson learned. But what I don''t understand is why? Why do this for me?"

    Lifting his lips with a bit of contempt, Julius smirked, "And here I thought you would continue till I crush your skull open, how I regret not bathing my feet in your brain. Shame." he said amusingly. "My Lord, the Pale Rider, knows that ourdy, the Queen, will side with you a mistake the four lords of the apocalypse have deemed. So we decided to show you the power of our kind. We needed you to understand that it is not the Fallen that rule, but we who hold the Blood of All. Who holds even the Fallen in contempt."

    "And Zariel?" I grimly asked.

    "The Silver Devil. As it stands, Zariel is weak, but his promise is the greatest one we will ever see. You will do well to take advantage of his gift. It will not always be there, not with your pride." Said Julius, losing his demonic form; he returned to his human appearance carrying a victorious smile.

    Touching my bleeding chest, I knew my body help the power to be perfect, yet for that, I needed to work for it. As for my Dao, it will never be like Lilith''s and her children.

    Using my divinity to stop the flowing of blood, Julius waved, causing my vision to shift. Instantly appearing in a strange room, where the skies looked to be a neb, my heart shook at its beauty and power.

    There was an elegant scarlet moon bleeding light over a bed. Surrounded by four decrepit pirs that conveyed four different auras, a silver-headed goddess untouched by creationy still.

    Curling up into a small ball, with her knees resting against her ample chest, a smile grace my lips, "Is she bing a god?"

    "She already is. Why she wished to only be at your level is a mystery. With her legacy, our Queen could shoot past the Thirty-Three heavens and enter the--"

    "I would learn to hold your tongue Julius, or are you too gued by the sin of Pride?" A deep devilish voice announced, drawing my attention.

    Meetin, my gaze with an elderly man, draped in a five-piece ck suit, holding onto a cane that held a silver skull, glistering an emerald-colored me through its eyes and mouth. The elderly man was a bit tall, having a bony exterior and a thin build, but something deadly about him was there.

    He gave off a sense of belonging, almost like a calling one could not resist. Before this man, with shorty grey-ck hair, and grey eyes, I did not feel like a God, but instead a mortal, looking at death. He did not feel evil like one would assume but rather hollow, carrying afort I felt nothing but dread for.

    "So you are the child, Her Majesty has taken a liking to." Death asked slowly.

    Unsure how to even respond, something almost primordial held my tongue. Uncertain if it was fear or something else, I could only nod.

    "Take her, and return when you genuinely wish to grow. Devils grow with words, but it is demons who grow with death. You are aption of both and more.. I hope you know how to train it."

 Chapter 550 - Lilith - Its A Gift

    There was a warm caress against my lips. My eyes opened as I leaned in against his tender touch, enchanted by the darkness swirling through his alluring gaze. Lost in what seemed like fog, I wished for nothing more till our kiss was broken.

    "Did you miss me?" His strong,manding voice sounded, tracing the tip of his lips over mine as he leaned over me.

    Holding on tightly, as his breath touched my flesh, a longing I could not satisfy pang through my skin. Slipping my hands around his waist, he smiled, drawing in for another kiss.

    Devouring him down, till that remained was a fiery heat building like embers in a me, our lips once again broke, against my deepest wish.

    "Why?" I called, wrapping my arms around his waist.

    "look down?" He tells me softly, his tone carrying a faint weakness seldom seen, much less shown. He was always like this, rarely showing weakness, that is, but as my eyes traced downwards, my heart twisted at the bloodstained gauze wrapped firmly around his chest, trickling with blood.

    "Sene?'' i cried out, as he nodded, only now realizing I was no longer within the Pale Gate but rather his chambers in Midgard. "I''m sorry," I whispered as he fell helpless at my side. He did not show any sense of anger but rather a joy, as his head rested on my shoulder as if he were a child.

    "My Injuries are minor, a week maybe two''s time, and I shall be whole." He imed, running his hands up my chest and onto my chin, ''But you have been quite a knotty girl. Sneaking away to breakthrough."

    Bitting the tip of my lips filled with yearning, I smiled as he smiled back, "I know. Shame you aren''t able to punish me for my crime." I whispered, noticing the increase of blood beginning to leak, but I did not care. He would live; he would rise again like he always does. After all, he is mine.

    Parting my lips, Sene found the strength as his lips pounced against mine, taking me by surprise; I grew stiff as a board. Not willing to break this connection, this tether, my legs slipped over his waist, as I settled just at the right spot, where heaven and earth touched.

    There was a bit of guilt in my action, but as his hands touched my waist and slipped through my robes, a feast wasid bare to him. All he had to do was take me.

    "You''re the Devil," He muttered through our kiss as his body fell limp.

    Bursting intoughter at my faint fiancee, I nced at my chest, and then my fingers littered with blood. Trailing my hands through his thick, silky hair, my heart-felt nothing but desperation for what was not meant to be.

    Passing a profound dark divinity carrying a misty aesthetic over his body, melding what could be. He did not know it yet, but Sene''s body was at its infancy, same with his cultivation. Once the Path of Abyssal Night begins to grow, it will not be long before he gains my Abyssal Night.

    Consuming his helpless appearance in a tender embrace of divinity, which could be misinterpreted as a devil''s practice, his wounds hidden beneath the gauze began to fade, leaving nothing but a memory.

    Not bothering to clean my skin, touched with his blood, I embellished the scent he held and stood on my two feet. Licking my fingers to saver what was toe next, I left, heading towards the dungeon where my dear little brother resided.

    Stepping through the doorway guarded by two mortal demons crafted by Arsene''s domain long ago, the howls of weeping squeals resounded like a dying pig, being tormented by devils.

    "No more! Please no more!" The prisoner begged, with sevenrge rusty hooks piercing his two legs, two arms, two shoulders, and thest his spine. Staining the grounds a deep shade of red that had seemed to grow dark like ink.

    Tian Long rested with his head low; there was a desperate air to him as his body contorted against the cruel rusty hooks reminding him of his torment. Tears were still running, leading me to believe his tormentor was not pushing him too hard.

    Tears are a luxury. They are a sign of hope to me when breaking a man or woman; drying them of hope is the first goal. There will be no tears, no release, only endless despair when you break. Cry and beg as you must; in the end, you will learn to enjoy your torment.

    "You!" Tian Long noticed, lifting his head towards me at the slightest hint of my presence. "Please, big sis, please let me go! Please!" He cried out, pleading for the impossible.

    Tian Wang, Tian Long''s father, needed to be at my wedding; if he wasn''t, then framing the Celstrial House into colluding with Nox and the Devils would be unlikely. No one knows that Grandfather is under Asmodeus thrall, and I wish to keep that a secret.

    "I would ask for forgiveness, but I don''t like our mother so I will gift her a present." I coldly stated, pulling my hands from my nose. I shifted my gaze to the female tormentor dressed up as a maid.

    Noticing my stern gaze, she fell to one knee, "Your Grace?"

    "Sever his one testicle, then cut off the tip of his cock. Make sure you cauterize afterward and ce everything in a cute box." I joyfullymanded, licking my lips as Tian Long sunk deeper into a pool of despair. Taking way the hope in his eyes, the maid on her knee blushed.

    "As you wish, my lord." She said as I marveled at what Arsene had done. No one in this city was normal.

    "Good," I swiftly remarked, taking my leave as to return to the only thing that mattered. Racing through the halls, I could not help but feel like a small child racing after candy. Finding myself skipping through the halls, I suddenly stopped.

    "Shit, I have a wedding." I screamed with bitter tears, " I hate everyone!!!!! I just want to sleep with Sene. Is that so much to ask for? Screw everyone!"

    Crossing my arms, I stared at the door, where Sene resided and sighed. "I am going to make sure we stay away from any cities. Sene always gets caught up in shit like this. I hate politics. Next time I see a princess, prince, or some wealthy family, I am killing them.. We need a break."

 Chapter 551 - Lilith - He Returns

    Sneaking my head in through his chamber doors, I giggled at the defenseless face of Sene. Moving without sound, I could not stop myself from staring. Standing at the edge of his bed, I narrowed my gaze as my mind felt a bit clearer.

    Waking up to kisses is a weakness I shared, especially how he had been treating me in bed as ofte. He was ruthless to a fault. No matter how I begged, how much my fingers dug into his flesh, as I squeezed with all I had, he never allowed me to breathe. Yet all I could do was crave his touch; regret meant nothing as we were lost in what could only be heaven.

    Piercing my lips, my heart burned with a tenderness that only grew with time. Sene was changing, but was I not the same? I know it''s not his sin causing him to be crueler but rather something else, but I did not care.

    Listening to the soft snores, the passing of divinity through his veins, the ever so slight whisper of my name that would escape his lips, I smiled, pulling the covers over his body.

    "When you awake, I shall be on Alos," I whispered back, touching his lips with mine as I teleported myself past the vast expanse into and I used to call home for a brief period.

    Returning to the manner, a breath of annoyance raced from my lungs. Pulling myself together, I ced a smile and stepped out of the guest room. Eyeing the empty halls upstairs, I made my way to the study, where I felt an odd presence.

    Masking my aura, a solemn Eroma appeared in my sight, "Good news?" He softly asked towards the image of Valis.

    "Nothing of relevance, I''m afraid. But it was a good idea to get into bed with the Holy Swords; their influence is astonishing." Said Valis in what seemed to be a decorated cave for some reason. I never understood why cultivators never just built a home or put one in the there spiral ring.

    "that is to be expected, but that is not the reason I contacted you. I need you to try to avoid the Task Force Sulton is forming." Eroma coldly informed, and Valis nodded.

    Entering the upstairs study without a spec of notice, I approached eroma, who held no inclination. I stood behind him. Smiling a bit mischievously, I rested my finger over my lips, telling Valis to keep silent.

    Watching the child that had grown so much, eyes sparkled like two scarlet suns; aforting warmth touched my heart.

    "What else?"

    Eroma smiled, "Lilith darling, you do know I have the eye of truth, right? the moment Valis saw you, I knew."

    Breaking into a smile, Valis giggled like the child I saw all those years ago, "How are you doing, darling? Is eroma teach you well?" I asked, enjoying the handsome devil he had be.

    "It is when he is not trying to get into the pants of Big sis," Valis remarked in a cunning snap of mischief.

    Eroma snorted and cut the connection forming a cute pout as his snow-white hair trailed over his cheeks. "Little shit is acting more and more like a man. It seems I may have to teach him about the animal kingdom."

    "What the hell are you talking about?" I asked, knowing I would regret it.

    Standing firmly from his chair, Eroma''s head snapped high, "I''m talking about plowing, of course! Who gets the most hoes or to censor your ears for your little darling as you im, woman."

    "You''re an idiot," I confirmed.

    "Please, you think Arsene is different? If you were not in the picture, do you know how many bitches, Sene and I would have? Pussy would be raining over us. I would finally have a family wingman. Shame that dream withered when your magical vagina came into the picture!" Eroma adamantly imed, crossing his arms.

    Sensing this idiot waspletely serious, I was at a loss for words. taking a few minutes to get a grip of what he said, I took a long step back, "Speak with Sigfried; he seems like a good wingman."

    "Woman, it has to be in the family! A family wingman!"

    Taking my leave before my ears bled with remorse, I raced down the banister, making my exit. Meetin'' with no one, I took the time to head into the city before I was forced to speak with Eroma, who somehow thinks me a traitor.

    Taking the ferry towards Seventh Street, I could not help but notice a few eyes locked on me. Startling me for a bit, I frowned, as my eyes grew wide, as I stared down at the image of myself in the azure blue water.

    ''I didn''t change back into my Yura persona.'' I muttered; it was usually instinctual, and my qi would follow my intent, but it would seem like my divinity was different.

    Not bothering to take the risk and change, I maintained a graceful appearance creating a wolf shape mask to hide the bottom of my face just as the ferryman came to a stop at one of Casia''s most popted streets.

    Paying the man a few Celeste, I made my way through Seventh Street, masking my features beneath my hair. Making sure not to forget why I was here, the loud sounds of tter began to crowd my ears.

    "Sold for seven hundred thousand mid-grade celestes," A loud feminine voice that rang from deep within Casia''s second most important building.

    From what I had heard from Tian Wang during my infancy, Casia was famous for its Auctions. Many said that the swords they sold were meant to be used by Low and Mid Gods. It was their pride, as they never bothered to sell a mortal weapon.

    "Silver Winds Auction" was written in the ancient tongue of Elysium, a banner that was older than most Dao hung over the crowd. It was without a doubt majestic and daunting, holding a lingering foreboding of doom.

    "to show you true face, you must either be cking or brave," a vaguely familiar voice resounded, surprising me as I turned to the handsome snake, grinning with a passionate glint.

    "Loki, you are still here?" I asked, masking the scowl threatening to rise from my lips.

    "And miss the fun? While we stand on different sides, I am your ally till told differently." Loki asserted, blinking innocently.

    "An ally, huh? We shall see.." I remarked sarcastically.

 Chapter 552 - Lilith - Riverfall

    "Allow me to introduce you to Mr. Serion." Loki charmed, with a fitting smile of a devil.

    Resting silently on a rose couch, a young man, holding a solid jaw and sharp features, smirked, draped in an aesthetic ck suit one would usually see in the aristocracy.

    "Why do women insist on wearing a mask to hide their beauty. Such a thing will only deter your grace, ms?" he questioned, awaiting my name, running his gaze over my body in a slow, meticulous manner to my disgust.

    "Quite presumptuous are we. Typical of a man, when their virtue is not being threatened. " I swiftly replied, shooting Loki a capricious eye. "What is this about Snake?"

    Meeting Loki was not within my n. A sword was what I needed; while I own the Abyssal de, some powers in this world should not be taken likely. I am free of price within the Abyss, for it is my domain, but within the Heavenly Fathers Domain, I must follow his rule.

    Using the de once or twice is not a problem, but continuous use, of something that could sever even the building blocks of Dao to pieces, was not wise. And Seeing that my Mortal Dao was wisdom, I needed to follow my practice, not just for me, but the Abyss.

    While I think the craving for blood will forever remain, it will not be like those of the Devils and Demons. As I grow, so to will they; blood lust will not be their only trait; they will be people, just like me. We needed to be more, and so to will Arsene, for he will be the first link between the Abyss and the Night. He will be the silver lining that will allow my kind to explore the One''s realm.

    Loki was but a means to a deadly end, appearing out of the blue, while unwarranted, hispany was not unwanted. He was in bed with the Fallen, a truth I knew as fact. Loki was a way to get info to Arsene without telling him the whole truth. My knowledgees from the Abyss, and it is not without a price. Every second history is being revealed to me, secrets of lost past, treasures of Fallen Monarchs. I can see it all but never mention it.

    Clearing his throat, Loki gestured to an empty chair within the auction house luxurious box meant for the more wealthy entrepreneurs. To my knowledge, Alos was but a ce to raise children or enjoy a vacation. It was not in the heat of politics, at least not until you entered the Celestrial Pce.

    Taking a seat, I crossed my legs and narrowed my eyes, just as Loki continued. "Mr. Serion, allow me to introduce you to Lilith, the daughter of Asmodeus."

    Serion Jerked his back to attention, shattering his rxed demeanor, revealing a paleplexion to my amusement. Hearing an audible gulp that seemed to resound, consumed with nervousness, I rested my palm against my chin.

    "Lilith, please do forgive me for my rudeness. I had no idea." Serion insisted, but I did not find myself the slightest bit entertained.

    "I am sure you didn''t." I coldly added, witnessing what it truly meant to watch someone sweat. "Although my main concern is why Loki brought me to you? Care to tell me what it is you do?"

    Finding himself a seat just near me, Loki snapped as the door to the private auction box closed. "I am a private investor. That does dealing with many of the noble families. For now, I am in Casia, but I n on leaving the Swords Coast in a week." He said, regaining a bit of his confidence the longer he spoke.

    "You see, my family sent me here as to im a particr artifact, a sword, Known as Riverfall. The name is a bit in if you ask me, but the de has quite a history to it from what I gathered."

    "And this should interest me, Loki?" I coldly inquired, sending a nce towards the snake, listening peacefully.

    "I am here to help you, of course, my dear. Or at least my Masters are. You see, they think you should im this de, so I invited Mr. Serion here at thest minute. After all, it will look odd if you send the bill somewhere else." Loki implied.

    I would be a fool not to understand he was hinting that my identity would be uncovered prematurely.

    "And this ''Riverfall'' tell me was it ast-minute entry?" I directed towards Serion, who suddenly frowned.

    "It was. How did you know?" Serion questioned with growing suspicion, Loki, and I was pretty aware of.

    I sneered, "So you are here for what?"

    Pulling out a bottle of wine with three sses, the snake chuckled to my dismay, "He is here because Mr. Serion owes me a favor, quite a dear one. So he will be buying you this weapon."

    "I am?" Serion shouted, rising to his feet.

    Ignoring the shock written over the face of this fool, I grimaced, "Your Master''s have quite the foresight to foresee that I require a weapon. A shame that they are bound to regret this."

    "Loki! what the hell is the meaning of this! Do you know what that de means to my family?" Serion growled, and I scoffed, rising to my feet.

    "Arsene will be returning to the Pce tonight with a gift for the Mother of Yura. If you wish for me to ept this weapon, you will deliver it to Yu-Shan personally." I informed, ready to take my leave. Knowing that whatever Zantar and the other fallen had in mind for us had to do with this de.

    Pressing past the turbulent divinity shifting the ambiance of this little meeting, I didn''t bother to look at the trembling Serion, who was somehow in the middle of Loki''s palms. It did not matter what had happened to him, same with Loki. However, I was worried about this Riverfall. There was a trap here, one I think that would benefit Arsene.

    "I am under no obligations to do this, Lilith. We are, after all, helping you gain a weapon." Loki dered, but I knew there was a trap here, and so did he.

    "Fine, then I will find another way to get a weapon. I am sure Asmodeus or Levithan will dly give me one." I swiftly informed, vanishing, teleporting myself once more to Midgard, holding a dark expression.

    This will be good for Arsene, and there is one secret that no one knows aside from me. The knowledge festered in the Abyss, in which all of creation resides, is mine.. I will know everything once that de is in my hands and assuming it''s an artifact before the Great Change or carries some relevance in the upper realms.

 Chapter 553 - Loki - Law Of Disorder

    "Congrattions, Mr. Serion. How would you like to pay?" Said a young foxy maid, holding onto a bamboo case the length of a child. She had a delectable smile, showing a shyness that would y on men''s egos.

    "Over seven cycles, and you still ask that. " Serion coldly denounced, pulling a ring from his finger, he tossed it at her with a scowl. Starstruck by Serion''s actions, the young maid staggered as she caught the Spiral Ring, housing all the necessary Celeste.

    ''Weak. Weak.'' it muttered softly in its eerie childlike voice.

    Shooting fire from his eyes, Serion snorted, "Take it. My debt is paid. We are even" He used as if it was my doing that his little brother ended up at the end of his de.

    Shaking my head dismissively, I took the bamboo case from the maid, "You can leave now, dear." I said as she bowed with wet eyes, filled with me. Lifting my lips, she nodded, withdrawing from sight. "I help you convince your family it was a mishap. Shame they didn''t get to see you pounding the shit out of your brother''s skull. What was he at the time? Ten years of age? Tell me again why you had me cover?

    "Cover? Surely this is a jest, Loki. A ruthless assassin invaded through our barriers and killed my brother. It was a tragedy, and I shall not allow you to undermine his name." Serion uttered perfectly, showing a vengeful expression.

    "Whatever you say," I replied.

    "Good, now get the hell out of my booth." He urged, and Iplied with a smile. I swear with each of these new generations, their ability to be fooled grows. Serion will not let this go; how could he? Once he learns this de now resides on Yura Snow, I am sure a hunt will begin.

    Lilith will be untouchable, but Yura will be the perfectp dog. While the Celestrial King''s daughter is quite the title,pared to fear Asmodeus garners, Tien Wang will be a breeze.

    Skimming through the streets, I grew a bit hesitant over the King''s n. Holding onto the bamboo box that contained Riverfall, I nced up at the sun, at its zenith. Releasing a bitter sigh, I made for the Pce.

    It was strange. Shadow was not involved with this one. Usually, they would always act together, but Shadow was not; in fact, I don''t even think he was present in the Overworld.

    ''We must escape. Must flee. Trap!" It feared.

    "I know, damn it! We were given more freedom than most thralls, but enved we still are." I replied inwardly to my inner voice haunting my every thought.

    Arriving at the Pce wall promptly, I stood still before its walls, waiting for the sun to set and for the night toe. I had drawn a few eyes, but it was irrelevant. This should be the final mission I had on Alos.

    Arsene and Lilith have already set the course. With me dealing with this, everything should be set till the weddingmences. Everything else they do should be a decoration of what is toe.

    ''Game Set. Set. Won, we did! Won!'' my inner devil whispered, in its chilling tone that turned my bone to ice.

    Smirking, I nodded as night once moremenced. Racing past the guards who had no power to stop me, I phased through the pce wall, entering the throne room in an instant. Eyeing the young couple, I chuckled.

    "Got a gift for you two."

    "Loki." Yu Lan coldly dered, taking a cold stance away from her throne. "You have a lot of nerve entering my home like so."

    ''kill.''

    "Oh,e on, I can''t help it. I love chaos. Anyway, I was invited by that little princess there." I yfully charmed, cracking a smile that only seemed to infuriate Yu Lan.

    ring her nose, Lilith lifted a small decorative box. Sensing a bit of divinity surrounding the box masking its contents, I found myself a little curious about what it was.

    "Loki, please send this to my mother; there is a letter in it." Lilith expressed, eyeing the case in my hand.

    Arsene approached me with a smile and took the case without the slightest bit of fear. It was rare he would show fear. A trait I always found admired. "I shall take this, and in case my wife didn''t say anything. I will thank you," he said metallically.

    "But of course, " I sarcastically said as the small gift flew into my hand. Sending the young couple a long stare, space began to twist and melt away as a profundity began to wrap its way around me.

    "Tell mother I say hi," Lilith shouted, with sad eyes that chilled my heart.

    Alos had many rules: one needed to be at a certain level to fly, while teleportation was very restricted. Unless one was very proficient like Lilith teleporting throughout the bed of chaos and to Alos was impossible.

    However, I was different. My Mortal Dao was in regards to Law, known as the Disorder; I was able to ignorewspletely. Rules were meant to be broken, and since I was the current Loki, how could I allow myself to follow the rules.

    Passing through the intricate spiral walls of the Heavenly Pce, I could not help but smile as a familiar presence appeared within my mind. Entering a garden that should belong in heaven, a rainbow of endless flowers entranced my view. Lost in awe, I stood still, holding onto Lilith''s gift.

    "Loki?" Yu-Shan coldly dered a bit simr to her cousin... or is it sister? Shit, I can''t remember.

    "It truly has been a while. How have you been?" I gleefully asked, masking my enjoyment at their rather pale expression.

    "What the fuck are you doing in my home!" Yu-Shan barked a bit unbingly.

    Tossing her Lilith''s gift, I could not help but wonder what would have the queen of the Celestial Pce look so haggard. Yu-Shan''s robes were all but distorted, her hair in a fray, and her eyes looked a bit red and blotted as if she had been crying.

    "A gift from your daughter."

    Eyeing the gift, the ashenpletion she held grew deeper.

    "Loki?" A powerful looming voice resounded, startling me for a bit. Turning to the lord of this domain. Standing tall and firm, breathing with entitlement, Tian Wang red. "The hell you doing in my home?"

    Why does everyone keep asking me that? What the hell does it look like?

    "A gift from your daughter," I slowly repeated, pointing towards his wife, slowly pulling the decorative wrapped from the box.

    However, as she did, the deep scent of iron raced into my nose. Taking a whiff, a deep understanding entered my heart.

    "No." Tian Wang cried, racing to his wife, whose finger trembled just as she was about to open the box. "Don''t look!"

    Yet, just as his words rang, an agonizing bellow howled into the air as the box turned to ash, revealing what I could only think was Arsene''s doing.

    "Oh, Shit,"

 Chapter 554 - Secrets

    Dropping the bamboo casing, I tore Lilith off her feet and into my arm; a sweet floral scent ran down my nose as she squirmed, lost in my firm grip. Pushing her head against my chest, she peeked up like a newborn, staring at the world for the first time.

    Tormenting my heart, with her amethyst stare, I could feel the chilling touch of her lips rise against my chest. "What''s wrong?"

    "Aside from the fact that you two are just about dry humping in my throne room?" Yu Lan wryly said, crossing her legs over one another.

    "You gave Loki a gift. I want one too." I imed, pursing my lips as she blinked hershes. "A big one!"

    "Are? Are you ok?" Lilith muttered, tracing her tender lips over my chest, sending my mind into a fog. Holding her tighter till her cheeks flushed, reaching to her ears, and her eyes grew moist as a water nymph.

    Breathing heavily against my robes, her head bobbed, "I''m going to get you a big teddy bear!"

    "As big as me?"

    "Bigger," She cutely told, tipping on her toes to reach my lips. Parting my lips for what was toe, a cough echoed through the air.

    "Ok. I think that''s enough!" Lan Lan suddenly voiced, her face stained a deep shade of red, yet whether it was from embarrassment or lust, I could not say, although it was well within my power to tell. But where was the fun in that? If there is no hunt, there is no joy. It''s like paying for a hooker. You get the sex but not the achievement of conquest.

    "What is that Loki gave you?"

    Recalling the bamboo casing, Lilith left my embrace, bringing a chilling air to cool my burning desire. Missing her lingering touch, I stood still as she approached Loki''s gift. Lilith had not told me anything as of yet. The moment I awoke, she was lying beside me, informing me we needed to see Yu Lan.

    Rushing towards the Lan''s Pce just to see your wife getting a gift from another man. Call it a kick in the balls. Maybe I should start getting her gifts. When was thest time I made her dinner? While she did torture me for seven years. To me, it was a second, but to her, it was far longer.

    Pushing such thoughts from out of my head, I blinked a few times to regain my focus and witnessed Lilith popping the bamboo case open. Releasing a pulse of a strange aura, I felt a wave of water wash over my flesh, cutting away all moisture. Yet almost instinctually, my body rejected such an aura before any damage was done.

    Lilith pulled an azure silver longsword from the case and gave it a swift flick, casting a vibrant ring through the de and into the air. Filling the room with a powerful Sword Intent holding many properties of water, I eyed its hilt, which held a strange crest of a river.

    There was nothing particrly enchanting about this crest, nor was it profound in any way, yet my gaze seemed to hold such a crest in awe.

    "Riverfall," Lilith swiftly named, grabbing my attention.

    "Quite fitting, but why did Loki gift you such a de?" I questioned, narrowing my eyes.

    "It was the Fallens. They were the ones who asked Loki to gift me this de; it seems they have quite a plot going on." She muttered with cloudy haze running across her amethyst eyes.

    Zantar, so it was him. Now that is interesting. It makes me wonder what his goal is.

    "Oh, and Loki may know about our exit strategy. It seems like our movement has been under his watchful eye for quite some time." Lilith softly muttered as the cloudy haze vanished.

    "Why do you say that?" I inquired.

    "A guess, but it never hurts to assume it''s not true," She imed, allowing my suspicion to grow.

    "Loki is a snake, but a terrifyingly smart one. I had heard tales of him in Midgard, but that is not why many fear him. We all know Loki has inherited the Norse Pantheon name, hence gaining their history and destiny." Yu Lan calmly exined, rising from her throne.

    "However, it is here in the bed of chaos that he made himself a terrifying name. One of the biggest maniptors is Loki. It matters not who side you are on, because once that man''s inner voice starts taking over, only chaos will follow."

    "Inner voice?" I curiously asked, having rarely heard much of Loki in the first ce aside from him being a dick. "What the hell does that mean?"

    "it''s a theory many who has dealt with him have coined. As we speak, Loki is calm right now, but he will destroy a family every couple of cycles or cause a war to ur. Loki is known to be the Bed of Chaos''s biggest terrorist."

    Passing my hands through my hair, I sighed dismissively before a chuckle suddenly ran from my lips, "And what do they call me? I just condemned Nox and the Celestrial House."

    "It doesn''t matter right now. Loki is not the problem but the reason he gave us this de. He had to call in a favor for Riverfall, and I am sure it was some type of ckmail going on. It''s safe to say once that person sees me, he will attack."

    "And assuming he knows our escape n, then the we stop off at will be a trap." I finished arching my lips. "Let''s just ditch the de then."

    "No." Lilith swiftly said, staring at me with a solemn gaze to my surprise and bewilderment.

    Waiting for her to continue, the silence only expanded as she stood still, without words.

    "Always with the secrets." I renounced, tracing my eyes over the de held within her hand. Masking her features against my gaze by hiding beneath her silky hair, I frowned. "Then what can I know?"

    "Whatever you want," She said softly, harboring a biting of heartbreak in her tone. "It''s just you must look for such answers."

    Clitting my tongue, fire ran through my chest. Fury was but a fleeting emotion as I towered over Lilith. "Not with Zantar. I need to know everything."

    "Arsene, I think it''s best you.."

    "Hold your tongue." I ruthlesslymanded, silencing Yu Lan. Baring a chilling glint, Lilith raised her head, carrying an indifference I had only seen when her abyssal energy ran wild through her body.

    "Find out for yourself, "Lilith adamantly dered, vanishing before my eyes.

 Chapter 555 - Stolen Dragon

    Cracking my fist through the stone walls of my manner, I stared at the cold, empty bed. "Two months. Two fucking months!" I growled, sending a second, arms size hole through my bedroom wall close to the bay window.

    Passing my hands through my hair, a heavy breath of air ran stagnantly from my lips. It was tiring; Lilith prepared over seventy percent of this city for our wedding; everyone was meeting with her but me.

    Every time I tried to find her, she would teleport without even leaving me a nce to catch. I swear she will force me to burn this damn to the ground. This was giving rise to a whole new meaning to the silent treatment.

    "Someone seems down," Ezra''s mocking voice seemed to ring from behind me. Did she genuinely believe I would not break that defiant attitude? Why does everyone think I will not follow through?

    "Are you wearing your maid outfit?" I coldly asked, ncing out at the window to the city that had changed. Littered with smoke, rising over this once-majestic city, all that was left was a sea of ash and rivers dark as the souls of sinners.

    "I-I."

    "Go put it on then. Let the city know you as the bloody maid. Maybe then you will find yourself approaching me more respectfully."

    "Screw you! I will not." She howled loud enough to wake those within my estate, provoking my gaze to pull off the ashen city under construction due to my wedding.

    I smiled and drew a bit close. Ezra lifted her gaze high and stared up at me defiantly with her arms folded firmly against her bosom. There was hidden fear; I could see, if not taste, emanating for this rosy thorn.

    "Fine, I am not one to repeat myself," I uttered sharply, stepping past her, withdrawing from my room and down the stairs that creaked with each step. Heading for the door, I got a few nces of Yu Jing and Arkanos ying cheerfully together. Filling downstairs with springughter, my feet came to a stop.

    "Papa!" Arkanos cheered brightly, racing into my arms. I lifted her into my embrace. Running my cheeks with kisses, Arkanos giggled. "When is Mamaing back?" She asked with a cute pout that melted my heart a bit.

    cing Arkanos back down on her two tiny feet, a bitter smile marred my lips as I shrugged, wondering that same question.

    "Who knows," I whispered back. "But someone is going to pay."

    "Huh?" Peering up with blinky eyes, I chuckled, envisioning the nightmare I would deliver to dear old Ezra. There seems to be a great, seething pride that had returned with our most recent absence. A failure on my part, Ezra used to be more subservient. I will definitely have to break that.

    "Arsene, this was not what I had wanted! You fucked me!" Einar, the angel that none wanted on their shoulder, shouted, racing towards me with me.

    "Deal was a deal. You and Ezra are now working together. She kills, and you catch, what''s the problem? Is the city not in turmoil? I hear an entire family was poisoned to death, their eyes popping from their body." I said indifferently.

    "Screw them! I wanted to work with Ezra, not against her!" Einar med, raising his voice as footsteps ran down the stairs.

    "You did what!" Ezra howled, jerking my robe lifting me off my feet. "Screw you, Arsene! What is this? Are you pimping me off?"

    Gripping the Entitled Princess wrist, my brow twitched at her burning stare; Pulling her hands away, Ezra''s fingers ripped my ck robes with her death grip.

    Wrapping my torn clothing in darkness, the robes around my chest mended themselves at my will. "First of all..."

    Kicking off the ground, I shot away, shattering the door, on my way out. Escaping from having to deal with this mess, I chuckled a bit. I had no words to offer any of them. I did, after all, screw over Einar and pimp out Ezra in a way.

    Moving through the shadows of Casia till the aura of the devil and the angels faded from my rear. Sweat slithered down my brow and neck, drenching my robes. Breathing in the ash that would stifle the average man, I looked towards the clouds.

    I had finished with the blood smears justst night. Casia was ready to be my territory. And tensions are running high with the rising chaos caused by Einar, enforcing martialw, and Ezra mass killings.

    Everything was just about set. All that was needed was for me to name Casia and reconcile with Lilith.

    "Sene?" A soft, enchanting voice filled with ice and warmth touched against my ears.

    Creasing my brow as no one should know who I was, I turned my eyes towards the emerald-eyed woman smiling gently. My heart fluttered as her ashen hair trailed over her back like delicate silk. Standing a few heads lower than I, the young maiden chuckled.

    "Melinoe," I said, shaken by the Pale Goddess across from me. "You found me."

    Melinoe smirked, eyeing up and down with her mid-stage star-lord divine sense she spoke."You have grown,"

    "How? How did you recognize me?" I muttered, touching the Ring of Babylon upon my finger.

    "It was a bit hard, but Father and Nyx helped when we felt your image beginning to fade from our minds. And with Little Ty with us, it made it a bit easy. Whatever you did doesn''t seem to affect her."

    Chuckling half-heartily, I shook my head, but my mood immediately plummeted as she continued, "I just met with Lilith. She said you''re a dick."

    "Where is she?" I furiously demanded, casting my surroundings in an investigative light

    "You''re not going to find her," Melinoe imed sharply, but I did not believe her empty words. "she said until you''re ready to apologize, she will not be returning."

    "bullshit"

    Me? Apologized? What the hell did I do? Did she take me to be a fool? A little bitch? What the hell did I do wrong?

    "And they say I''m crazy," said Melinoe, patting my shoulder as I suddenly froze.

    "Where is ty?" I rushed to say, noticing the hesitation on Melinoe.

    "Don''t tell me."

    "Your wife stole your baby dragon."

    "..."

    "Fuck!!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 563 - Asura Bloodgrave

    Lifting my head, I bore a smile and held my hand behind my back. Tracing my divinity stealthily over my bones with thews of darkness to hide whatever this shard would find.

    A jittery sensation tugged at my heart. My hands began to shake as I waited in anticipation. I could trick a god, and now, I will fool an entire Sect into believing I, Arsene Snow, will be the greatest monster of all time.

    The Holy Swords will be my Sect, just like Alos, I am going to take you for everything and leave you with the shadows, for even the scraps will be mine. I will steal your clouds, Your hearts, and your woman. It will all be mine.

    Levitating above the crystal, Kingsly, with his bulging arms firmly crossed, grinned, "Begin." he thundered off as the crystal began, shimming with a translucent ruby red light, an enormous pir shot into the air. Piercing through the clouds, I lifted my hands as a powerful gush of wind blew against my flesh.

    Feeling a mysterious force connect with my body, it invaded me like a worm burrowing into a carcass. Worming its way, a wave of disgust fluttered through my heart as my eyes began to grow scarlet against my will.

    "This is revolting, " I coldly dered loud enough for many to hear.

    Baring my anger the best I could, three digits appeared above my head, reading, "One hundred and two."

    Squashing that damnable essence within me, the second I saw the shocked face of Kingsly, the number above my head, that should be my age, vanished.

    "Impossible! sir, he is cheating!" A brave soul, whose name could not be more irrelevant, snapped, pointing a finger, as I stared at this four-figure age.

    I smiled andughed, drawing close, ignoring the eyes upon me; I stood before the peasant who dared to have the same level of cultivation as me. "What did you say? I coldly snarled, tilting my head as a bloody will began to slither its way into my mind.

    Crave, the little star-lord, whose blood smelt a bit Elven, tore his eyes off of Kingsly, "I fucking said, you cheated!" He arrogantly barked.

    Baffled by such words, Iughed as my hand struck. Shredding the air to ash, my hands moved at such speed, smoke began to rise from my palm as it pped against this fool; Ripping this idiot off his feet, his left eye popped from its socket, the skin of his cheek peeled, and his jaw turned to a mist of red.

    BOOOOOOOOOOM~

    sting through the air, like a speeding bullet, a twinkle appeared in the distance as a faint mist of blood hung in the air, falling over the ground as smoke steamed from my hand.

    "Now that''s how you bitchp a bitch." I proimed quite proud of myself if I didn''t say so myself.

    pping my hands together, I smiled cheekily at Kingsly, sending the solemn Heavenly King a wink.

    Hovering towards me, he shot a nce at everyone, who all were over six hundred years and back to me, grim to the bone. He did not speak, nor did I expect him to. I was sure after this y I would be a Chosen.

    "What is your Dao Level?" A voice I recognized pressed, rushing towards me. I took the time to nce at the firelike hair of the man who asked the stupid question about soul benders and smirked.

    "Fight me, and find out," I challenged, letting a fiendish battle intent race from my body, shaking the earth beneath my feet; With my intent, the grass began to wither.

    The Young Man scowled, however, just as he was about to speak, a firm palm pressed over his shoulder, "This is your first warning, Asura. Killing is not allowed, nor is crippling." Said Kingsly sharply.

    "But of course," I charmed, baring a fiendish grin meant to provoke. "And its Asura Bloodgrave, for those who are wondering."

    "Wolf Syv," The young man unexpectedly said.

    Was that not the surname of Aiza? Now that is going to be fun. I didn''t know she had a n. No wonder he was brave enough to im to be a soul bender.

    "That''s enough," Kingsley announced, surveying thend that smelt a bit of blood due to the dead fools who did not meet the cut. I did not get a chance to see what happened, but their air was slowly growing with the scent of blood.

    "The Next test is potential. To test this, all you must do is chant your Mantra, and the Pir Crystal will do the rest."

    Humming in response to what Kingsly called the Pir Crystal began to buzz. A foreboding chill blew through the breeze, shrouding the skies with its crimson glow.

    Creasing my brow, a bitterness I could not perceive stung against the tip of my tongue. Confused, I saw the pale faces of everyone around me. Knowing there was something wrong with them, I nced up at Kingsly baring down at me in particr.

    It was not long before a number once appeared above my head, reading ten, and rising. Meeting Kingsly''s stern gaze, I crossed my arms, "Do I need to chant my Mantra? All it''s doing is stinging my tongue."

    Not meeting my mockery with a response, the bulky deity stared. However, after about a minute, the pressure began to rise, but it was not enough for me even to register it. Mother''s forsaken bloodline made it, so my body rejected the Laws of Heaven.

    It was a bit of a cheat, but I believed a normal star-lord could not even harm me.

    Letting the minutes that soon turned to hours pass, I maintained a cheeky smile as Kingsly and I had a staring contest. Many had died during this time, falling under the pressure till all remained was a puddle of blood and gore.

    There were many to cry and plead, but it was not after four days did Kingsly nod, "Those that cannot continue, congrats you have passed. For those who can still go on, then press on. And show the Holy Swords your potential."

    Cracking a smile, I broke eye contact with Kingsly, who was no long grim but now a somewhat ashenplexion as he stared at me. I could practically taste the fear oozing from his pores. He hid it well, but his pupils were shrinking, his arms shaking, and a cool sweat flowed from his brow.

    Letting another few days pass, the pressure against my body finally began to take a toll; while it was not by much, it did leave a rather disdainful taste on my mouth. Around me stood seven that were left standing, all of them covered in blood.

    However, I was without injury, standing calm; I did not try to chant my Mantra. It was below me to do so. When all these men fall, then and only then shall I begin my Mantra; my talent shall not be measured by those who can stand in the same level of pressure as me. They must fall to their knees broken for me to begin.

    When I first heard that voice, it told me The Path of Abyssal Night was crafted by the All and the One. How can I allow myself to live up to its potential if I perform so pathetically?

    Call it pride, call it foolishness, it matters not; the Path of Abyssal Night is at the peak of creation like the mes of Hellfire. It''s a power not meant to be taken likely.

    And so the days slithered by as the pressure began to grow stronger the by the day. Yet there was not any that wished to give. The scent of blood was strong, as Wolf''s body was pooling blood. Leaking away over the grass, desperation nketed his foggy eyes.

    By the second week, the seven that were left standing had turned to two. Bubbling blood from his eyes, I held a graceful appearance with a bit of sweat tracing down my cheek. I couldst a year like so if I wished to.

    Those from the Bed of Chaos were too weak, too flimsy.

    "Fall," I coldly said as the light faded from Wolf''s eyes. Falling limp, a sh of divinity wrapped over his body as Kingsly appeared, taking his body into his embrace.

    "I... I got permission. If you use your Mantra and touch the Pir Crystal, you will be taken in by the Sect." he imed, as I smirked.

    "Deal," I challenged, taking a deep breath. Silence gripped the air as even the winds came to a swift halt.

    ''Swallow the Night, and reveal The All. See towards the One, Hidden within the Veil of The All." I chanted inwardly, knowing it to be the first verse of the Path of Abyssal Night.

    Lost in its meaning, everything grew cloudy as some things began to click in my mind; reflected within my heart, my lips muttered the second verse.

    ''Bridge the One, and the All. Forsake, The Path of Light, and Dark.. For the truth lies within the Night of Abyss.''

 Chapter 590 - Gaius Winterblack Court Of Blood

    There he was! There he was once more! He had barely changed! How can that be? His divine image was almost the same. It was him, the Patriarch of the Snow family. The Lord, whose talent even Titus, his father, feared and banished.

    Staring at Arsenes''s smoldering dark eyes brewing darkness, my heart wavered as both the eyes of the Arbiters and Zero shoot me a measuring stare. If there was ever something a man should fear, it was not Heaven or the Arbiters of Fate but the man going by the name Zero.

    It was he who suggested my punishment, and it was my Master who implemented it. No one but one man had ever known of Zero, whose Identity was so secretive even the Chaos Lords, the Ultimate Masters of Iluthath, ced a bounty upon his head.

    There was no greater mind capable of maniption than Zero; there were even rumors Lucifer had recognized his intelligence and awarded him personally. If there was anyone more to fear than my Master, it was Zero.

    Monitoring the ceremonymence ande to an end, I opened my palm and pulled everyone into the Mirrored world that could harm Arsene and Lilith. Making sure there wasn''t anyone around, I stared calmly at the Founders of Nox ring at me, then towards the parallel Mirrored Realm crafted by the Devils.

    It was overflowing and cracking at the raging power, bleeding out into ours. Narrowing my eyes, I chuckled, "Why not let this go? None of you have a higher battle prowess than I, and my cultivation is at High God."

    "That didn''t stop me from killing you before," Talos calmly and grimly replied.

    "Please," I dismissed contemptuously, "I had no reason to live knowing I would revive anyway. However, now things are different. My Lord has granted me another chance, and I will not allow anyone to harm Arsene Snow."

    "I do not care!" Sulton bellowed, consuming thend in his Celestrial Divinity that reigned over the Mirrored Realm. Reaching through the far reaches of the Bed of Chaos, I shot the self-proimed head of Nox, Aeron, a knowing look.

    ording to Lilith, this battle was not in the least bit real. At least, it wasn''t between most of the founders and me. However, Sulton and some of the members of Nox watching were sure to be in league with Sulton, who Lilith didn''t wish for me to kill.

    ording to her, anger passes, and sorrow fades. It will seem like they had ns for this man who had a powerful influence throughout his eternal life.

    Hovering still over Casia, as more of my men slowly began to materialize within my Mirrored Realm. Filled with bloodlust, I could not help but narrow my eyes at the rising tension. My eyesnded upon Christofer, Tien Wang, Karsa, and Yu Lan, staring at Aiza grimly.

    Pulling out a crowned scepter of two snakes coiled around each other, Karsa hissed, "How I am going to enjoy draining you dry, Aiza." She uttered as her nails grew sharp like talons.

    "Gaius! So you have finally returned!" A voice booming with vigor thundered, stirring the mirrored realm. "And what is this? Voltron? Do my eyes deceive me? Little Brother, you still live?" Cerios, The Tainted, barked. Pushing out from the void near my side, he beamed in an arrogant light.

    Cerios was not overlyrge, but there was always something about his presence that would lead a man to believe he was the size of a mountain. Myself included, as if there was ever a man that had the right to be arrogant, it was Cerios. He held his head at an arched and bore down towards his blood brother. Grinning with fangs, his golden main glowed with a vibrant evil. He narrowed his eyes that were stained golden and chuckled, with his giant body that made me look like a child.

    Watching Vulron eyes turn wide in shock, a pulse of hate bloomed. "YOU!" He thundered, shaking the realm; however, this shaking did not let up. Vulron, like his brother, was a Lord of Vibrations. To enhance their merciless power, they controlled the veryws said to keep the universe moving.

    "Little Vul, it will do you wise to watch how you speak to your lord brother. It is by my will I allow you to live, do not test my patience." Cerios calmly remarked, cing his hands behind his back, his lion-like eyes turning tight and grim as the reaper.

    "The Court of Blood is now under Arsene rule?" Aeron inquired sharply, creasing his brow; he sneered, releasing the Aura of ughter and Destruction that stripped away life.

    Crackling inughter, Cerios shrugged, "Like your court of Nox, who holds many different organizations. If Gaius lowered his head before another, it doesn''t really matter to me; I can leave whenever I please. Although I am curious why I am here?"

    "Because, like most of my Court, you owe me multiple favors." I reminded coldly, sending the Tainted a demonic look. "The perks of being a true immortal, my favors are endless as much as your pride."

    "True," he uttered gravely but recovered with a mocking smile. "I shall handle my little brother. What say you, Little Vul? How I will enjoy caving in your head." he mocked; as a powerful force so threatening, I was forced to chant ''shield'' over myself, erupted beneath Cerios feet. Shattering most of my mirrored realm as he charged like a beast, he emerged before Vultrun in an instant; Gripping his head as though he were a child and entering the mirrored realm within a mirrored realm as not to shatter mine.

    I was not like the devils, who could create Mirrored realms on such levels; my own had their limits. Despite my knowledgeing close to Baphomet, I was never one to embellish in the Arcane Arts.

    "It will seem like you lost one person. If I were you, Talos, I would go help Vulron. When Cerios loses control, his power only grows. It''s a shame Vulron did not inheart his brother mutated bloodline." I warned joyfully, knowing Cerios that tainted would be fine¡ªhis skin his harder than divine weapons.

    Facing two founders will put him at a disadvantage, but he should be fine. Vulron, on the other hand, may be killed if Talos doesn''t leave.

    ring at me, viciously, the Lord of Death vanished, rushing after the two lions; I chuckled, "Seems like I may get revenge on you, Aiza. My little adopted daughter, though you betray me. Do you know why I never bothered to kill you, even after all these years?"

    "Piss off. You are not as powerful as you im! You are but an Emperor in battle prowess!" Aiza barked, losing her graceful aura I helped cultivate.

    Shaking my head, I sighed, "When my Master created the level of Paragon, I was starstruck and horrified. However, it has been quite a few chaos cycles since then, and I have yet to touch upon it. The devils were lucky to have a legacy linking back to Iluthath, but what makes you think I am any weaker than a devil?" I asked calmly as the world turned to ice.

    "Aside from those from the Etherial Realm and Asmodeus, I am one of the oldest creatures to exist. Allow me to show you what a True Godking of Iluthath is capable of. The quality of the Bed of Chaos has fallen far below anything I have ever seen, but I will show you true power.. I, your father, shall bless you once more.

 Chapter 602 - Lemuria

    Exterminating life, Lilith''s ice-cold de came to a swift halt as a river of warm blood washed over my feet.

    Landing next to me, I stared coldly at the empty deck when a radiant sigil appeared. Blinding me with its light, thews of death slowly began to twist before my eyes. Knowing something wasing, I readied the Spear of Pestilence and watched the radiant sigil shatter into millions of small fragments, the hairs upon my neck rose as Lilith, and I bolted off the deck of the enemy''s ship. Racing through the stars of space, hundreds of azure beams carrying the power of extermination charged.

    Weaving through hundreds, the crackles of grey lightning, tainted with the element of darkness emanating from my soul, growled, cloaking The Spear of Pesitnce. I stopped, twirling my spear; an invisible domain appeared around me as I batted everything away with the help of Arcane Gale.

    By my side, Lilith followed my actions as her de weaved, carrying the power of fate; her sword moved as if she could foresee where each of these beams of death was going to strike.

    "Who would have thought such prey would exist in the Bed of Chaos? The Dao of Fate is it? How I will love dissecting that soul of yours." A soft enchanting voice resounded from the ship, stepping out onto the deck. A frown could only touch upon my lips as I gazed at the woman, draped in a wizard''s cloak, that carried runes I did not recognize, but they were no doubt profound.

    I saw a woman with long blonde hair, a sharp jaw, and Azure-blue eyes gleaming with an iciness within the dark blue cloak. She wasn''t very tall, but there was something different about her, something that I didn''t feel when facing anyone at my level.

    "Allow me to introduce myself." She uttered with a half bow, "I am Lemuria Sol Devaia, The Lady of the Seven Stars. A pleasure, I''m sure. Can I presume you are Asura Bloodgrave?" My frown grew as I nodded. "How lucky of me! And here I thought I would miss you."

    Narrowing my eyes at Lemuria, the Realm Lord, I shot a side nce towards Lilith, whose emerald eyes glisten, "And might I ask who sent you?"

    "Does it matter?" She uttered sharply.

    "Sure it does." Said Lilith shaking her head dismissively. Raising Riverfall, she smiled, licking her cherry lips. "Whoever sent you seems quite set on killing my hubby. They sent a Realm Lord, after all. A Realm Lord is powerful enough to destroy an entire gxy with a single sh if I am not wrong."

    Lemuria lowered her hood and opened her palm as a crystal staff appeared within her hand. Glistering with various gems embedded into its frame, she smiled as a powerful divinity whisked about, flooding the darkness of space in a nightmarish force that seemed to hold hundreds of properties I did not recognize.

    "She is from The Greater ne, Aether," Said Lilith grimly. "I suspect. They are the Lords of the Divine. The Creators of Qi. I hear their divinity is so advanced. The veryws will support them, allowing them to cast circles without actually chanting them. Their Circles, however, were all random, but they are always high level.

    "Wow! you''re quite the knowledgable one." Lemuria kindly said, not hiding the mockery in her tone. "it''s a shame you are not on the hit list." She coldly dered, arching her staff, that glowed when a sigil of a crown and two swords crossing appeared. Widening my eyes, I knew instantly she, too, was a crest user.

    "you guys kill the Chosen of Nox. I will handle Asura and Amilia Bloodgrave." She uttered as a powerful force suddenly epassed space. Feeling like I had somehow shifted in space, I found myself within the Mirrored Realm once more.

    ''She said Chosen, not Chosen''s of Nox. She doesn''t know that Sigfried joined." Lilith''s soul whispered, "Want me to protect them?"

    "No," I answered back, "They are sure to have protection hidden away by their masters. I am sure they will be fine. I need you for this one. She is a Late Realm Lord. Do you know her battle prowess?"

    "It''s always a safe bet to assume everyone outside the Bed of Chaos are masters capable of battling Soul Benders. Those that are elites we can assume are Lords and Kings. This is where the race advantage begins to fade.

    Letting Crimson Winds wash over me, the scarlet glow around me grew deeper as I pushed it to its max, pumping my blood. A sinister aura rippled through empty space as War of Kings whisked off my body. Consuming the Mirrored Realm in darkness, I studied the grim expression on Lemuria.

    "A Lord." She uttered sharply.

    "So I have been told," I jeered as a pulse resounded from my soul. Racing form out of my body, my heart and mind trembled as my divine Sense appeared in creation for the first time. Devouring the very fabric of life, the Mirrored realm began to wither as my mind grew sharper by the second.

    Turning a little pale, Lemuria narrowed her eyes, "You truly do need to die." she uttered as I sted off the emptiness of space. Shattering the void beneath my feet, I appeared by her side, piercing the spear of Pestilence towards her throat.

    Peering into her heart, I foresaw her next step, making sure my spear bent. I flicked my wrist, forcing my spear to curve the moment Lemuria attempted to dodge. I made sure she would weave right into the tip of my spear. Horror was visible, but there was an eerie calm to her as the robes upon her flesh lit up.

    Leaping back, the moment I saw that light, Lilith suddenly charged in gripping Riverfall; When the karmicws flowed like the River Styx. Consuming the darkness in glorious radiance, she cleaved down when all of a sudden, an azure barrier appeared.

    Cutting through Lemuria''s barrier without resistance, I was sure her robes created Lilith''s body suddenly turned into hundreds of images as they all spoke in unison.

    "Genisis,"

    Making my skin crawl, Lemuria howled, unable to hide the desperation. "Ethereal...."

    "Counter!" Said Lilith as her sigil appeared, just above her head. Blood gushed from out of Lemuria''s lips as I saw every clone of Lilith touch upon her robe.. I knew Lilith''s first spell had seeded.

 Chapter 609 - Eroma Snow Family

    "Are you sure about this?" Val hesitantly muttered, taking a seat at the table that currently held Greyson and Emma Snow. "Must the boys kill each other like so?"

    Grey lowered his head, but my eyes could see nothing but guilt written over his face that had been growing through the years. I could see he had been struggling to tell me something, but he had kept his mouth shut, and I never spoke of it.

    Clenching her fist, Emma nced out at the City of Holy Swords, with an ashenplexion, "How is Richter?" She asked, in utter heartbreak.

    "Seeing that, Arsene banged his fiancee and sent it to every Lord of relevance. He is currently the biggest cockhold in the Bed of Chaos. How do you think he is doing? Humiliation aside, Richter has been training none stop. I don''t know what he did, but I barely recognize him anymore." I softly informed.

    Every week, I had made the time to see Richter at least once these past hundred years, and it was frightful how much he had grown. Whether it was his sword or personality, everything was changing, reminding me a bit of Arsene in some ways. Some could even say he wasing into his own as a member of the Snow Family.

    "The greatest day of Arsene''s life was the most tragic of our firstborn," Val muttered, ncing up to hold back the tears from leaking from his eyes. "How did we let this happen? We should have taught Richter better."

    "You should have taught Arsene better," Grey added, shaking his head, "That little runt is a devil through and through. But at this point, Richter did this to himself. Eroma did warn him of what would happen."

    "Enough!" Emma shouted, mming her fist down over the table, "Why did you call us here?" She adamantly demanded, her eyes soaked in tears. "What is it you want?"

    ncing at Grey, my elder brother sighed, "Arsene doesn''t know Richter is here. We wish to broker peace between the two of them. I know Arsene is willing to forgive, as he has more important matters ahead of him, but the problem is Richter. He is too unstable and may just dig a hole even deep with Arsene. Neither of them knows the others are here, but I say we must try and help this tattered rtionship before Arsene breaks Richter once more. That boy is out of his debt when dealing with Arsene."

    "Over a hundred years of watching over our shoulder. Hundred years of training in solitude, was it all for not?" Emma muttered pale as a sheet, sitting still with her meager World God cultivation. "I will speak with Arsene. He was always never able to say no to me."

    "Seems your forgetting someone. Yura, aka Lilith, is also there, and Richter did threaten their unborn child. Lilith is a wild card. Arsene, I can predict, but that girl is different. We know nothing about her." I tacked on, shaking my head, "Even with my eyes, she is hard to read. All I see in her is an endless abyss. And you know what they say. If you wish to persuade a hard-headed man, convince his wife first."

    Val gave a bitterugh, "That is true... I guess."

    Rolling my eyes, I sighed, rising from the table, "I''m going to see Richter; who wants toe? I ask because a certain archer is waiting for me, and she is as bendable as her bow. God, I love Elves."

    "Guess you never had a Nymph," Val lightly uttered, wrapping his hands around Emma, who blushed a bit.

    "I''m only half," she muttered.

    Blinking my eyes, I turned to Grey, who shrugged indicating he knew, and back to Val, "Dear God! How could I have forgotten of Nymphs! They are so rare, though, and they never leave the forest! Damn! What the fuck have I been doing!"

    ''You''re an idiot! Take me to my son!" Emma scolded, ring daggers at me.

    Pursing my lips, I bitterly nodded, cing my hands upon her shoulder along with Val. I gathered my divinity, ready to teleport, when Greyson''s voice echoed in my head, "When you are done, bring Val back with you. There is something I need to say. It''s very, very important."

    Turning to my brother, I could not help but frown at the serious glint in his eyes and nod. Teleporting away without another word, we appeared within a set of deste ruins a ways away from the Holy Sword Sect. I had tried to convince Richter to stay in the sect, but he said he needed a ce to rest and think alone.

    It was currently dark over these baren ruins in the depts of space, surrounded by a neb of scarlet and violet being the only source of light, the sound of heavy grunts echoed into my ear. Knowing he was still at it. I patted Val''s shoulder to follow and led the way ahead.

    My brow, however, creased as I heard the sound of a woman''s voice. "Not like that, silly. Change up your style a bit. You need some flexibility. Just like a man to think being forceful is the answer! Come rx your arm!"

    "I only wanted to learn some of your sword-ax technique. Why am I changing everything!" Said Richter, somewhat annoyed, although he did seem rather joyful.

    Did my little nephew get another woman? Hmmm, I guess he wasn''t as sad as I thought. It''s good, though. The best cure to anything is to get your dick or pussy wet! Fuck the sadness away! If you feel sad afterward, then you''re doing it wrong! Plow the sorrow away! Till all that is left is an endless pleasure!

    Picking up my gaze, a swift whistle ran from out of my lips as I peeked around a corner at the little minx with her arms wrapped around my dear nephew," Well, well! Good job, my dear nephew! What a... Hey, you seem familiar. Have we met?" I questioned, a little confused as she seemed so familiar. The face was enchanting, the same as her unholy body that could lead anyone to fall, but something was so familiar about her.

    "Unkle?" Richter said, "what are you doing... MOTHER!!! FATHER! You got out! How!" He cried, racing towards them with open arms.

    Ignoring the family reunion, I stared at the little minx as my eyes grew wide, "Oh shit! I remember! You have truly changed! But your that broad who poisoned Arsene in Pendragon! Nora, something!" I shouted as my eyes grew wider as I gazed at the demonic energy swirling unhindered within her body and soul.

    She was a demon.

 Chapter 610 - Ring Of Bael

    "If you wish to learn how to split your soul, then y around with your Divine Sense. You just recently gained ess to your soul." Aegis faintly dismissed.

    Knowing he was not wrong, I sighed. "True, but there must be something I can do now."

    "You have Baels Legacy; why not enter it?"

    Scuffing at the very thought, I dismissed that idea, "Hell no! It''s a rip-off. I have no idea how devils could afford their prices. But I am interested in Baels Title," I muttered, tracing my finger over the Ring of Bael. "He never did inquire about the ring or ask for it. Then there was the fact that Bael was once a King and now a Prince.

    Peering down at the ring held by me for over so many years. I could not help but wonder about the origin of this ring. My parents had granted it to me long ago, but they had refused to tell me how they came upon it.

    "Sene?" A soft, gentle voice called, pulling me out of my train of thought. Noticing Lilith once more in our room, I lifted my hand.

    "What do you know of this ring?"

    Tilting her head, she frowned, and touched her cherry lips, "Not much, just that it''s a ring of few masters. Each Bael beforehand had tried to tame it, but none were sessful. It soon became irrelevant. Why do you think Bael didn''t care that you once held his ring? Its true lord was the Orginal Bael."

    I hummed in response, but my heart could not stop the anger from brewing. How long had I had this ring? How long had it been with me? Shit, it even saved me the second time I faced off against Aldrich. But was it not Lilith who threatened it to save my life?

    I chuckled, removing the ring from my finger, and tossed it to Lilith, who quickly caught it in her hand. "If it cannot obey, then destroy it. I have no use for objects or people who cannot be of use." I coldly scorned. If I needed to hold objects in my ring, there were two options. Get another spiral ring orprehend thews of space, and I am sure my darkness could do the same thing.

    Lifting the Ring of Bael to her eyes, a chilling glint touched over Lilith''s emerald eyes. She smiled, releasing a scarlet-ck mist that materialized around her left hand¡ªpulling the Abyssal Sword from the very mist. Thews began to recede while the air slowly began to split.

    Holding my breath at the pressure emanating from that demonic de, Lilith tossed the Ring of Bael high in the air. It would be tragic to lose a potential treasure, but I needed power now. War was on the Horizon.

    Lilith''s de whisked through the air without the slightest resistance splitting the fabric of reality as I waited in anticipation. Etching closer to the Ring of Bael, my heart shivered the closer Lilith''s de grew, till a vibrant me raced through my sight. Swallowing the very void around us, Lilith pulled back, vanishing to a safe distance, while I remained still. Unafraid of the mes emanating from the Nines, I chuckled grimly but did not speak.

    Silence gripped the searing inferno of my room, as an intense heat so frightening I watched with indifference as the ship I presided on began to burn. Spreading without end till all that was left was a sea of embers and the Ring of Bael. The echoes of hellish screams raced through the void. Knowing it was those aboard, I remained indifferent even as Lilith snatched Ty and Arkanos from Stasis.

    "You challengeth me?" A soft, masculine voice swore with hellish rebuke, storming the ship with mes the color of blood.

    Wildly intrigued, greed flowed over my ckened soul, creeping deep within me; I stepped through the mes as my very clothing began to singe over my flesh, swallowing me whole without hesitation. The hellish mes only grew, but myughter never ceased.

    "Challenge? You would not win." I coldly dered with utter confidence. "I granted the Hells a win over an Arch-Angel. They owe me. All this is is you barking like a hound. Lower your fangs, less you find out why so many fear me."

    "I fear not those of this Heaven," He grimly informed, but I could not help but chuckle; unable to hold back the contempt oozing from my lips, my very chuckles turned into crazedughter.

    "How foolish you are. Did you not see who attended my wedding? All of them are above this realm or, as you call it, Heaven. Some probably even further. What about Zariel himself? Tell me you have not heard his name? My little brother."

    "They do not serve you," The Ring of Bael barked, halting myughter. I could not help but ponder over this things intelligence. Did he just tell me his master, his God, that?

    "True, but they do serve their own self-interest. I don''t have the power to stop you from leaving, but they certainly do." I swiftly remark, twirling my index finger through my hair, "From how I see it, you leave, you deal with them, you stay, well you deal with Asmo, Baphomet, and everyone else I can get. I am sure they will be more than willing to help me out."

    Silence descended, but the mes around me only grew stronger. Standing in these mes reminded me of the joys of a bubble bath. Filling my lungs with smoke, I enjoyed the high and closed my eyes.

    "What is it you want?" He coldly uttered.

    "Your loyalty," I answered, opening my eyes to the ring brimming with a tainted power. "I want your power. I want your life. I want everything you have and more."

    Swirling in a vortex of Hellish mes. A faint pulse raced over my body as I felt something touch past the devouring mist around my soul, touching on my very core. I quickly took note of a tether between the ring of Bael and myself. Blood raced down my nose as his voice echoed deep inside my soul.

    "You are not my master till you defeat me. However, I will allow you temporary ess to level one. Use my knowledge well. I shall grant you one cycle to defeat me.. Whether I die or not is of no consequence."

 Chapter 611 - Lilith Homeless

    Staring wide at the wreckage of the ship, covered in mes that did not wish to dye out, I turned to Arsene, who turned his cheek. Hiding himself from my stern eye, a sigh left my lips.

    "Oops," he awkwardly muttered, "It''s not so bad, truly."

    "We are in the middle of nowhere." I softly reminded, trying my hardest to mask the growing anger. "And help is over a decade away. Tell me how this is not bad?"

    "Then we head north!" He confidently remarked, shooting me a smile.

    "You couldn''t even follow a straight line!" I bitterly cursed, "We are officially homeless! Every direction for you is north!"

    "You''re damn right! If every direction is north, I can never go the wrong direction, my dear! You just need to keep moving till you--"

    Punching the shit out of Sene so hard, I felt a few bones crack. I basted this fool off his feet and out of my sight. How could there be such a thing as a functioning idiot? Never have I seen a God with such a cripple sense of direction.

    Peering at the Hellish mes beginning to die down, leaving only a cloud of ash, my eyes trailed off to the many disciples all looking around with confusion. Many had died to the Ring of Baels mes, but there were still many who lived, and the most important one being Arken. The captain of this vessel.

    I had mended most of his injuries, but any excess movement would cause each of his wounds to reopen. He was the only one with a map of this god-forsaken ce. Sene and I might need to kill everyone and use the Gate of Abyssal Night to teleport away if things get out of hand.

    "I have a solution!" Sene muttered, approaching me with a bloody nose, smiling from ear to ear. He nced at the two little dragon girls huddling around my legs. "Let''s just use Ty. A high god like her is probably faster than a ship. We take Arken, the Chosen, and have little eat him when we arrive. That way, little Ty''s little secret will be safe."

    "That''s a little messed up. Although, It might work. Think the Chosen will have a problem with it?" I whispered, ncing at Kurt and Siegfried, calling out names to get a roll call of all those that survived.

    "Little Ty, wanna do something for daddy!" Sene shamelessly asked, pointing to everyone below us, "You see all those people. Papa wants all their souls. Screw Arken. I forgot I could just eat his soul. It''s a win, win."

    "No, it''s not, or did you forget your cripple sense of direction so soon? Even with a clear image of where you are heading, we are screwed. Keep him alive," I warned, unable to stop myself from shaking my head. Sene is going to be the death of so many people with his direction. What happens if he identally steps into an Eternals domain?

    Patting Ty''s small but lovable head, who seemed somewhat confused. I smiled a little softly. "Ty, we just need you to kill everyone but Kurt, Siegfried, and that man there by their side-lying lifelessly. Do it without none being the wiser, ok? Then bring daddy all the souls."

    "Ty wants a deal then!" She suddenly imed, startling us. I nced at Sene, who radiated nothing but pride. Swelling in tears, he nodded.

    "What is it?"

    "One hundred hugs and head pats, just for Ty!"

    "Twenty-five!" Sene Argued.

    "Ninty-Nine!" Said Ty standing her ground.

    "Seventy-Five," Arsene swiftly said, taking her into his arm; drool slipped down Ty''s lips as Arsene smirked sinisterly.

    "Deal!"

    "This is called the honey pot method." He informed, patting little Ty''s head, who could not be bothered to care; she had all the cards but failed to get a good deal.

    Shaking my head, Arkanos pulled at my robe, "Big sis is dumb." She said with a hint of jealousy. Lifting her into my arms, I smiled and kissed her plump cheeks.

    "Than teach your big sis," I said, ncing as a swirling power flickered so fast, I saw nothing but a hint of a scarlet glow before only darkness remained. Shifting my eyes away, all that reflected before my heart was a misty cloud of blood. Washing over Kurt and Siegfried, their bodies turned stiff as they each nced at us with hollow eyes.

    "Ty m!!!" The Dragon Girl howled, giggling with crazedughter, simr to her father.

    Touching my stomach, I could only weep for humanity. Are we going to raise a monster? Then again, I guess it''s humanity''s fault for being so weak. It will be their honor to die by my future babies'' hands. He will surely be the next ruler of this Heaven that I am sure of.

    Taking hole of Arken with a bit of divinity, Arsene pulled him close, "Are you two just going to stare? Come on, let''s go. Shit. I forgot I needed to act sad. Oh no! what happen, Amilia? We must flee! Grab the children, and let''s go!" Sene poorly acted out, gardening darker stares from the two chosen.

    "You''re a damn monster." Kurt barked.

    "I think that has been established. Where the hell have you two been? Hurry up, let''s go before Arken awakens. We need to get our story right, or would you rather we give up on the mission?" Sene rushed to say as Ty''s small body began to swell with power. Filling the Realm with a draconic power that bled darkness, arge sinister-looking dragon with a singlerge horn that appeared to look like a spear appeared on its forehead. Fluttering her wings that span over two hundred meters the color of a royal ck, I could not help but be a little intimidated by Ty''s dragon form.

    Howling to the all-powerful heavens in the far reaches of space, a vicious pressure so intense my bones were on the verge of shattering, raced over me, continuing till the various stars around us died out. Losing their light, Ty lowered her draconic head and nced at Arsene.

    cing my hands over the scales of ck that hid a scarlet glow beneath, I could not help but marvel at Ty might appearance.. Without a doubt, she was a monster through and through, capable of overthrowing mighty Zeus.

 Chapter 612 - Eroma Snow Tainted Essence

    Transmitting divinity to the Eyes of Truth, my frown deepened the longer I stared at not just Nora but Richter, who now seemed to carry some of the characteristics of a demon. It seems I was blinded by the fact Richter was family. I should have used my eyes the first time I gazed upon him. I shall not repeat that mistake.

    "Nora died long ago, Arsene saw to that. Just call me, Nira." She kindly addressed, but what I found strange was that there was no sentiment in her tone when she spoke of her death. A part of her died, and she doesn''t care?

    "Wait, you are from Pendragon?" Richter cried, catching me off guard. Having the urge to strike my nephew upside his head, I took a deep breath to calm my building irritation. It was not my intention to grow angry, especially at a family member, bute on! How the hell do you not know who you are fucking? Richter is not me who plow and move on. He needs to ask questions. He needs a connection. How do you miss this?

    "Do forgive me. But it''s as I said, Nora is dead. The same could be said about her memories." Nira softly exined, sending me a smile that made my heart flutter.

    Gulping down, I will admit, Nira was a baddie. She was a true subus nowpared to the t-chested twit she was before. I will give it to Ricter. He can pull, but he is pulling all the wrong hoes! It''s my fault, as one of the greatest assassins of the House of Snow, it was my job to train him.

    Making a note to inform Arsene and Grey of the demonic essence within his body, hidden so well, I was sure no one would see it. And even if they did, it did not feel like demonic essence but rather a mixture of Celestrial Qi that was tarnished by some strange force. It was the eyes of truth that pierced past this veil of mystery.

    I don''t know what the hell happened, but I am sure Richter is somehow a sleeper. The only question is if he knows. But where there is one, there are two. I need to search the Holy Sword Sect.

    "Put it at the back of your mind, my boy!" I shouted, pping the back of my nephew, "Look at how cute she is. Good job. I hope you are at least getting some." I curiously asked, watching Nira''s cheeks turn a bit pink. "You guys can talk about this pesky secret some other time. I brought your parent''s cuz I was worried, but it would seem like I was wrong too."

    Passing her hands through his hair, Emma kissed his cheeks filled with tears, "How we have missed you."

    "Why don''t I leave you guys. An outsider like me should not taint such a family reunion. If you will excuse me." Nira expressed, flickering away before anyone could say another word.

    "SHIT!" I cried, startling everyone present. "Grey is going to kill me! I''ll be back in ten! Don''t you dare start without me," I warned, ncing at Val, who seemed to understand my intent without needing to be asked?

    Zooming through these barren ruins with the Dao of Light cloaked around my feet, I approached Nira instantly. Seeing her warm demeanor vanish, I did not show surprise. "You reak of the Hells. Who are you?"

    "The hidden de of the Snow Family, Eroma Snow. It''s an honor to officially meet you." She imed, cuffing her hands. "But if it''s a battle you wish, you are sure to lose."

    Cracking a smile, I shook my head, " you seem special to my little nephew; I would not harm you,'' I lied, making sure to use my Eyes of Truth to ensure my deceit was believable. "I simply wish to know your intentions. Are you a demon or a Devil?"

    "A devil," She answered untruthfully, leading me to believe not even Drar knew about my eyes. A win, win. It seems master told no one.

    "So what is your game then? Why are you with my nephew? Is it under the orders of Drar?" I asked, using not just my Eyes of Truth but every bit of experience I had gained throughout my life to measure her reaction, her body heat, the beating of her heart, even the ever so slight contraction of her pupils.

    In my line of work, I knew trust and confidence was the biggest lie someone could tell you about, which was why I chose not to never fully trust my eyes. There was a reason Arsene made me his special weapon.

    "If I said I fell for Richter, would you believe it?" She said, and I shook my head as I knew there was more to it.

    Nira chuckled, "Well, there is no helping it. I was under orders to help Richter train, but everything else was on me. I do like him."

    Staring coldly at this demon, standing on a thin line, I shot away. Everything Nira said was both a lie and the truth. Whether it was her name, orders, or personality, it was all a lie and the truth. A part of her truly believed it, but there was another part of her that didn''t. It''s like she had two different minds in one body. I don''t know what happened to her, but either she has multiple personalities, or she is being possessed.

    Returning to see Richter surrounded by his parents, I chuckled, "Good seeing his smile. I guess you guys haven''t started as of yet." Val shot me a heavy stare, and I shook softly towards my elder brother as sorrow filled his sights. "Shall we begin?"

    "This is about Arsene," Richter coldly remarked as the tainted essence hidden deep within him began to swell. Surging through his body without end, my heart grew cold as the Sigil of Wrath condensed within his chest.

    "No," I swiftly lied, startling both Emma and Val, but before they could turn to me, with confused faces, I continued, "It''s about you heading with us to the Sect. We wish for the family to get back together. How long has it been since then?"

    "Please?" Emma added, quick to persuade like always.

    Letting the warmest smile touch my lips, I hooked my arms around Richter''s shoulders, watching with a cold heart the Sigil of Wrath began to lose its power. "Come on, brah! Stay for a few years or so.. We are now immortals. What are a few decades?"

 Chapter 613 - Divine Sense

    Borrowing through the confines of this space, I could not help but reminisce about the once free winds passing through my majestic hair. Outer space was boring as hell, far too dull for this Ashen King. The elements were pretty much all missing, so there was nothing but sweet darkness to enjoy.

    Shooting the ever silent Lilith a nce as she remained locked in meditation this past month, I closed my eyes and cleared my mind, and allowed my soul to release a pulse of Spiritual Qi that released arge epassing domain. Devouring thews of space and whatever life existed in this tunnel of space we were currently passing through, my mind grew almost ten times sharper.

    Everything around me, I could see with a crystal clear rity. Divine Sense was a cunning way to allow the soul to see without the restriction of the Mortal or Immortal body. Casting away the confine of the body and gazing freely without fault, the Divine Sense for most people was the best way to see enemies or things that the body itself doesn''t allow. This, however, included thews of creation that were actively trying to mask themselves from me ever since I became a god. It wasn''t really an issue for me, but I did note that theprehension of mostws took at least ten times longer than usual.

    Holding the sphere of my Divine Sense around me, I began to condense this giant bubble that spanned about seven kilometers in diameter. The rity within my mind began to grow sharper, and thews of creation began to grow radiant.

    Finding myself drooling at thewsid bare before me. I cursed whoever told me that the Heavenly Laws would get harder to grasp as a god. The Laws had grown so clear I knew the veil held by thesews had long vanished, but my Divine Sense had only shrunken two kilometers.

    Nevertheless, I had discovered sweat flowing endlessly down my brow, causing a realization to touch my heart. Not everyone was capable of controlling their soul like I was, much less shrinking the tool that allowed them to see the unseen. I havee to trust the darkness to be my eyes, so I did not need arge Divine Sene; that was just a flex that did nothing but expands my line of sight.

    Continuously shrinking my soul till my cheeks turned pale, and there was a small seven-meter long domain around me, I dared not go smaller. I had a very highprehension, but at this point, there was a thing called too much information. While it was not on the level of seeing into the weave, the Laws of space and time were so clear around me. I knew a few decades, maybe an eon, I would be able to grasp the Ninth Stage of Daoprehension. By then, I should be able to banish someone with a wave of my palm.

    Chuckling with a burst of evilughter, I could not help but dream of running around the Bed of Chaos, banishing all those who oppose me. I wonder if I will be able to p a person into the Hells. Now that is a flex! A stupid flex, as I will not gain their soul, but it will surely feel good.

    "Your getting distracted again," Lilith blurted out, interrupting my fantasy. She opened her eyes, and being seated well within the range of my Divine Sense, allowed me to see through her pupils at the almost endless set of eyes staring back at me, sending such chill down my soul, a thinyer of ice wrapped over me.

    "You''re using Into the Abyss?" I grimly asked as a faint look of surprise traced over her pupils.

    She smiled. "It''s one of the best ways to learn and gain experience. Why fight when I could just steal another''s experience. But I was talking with Ava. It would seem Death has taken her on as his new champion. She may very well inherit his throne. I have lifted her restriction, both in the Horseman Gate and out of it. With this war on the horizon, I have a feeling holding back anything will be foolish."

    "And just like so, four paragons are born," I darkly noted. Those of the Abyss were broken. It''s literally unfair they can do nothing and still grow. No wonder they are not allowed outside the Abyss."

    "We are a Hive. It''s not like we are the only race that has this ability. My race simply took it to the highest level possible¡ªno need to be jealous. You may be able to do the same with that Soul Arte you are working on." She reminded, winking her eyes, with a mischievous glint.

    "True, but it will not be the same as what you are doing. It will never be too broken. Tell me, what is the second Arte you Abyssal Fiends awaken?"

    "Well, it''s not really a passive trait, but rather an Arte, created by The Abyssal Devour, Izavith. She named herself the first day I used ''Into the Abyss.'' Cute name, huh?" She imed as sweat ran from my brow, dismissing my Divine Sense, draining my spiritual essence. I sighed.

    "Izavith? Are you thinking of naming our child that?" I asked, knowing where she was heading with this. Nodding with a vibrant smile, Lilith chuckled, shooting the sleeping Arkanos a nce.

    "I wanted something that began to with an ''i'', boy or girl."

    Palming my face, I sighed, "you want to name our child, after some woman, that devours those from the Abyss? Tell me, what realm is Izavith in?"

    Shrugging her shoulder, Lilith blinked innocently at me, "She is one of the strongest of those in the Abyss, and she is building me a castle. It would be an honor to have my baby named after her. Do you know how long it would take for him or her to reach that level? Or how long it would take to reach Izavith stage?"

    Rolling her eyes at her justification, I eyed her stomach, "Izavith sounds like a girl''s name. What are you nning on naming our child if it''s a boy?"

    "Arsene," she swiftly remarked, "All boys are going to be named Arsene."

    "Jesus, you are insane!" I muttered, wondering if it was alright to even have a baby with her. This kid is going to be abination of crazy.. Humanity is screwed.

 Chapter 614 - Solrem, The Sunken Half Isles

    Piercing through the void upon Little-big Ty, the sounds of shattering ss awoke me from my cultivation. Blinking my eyes into focus, a blinding light tore at my retinas. Forced to squint at the shimming Azure that was the sun, my eyesnded upon the world of blue below.

    I froze upon my dragon''s back and held onto her razor-sharp scales. "Where is the Land?" I asked, shooting Kurt and Sigfried a sturdy nce, but no words seemed to echo from their lips. Shaking my head at their uselessness, I turned to Arken, paler than ash. "Do you know?"

    Jerking the half-dead Captain awake, a painful growl left his chapped lips. Lying a single step from his grave, Arken opened his unfocused eyes, consumed in an eerie fog," temple, look for the temple." he muttered, slipping back into aa.

    Lilith nced at me and patted little Ty, "You can change back now, little one. We can handle the trip down." Shimmering in light, she returned to her chibi appearance and lept onto my shoulders.

    Noticing Arkanos''s sullen appearance, I could not help but notice that she was still not a god. I was sure talent was not the problem, but rather ack of divinity. Patting her tiny head, the silver-headed dragon peered up at me with a helpless eye. Passing my hands through a waterfall of silk, she leaned into my hand.

    "Does Arkanos wish to be strong?" Lilith stated evenly, masking the sinister intent behind her smile. She lifted her over her head and onto her neck. Holding onto Arkanos''s two tiny legs as my lips curled down.

    "Mama Two has a way?" She meekly asked, and Lilith gave a slight nod. Remaining silent, I did not bother to say anything. As childish as Arkanos was, she was an intelligent dragon. She, like Ty, understands what it means to pay the price.

    "Of course, have you known me to lie?" She slickly answered, ncing up at the timid look of the little girl around her neck. She chuckled, "Fret not, little one. When we return to the Holy Sword Sect, Mama will grant you everything you desire and more."

    "Ark,'' Ty feebly muttered, gripping my hair with trembling hands. I could not help but grow amazed. Never would I have thought Ty would be worried. It seems she did like Arkanos, despite being a bully.

    Twisting my gaze off the foreboding pressure, I summonsed the Spear of Pestilence and plunged it through the skull of Arken. Sshing blood over my feet, I twisted the jagged head of my spear through his head, tearing open a hole in his skull. Dismissing my spear, I shot the disgusted-looking Kurt an amiable grin. "Do you have anything to say?"

    Witnessing the corpse of Arken starting to rot and blister with boils. I took quick note of the disgusting worms burrowing around his flesh.

    "I think." he hesitantly voiced, "I think I might actually hate you. You just do whatever you want, don''t you?"

    "Kurt," Sigfried warned, clenching his shoulder.

    "I never did understand how people could be so empathetic. I struggle with such things. It''s so easy to recognize and grasp, but I simplyck that ability to truly feel something. Humanity, in my eyes, is just filled with contradictions. It''s disgusting, truly.

    "We hunt and feast upon helpless beasts to the point of extinction and justify ourselves as superior, iming that these beasts are just mindless animals. But it''s a sin when ites to an animal with above-average intelligence. Why does it matter if a human is conscious or not? Life is life. You don''t think about it when you hunt for food. You are, after all, a superior creature. Yet you have the gall to judge me? Do you not see the hypocrisy? Why should we lookout for the weak? Why should I waste my time to make others feel good when I can make myself happy?"

    "If we don''t, then society will fall into chaos," Kurt hissed, ring with piercing dark eyes.

    "And is that not the way of us cultivators? Based upon that guilt, you held when you came to me about this mission, I can say for sure you are not any different. Tell me what innocent man did you destroy to get to where you are. Grow the fuck up, you useless idiot. You are not a mortal that lives by society''s standards of values. All cultivators are monsters. It alles down to if you are willing to show that monster."

    Trailing past Kurt, who stood still, I snickered, "Although I am curious who is that man, who has you so regretful? Truly I wonder what will happen when I ask him?"

    "Arsene, I warn you," Kurt suddenly barked, releasing a dreadful power that surged through space. " Silven is mine."

    Peering into his distraught heart, fired up with cold wrath, I could vaguely see images of a small child brimming in tears. Draped in tattered rags filled with filth, the young child burrowed through trash on the street. wing for food, with all he had, a sudden voice that shook Kurt''s very core called.

    Somewhat surprised by what I was witnessing, I repeatably blinked my eyes. Kurt was from the slums! Yet he acts so high and mighty!

    Bursting intoughter, I could not help but see the irony. How was a child from the harsh slums so moral? I would assume those that live on the streets to be nothing more than selfish bastards. Even if they are not, they would definitely put themselves first. Hmmm, maybe that is what happened.

    "Lower your fangs, Kurt." I patiently warned, showing no concern to his rising divinity towering over me like the flood. "Arkanos is watching. You wouldn''t want me to show her the image of me caving in your skull. I am sure you two have bonded after these hundred years."

    "Papa, let''s go! Ty is bored!" My dragon demanded, pulling at my hair. Saving both the life of Kurt and helping out her little sister, I nodded.

    Soaring down towards the world, I did not bother to put a barrier as I pierced through the Exosphere and the thermosphere of the of Solrem. Enjoying the searing heat, Ty remained rather indifferent about it. As a dragon, I was sure such little heat did nothing to her godly body.

    Zooming down till we touched upon the water, I felt the cool winds gush over me as the wave sshed back and forth, casting over a mist of salty water over me. Filling me with a refreshing sensation.

 Chapter 615 - Izavith, First Arte

    Surrounded by the salty winds passing freely through my hair, I nced up at Lilith shooting down like a falling star. Ignoring searing heat, she crashed over the azure sea sparkling over the zing sky-blue sun.

    Lilith eyed me with a bit of wonder as Arkanos wildughter filled my ears. "Wanna have a race to see who gets to the tower the fastest?" She challenged with a cheap smile over her face.

    "North?" I asked, pointing off in a random direction.

    "That''s west. Ask Ty," She said. Feeling little Ty nodded above my head, apetitive glint shed through my heart.

    "Dinner, you cook if I win?" I said as she chuckled.

    "You enter the Pale Gate with me if I win." She voiced, scaring the shit out of me with her request. "Death would like a word."

    Gritting my teeth, I shook my head, "I am not going back there till I am able to fight against Julius without him kicking my ass without even trying. I made it to the tenthyer the first time I went in. Now, I can barely beat him at the first damn level. It''s total bullshit! How the hell does thatbyrinth even scale?"

    "GG," she callously teased, "Do we have a deal or not? Or do you not think you have what it takes?"

    Gritting my teeth till my blood filled my lips, a dreadful smile slipped over my lips. "Fine, but forget dinner. I want something more. If I win, I want you to grant me an arte from that infinite knowledge ''into the abyss'' grants you."

    The she-devil smiled and nced towards the Azure star, "fine, Sig!" She suddenly shouted, "Count down from three."

    Shrouding the realm in thews of darkness, an innate coldness of the cold dark void fluttered through the winds, "Aegis. Back on Alos, I was able to kill a god, as a mortal with a simplemand, how do I use that?"

    "That was not my doing, Arsene. And to do so lies in your ability to control your soul. Right now, you can''t, not unless you have me take control." He said, but I grew hesitant.

    "Could you win?"

    "Unlike you, I can shadow step anywhere darkness lies." He imed as I felt my consciousness being pushed aside. "Victory is in the bag."

    Noticing something, Lilith turned to me and frowned, "If you wish to cheat, I can cheat as well."

    Aegis possessing my body, chuckled, "I was once the Prince of Darkness and was without equal. You cannot hope to defeat me." He argued as I felt something so indescribable washed over the darkness of the bed of chaos.

    "Rule," he muttered hollowly below his breath, as everything he felt I too felt. Feeling the entirety of the bed of chaos within my mind, the core of my soul began to shake as a splintering anguish washed over me.

    Shaking her head, Lilith sighed, "Izavith, allow me to show these fools the power of the abyss. Little Ty, look out for your sister." She said as the little dragon leaped off my shoulders.

    Oozing out a pure abyssal essence, the light within Lilith''s eyes faded into a cloud of madness. Chilling the agonizing pain brought on by this so-called ''rule,'' pure horror appeared within both our hearts as an almighty essence raced over Lilith''s body and eyes. Witnessing the very skin over her body peel, a pressure so epassing and dreadful rose into the air.

    Holding the image of the Temple Arken spoke of with the power of darkness in his mind, Aegis shot Lilith onest nce as Sigfried appeared above our heads.

    " Three, Two," He counted down, and the very darkness swirled over the void. Already positioning himself within the temple. Sigs count down came to an end. "ONE!

    Shadow Stepping across the ocean that spanned over a million kilometers, we appeared instantly, not wasting even a nanosecond of time. As Aegis fell to his knees, my face turned a deep pale, breathingboriously as blood raced over my lips. He passed control back to me.

    ncing around for Lilith, I ignored the stare of the elderly man staring at me with confusion andughed, "I won!"

    "Are you Asura Bloodgrave?" a sudden voice of the elderly priest called to me, startling where Iid. "Oh! You are! Amilia said you would appear in two days! She had requested me to personally bring you down to the Sunken Isles once Arkanos and Ty arrive. They are your daughters, right?"

    Scrunching my brow, I wiped away the blood trickling over my lips and staggered to my feet. "Did she call ahead?"

    "Call? Gods no. She arrived two days ago. Did she not tell you?" He imed as my confusion only grew.

    "That''s not possible; she was just..." I hesitantly muttered, shaking my head at the possibility.

    "Papa!!" Arkanos cried out alongside her sister. Charging towards me, holding a small letter. "Mama, handed this to me after you vanished! She said that you would be confused."

    Snatching the paper from her hands, I gazed at the content.

    "Dear Sene, I am sure you are baffled, wondering where your lovely wife is, where your Lilith is? Well, I can''t say what will happen, but I should be leaving you a few clues for you to follow. Don''t feel bad you lost. Izavith, movement Arte is not meant to be used in this lesser heaven. Try not to cry! GG."

    "Fuck!" I howled, ignoring the burning sensation tugging at my soul; I almost vomited blood. Did she just fucking time travel! Is that even a thing! I call bullshit! Absolute bullshit on every fucking level! NO!!! If this is time travel, then fuck fighting her, screw it all. She didn''t just go back a few seconds. No, she went back two god damn days! Screw the abyss!

    Brimming with tears, Ty hovered off the floor and patted my head, "Papa lost, didn''t he."

    Hanging my head low, tears filled my eyes, "Yeah, I lost. Your mother cheated."

    "But didn''t papa cheat too?" Arkanos faithfully pointed out.

    "Who side are you one?!" I viciously bark turning to the somewhat annoyed priest. "What do you we need to do?"

    "Amilia has already taken care of it. All you three need to do is join me.. However," he added, ncing at Kurt and Sigfried racing over, "They will have to pay."

 Chapter 616 - Lilith Sore Loser

    Standing outside the misty pir, piercing through the water to the surface, I couldn''t help but marvel at this ce, crafted beneath the water. Despite being in an enormous bubble that supplies oxygen and other elements to survive, it was a utopia of aquatic wildlife down here.

    But what was strange was that even if there wasn''t water down here, I could still feel it passing over me. Almost like everything around me was an illusion: Priest Larim called it the phantom Illusion, the created. It wasn''t restricting to Sene and me at our level, but it felt weird.

    Quickly taking note that something wasing down the pir of mist above, I could not help but giggle at Arsene''s brooding expression, sulking in a corner as Arkanos and Little Ty tried to appease him. But like a child, Arsene had his head turned, giving everyone the silent treatment.

    Standing on a magical formation, I gave a wave the closer down Arsene, and the other came. Landing down, I could see his eyes sh to me, "You!" he howled! "You cheated!"

    "I used an Arte of my race. How is it cheating? Unlike you who relinquish their body to someone else. I yed fair!" I reasonably argued although I do kinda feel like I did cheat. Time itself doesn''t really exist for Sene and me in this lower realm, and time travel itself is impossible for most people. However, it is broken of Izavith to create something like this.

    Arsene didn''t know this, but the entire time he was riding Ty for thest two days, I was but an illusion. By semi-traveling back in time with enough time to cast this Arte perfectly, I could basically create a perfect clone of myself with all my abilities to fight alongside me till I dismiss it. It''s a crazily broken ability as there is no limit to it. Even if my real body dies in battle, if a single clone lives, that clone would be my real body. There is a reason Izavith is known as the abyssal devour. Her battle prowess is unmatched, although the price almost killed me. I had to head to the Hells to get Father''s help. Sene and I really need to start collecting treasure and various precious materials.

    Arsene''s eyes could not portray any more displeasure as he firmly crossed his arms. "You cheated,"

    "A Shadowfell that has the bloodline of a devil shouldn''t say such things. How many people have you cheated? Take the L. I shall be expecting you in the Pale Gate. It will seem, something is brewing, and Death wishes we take part. It could be significant. He called it a Festival as all four Horseman Gates would be involved. I needn''t remind you the Court of Nox has the other Three Gates."

    Snorting a bit, Arsene pouted, "you still cheated! I hate you!"

    "My god! Sene, you are acting like a child! This can''t be the first time you lost!"

    "It''s the first time I lost this bad!" He cried.

    "Shall we get moving," Siegfried awkwardly involved himself, struggling to stand still within the water-like atmosphere we presided in.

    Swimming without care, Arkanos and Ty looked to be enjoying themselves as they circled our bodies.

    Locking my arms through Arsene''s arms, I ignored his tormented expression and took him to the air. ring at me, I could not help but sigh, "Your a sore loser. Is your pride so high you can''t lower it for your own wife who tapped that ass!" I viciously spat, and he nodded without hesitation.

    Rolling my eyes, I couldn''t be bothered to argue with Sene anymore. He will get over it at some point.

    Soaring through the skies, I nced back at Kurt and then Sene. "How do you think we can get a hold of the target?"

    "Walk around and arrogantly proim we are looking for a low-life bastard working for the Court of BLood." He indifferently dered, startling me.

    "Are you sure? What about the Knight of Hell? This is a part of his territory."

    If he shows, I will summon Freya to team up with Ty. We can persuade him after we tear off a few legs. If he is loyal to your house, however, he should lower his pride and.."

    "It''s humorous you have the gall to talk about pride. Lower yours, and let''s see if Karthronig will lower his." I interrupted.

    Arsene held a crooked smile, and Iughed. "Your Sins are making you stupid. Whatever, I will let you handle this. I have to go soon anyway. You remember Gauis, right?" Nodding his head, I continued, "Some powerful people are hunting him, and he needs your forgiveness. He, along with his family, are in the Pale Gate. They are safe there, but I don''t like them in my home."

    "your home?"

    I nodded, "All of the Abyss is my home. The stronger I get, the more ess I will have."

    Arsene frowned a bit and turned to me, "Why are you never really concerned over Prices? The price for that Arte you used should be massive."

    "Tell me, Sene, what can hurt you when you''re all-powerful? Sure, none of us are at that level, but you ignore low-level price because you know nothing wille of it. You may lose a few followers, but it will be insignificant. The only important person to me is you. Who has a High God dragon at his side and Freya. You will be fine. As for me, well, I have my Abyssal Artes. Plus, I have Father to pay my debt off. He is such a good father. I didn''t even have to ckmail him this time."

    "Good to know I''m not the only one who is being bullied. No wonder GOD put a restriction on your race. All of you are bullies."

    "Said that damn devil cannibal. Yet again, do you not see the irony!" I mocked as Arsene arched his head.

    "I''m a man, woman! I can be as hypocritical as possible!" he pridefully dered as my fist crashed into the family jewels!

    "Idiot." I coldly spat, rolling my eyes.

    Touching my stomach, I nced at the twisted face of Arsene and chuckled.. Soaring away without a second thought, I headed West, where I gazed upon the massive metropolis below the water.

 Chapter 617 - Hades Zariels Curse

    It was tantalizing to gaze upon these tainted stairs of souls once more. So many Lords of Power, Beast capable of decimating gxies to dust with a simple gesture were imbedded beneath my feet.

    I slowly made my way up the Stairs of Broken Souls, drawn in by an indescribable force touching upon my soul me, yet there was something else within me screaming to flee. To run back to my home, to my domain, the Underworld.

    Listening to the sweet echoes of my footsteps against the marble stones beneath my feet, I wiped away the blood slipping from my nose the closer I got. My feet were getting heavier with each passing step while the pressure within my heart screamed and bellowed, wishing for me to stop my foolish actions.

    "Father," Said Melino?, gently cing her hands upon my shoulder, "You should stop." she urged, holding me firmly, but I could not. Not now. Not when I was so close. This was always the n. Wasnt it? Yes, it has to be!

    Etching closer, I ignored the screeching ringing sensation as warm blood trickled from my ears. Disregarding it all, be it my daughter, Baphomet, or my knight. I forgot it all. Reaching the top of the stairs, I rushed past the entrance threshold and made my way towards where she would be. They would not understand. They could not. It was all a game, A cruel game molded by The Silver Devil in his foolish quest to do the impossible. He needed us, all of us. Baphomet, Asmodeus, Zues, all of us.

    We had all agreed. That Devil had left us no option. None!

    Covering my mouth, I vomited a mouthful of blood. Staggering onto the wall, I keened over; as the ringing sensation grew so loud, tears began to rise from my eyes. It was alling back. There was no such thing as Legacies.

    "My Lord," Said the Ebon Knight softly, "you must continue. You must. Her majesty Irina del Morfraymands it."

    "Be silent." I weakly muttered, unable to control my soul me from surging with the power of oblivion.

    "What is happening to him?" Baphomet uttered, leaning down to me; he stared me in the eye.

    A fool this one was. Then again, the Nine Hells and the Seven Heavens were different. They could genuinely ascend and move on, but we were different. We were locked in an infinite loop of torment, forever repeating the same mistakes.

    Running my divinity over my mind and body, I hardened my heart and stood back up. ring ahead, I pushed Baphomet out of my way and raced ahead. Ignoring the tormented anguish invading my soul, memories of past events began to rey within my mind.

    ---

    "Are you sure of this Hades? I will not force you. You need not subject yourself to this." Zariel indifferently remarked, shaking his head, his sterling eyes somewhat dim and lifeless. "I already have all the major yers. Even the Hells are willing to take part."

    "If it were for anyone else, I would say no, but you are different. Irina trust you. She trusts you enough despite your insanity. All that I ask is that you seal Oblivian and let my people be." I grimly requested, shaking my head, resting upon my throne, within my chambers. I sighed, "We will be your batteries to revive your two brothers. But are you sure? You are giving up such an opportunity."

    The Silver Devil nodded, but I could still see the hesitation over his stern expression, "She would hate me if she were to find out he is dead. There are times to let the dead be. When I am stronger, and everything is as it should be. I shall revisit the issue. For now, however, only my brothers lives matter to me."

    "Seems someone has grown up. Thank the Azure Stars." I mocked, and shook my head, "I will be your battery and assist with your insanity. We already gathered all the greatest minds to remake this Spell."

    ---

    "Do you remember, My Lord?" A softly torn voice asked as I awoke within a majestic throne room.

    Lying upon my knees, I gazed up at the silver hair maiden, whose beauty seemed to transcend the stars and skies. Smiling warmly, with her charming azure blue eyes with a hue of silver, my memories of past times filled me.

    "Some, but not all," I answered, shaken by this woman in my eye.

    "This form doesn''t suit you. You are so ruggedly handsome, but I prefer your Royal appearance when you were the Supreme Lord of Oblivian.

    "Arsene lives," I faintly muttered as she released a stream of pearly clear tears that cascaded down her dreamy cheeks.

    "My sister would be happy to hear so." Irina softly mentioned. Wiping the bitter tears away, she pulled me to my feet. "He died far too young. I, however, cannot wait to ascend. It has been quite a few Chaos Cycles since that day."

    "Did he keep his word."

    "To this day, no one has dared to enter the ne of Oblivion. However, that did not stop the Myriad Gods from targeting us using the Arbiters of Fate. It''s a shame; once Zero learned of their plot, he personally took action. I heard that most of the Fifth through tenth heaven was destroyed for messing with us. If that wasn''t enough, Zariel made his third sin. It seems he will never learn."

    Touching my throbbing head, I bitterlyughed, "That bastard really did a number on us. That was a cruel experience." Shaking my head, I turned to Irina, who stood in her royal snow-white garbs."How are the others? Please tell me they moved on?"

    "without your permission to dismiss?" She swiftly jeered. " All of your generals are waiting for your permission. None of us were leaving till we knew you were free. Although we did raid your secret wine cer in the ck Isle of Sellen."

    Taken back by what I heard, I could not help but feel a powerful sensation of pride. If there was ever something I did right.. It was garnered such loyalty.

 Chapter 618 - The Sunken Isles

    I hate those of the goddamn abyss. Time travel, Really? Screw whoever made that shit. How does one even defend against that? Two days she traveled back. Only to pay whateverponent that was needed. I want to time travel as well. That shit just sounds broken.

    Pursing my lips, I trailed behind Lilith as Arkanos and Ty sawm around us, lost in their own childish world. I want to be a kid, too. They don''t have to worry about shit. Although I guess that is my fault. I did make a whole bunch of enemies. Then again, it''s not my fault everyone gets offended by me whenever I speak. Bunch of bitches they are.

    ncing back to Sig and Kurt, I could not help grow curious about their intentions. A slum bastard like Kurt is sure to depart on his own. Sigfried may follow, but who can say. He is an idiot.

    "Come on, Sene!" Lilith excitingly cried out with hopeful wonder. "Look!"

    Soaring over by her side, a mindblowing utopia of a cityid beneath the water on the sea bed. Filled with blissful life of various nature and elements, I could not help but be stunned by its beauty.

    "Holy shit, is this Antis?" I uttered aloud, unable to hide my surprise at the archaic architecture of Ancient Greek.

    "It''s one of the sunken half Isles. The Priest said that there are seven all-around Solrem. However, after a terrible battle between gods that shook the world, the tectonic tes greatly changed." Said Lilith,pletely captivated by the majestic city covered in light.

    I sighed, gazing at the rainbow coral reef, leading down towards the sunken isles almost like a road.

    "I am going to hate this. I see nothing but fish in my future. God, I hope they don''t stink. This is why I was so hesitant to go to japan back then! So much damn fish!"

    "Papa is weird!" Said Ty slowly, smoothly over me without a care in the world.

    "Right! Right! Papa is so picky!" Arkanos added alongside her sister.

    Swatting away the two dragons like flies, I chuckled, taking Lilith by the hand. "Shall we go? The sooner we are done with this mission, the faster we can leave. I am sure the Holy Swords will have many questions being we the only ones to survive."

    Pulling me along the coral reef that hid away my arc-enemies, I watched me with their damn fishy eyes that never blinked. God, I hate damn scaly bastards.

    Trailing allowing the reef, as Ty and Arkanos picked up any shell that caught their eye towards the walls of the city, I could not help be somewhat d neither Lilith nor I saw any guards stationed outside its Walls. Proceeding without much care, with Kurt and Sig following behind in silence.

    I could not help like I had gone back in time, gazing at the many peopled draped in gold and silver dropped in robes. However, I could not help but be both disgusted and curious at the fish-like monsters I saw carrying themselves as though there were people.

    "Asura, Amilia? The bloody hell are you doing here?" A sudden voice shouted, startling me, as I turned towards a violet-crusted crab-man that looked somewhat like Zoidberg on Futurama. Fluttering the tentacles that covered his mouth, he narrowed his round eyes. "You were not expected till six more months. How the hell are you here now!"

    Blinking my eyes in amazement at this thing, I became lost for words for the first time in a while.

    "There was an attack,'' Siad Lilith darkly, her expression nketed with sorrow. That went perfectly with the torn revulsion over Kurt''s face. "We. We were the only survivors. Even Arken couldn''t survive long enough before he perished. It was he who led us to this. But his injuries were too grave."

    "The Holy Swords will not be pleased. Losing four Heavenly Lords is a huge loss." He imed, startling us.

    I only had one Heavenly lord. Did Lemuria kill three of them? Holy shit, such a huge loss. I wanted to kill them! Four Holy Swords, waisted! Screw that selfish bitch! How could she kill my prey!

    "Please tell me you still have their bodies?" He asked. But I could only shake my head.

    "After the first attack, we were ambushed. It''s tragic, but we dared not keep Arkens body, not after we saw it. " I solemnly imed. I was sure Arkens body was still in space, but it''s probably a skeleton by now, or maybe dust. "But who are you? If you don''t mind me asking."

    "You may call me Talgor. I was to be your main contact. I had only received your information a few hours ago. The Stars must be looking out for you. Follow me. I am sure the Lords will wish a word."

    "We will be parting here." Kurt suddenly said, not to my surprise in the least. "The Court of Nox is station over this."

    "Lord Kurt, we still need to debrief you. Not to offend, but four of our Heavenly Lords are dead." Talgor swiftly imed, narrowing hisrge dark eyes.

    "Then make an appointment with the Court of Nox. For now, I am on a mission." Kurt coldly said, vanishing from sight. I smiled and nced at Sig, who shrugged and vanished before anyone could say anything else.

    "And here I thought Kurt was the kindest of all of Nox chosen. It seems like I was wrong." I shamefully muttered, shaking my head with disapproval.

    "I heard that was the fairdy, Cleo." Talgor corrected. "It doesn''t matter, for now, we need to head to the Sect Branch!"

    "But Ty is hungry!

    "Arkanos too! Papa Food!!!"

    Listening to the two young dragons re with their tworge innocent eyes, I flipped them around, allowing them to stare at Talgor. "Tell him that. He is the boss."

    Blinking away, Arkanos smiled and touched her tummy, "Food, Please!"

    "We can''t, " Said Talgor hesitantly. ''Four Heav--"

    "But Typhoeus is hungry! Food Food Food!!!! Feed Ty!"

    Fluttering his tentacles into what I could only assume was a smile. Talgor nodded. "There is a small shack down the street.. It''s quick and good."

 Chapter 619 - Wasted Time

    "The hell do you mean dead?" Kingsly of all people cried. pping hisrge hands over the desk, I nodded and lifted the scarlet ice cream in my hand. "Put the damn snack down and talk!"

    "But it will melt!" I pitifully defended.

    "Asura!" Kingsly barked firmly. He was fuming, and for a good reason.

    "Fine," I moaned, shaking my head. I nced at Lilith, Arkanos, and Ty, who simply ignored Kingsly and continued smacking their lips.

    Crossing his overlyrge arms over one another, he frowned, "This is important, Asura. How did they die?"

    Rolling my eyes, I slowly began to exin all that happened, with the first attack by Lemuria Sol Devaia. Informing him of what actually happened, I left a few details regarding the test by the angels and bullshitted the rest.

    "And your daughters there will back you up with this statement?"

    "Ty only remember a fire,"

    "Same! Same! Large fire!" added Arkanos licking the tip of her fingers stained with chocte.

    "And how did you by some greater miraclee to this so quickly?" Kingsly insisted on knowing. His firm eyes ring profusely at me.

    "This is bullshit! What about Amilia''s bitch ass! Why are youing at me!" I med, pointing coldly at Lilith, who lifted her head. She gave a loving smile and nced at the kids.

    "Oh, look at the time! It''s time to eat."

    "They just ate!" I angrily barked.

    "They are dragons; they get hungry fast." Said Lilith swiftly, carrying a devilish smile." Kingsly, if you will excuse me. Allow my husband to exin everything."

    "My God, how are you two married! No one is going anywhere! And act with some decency. This virtual meeting is being transmitted to every major lord in the Holy Swords. Four Heavenly Lords are dead, Asura."

    Rolling my eyes helplessly, I sighed. Falling back into her seat, Lilith joined my bitter sigh. Somewhat irritated. I took a seat near Lilith and slowly exined more of what happened; I also began ying around with my soul me.

    Spending a few days going back in forth in this annoying torment of repetition, I shook my head and gave Kingsly the finger, "Fuck all of you! Even the lords that are watching! It''s been a fucking week! Screw you all! I''m done. YOu sent us on this damn mission. You have all the facts. You deal with it. I''m done!"

    "Papa is angry. no cursing!" Said ARkanos, as I gave her the finger as well.

    "Ark, let me tell you something you better remember for all time if someone annoyed you like this. Give them the finger. Screw how powerful they may be. There is a limit to everything. Dear God! Screw you all!"

    ring at the starstruck Kingsly, whose jaw couldn''t have fallen any lower, I too crossed my arms, "Well? is there anything else? Like where this so call target is? I just want to kill this fucker and be done with this mission. Too many have died already, and I am already here. So unless you are telling me this mission has been canceled, I am leaving."

    "Boy!"

    "It''s Asura fucking Bloodgrave!" I viciously barked, "Do I look like a damn boy?"

    "Ok!" Shouted my lovely wife, rising to her feet. She ced her hands over my shoulder as if to soothe my burning anger. "How about we call an intermission till we arrive back at the Holy Swords? You all will need time to investigate. I suggest we talk once we arrive back at the Sect."

    Kingsly lifted his gaze and nodded at someone that was not present to me. "Fine," he gravely agreed, dismissing himself.

    "Thank God! I knew I married you for a reason! That was worse than hell!" I moaned, falling onto my back,pletely exhausted.

    Peer over my head, Ty smiled, lowered her head, and kissed the tip of my nose. "Papa is a dummy! They are going to beat Papa upter."

    A/N: My Godson did this to me yesterday. The feels!

    "Ty is so smart." Lilith praised, patting her head and bore down at me, "That was stupid. Could you really not bear it?"

    "I was never one to act all humble. Those bastards were just wasting my time. Screw that shit. Also, where the hell is Talgor? The faster we kill this prick, the faster we can leave. I already hate this ce." I gravely stated.

    "That''s cuz all there is down here is fish. Think this is cannibalism?" She asked as I nodded.

    "Another reason the word ''cannibal'' should not exist. Bunch of bitches. I need a vacation. Another hundred years just to--"

    "I know all that you will be doing," Lilith interrupted. She licked her lips and chuckled. Lifting me back onto my feet, she smiled, "Let''s go."

    Growing more annoyed that I was on this somewhat pointless mission to prove god knows what, I nodded. Leaving the chamber room prepared by Talgor for this debriefing, I gazed upon the hundreds or so members of the branch family of the Holy Sword Sect.

    "You their octopus man!" I shouted, pointing towards the palish grey man with eight long tentacles with oddly shaped suction cups trailing down his lips. He turned towards me with hisrge beady golden eyes.

    "I have a name, you know?"

    "Did I ask for your life story? Where the hell is Talgor?" I darkly asked, still a bit fed up for wasting so much time.

    Scuffing outright, unaware he was asking for his own death, the Octopus shrugged, "Find him yourself, dick!"

    Dragging out the Spear of Pestilence from the Ring of Bael, Lilith reached over on me and sighed, "My God, what the hell are you doing? Kill him when people aren''t looking. Come on! You know better!"

    Clitting my teeth, I nced at the wondering eyes of everyone around me, all locked on to me. "The fuck are yall staring at?"

    "Someone needs a time out. Are you seriously that annoyed?"

    ncing at my wife, I nodded, sending her a soul whisper, "You can time travel; you can get a battle prowess of Paragon at a moment''s notice, and I was just forced to waste an entire week repeating myself over some stupid shit. I think I deserve to be angry. I''m not one to be insecure, but I am very annoyed right now."

    Narrowing her eyes, she snatched the spear of pestilence and plunged it through the Octopus''s chest, "Where is Talgor! Bitch! My hubby needs an answer!"

    God, I love this woman!

 Chapter 620 - Blood Of Shadows

    Sshing the ground with violet blood oozing from this thing the randoms of society deemed a person, I backed away as not to get its filth over my feet.

    Groaning in despair, it fell to its knees as the rot and pestilence began to leak from my spear. Covering my nose as a ck substance began to spread into the air. Disgusted by what this could be, I was ready to back away when I felt my blood pulse. Locking my body in ce, Lilith fired off a powerful gust of Divinity that sted the Octupos monster off the tip of my spear.

    "Sene?" She called, touching my cheeks; her eyes grew cloudy in an instant, but even with her murky eyes clouded by haze, it could not hide the surprise. Confused by what had happened, she took hold of Little Typhoeus and gasped as well. "She has it too."

    "Mama? What happened?" Questioned Ty, ncing up at me withrge beady eyes, wet with confusion.

    Narrowing my brow, I took a deep breath and rxed my body. Allowing whatever force that had seized me to fade, I slowly regained control of my body.

    "How do you feel?" Said Lilith, softly ncing around suspiciously at the wondering eyes of strangers. Noticing a few hateful eyes, she pulled me along with Ty and Arkanos back into the meeting room.

    "What is going on?" I asked, not feeling that much different.

    Lilith smiled and lifted her finger, which slowly but surely released a powerful sword intent. Piercing her swordlike finger towards my shoulder, I was about to dodge, but I could not help but be curious by her action.

    Piercing through my shoulder, I felt a sharp stinging sensation, but there was no shooting pain, no blood. In fact, I could not feel anything. Taken back, I nced down to see a misty substance oozing out from my shoulder as though it were blood.

    "Amazing!" Said Aegis, baffled. "How do you have that? And why is it passively on you?"

    Tracing my finger over my wound, which had already begun to fade, Lilith lifted her emerald eyes towards me. "You like?"

    "Was it my adaptation?" I asked, hoping for an answer, but Lilith shrugged and nced down at Ty, looking up waiting for answers. "She has it too, doesn''t she?"

    "This is what we who carry the Right of Princes and Monarchs call the Void of Shadows. Think of it as a single life-saving Arte. It will act almost like a sacrificialmb by absorbing all foreign energy directed at you. However, such a powerful Arte usually requires a massive amount of Divinity and time to use." Said Aegis sharply.

    Running my finger over my shoulder, I chuckled. "If it was, my adaption changed this Arte. If Ty now has this, then that means this could be a part of the Shadowfell Lineage. I wonder what the upper limit is. Since it''s a part of my body now permanently, how many charges do I have?"

    "Guess we will find out. When I push you into danger." Said Lilith sweetly, patting my shoulder. She smiled, releasing a cute giggle, "If you die, it means you are out of charges."

    "That works the same for you. Your bitch ass can time travel out of danger. Push me. I push you back."

    "And there lies the beauty of Time Travel. I know exactly what you will do. SO bring it." She challenged, shooting me apetitive smile.

    "So Ty has an extra life?" The young dragon chimed in with bright eyes glistering like the stars. "Oh, Boy! Papa! Can Ty blow herself up and still live?!"

    "um, Ummm!" Lost for words, both Lilith and I ced our hands over the suicidal dragon. "No! Anything but that, OK! Even if you have an extra life, please don''t blow yourself up under any circumstances. Till we test it on some dummy."

    "Ty GOES, BOOOM!" She cheered, arching her small hands high, "ROAR!!!!! Says Dragon Ty!"

    Racing out our Arms Ty began roaring like a mini dragon in her childish form.

    "My God, she is cute." I cried, shaking my head.

    "But if your race could do that, without anyponents to pay, and still be at full power, I will say you will be able to start training some almighty techniques without your Royal Domain." Lilith softly informed, and I could not agree more.

    Touching my chin, I chuckled at the possibility. That means I can be a bit more reckless. Ever since my sins grew stronger, I knew I have been acting a bit differently. This Body of Shadow... no, Blood of Shadows, truly allows me to live under my more foolish but justified actions. Then it''s a win-win for me.

    BOOOOM!!!

    Barging into the meeting room, I instantly pointed towards Lilith, already knowing what this was about. "That''s her, officer! The woman who attacked that poor man! I caught her for you!"

    "You bastard!" Lilith howled, but I merely turned my cheek just as God insisted upon and pretended not to hear anything. I then beckoned to the kids.

    "Come, mommy got caught," I remarked, patting their adorable heads who held expressions that simply couldn''t grasp what just happened.

    Strolling past the guards of the Branch Family of the Holy Swords without a care in the world. I made my way out with a joyous smile on my face. I needed this. Lilith will be fine. She can teleport and do all this other broken shit. She is good! I hope.

    Hearing the grinding of her teeth, I patted Ty''s head, "Take me to Talgor. I have a n on killing this foolish man that Kurt seems to be so infatuated with.

    Taking a whiff of the air, Ty nodded," Follow Ty!"

    Racing ahead of me, I lifted Arkanos, who was looking back at the angry demon be locked away.

    Come on, Arkanos. Don''t look." I hastily said, covering her eyes, and ran away with a set of two dark eyes locked on me.

    iming my sweet victory over Lilith without a hint of shame. I followed after Ty, who did not take long to locate the Lobsterman. Covered in documents, he lifted his round eyes towards me, fluttering his five tentacles over his lips.

    "Lord Kingsly called." He darkly muttered. "And I was just informed your wife assaulted someone? Are you two on drugs? What is wrong with you all?"

    "Now that is the question, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 621 - Rule

    Laying out the map of the area, I hastily shook my head. "Nope, get rid of that. I will not leave until we have conclusive proof of the target. " I hurriedly said. I was not ready to risk myself getting lost for years.

    "Then what would you suggest?" Said Talgor impatiently, wiggling his tentacles.

    "Send out the word that there is a badass going by the name of Asura Bloodgrave here to kill Silven of the Court of Blood. Issue the challenge, and tell him I am willing, on the Honor of the Holy Swords, to meet him under any circumstances if he is ready to meet the challenge. " I indifferently proimed, nodding a bit at my own greatness.

    "And if he sets a trap?" Said Talgor sharply. "This n is foolish."

    "Noted, now send out the word. I am a very busy man. Tell him he has a week. If he cannot meet the challenge, begin issuing a newspaper of his cowardice. Bring shame to not just him but the Court of Blood."

    Crossing his arms with something to prove, Talgor growled in a bit of defense, "Asura, you are an asset to the Sect. I cannot allow you to do such a thing!"

    "h, sure you can. If not, well, my next n is to have everyone under the thumb of the holy swords seek out Silven of the Court of Blood on their own. Doing so will put these innocent people at risk and make the Holy Swords look ipetent when people just start dying." I justified pping my hands. This was just a random thought, but it did make sense. Maybe this should be my first n.

    Cracking his palms, I really wanted to be ws to match his lobster appearance over the table. A thunderous boom raced over my ears. Startling my two daughters, they too turned towards Talgor.

    "Fuck you! Your a sick. You would--"

    "Yeah, Yeah," I impatiently waved off, "I''m evil, I''m the devil h h h h. Follow the first n, then. That way, I am the only one at risk. Set up the challenge and stop bitching. The faster this man dies, the quicker I can go about my business. "

    Eying me with a livid expression, Tolgor stormed off. Whether he would do what I asked or not was still a mystery. If he failed to live up to my request, I could just blow this up. This will work perfectly for me. I get trillions of souls, and the target will be exposed.

    "Can''t papa use the darkness to seek this person out?" Ty suddenly chimed in. cing her two hands over her hips, she shed me a bright smile, "You used ''Rule'' before. Can''t you use it for this?"

    Creasing my brow, I frowned, "You know what ''Rule'' was?" I asked, understanding that Ty did not know that it was Ageis that had taken over.

    "Of course! Ty has inherent memories, you know! Ty''s first papa, Tartarus, also has ''Rule.'' It''s usually reserved for those at the peak of a particr Dao or a Sovereign of a specifd. By using Rule, you gain full ess to your Dao."

    "She is correct," Said Aegis like a ghostly apparition sounding off in my head. "Rule is the core of all Monarchs of the Elements. In my opinion, darkness is the strongest, but with Rule, you gain ess to not just your element darkness but the darkness of Bed of Chaos. You will know everything going on in yournd, and be able to see everything. With Rule active, you will be semi-omniscient."

    Stunned by this information, more so that Tartarus was actually Littles Ty''s father, I could not help but be intrigued.

    "And before you ask me, I suggest you ask the Spirit of Monarchs first. It''s the other soul in your body. It is the core of our heritage and power." Said Aegis before going silent.

    ''I really waisted a hundred years in lust and sloth, didn''t I?'' Shaking my head, disappointed in myself, I nced at Ty and patted her tiny head. Taking a knee, I kissed her head. "Ty is the best."

    "Arkanos wants kisses too!" She cried, charging at me with beady eyes. Tackling me, I could not help but spread the hugs and kisses. Baby girls are the best!

    Standing back up after pacifying the two baby dragons, I could not help but anticipate what abilities I could gain from this Spirit. The Blood of Shadows had just about given me an extra life.

    Taking my leave with the two kids following behind, I could not help but notice the few eyes upon me. Most were filled with disgust, while a few held a touch of admiration.

    Ignoring the gazes of the randoms that were not even worthy of me learning their names. I made my way to the Branch Families cultivation ground. Disregarding the line, I made my way towards one of the elders.

    "How much is it to rent a Time Maniption chamber?" I asked as the human elder creased his scruffy brow. Standing at the peak of Heavenly Lord, he nced at the line behind me and then at me.

    "Do you not see the line?"

    "What line?" I answered with another question. Of course, I saw the line. Arsene Snow doesn''t stand in lines. What the hell is your point?

    "The one behind you?" He pointed out as I turned to look at the various people ring at me.

    "Nope, now how much is it for a time chamber?" I asked, turning back to the elder.

    "Papa is cutting!" Arkanos pointed.

    "There are no lines when you are us." I imed, patting her head, "Life lesson, Ok! Remember, humility is for those that need approval. I am sure Chosen''s of the Holy Swords have special rights?"

    "Asura Bloodgrave, I presume," The Elder grimly dered. Flicking my hair at my magnificence, I nodded.

    "But of course, have you ever seen someone so handsome and talented as I?"

    "All chosen are allowed a week time each month. And you being from the Main Sect, I will make an exception and allow you in now." He calmly remarked.

    "Elder Weston! That is not fair! I have waited over a year!" A random from the line behind me cried. "How could you let this arrogant fool take our spot!"

    Rolling my eyes, Elder Weston, as they called him, snorted, turning his back, "Follow me, Asura. I assume your daughters will be joining you?"

    "Indeed. Their mother was taken into custody by the Sects enforcers. A shame, really.." I pitifully said, ignoring the fact I was the one to report her.

 Chapter 622 - Kurt Master Selna

    Driving through the blistering streets of the Sunken Isles, unable to handle this heavy heart of mine. I refused to allow Sigfried to assist me. I could not allow him to involve himself in my foolish sin.

    How many years had it been since Ist saw Silven? We were nothing but kids back then. Survival was the only thing we understood.

    It was all I knew back then. How many people could say they understood what it means to be homeless? What it means to rummage through the trash in hopes of not filling my stomach but instead filling it enough to keep me alive. It mattered not if it was poisonous; I knew I would survive with my Heavenly Body.

    An Overlord is what my Master called me, the day she gazed upon me for the first time. My Physique was so powerful. It was not just the Court of Nox calling for me, but the Court of Blood.

    At first, I had always wondered why I would survive even in the harshest of environments. A cursed, I called it for the longest. No mattered what had happened. I would always awake, stronger than ever. However, each time I awoke. I would see those I called brother and sister dead. Their bodies withered beyond recognition due to ack of food.

    There were over twenty of us back then. Twenty of us living over the streets of Cytis. Each day we would beg, steal, and hope. Tammy was the first to go, a young girl five years of age. In the winter, under the sun of noon, she copsed in the streets. However, none bothered to show care or much less nce at her lifeless corpse.

    That was until the guards found her body and dumped it in the sews. Cramming her body alongside the others, they found around Cytis. We were unable to recover her.

    It was horrid back then, horrid.

    Pausing my footsteps, I gritted my teeth and peered over the horizon.

    "My Lord, we have something to report." A hazy voice spoke out, appearing on one knee in a tornado of wind; he continued, " The one who you came with, Asura Bloodgrave, has issued a challenge."

    Arsene, that bastard never listens.

    "Silven was never one to care what people thought of him. He will ignore Asura." I coldly remarked.

    "But the Court of Blood may not. We did a little digging, and it seems like Asura''s next course of action is to start using this very city''s lives as bait. I am sure you know how much business the Court of Blood is involved in. If we started using the citizens to start looking for them, the Court of Blood would not hesitate to kill them. Nevertheless, there are sure to be a few lucky citizens to rte anything they found and remain alive. The Court of Blood cannot risk this."

    "That coldhearted bastard!" I growled, clenching my fist till blood ran from my palm.

    "He has given the Court of Blood a week." My attendant swiftly exined. "And they are sure to show. Albeit, a trap shall await Azura Bloodgrave. What would you like me to do?"

    Passing my hands through my hair, I cursed, over and over. ''This has nothing to do with Arsene! Why can''t he just let me be! I needed to get to Silven first.'' ring solemnly at my attendant on one knee. A wave of chilling darkness surged like an endless abyss over me as I took a heavy breath.

    "Put a hit on Asura the moment he steps out of the Holy Swords. The same applies to Amilia Bloodgrave. If they step out, cleave their heads from their body. Get a Heavenly Lord to do it. I already warned Asura." I viciouslymanded.

    I hated Arsene, there was no question about this, and this was something he would surely do to me if the tables were turned. No hard feelings, but Silven is mine. He has to be mine.

    Clitting my tongue, I continued my search through this city. The first ce I had hope of looking in was the Slums. However, such a search was fruitless. Scouring this sunken Isle, my expression slowly began to grow grimmer with each passing day that slipped out of my hands.

    There had not been any news from the Court of Blood, and I could only hope they had not sent a message directly to Arsene.

    Making my way towards the Stronghold of the Court of Nox, I entered my room in a downcasted manner. It was there I saw a vicious azure sh grab my throat, cracking my body over the stone walls. Breaking a few bones in the process, I groaned, eyeing the icy maiden ring profusely at me.

    "Master," I strenuously barked, through her deadly grip tightening around my neck without end.

    Selna, with her cold sterling eyes, carrying a gleam of scarlet, snapped, "You have a lot of nerve, my little disciple. Out of all the Chosen Masters, I have been known to be thexest and most patient God. Yet here we are. My disciple not only left against my wishes, but he didn''t even have the gall to inform me of an angelic attack.

    Slowly crushing my throat, Master''s silver eyes slowly began to turn darker with a scarlet hue. Fearing the worse, I spoke fast, "Master! I needed to do this!" I desperately cried, pushing Divinity to try to defend against her monstrous strength. "Silven is here!"

    "Yet I had to find out from Tal. You are only a star-lord, yet you dared to go out into the Bed of Chaos with a target on your head and to make matters worse, you are challenging Arsene Snow." She barked. Losing her graceful appearance, Master Selna mmed me through the stone wall. Blooding my head, I vomited a mouth full of blood over her wrist, but masters grip did not lighten in the least.

    Weezing with each breath, Master scuffed, dropping me to my knees. She sneered, "I ought to strike your soul with the Whip of Iliah, then just maybe you will learn to respect your Master. When will you drop this foolish obsession? The both of you were but children when I found you. Leave this matter be."

    "I betrayed him, Master."

    Striking me over the cheek, sting me back into the wall, a searing pain took hold of me as I made an imprint into the stone.

    "Your a damn fool Kurt. I will speak to Arsene. Aiza is already half-dead because of that bastard.. I will not allow you to die unless I do it myself. You dummy!"

 Chapter 623 - Selna Got Milk?

    Kurt is a dummy! A big dummy! A dumb-dumb head! How dare he not tell his master? Does he not understand that Arsene already screwed them in to be into hiding?

    Lexus, the Master of Zando they killed, has already contacted an assassin group in the Court of Blood. Now I have to take time out of my day to appease that devil Arsene. All I want to do is steal Tal. His cheeks are the best to squeeze and mess with. Mo¨¦! I want Tal!!!!

    Soaring towards the Stronghold of the Holy Swords in the northern district of this city, I could not help but frown at the faint touch of darkness touching upon thend. It was subtle, nearly invisible to my Divine sense, but there was a stinging sensation against my flesh. A foreboding quiver ran over my heart as I hovered above the Branch Sect.

    Creasing my brow, I could not help but think back to Aiza''s state, beaten till her eyes popped from her socket. She was all but yed around with by Gaius, as we were made to watch. Try as we could. Nothing seemed to touch Gaius Winterck. It was not the power he held that terrified us. His cultivation was around our own, but we were nothing butmbs to the prey, trying to touch upon his elusive shadow.

    We were toyed and humiliated beyond measure by that monster. It was then I understood why Talos was so insistent on not crossing Arsene. It''s not that he is powerful or smart. That was a given. It''s the people he has around him. Everywhere he goes, it''s almost like there is a force both helping him and hurting him into growing stronger.

    We had all seen it in geniuses. The heavens would aid them in the most unexpected of ways. Arsene''s situation, at least to me, reminds me of those heavenly geniuses, except the Heavens hate him. I don''t know why but Arsene is without a doubt being aided by some strange force. He just has to be! He knows too many strong people who are willing to follow him. Asmodeus, Baphomet, Adrienne, Leviathan, Tenebrae, even the Hells seem to be at his disposal.

    "Lunar Dance," I muttered grimly beneath my breath. Releasing an endless wave of moonlight that caressed my feet, I whisked through the Holy Sword with none the wiser. Searching every nook and cranny of this branch sect, it did not take more than a second for me toy eyes upon Arsene Snow and his two Daughters: Arkanos Snow and Ty Snow.

    Resting in the lotus position, unaware of my presence, I turned towards the two dragons imitating their father, unable to help myself from smiling. From the reports I read from Cleo and Yu Jing, these two were the only thing Arsene treated with decency. Then again, I just got a report of Arsene telling his two daughters to give everyone the finger.

    "Hey," I lightly called,nding in front of him in this simple stone room.

    Fluttering his brow, Arsene slowly opened his eyes; a bit confused, he frowned and scanned his eyes over me. "My daughter is past the breastfeeding stage." he swiftly pointed out, tilting his head. "Although I don''t mind helping myself. I am a growing boy."

    Finding my cheek burning on their own, I covered up my chest and red at this fool," keep this up, and I''ll let your wife out of prison."

    Straightening up instantly, Arsene appeared no different from a disobedient puppy. Resisting the urge to pat his head, I crossed my arms, making sure to hide the girls. They were for Tal only.

    "I am here to ask you to forgive Kurt."

    "What has he done now?" he softly asked, almost like he had already figured something would happen. "Wait, let me guess. He asked the sect master of this branch family to hold me here?"

    "He ced a hit on you and Lilith''s head." I slightly mentioned lowering my head. Raising my head after an eerie moment of silence, just to peek, I could not be shocked by the smile over Arsene''s lips.

    "Holy Shit! Did Kurt''s balls finally drop?" Said Arsene holding onto his chin in a pondering manner. "Finally, he did something, right. And here I thought he would be a pussy and hold it in."

    "Your? Your not mad?" I questioned, unable to believe my eyes and ears.

    "Do you know how many people are trying to kill me? I''m more impressed that it was Kurt who was the first. My money was on Yu Jing, then Cleo, and finally Sig. Kurt wasn''t even in the running. So that little bastard has finally be a man? Thank goodness, now all that is left is for him to get his dick wet?" He nodded, skimming his eyes over me once more. ''You got milk?"

    "You''re a pervert!" I cried

    "And you have the biggest set I have ever seen. How do you stand straight?" he questioned.

    Resisting the urge to bash his head in. My lips pursed, "So you forgive him?"

    "Hell no. That bastard is trying to kill me. However, he has earned some cookie points." He informed, nodding his head. "But nothing has happened. But I am always interested in making a deal."

    "No." I coldly said, shaking my head, "Never. You already bullied Aiza."

    "The bitch was plotting against me. Although I still don''t have proof she was. Call it instinct. Plus, how else were the angels supposed to know we were not allies if I didn''t give a sacrificialmb." Arsene reminded and nced at the two that appeared to be sleeping instead of cultivating. "I am in need of treasure. Something that can allow me to bend time."

    "You think everyone is like Lilith, or should I call her Yura? Who can bend time at will? Time treasures are so rare and hard to manufacture most don''t even bother. That also includes us." I lightly imed, touched with a bit of annoyance as I too needed a time maniption artifact. The Last Artifact I was able to find was that cursed whip, located in a tattered world, surrounded by a hellish emerald me. Engraved over its snow-white handle held the inscription that read Iliah.

    "Fine, guess I could just ask Lilith to make me one. We need to start putting her infinite understanding of Dao to good use. Then hand me blood.. Los of rare bloodlines and a set of items to be used asponents. "

 Chapter 624 - Lilith The Pale Lord Revelation

    "That dummy Sene, how dare he screw me like so?" Staring at the four walls, around me carrying the heavy sent of dung. My stomach began to turn, and my eyes grew misty. It had been close to a week since I was banished to this barren cell. "He is going to get it when I am out of here."

    Snorting lightly, I closed my eyes, allowing the abyssal qi held within my bones to run over my mind, and a string of words ran through my lips, "Into the Abyss."

    Linking my mind and soul to the Hive, I could not help but be touched by a plethora of emotions. Ranging from the most bottomless of despair to the deepest love. Lost in this sensation that made me lost for words each time.

    There were many secrets I held regard, ''into the abyss.'' While the Hive connected everyone, I was the exception in many ways. I was allowed to hide my secrets and so much more as the lord of this race. And with enough time, I could control anyone in the Abyss that shared my blood.

    Taking hold of Ava''s mind and body, who was deep into the depths of the Pale Gate. I held a sweet smile upon her lips as I tasted the sweetness of freedom once more.

    "Death?" I swiftly called.

    "My queen," Said the Pale Lord, falling to one knee, as he appeared in a mist of ash.

    "You had said you wished for a meeting. Unfortunately, Arsene is not with me on this one."

    "His presence would be meaningless, My Queen. We only included him because you are married to him, and that apparently means something." He softly swore, arching his aged head, and smiled with his eerie eyes. "There are two orders of business, mydy. Unfortunately, we did not know when you would arrive, so none of the other lords were here."

    "This is about the Festival you mentioned before, Right?" I recalled, ncing around the grey skies, touched by an amethyst hue I had never seen in the Abyss before.

    "We wish to show The One, of our progress your grace. From your point of view, it has not been more than a hundred or so years, but billions of trillions of Dao Cycles have passed, if not more, since we gain sentience. No more are we mindless beasts who seek nothing but destruction." The Pale Lord imed as I beckoned to him to stand. Watching him rise to his feet, I nodded, allowing him to continue. "You see your grace, we of the Abyss, wish to see what lies within the Thirty-Three Heavens and beyond. We wish to be a part of the One''s Game. Two Chaos Cycles ago, after Zariel, the Protector of The One, was struck down by the Heavenly Father once more, we sent out a message to him as to allow us to be free."

    "But didn''t that just happen?" I was confused recalling that Zariel was struck down no more than a hundred years ago.

    "From your perspective, your grace, but each heaven, the timeline bes more distraught. So a single second in your heaven could be a Chaos Cycle in Zariels current Dimension."

    "I see. Please continue then."

    "Of course," Said Death gracefully, "Well, you see. he told us as the Lord of Order, he could not allow us to enter The One''s domains. Not till we are restricted. This leads us to you. We wish to limit the Hive''s information based on their cultivation when outside the Abyss."

    I frowned and crossed my arms, "Surely, you are jesting me? Limit the Hive information based on cultivation? Even if I did that, the battle prowess of a single-stage would allow one to jump several steps without issue. Then assume there is a genius like Zariel born who specialized inbat. Nothing would change."

    "That is why we wish for the Festival, your grace. You see, Arsene is to be the bridge between the Abyss and the Heavens. The One has no power in ournd, not when you guard and protect us. He cannot see here. He could change his mind at any moment. We need this, as does Arsene. Failure means The One could seal Arsene''s Path of Abyssal Night." Said the Pale Lord, gravely lowering his head.

    "So this Festival," I asked as he nodded.

    "We Four Lords of the Horseman Gates, contacted The Abyssal Devourer, Izavith. Seeking her approval and thoughts, she has said that everything could be ready in a decade, but we would need your approval. To link the Four Horseman gates. As you know, the Four Horseman gates exist in each of the twelve realms, each of them leading to mine or the other three realms."

    "There shalle a me of Night to carry forth the cycle. Seven Stars born of Chaos shall awaken. Angels blood shall fall, bring forth aing night, that shall stain the light, breaking its eternal war. Around this night shall exist, Four Gates of Apocalypse, that shall bring forth the End and Beginning." I grimly recited as horrid a revtion touched my heart, "The beginning of this war if it starts, is to be held within the Abyss. There Angel''s blood shall fall, and the ''End'' willmence.''

    "There is a high chance of that. This Festival is where the Gates to Iluthath shall open. If Arsene is to be theing night, that shall shatter, the light, breaking its eternal war, he will need to enter thend of the Abyss. To the Fallen City, where it all happened. To the Kingdom that was once banished from the Material ne and ravaged by the Laws of the Abyss. He is to return to the Kingdom of Iliah, the birthce of the Silver Devil, Lord of the Order and Chaos, Zariel Snow."

    ---

    Opening my eyes within this cell, sensing someone''s presence. A cold frown touched my lips as I gazed at Selna, the Master of Kurt. He had shown me a picture of his master long ago. No one could forget those massive cans she held.

    "Death, I grant you permission. However, I will oversee everything, Izavith does, including the prize." I coldly mentioned finishing my conversation with death. I held my gaze upon Selna. "How may I help you."

    "I''m here to get you out. However, it would seem like I interrupted something. What''s going on?" She asked, noticing the dense abyssal energy racing from my pores.

    "The Age of The Abyss.." I calmly said," Now, I need to speak with Aldrich and Asmodeus."

 Chapter 625 - Asmodeus Conquest, War, Famine And Death

    Holding my eye over the silver-headed goddess standing with an icy demeanor, I could not help but feel something off. Lilith had just appeared and requested I summoned Aldrich. To say I was not intrigued would be a lie.

    Aldrich was currently assisting me in plotting the death of the False God. Although most of his time was spent on Alos, trying to take the pale gate away. He was the first to say that these gates were the key to opening Iluthatht. However, nothing seemed to work, no matter what this Elder God did. Not surprising since it had be tethered to Lilith, unlike the other Gates.

    Standing still in silence within the chambers of the deepest reaches of the Hells, I restedzily in my chair in silence while Lilith did the same.

    "Are you really not going to tell me what this is about?" I inquiredzily, snapping my fingers summoning two whisky sses, pouring my daughter and myself a drink. Lilith took hold of her ss and brought it to her cheery lips.

    "It''s strong,'' she praised.

    "Of course. I made it myself. I thought we should have a whisky this time. I wasn''t feeling wine." I said, making a bit of conversation as we remained in a bit of silence. Waiting a bit longer, arge virtual screen appeared, revealing the Ruler of the Bed of Chaos.

    "What is it?" Snarled Aldrich fiercely, narrowing his silver eyes that said more of his origin than most would understand.

    "Can I safely assume Asmodeus has told you about the prophecy?" Said Lilith sharply, wasting no time to make conversation. Cold as an icy goddess, I nodded, indicating I did indeed tell Aldrich of Lilith''s Abyssal prophecy. "Good. Then this makes it easy. If you wish to open the Gates of Iluthath, then all of you will be given a single chance."

    "Child of the Abyss, what is it, you know?" Aldrich gravely uttered, his tone touched with a bit of desperation I had never seen before.

    "We the Abyss will be hosting a Festival, and we are here to invite all of you into the City of Iliah. Aldrich, I am sure you know of this city." Questioned Lilith sharply, carrying a dark smile that didn''t hide the mockery.

    "Y-Y-You found it?" he meekly uttered, his face turning from a healthy glow to the color of ash.

    "Indeed, "Lilith added with a strong voice. Taking a sip of her whiskey, she nced at me, "In a decade. All Twelve Realms that surrounds Iluthath will be invited to the Abyss to participate in the Festival."

    I grew solemn and shot Aldrich a grim stare, but there was a horrid expression over his face. The longer he stared at Lilith. "I cannot go," He regrettably said, casting his head low.

    "The Abyss is different than leaving the bed of chaos. It does not break your oath to thends." I exined, seeing there was something else going on. There was fear in Aldrich''s eyes the very moment Lilith brought up the kingdom of Iliah.

    "I cannot." Said Aldrich weakly. He shook his head, "I will visit the Abyss, but I will not set foot in that damnable kingdom, and none of you should either. Even you, Lilith. There are things far more terrifying hidden beyond what you see. There was a reason Iliah was banished to the Abyss to be ravaged by your kind."

    "It makes it all the more interesting, don''t you think?" Lilith noted, lowering her ss. She smiled, carrying great confidence in her voice. "But I suggest you ground your fears. Whatever they may be. The war between the Angel and Devils will begin in the Abyss. Everything from the prophecy leads me to think that this war will start there. There are four horseman gates in each of the Twelve Realms. I need not tell you the chaos about to spread."

    "And all of them will die if they should enter the Kingdom of Iliah. The Silver Devil tore thatndform its bridges after defiling it beyond recognition with the Power of the Fallens. You are but a newborn to the Abyss. Do you even know what has be of thatnd? What Chaos Lord lies there, forever locked in hellish torment of that devils and Zero''s design! Iliah is the property of The Order of Chaos, and I will not set foot in theirnd! None were meant to touch upon it. If you think you are the first child of the Abyss to step foot in the Material Realm, then you are wrong. Zariel saw to that."

    Taken back and shaken by that name, a chill so cold and dark touched upon me, I felt my very blood freeze with a deadly chill. However, it was not just me that felt that chill, but the very Hells. I could feel its fear.

    "Lilith," I hesitantly called, unable to hide the quiver in my tone, "What is going on?"

    It was not my intention to feel this fear in my heart, but it''s almost like my very blood began to reel at the name as if it knew something my soul did not know or remember.

    "Aldrich, I am curious; what was your punishment?" Lilith grimly mentioned, "Gaius Winterck the so-called traitor was forced to walk the bed of chaos, in endless torment, forced to end his soulmate and child in the most deplorable manner. But you. What was your punishment? You seem so free. You are even now the Lord of the Bed of Chaos, and once Illuthath awakens, you will be its Ruler."

    Holding my tongue, star-struck by this information, I could not help but recall Gaius. The man the Arbiters of Fate hadmanded I not touch unless he challenged me. I had always been curious about his identity. So it will seem like the cause of all this was the one called Zariel. Such a familiar name. Could he really be the same silver devil from our records?

    Lilith stared in silence, but Aldrich did not speak of it. However, his expression could not have been darker.

    "it''s fine; keep silent." Said Lilith softly shaking her head, "I will leave The Pale Gate on Alos for the Devils and Demons; as for everyone else, I suggest you all take the gates somewhere that is heavily popted. Once these gates open, the Festival will officiallymence. I hope to see you there, Aldrich. This could be your only opportunity to get off Zariels shit list. He seems to share Arsene''s sadistic nature.. I wonder if that is a coincidence."

 Chapter 626 - Seraphina Invitation

    "Sister," A young angel that carried the name Dina shouted, drawing my attention away from Engel, within the Halls of Attontment. "There has been news, Sister! The Devils... The Devils are on the move."

    My heart had seized at her words for fear of the worse. Two Archangels had perished already. To lose another brother would be horrid beyond measure.

    cing his arms over my shoulders, Engel patted me softly, soothing my heart, if only for a bit. "Calm yourself, little sister. We can see the fear nearly oozing from your demeanor. Do not let fear cloud your mind like so."

    "What is it?" I said, hoping for the best. Hoping no more of my brethren had fallen.

    "Three Gates of Apocalypse have been carried throughout the Bed of Chaos by three separate Kings of Hell, with a single prince and a duke." Dina cried, touched with fear. "All four superclusters of the known Bed of Chaos have been chosen. And--"

    "Prepare the army!" I howled, swarming the Halls of Attontment with such power, the tiles beneath my feet shattered, and the winds became like deadly knives piercing in every direction. "The Devils will not win! Not this time! Ready my Armor!"

    "Aggrieved your anger, Sister!" Engel selflessly cried, covering both himself and Dina with angelic essence to protect the flesh. "Let her finish! The battle has yet to start! Hear the news before the blood of both Devil and Angels fall!"

    Grinding my teeth till I tasted copper pouring out from my gums, I could only grimly nod. I drew in a deep sharp breath, but even so, my chest was hammering back and forth with a heart filled with war.

    Asmodeus wonst time, but not this time. The arsenal of the Heavens has been unlocked. Artifacts sealed by our kind since the age of Iluthtath are now under our grasp. Weapons that are said to harm the most powerful type of lord.

    "Speak," I coldly demanded.

    "A-A-Asmodeus and Aldrich have called a truce." Said Dina dreadfully, "They are currently both on Alos, in front of the Pale Gate. They wish to speak with the Heavenly Father."

    "I beg your pardon!" I mocked, unable to believe my ears. "A bloody truce? Two of my brothers are dead, yet a truce?" Unable to help myself. Hollowughter of anguish left both my heart and mouth. "Surely, they are jesting with us. All devils lie."

    "But they never fully lie." Engel calmly corrected his tone t without feeling. He shook his head and patted my shoulder, "We are all grieving, but if the one carrying that deplorable name, Lilith, Daughter of the Abyss, is involved, then we need to see what is going on. The Four Gates of Apocalypse has always been a mystery. You and I both know the dangers of the Abyss. We cannot allow these Four Gates to remain in the Devil''s hands."

    Clitting my tongue forcefully, I wished nothing more than to refute my Elder Brother to dismiss his worries, but there was nothing that strikes more fear in our kind than the Abyss. We had lost so many brothers and sisters to its mystery: even the New Heavenly Father, the Angel of Mysteries, and Keeper of Heaven''s Secrets fear its depts.

    "Seraphina, Vengeful Angel of Wrath" A powerful voice that shook every fiber of my flesh and soul resounded. Immediately falling to my knees, I, alongside my brethren, awaited the order of the New Father. "You shall head with me to Alos. We shall see what the Old Madman Aldrich and the ve wishes with us." He said so calmly and without worry dismissing any fear I held.

    A little flushed to hear my elder brother... I mean the Father''s voice once more. I smiled on one knee. None of us knew how his legacy came into creation or why. But none of us dared to question the Higher Heavens. At least not till the Father revealed his will to us. The Will of Raziel is now our future.

    "My Lord," Said Engel gravely, " She is not--"

    "It shall be fine," Said The Father smoothly, "One needs a little faith."

    Whisking me away in a sh of divine light carrying the greatest of purity I had ever sensed, I dared not resist. Not that I wanted to. Raziel''s light was, without a doubt, had stepped past any pinnacle I had ever seen in our kind. He was sure to have already begun to mend the Laws of Concordance. It will not be long before we, his children, shall recreate this broken Chaos these animals live in.

    Materializing in this damnable ne that had taken one of my brothers, the grand power of Elysium surged without end, blinding me from his majesty''s Divine Light. My heart shook as I gazed upon the silver-eyed man. Wrapped in robes that fitted perfectly around his thin body, I could not help but marvel at Aldrich''s beauty. How long has it been since I gazed upon such a handsome man, so perfect it felt like a sin to gaze at him. Pictures I had seen, but staring at him in person, I felt inferior.

    To his side, I saw the cynical smile of the Devil. Draped in robes seared by hells, embers hung over Asmodeus''s ck robes that seemed to enchant his scarlet skin. The moment heid his eyes upon me, he chuckled but said nothing, at least not to me. Resting his eyes upon my lord, who not even I dared to do, I red coldly at this Devil whose death was too good of a punishment.

    "It has been a while, Aldrich. You seem different." Raziel recalled, his tone a bit paused with familiarity.

    "Is that a good thing?" Said Aldrich cing his hands behind his back; my heart trembled as I felt this almost innate sensation wishing me to fall to my knees. There was no smile on his face, no anger, no fear. But his eyes carried such a Sovereign force, shaking my soul, I dared not continue to stare. Who the hell was this man?

    "Seems I was wrong. There it is. That arrogance, not even the greatest of devils, can lower." Master shook his head and chuckled. "The most elusive of Lords. Whose mysteries rivals the secrets of the Arbiters of Fate. It makes me wonder what could lead you to call a meeting with me alongside this thing?" He said, shooting Asmodeus a heavy stare cold to the bone.

    "Already shit-talking? It seems even with all that power running through your veins. You cannot even muster some semnce of dignity when talking to another living being. The ever so hypocritical angels will forever remain the same."

    "What is it you want, Asmodeus, " Said Raziel gravely, his tone brushed with a hint of anger.

    "We have been invited." The Devil intriguingly said, "My daughter, the Great Daughter of the Abyss, Lilith Snow, has invited those of the Twelve nes to her domain. She has asked that I spread the Four Gates of Apocalypse within the Bed of Chaos and throughout the Twelve nes. An Abyssal festival is about tomence, and we are to join."

 Chapter 627 - Asmodeus Secrets

    So this was Raziel. How strange. I don''t think I have ever met this Angel. Not even in the War of Devil and Demons. He had a few battles with some of the kings, but nothing major, or so they said. If anything, all of them said he was, without doubt, the most average archangels if an Archangel could be average.

    Raziel, like Aldrich, had long silver hair, but his eyes were a grand golden filled with a radiant light that carried an unmatched purity. He was tall, not devil height, but amongst most humanoid, he was tall. However, for an Angel to strive for the Heavenly Throne, he fell short of my Lord, the Prince of Sin, Lord Lucifer. Raziel was a tad bit handsome but fell short in every possible mannerpared to my Lord. It was almostparing the Grandness of the Night to the dung of man.

    "A festival, " He assured, probing deeply into my earlier words. "And from that whore of all things, that calls herself the abyssal daughter. Have you no shame, even to call her Lilith, Asmodeus?"

    I narrowed my eyes but did notment on why I granted my daughter such a name. He didn''t need to know it was to honor the wife of my Lord. A Godless angel who abandoned his path would not understand what it means to worship another.

    The Angels have always had it good. They were among the few the Myriad Gods did not touch due to their faith. While their faith granted no advantage, the Angels were allowed to grow in power without the worry of the Myriad Gods.

    Nevertheless, just by eye, I was not the least bit impressed. This Angel overstepped in more ways than he could ever imagine.

    "And why by chance should we believe a word, you say?" Said Raziel narrowing his blinding golden eyes.

    "Please," Sneered Aldrich, arching his head a little high, he bore down upon the false King, caring and arrogance I have only seen in the prideful devils of the nines."I have not lied a day in my life. If you do not trust the devil, you ought to believe this King."

    "And you ought to watch how you speak to my God." Sera cried, ring her fiery eyes towards the Ruler of the Bed of Chaos.

    "Such superiority, when I have taken far more lives from the angels, then Asmodeus, and the other devilsbine. To be born with so much power, you two know nothing of what it means to be a part of Iluthtath. The power thend carries. The day the Gates of Iluthtath opens is the day I enter Heaven and ughter till the clouds turn scarlet with angelic blood." Aldrich coldly remarked, shaking my heart.

    I knew there were some secrets he held but is this realm limiting him so much? Is the Silver Devils maniption so strong? Lilith had also mentioned a punishment simr to Gauis Winterck.

    Holding my tongue as I could see that Sera had touched upon a sore spot on Aldrich. I pondered everything I knew about this sovereign, who had been collecting favors since I opened my eyes as the King of Hell. I had some memories of my past, but most of them were of me being nothing more than a ve child, under a master whose power rivaled the Myriad Gods. It was she who granted me information¡ªallowing me to keep my title of Asmodeus without issue.

    However, most of the time, My Ex-Master, whose name always seems to evade me, would always talk about the torment of the unbreakable devil within the ninthyer of the hells. He was tormented till he managed to escape the imprable hells vanishing till he returned with a blood lust that could not be subdued. Corrupted by the Hidden Fallens of the Hells, heid waste to Heaven and Hell. Ravaging anything and everything, there was only a single thing I could remember about that monster, and that was what he once said before everything turned white.

    "Requiem,"

    But before the white came and I awoke as King. There was a force I recognize to this day. And it was the insanity held by those in the Ninth Layer of Hell.

    If Aldrich was in any way once an enemy of the Silver Devil, I fear what his peak was. Even if his power is sealed, knowledge is power. I am sure should Aldrich regain his power, he will be unstoppable.

    Imitating Aldrich, Raziel peacefully ced his hands behind his back, "You will fail."

    "How I heard that before, "Aldrich remarked and nced up towards the peaceful, clear skies. "But there has only ever been one to stop me from getting whatever I wanted. And you, Raziel, The False King of this so-called Heaven, is nothing more than a hollow shell of what it once was. Once the Gates of Illuthath is open, time willmence once more, and you shall see power. The Silver Devil Opened a door none had ever done. By your stance, you have merely touched upon Paragon, but when seeing a Chaos Lord, a True Chaos Lord, if any should still be alive, then you will understand the terror of Iluthath. "He imed, slowly beginning to stir my soul in fear. "I shall be leaving. Your invitation has been sent. Join or not, the Doors will be opening in the Realm of the Abyss."

    Witnessing the Lord of the Bed of Chaos vanish using Astral Force, my fears only began to grow the more I heard. It was true my race had been growing stronger, but it was only now I understood; we were nothing like we were back then. Once we reach a certain level in cultivation, we devils would ascend, but before the Great Change, such a luxury did not exist.

    I nced at the ever peaceful False Lord who had not portrayed any type of emotion and sighed, vanishing back to the Hells.

    My mission before I Ascend was to kill the False King. After that, I am leaving with Levi to a new beginning. The next war, the next Lord of Hell, everything else is of no consequence. I just hope we can kill Raziel before the Flood Gates to Iluthtath opens.. Hidden within that realm are those from the Age of the Silver Devil, and I wish to have no part in his business.

 Chapter 628 - Zantar Balor, The Foul

    Strolling up onto the balcony, nketed by the epassing grace of Tenebrae. I approached the ever silent Balor, giving an icy ck stare towards the Overworld below.

    "Are congrats in order?" I asked, slightly smiling.

    "No one knows, not even our brethren." Said Balor, his tone carrying a sovereign power; he simply could not remove, try as he must.

    Chuckling under the shadows of darkness, I nodded. "Everything is to fall into ce. Asmodeus yed his part well. All he needs to do is begin forcing the Angels into a dangerous spot. The more pressure they face, the faster the Angels canplete the Law of Concordance. That fool Raziel still thinks he obtained the True Legacy of The Angel of Wonder. A fool he is."

    "Lord Lucifer was proof we Angels are blinded by the Seven Sins. Although I did not think those of the Abyss would be involved. Lilith is a wild card. Her control over the Abyss can be a double edge sword." Said Balor gravely, narrowing his cold scarlet-ck eyes to me, darkening the luminous moon, the howls of the winds began to pick up. "How is Arsene Snow doing? We need to make a decision when ites to him. I do not wish to test the Silver Devil, not when he was the one to banish us from the Heavens¡ªtearing away our wings, forcing us to fall."

    "Balor, of all things you worry about so? The moment we gave Raziel our legacy. Tricking the tempted fool into taking the Heavenly Throne, we were deemed to be his enemies along with everyone else." I coldly retold, shaking my head waving off his concerns." Has this soothing night brought up this false sense of fealty? We were banished, humiliated by both the Hells and the Heavens."

    "Both the Hells and Heavens are to burn!" Balor howled, shaking my core at the terrifying power that tore at the moon, Shredding it to dust, his scarlet-ck eyes smoldering in his sockets glowed¡ªterrifying every fiber of my existence. There it is! Yes! There it is! Balor, the Foul has returned.

    Lowering my head at the power of the King, I smiled under my hair. "But of course. After all, everything we do is your idea. We are taking back what was taken from us the day Zariel stole everything from us. Nevertheless, we are not ready to handle him. We must y by the rules."

    "You think you can turn Arsene or possibly Lilith? With her on our side, Even the Heavenly Father will turn the other cheek." Balor inquired, breathing fumes, so dark everything around the realm began to decay. Stripped of life, their souls began to grieve.

    "The Nine Hells once touched Arsene. He will forever be linked to the Hells no matter what he turns into. Betrayal is in his very nature, unlike we Fallen, who has the power to repel the will of the Nines." I scarcely slighted. "If we get Arsene on our side, we may just force Zariels hand. At least, I hope. The Silver Devil was never one to y by the rules. No one has ever been able to control him."

    "We have already lost our Honor, our dignity." Argued Balor gravely. cing his arms behind his back, he bore down at me. "Tempt the boy and the Abyssal Child. A man like Arsene will not strive to be weaker than Zariel. "

    Intrigued by the idea, I could only nod, "And what of Aldrich. Zariel''s pet."

    "Irrelevant. Although the confidence he carries himself with is a little offputting." Balor calmly dered; he turned towards the tarnished moon, cracked and broken, filling the skies with a glorious image of destruction.

    With my head still low, I peered up and frowned, "You think he could prove himself to be an issue?"

    "We are both from the Era of the Silver Devil. Yet Aldrich remained behind. We are all stronger, but most of those higher Heaven Arcane Spells and Arts are forbidden. At least we cannot use them to their full potential. Nevertheless, I think that there is always the possibility of Aldrich proving himself to be an issue if the Lord of Order is truly suppressing him. Use that pawn to take care of him."

    "He will need an opportunity in the abyss." I chillingly expressed, bowing my head. Aldrich was always a worry for me. Arrogance was never a concept I allowed myself to indulge in. So like Raziel, I had begun to spin my web.

    Schemes were my forte. Balor, however, was to be King. He did not need to think, only lead. His power was so great. And once Raziel finishes the Laws of Concordance, everything will be ours. A new breed of fallen will soon find their way in this small Heaven. Lucifer will be but a distant memory once the new King! Balor rises!

    "Let me handle that. I will ready the army of the Overworld. For now, you head to Elysium, The Bands, and Aether. Direct the Four Gates of Apocalypse to popted areas." He dered, holding a dreadful smile. "Once we take care of this. All that we must worry about is that weapon Aurelia and Zariel sealed together. Riverfall is already in Lilith''s hands."

    After what the Order of Chaos did to the Higher heavens after we persuaded the Myriad Gods to attack the ne of Oblivion, we had a lot of cleaning up to cover our tracks. Thank god our power had not fallen that far at the time, and we dared not try again. The ne of Oblivion was too well-protected. Zero, that damn grandmaster, had personally taken it upon himself to watch over thatnd. So we needed someone else to open it up, and who better than the Daughter of the Abyss and wife of Arsene Snow.

    "There is one other weapon, seated in the Bands. Seat one of the horseman gates there. The Devils ced these Gates in popted areas, so we can assume that a great force will grab anything in close proximity. We will leave the weapon for Arsene or Lilith to find. Also, drop some hints about these weapons'' secrets.

    "Seem someone has been plotting on his own." Iplimented and turned to the wreckage for the moon, "For our Revenge."

    "For our Revenge."

 Chapter 629 - I Am Balor

    It was silent for a while now. The kids were asleep, and there was finally no distraction. A week had passed in the real world. However, about fifty years had skimmed by within this time chamber. It was not the most practical of time maniption I had seen, but it would seem fifty years was all I needed.

    Selna was a lovely surprise. It was hard to believe she was a founder, but she held something in her that none of the founders had that made me a little apprehensive. I could not ce my finger on it, but when she first appeared, my heart hammered against my chest. And her heaven-defying bosom did not help.

    Sucking in a deep breath, a surge of willpower flowed through my soul. I had yed with my soul for years and experimented on all the God Souls I gathered from the Holy Swords.

    Splitting my fellow sect brother and sister souls apart, till their screams fell hushed. I would gain more and more progress the more I tried. My research, however, had failed during its first year. The difference between a strong soul and a weak soul not to dismiss these god souls but were the quality of talent and divinity they collected throughout their lifetime, something that did nothing for me. I was splitting a soul not to harm it but to do it to myself.

    Nevertheless, my fellow acolytes had heard my plea. Following my will, they had begun ughtering in my name, gathering more souls than I would ever need. The more they lived in sin, the more divinity I would receive. It had been a hundred years, and with Idunn leading my people, the quality of life had dramatically increased, leading to more divinity for yours truly.

    Releasing the long breath flowing inside me, I arched my palm and smiled. Releasing a surge of Soul Qi that cloaked my palm, a heavy-weight touched my hands. Far heavier than any force I had ever used before aside from Abyssal Night, I marveled at the epassing applications of Soul Qi.

    Drenching my robes with heavy sweat. A chill ran down my heart. I had experimented for the longest. Tearing apart souls without end for decades, I was confident, but not my soul. Shit, I had created a soul attack from cutting apart souls, but cutting my soul was scary beyond hell. One wrong move and ill be sip juice from a sippy cup.

    "Papa!!!!!" shouted Arkanos suddenly. Startling me, I turned to her, watching me curiously. Her eyes sparkled. "Papa! Mama Two is out! She is out! She said to tell you hi!"

    Blinking repeatably at the ignorant dragon, asking for my death, I gulped. ''She is going to kill me. No, she needs my baby-makers. I need to sacrifice these kids to getaway!

    Clitting my teeth, I hardened my heart and closed my eyes. ring at my soul me burning a heavy heart, I cast away my fears and arched my palm covered in a dense soul qi. Cleaving downwards, a coldness flickered through my heart as I changed my intent at thest second instead of cutting my soul in half. I went for four little pieces.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "Arsene Snow! Brother of The Great Sin, the Devil of the Wonder, and the Lord of Absolution." He roared at the end of the great bridge of darkness. Surrounded by the grandest of night and an arm ced over my shoulder, my heart thundered. The stranger was tall, with bulging muscles carrying a deadly force that made my bones weak. "I am Balor, the Arbiter of this Temple of Eternal Darkness."

    Taking a step back, I could not help clench my chest. Stirring my soul held in my real body, a fear so great I did not understand ran through me. Unsure if my anxiety came from this man calling himself Balor, my eyes remained on the vortex of mist, towering over this man.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    "He has already received had two Soul Reaver Pills. Anymore will bankrupt our sect!" A desperate cry rang.

    "He is a damn chosen! What the hell do you think is going to happen if we let his soul get crippled? He will not die in my sect. Feed him another one." Shouted a strong voice grim to a bone.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Opening my eyes, a wave of nausea raced over me as four separate images of the same picture touched over my soul.

    "The Path of Abyssal Night saw to your request. Congrats." Said Lilith, resting near me on a bed.

    Still a little confused, I nced at her, then at the light peering into an unfamiliar room.

    "It''s only been an hour. Three Soul Reaver Pill capable of saving a Peak Mid God was just wasted on you. What the hell were you thinking?" She added, twisting my head back to her. A little grim, she red at me and frowned.

    "Balor," I muttered, confused why that name seemed so foul over the tip of my tongue. "I met a man by the name of Balor in the Temple of Eternal Darkness."

    "Arsene? What happened?" She grimly questioned; rising from off the bed, she peered at me darkly.

    I shook my head, as I could not remember anymore, but I had a feeling that splitting my soul may be the only way of getting my memory back.

    Staggering out of bed, I groan at my head pounding against my skull.

    "You will get used to it." Lilithforted me, patting my head, "But before you split your soul again, we need to buy some Soul Pills and work on the Path of Abyssal Night. And we have quite an opportunity for you."

    ''We?" I muttered, ncing up with a hint of curiosity.

    "Your cultivation technique is called the Path of Abyssal Night. How can it show its full ability if you have never been to the abyss? I spoke with Death, Aldrich, and Asmodeus. A massive change ising to the Bed of Chaos alongside the Twelve Realms."

    Narrowing my eyes, Lilith leaned closer till her lips touched against mine, "How would you like to head home? To the Kingdom of Ilia?"

 Chapter 630 - Dual

    Hearing all that transpired regarding the Abyss and the Hells, a grave expression brushed my lips. It had only been a week, but it would seem a war far more destructive was on the horizon¡ªTwelve Realms, all gathered together once more, in a city that was once my home.

    Pacing round and round, my four souls began racing over various possibilities of survival. In the Bed of Chaos, I had survivability. I had advantages. Now, I don''t know what I will have. The Abyss will not help. They can''t look like they are biased. Especially Lilith, I don''t even think she can take part, can she?

    Meeting her curious eye, I frowned, "Will you be joining me?"

    "I will be, but Arsene, I cannot interfere as much as you would like. My race is trying to bargain with your younger brother. A feat I can''t even begin to understand as I am now. Right now, it''s not just us under the radar, but you as well." She solemnly conveyed, creasing her tender brow and tightening her jaw. "Failure is not an option for us. We fail, then your Brother will lose a lot. I need not remind you of the sacrifice he made to bring you back?"

    "A child," I remarked.

    "The very possibility of conceiving a child." She corrected darkly. "You owe him. You owe them. So spin your weave, and formte a n, and I will ry anything I can without heavily interfering. Nothing is off-limits, not when our families are involved."

    Sending a long measured stare through the window of the building I resided in, a bittersweet sting ran over my lips. "I need Aldrich. He knows things, not even you Abyssal Fiends are aware of. The Kingdom of Iliah, huh. I wonder what has him so scared."

    "Who can say¡ª"

    Cut off by a sudden knock, Lilith frowned, and the door was pushed open.

    "I have news! The Court of Blood has sent us a letter. Right on time, too. It''s good to see you awake. Although the Sect Master is not too pleased." said Talgor sprinting into my room. Tossing me a thin scarlet letter carrying the Crest of what I could only assume is a blood drop.

    Peeling away the wax seal, a small card awaited me.

    ''South of Suxioux, Temple of Droma. Come alone.'' It read in scarlet writing bleeding over the card.

    Humming in response, I showed Lilith the letter and smiled. "Where are my daughters?"

    "They freaked out when they saw you convulsing over the ground. Ty almost lost control. She is now standing outside your door, guarding you." said Lilith as I saw two young dragons'' race into my room full of smiles.

    "Is Papa looking for us!" said Ty, bright as a summers apple. She, alongside Arkanos, leaped onto my shoulder, raining kisses over my cheeks.

    "Best babies ever!" I praised, patting their two small heads. "Come, let''s go on onest road trip, then we can leave this... Hey Amilia," I suddenly called after a pause and peered up at my wife carrying a half-smile. "I have a n. Think you can find Kurt?"

    "Finally deciding to be a team yer?" She said as I sneered, sending her a soul whisper as not to give away my rather demonic nature.

    "I will put a ve mark on that little shit if he can''t lower his pride. The one whose pride matters is mine."

    Lilith chuckled and nodded, "Fine, I''ll get him. Just try not to kill Silven before I arrive."

    Noticing the curious eye of Talgor, trying to peer at my letter, a grey arc of lightning shot from my fingertips, setting the letter and card ame. "Thanks for the delivery, but the challenge was epted. If the Sect Master asks, tell him I''m taking a shit."

    Talgor growled and snorted, "You''re a damn ass. Never have I met a man so hateful."

    "But thedies love me." I reminded, finding my words to be awfully true. The struggle is real. Maybe I just can''t have male friends that aren''t like me.

    Walking towards the window, I slid them open, with my two little girls on each shoulder. "Oh, and send word to Karthronig. It seems like we are going to need his help. I hope he is not still angry."

    Soaring away, four towering Divine Sense, all seven kilometers in diameter, raced over this cursed city of fish men. A bit woozy by the unexpected surprise, I almost plummeted downwards at the massive amount of random information entering my head.

    Maintaining my flight path, three of my split souls began umting all this random information I was receiving.

    "You had better start using your Soulforce to force a quick adaptation. Once you split yourself again, you don''t want to be confused like this," Aegis warned, being a bit helpful.

    "Oh! He speaks!" I remarked, narrowing my eyes in the air, "Wanna tell me who Balor is?"

    "You know as much as I." He imed but when silent.

    Unsure if he was lying, I hummed, setting off towards the direction of this Temple of Droma. Thanks to my soul being split, processing information was surprisingly four times faster, as was myprehension. No more would I need to cast spells as there were three other parts of my soul capable of doing it for me.

    Cracking a smile, I knew I was close to finishing this Soul Arte. It will not be long before I create an artificial hive for my race, between those they kill and themselves.

    "Papa, Ty can sense a few mid gods following us. Do you want Ty to eat them?" She asked, nudging her head into my cheek.

    "No need," I said, as I snapped my fingers, creating several clones of lightning of myself; the Dao of illusion and darkness wrapped themselves over my clones as each of us shot off in a hundred different directions.

    "Asura! STOP!" A sudden howl raced over the air parting the clouds beneath the water.

    ''How did I not notice there were clouds beneath the water?'' Shaking my head at the irrelevant thoughts, I focused, making sure all of my clones could not be seen with the help of the Path of Abyssal Night. It was a bit of overkill, but I don''t need a babysitter.. Not now when I got this Abyssal Festivaling.

 Chapter 631 - Lilith Snow The Seven Pillars Of Star

    "Papa is so nice to me!" I gleefully said, shing dear old dad a smile. Enjoying his dark expression, I chuckled into my palms. "Stop making that face! All I''m asking you to do is allow us a meeting."

    "Two meetings," He corrected, narrowing his scarlet eyes burning with an endless inferno. "I will inform the Knight of Hell. As for Aldrich, his situation is touchy. He still seems to be brooding."

    Netting a smile, I nodded, "That will have to do."

    "Good, now where is your sister? Time is growing short." Said Asmodeus, a little grim. He crossed his arms and straightened his back.

    "She is in the Holy Swords, turning people. She should be done by now. It has been a hundred years. Do you need her?"

    Asmodeus gave a hesitant stare and nodded, "When you see her tell her this is the only time she has left. Once your Festival ends, I will be giving up my seat, and my Legacy will be released to the Realm."

    "And the Throne of Darkness? Arsene is going to need that." I coldly said.

    "A deal is a deal. You must set him straight. I will not relinquish that Throne, not till my daughter has be a vicious devil everyone fears." Said Asmodeus carrying a proud expression. He bore down at me and smiled, "You have always made me proud, but now its time for Ezra to make me joyous."

    "Then this is goodbye, Father."

    "So it seems, take care." He said, severing the connection.

    Peering down above the Temple of Droma, I could not help but smile at Kurt standing still surrounded by six stone pirs that encircle him. Beneath his feet, a dark crater stretched to each point of the Six Pirs.

    Waiting a few hours as I knew Arsene would be veryte. It did not take long for another soul to appear before Kurt. He was the same height as the chosen and with muscles that reminded me of Kingsly. Covered in a tanktop that wrapped tightly over his rugged appearance carried charm. Yet beneath such charm, I sense an insatiable bloodlust. I could smell the blood overflowing from his pores.

    "Silven," Said Kurt softly.

    "You do not appear to be Asura Bloodgrave. What does a bastard like you wish with me?" Silven swore, leveling his gaze over Kurt. He crossed his overlyrge arms.

    "You killed everyone," Said Kurt dully, carrying a heavy mist over his eyes.

    Bellowing inughter, Silven sneered, "When Selna came to you, appearing like a god, you were given several options. Hundreds! You were ready to abandon us all! What was I to do when the Court of Blood noticed me? Unlike you, my talent was not enough to be a Chosen!"

    "So you killed our family! Our Sisters! our Brothers!" Howled Kurt pouring out tears! "You''re a sick fucker!"

    "Me? Please. You were approached by the Court of Blood, alongside Selna. Tell me did you think of your family then? Did you even ask her to take us away? Did you ask her to give us a Master, much less teach us the ways of Qi? You took your shit and didn''t even bother to say goodbye!" Sneered Silven and then smiled, "It was hard at first. But you taught me a great lesson. Be it Gods, Beast, Monster, Elves; we are all the same. We will always do what is in our best interest. So when the Sectmanded me to kill those closest to me, I did not hold back. I killed not just them but everyone in that damn city. The slum kids, the pretentious rich bastards, and the old already a half a step in the grave."

    A little impressed by Silven, I could not help but p high in the clouds. He would make a wonderful Demon. There were little things people would not do for power.

    "Wonderful! I knew you were a stone-cold bastard Kurt!" The depraved voice of my hubby resounded, crackling withughter; he shot over the horizon in an arc of lightning, baring a proud smile. Crashing down with the two dragons on each shoulder, he stared at Kurt. "I see why you feel so much shame and guilt. All you had to do was talk to your master. I''m a little proud too. You saw your shot and left. Good job, Kurt. And you there Silven did you awaken your Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?"

    Silven frowned, sending Arsene a measured stare, "I now see why the Court of Blood asked me to send you an invite. How are you a member of the Holy Swords."

    "You have no idea how tiring they are. Did you hear about the rule about saving ves if I should see any?"

    Silven burst intoughter, Blinking away, " You''re definitely a demonic cultivator. Why not join the Dark side?"

    Arsene opened his mouth to speak, but his words fell short as he, alongside me, peered up into the skies with a grim expression.

    Plunging from the clouds by his side in an instant, Seven Pirs sorge, so great, and powerful raced over thend. Swallowing the entirety of the Bed of Chaos, my expression turned grim in an instant as a powerful voice so mighty bellowed.

    "Kill them all, my brethren. Let us issue in a new age. Wipe away the filth of the bed of chaos. Spare none. Be it the Demons of War, the Devils of Temptation, or the Scourge of Man. Wipe it all away! Level the Bed of Chaos to ash!"

    Swallowed by the radiant light, my instincts began to howl. Fear raced through my skin as these pirs began to seal away space and time.

    Locking the key, I felt an all-powerful force attempt to try to seal my knowledge of Space and Time. Wrapped away by the Angel''s radiance, the Essense of the Abyss embedded into my very bones raced over me, banishing this foreign force.

    Holding onto Arsene''s hand, we waited in silence as the radiant light faded, leaving the Seven Pirs of Light I knew that could be seen through the entirety of the Bed of Chaos.

    " I screw you and send you to jail. You came back with a fucking war. There is no winning with you." Said Arsene dully, squeezing my palm. He sighed, "Let''s go. Kurt, drop this matter.. We need to leave, and we need to leave now."

 Chapter 632 - To War

    "No one is to go anywhere. Ever since you used the innocence of this as pawns, the Court of Blood has been interested in you." Said Silven, loosening his cross arm; he bore a savage smile.

    Tilting my eye towards the disciple of the Court of Blood, my heart slowly began to lose patients. Patting the head of Ty, she peered up at me and snuggled into my shoulder.

    "Are we surrounded?" I asked warmly.

    "Two mid gods," Said Ty lovingly. "Can Ty eat them?"

    "Yes, you can. Be sure to let your sister have a taste." I allowed, turning my gaze to Silven as they vanished from my shoulders. But Kurt quickly acted, walking to his side; he red at me.

    "I will cut you down."

    Weaving through space, with the shadows of darkness, I cut across the distance between Kurt and myself. Cloaked myself with Crimson Winds, a savage aura enveloped me as my finger covered in a silver-ck glow pierced towards Kurt''s head.

    BOOM!

    Catching my arm, which was already drawing blood from the tip of his head, Lilith eyed me sternly. "Calm your anger. We still need him alive." She reminded, then ced her stone-cold eyes over the star-struck Kurt who had not even seen my strike. Clitting my tongue, the light within Kurt faded away as his body fell limp over the ground.

    I had only needed the slight contact for my soul attack to strike. It was my fingerced with spear intent that would remove his head.

    "Selna, take this useless fool and beat the shit out of him when he awakes," I uttered, knowing she was watching him. I didn''t understand why she didn''t interfere, but it was meaningless to wonder. Lilith was right to stop me from killing Kurt. Not when we were to head to the Abyss.

    Materializing like a fairy, Selna nced warmly at Lilith, "Thank You. Sometimes tough love is the only way. Maybe seeing death first hand will allow him to wake himself from this devil heart."

    Vanishing before Lilith could respond, I set my eyes upon the horrified Silven. "You may go. I like you. May we meet once more in the Abyss. Suchnd will surly bring up that weak power you hold. There will be no interference from the Heaven''s Favor in the Abyss. y your cards right, and you may be rewarded more power than Kurt or any Chosen holds."

    ncing at the two Dragons whose lips were stained red, I chuckled at the drunken expression of Arkanos stumbling towards me. Kneeling her head over me, I hoisted her over my shoulder along with Ty.

    "What are we to do now? Flee to the Holy Swords?" Said Lilith, but I shook my head.

    "Head back to Alos and handle Victoria and the rest. Leave them in the Gate and allow them to prepare. And help your father if you can. I will head to meet Karthronig. With You being here. Can I assume you were able to get a meeting?"

    Lilith nodded.

    "Good, take Arkanos then. Turn her, do you need fresh blood, or can it be old blood?" I coldly asked, feeling a slight shiver race over her tiny body.

    "Just your permission and blood less than a few days old." She remarked and smiled. Handing off Arkanos, I gave her a kiss on the cheek.

    "Listen to Mama Two, Ok. I am sure you will be fine."

    Nodding her head filled with tears, Ty leaned over and patted her head, "Little Sis will be fine! Ok?!"

    Baring a meek smile, I nced heavily at Lilith as a dense divinity, so potent thews around her began to recede. She vanished into the void, leaving only Silven and Ty.

    A little bothered, he was still here. I frowned, "You''re a demonic cultivator, you know. Those angels will not think twice about killing you. So run, you fool."

    Nodding his head absentmindedly, Silven flickered away. Hiding his aura as much as possible, he faded off into the Azure horizon.

    "Come now, Ty. We need to go. Use your divine sense to find Karthronig. You were watching me then, right? You should be able to sense his aura."

    Nodding with a bit of fight in her eyes. A shimmer of darkness coiled over her small body. Racing over her, a majestic ck dragon appeared before my eyes.

    Not in the mood to admire my badass daughter, I leaped onto Ty''s draconic head and gripped my hand over the overly familiar horn that felt like Dragonsbane in my hand. Tapping my foot, Ty released a mighty roar while that shattered the verynd. Turning everything to ash, she tore through the clouds, then the bubble faster than the speed of light.

    Zooming through the depts of space, the Seven Pirs never seemed to fade nor weaken. It was weird but were it not for the Path of Abyssal Night. I felt that some of myprehension regarding itsws of Space and Time would fade. Not that I had much anyway.

    Dashing through the depts of the Bed of Chaos for a few months, my expression had begun to grow darker as I saw through the eyes of my people back on Midgard where an army of Angels stood. I knew Ygg had no choice to stand with me. She had too many connections with the Hells. More so than one would expect. Both Ezra and Lilith call her aunty. My home should be fine. But things are not looking good.

    Midgard was my primary source of Divinity. Should my people die, then I will lose a significant part of Divinity.

    "Mimir," I called through the power of my blood as a progenitor of Shadowfell. Sitting in the lotus position on top of Ty, I heard his response almost instantly.

    "Yes, My Lord?"

    "Ignore the Angels and let Freya handle it. We should have some backup from the hells soon. I need you to head to the Lower Realms."

    "The lower Realms?" He repeated, somewhat confused.

    "Re-gathered my Faceless and send them down towards a minor world. They are to spread the name Vaevictis. Not my name, Vaevictis. Understand?"

    I was Vaevictis, so I would get the same amount of Divinity, but with my organization being used, I would be able to share this Divinity with my subjects.

    "The Court of Nox has forbidden minorary conquest. We may--"

    "Kill everyone and everything, Mimir. I don''t care what you have to do. Nothing is off-limits. I don''t need this nice guy act of yours. I need that twisted mind that held the Idea to sacrifice Freya. Run wild. You have my blessing and my authority."

    "We are at War!"

 Chapter 633 - Lets Hug It Out

    "Their numbers are growing, Master." Said Freya, calmly tying her hair up. She ted her handwoven armor over her chest and readied her silver silk arm guards.

    "What of Ygg?" I asked, eyeing the lovely temptress, slowly equipping herself.

    Shooting her fire-like eyes that burn with an unusual fire, she spoke with a calm yet luscious voice." With me, Sire. All hands are on deck. I am sure you heard Raziel''s threat echoed through the Bed of Chaos." Holding her stare over me through the virtual image, she trailed her gaze away, lowering her head to finish dawning her armor.

    "And what of Thor and the other Aesir Gods?"

    "Ready for your assimtion, your grace. It is War." She voiced, her tone growing a tad icy, "THese past hundred years, I have been expanding my power, figuring out what we can do and how we could do it. I even made contact with the Greeks to repair our rtionship. I even met with Nyx and Hades. While we are a little unprepared, once the Lineage of Shadowfell begins to rise, I suspect even the Hells will sing tales of our Lineage."

    I cracked a smile and narrowed my eyes, "Ah, many tales indeed. I think its time for me to finish the end of my deal, don''t you? Upon my return, Freya, I think its time we return to The Hells. Asmodeus owes me a favor. If he still holds Odins'' Soul me. It shall be yours."

    Freya''s shoulders shivered for but a moment. Lifting her head, wet with tears, she bit her lips, "Master? Are you serious?"

    "I did promise." I carelessly stated, turning towards Ty piercing through the Darkness. Patting her draconic head, I returned my attention to Freya. "You hold a part of a demonic bloodline so you can make deals with the very Hells in exchange for souls. Do so if needed. I will try to make it back as soon as possible."

    "But of course, your grace."

    Dismissing the image held together by my blood, I sighed, wondering if there was any hope for Midgard. If they remained, then things aren''t that grim, right? Freya was no fool. Neither is Mimir.

    "Papa! Look!" Ty suddenly cried, pulling me from my mind.

    Peering out into the distance, a tremor ran through my flesh. Standing the size of argey a t world consumed with water spilling off the edge like an endless waterfall. Over this''s surface stood not just a massive city but a castle that looked just as big and wide as the city itself.

    Even with its t surface, this held a moon and sun, but I could not help but be a little curious about how everything worked.

    Rising off of Ty''s head, a cold gleam shone from my eyes as I gazed at the starship surrounding this like a ring. "Ty pierce through and take me into that castle."

    "Can Ty destroy anyone who attacks Ty?" She cheerfully asked.

    Tilting my head, I chuckled, "What kind of question is that? Anyone who attacks my Ty needs to die."

    Giggling through her draconic appearance, a crooked smile slipped over her lips, "Ty almost killed Bully Zeus. Ty was made to destroy! So Ty Destroy!"

    Storming my eyes sight with such Destructive Divinity. My phantom heart hammered against my chest. Pounding with such force, I wrapped my arms around her horn.

    ring her wings far and wide, I felt a powerful resonance from Ty as she shed through space.

    "Halt your... Attack! Attack!" Someone within the starship cried.

    Light brighter than the sun near this glistened with a blinding radiance when millions of light beams shot towards us.

    Death was approaching quickly. I could feel these beams holding power to kill any Heavenly Lord. However, Ty was faster, arching her mouth. A strange incantation left her lips as a small orb appeared.

    "Arcanima Dema," She chanted, spitting out a ck swirling orb as every energy source began to twist. Be it the sun and moon releasing Yin And Yang or the beams of light storming towards us. Everything contorted towards the small ball Ty created.

    Plunging into this misy ck orb of Arcanima Dema. The hairs at my neck stood on end as the orb shattered, revealing a sea of infinite embers. Spreading far and wide through the bed of chaos, a turbulent power so dreadful suddenly struck.

    All the energy that fell into Ty''s magic had twisted beyond recognition carrying almost ten times more powerful as they all shot back from the sea of embers.

    The starships were quick to act, cing barriers up, but all they shot at us was far more powerful and destructive¡ªdestroying everything and everyone in an instant. At the same time, Ty and I raced through the ash.

    "Praise Ty, the Great Destroyer of Realms! Roar!!!!!"

    Unable to stop smiling at her adorable attitude as a massive dragon, I nodded, "Ty is the best! the Bestest Best."

    Zooming downwards towards the, Ty became like a powerfulet as we tore through any barriers that were set up, crasnding in the middle of the castle.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!

    "You know." I muttered, utterly unharmed from the crash; I lifted my head and batted away the debris in the air, "Now that I am thinking about this. Why did I crash like this?"

    "ARSENE!!!!!!!" A hellish growl thundered over my ears, pushing away all the debris. I saw clear as day a tall man with pale skin, ring. He was definitely handsome, but a bit of indescribable essence was racing over his body, which reminded me of the Nines.

    "Karthronig, buddy!" I greeted, leaping off Ty as she immediately changed back into her adorable form, finding her ce over my head, faster than I could touch to the ground. "It has been a while. How have you been?"

    "You got a lot of nerve! LOTS! HALF BREED!!!"

    "Not a half breed anymore," I swiftly corrected, opening my arms, "But do bring it in. Come on, let''s hug it out. Forgive and Forget."

    "By the Hells, I would rather be fucked by a rabid dog than forgive my enemies." He brutishly remarked, ring with scarlet eyes.

    "That''s... That''s quite the sight. Let''s just call it even? You acted on someone''s orders. I defended myself. Cool? Cool. Come, we have much to discuss."

    "I''m going to kill you!"

 Chapter 634 - The Hounds Of War

    "I will kill you!" Howled, The Knight of Hell bearing his fangs. He clenched his fist, creating a swirling inferno around his hands that revealed that blood-stained Katana I knew all too well.

    "Come on. I''m not even hiding my aura. You should know much heat I am under. You attack me, Little Ty here will defend. Even if you manage to defeat her, I will have time to lead the angels here. Why not chill, and talk? Or does the Knights of Hell thinks himself invincible?" I swiftly threatened, holding on to a faint smirk.

    "God, I hate you," He stammered, lowering his de. "Say what you want and leave my bloody home."

    I nced around at the rubble, then towards the various guards of many races racing towards me, holding back my infernal heritage behind a veil of shadows. I spoke, "Anywhere we can have privacy?"

    "Follow me," Said Karthronig shortly.

    "Kill all that saw me," Imanded, patting Little Ty''s head, and followed behind, the Knight of Hell who shot me a long stare but said nothing.

    Leading me deep into his castle, I found myself heading deep into hisir hidden underneath the ground. Getting a whiff of the most unspeakable, I frowned and nced at a particr door.

    "Let''s just speak here." I swiftly said as Ty appeared on my shoulder, wiping away the blood on her lips.

    "Fine." He addressed sharply, "What is it you want from me, oh Prince of Hell."

    A little startled by that title, I chuckled when I figured it out, "I only married Lilith. I don''t have the power of a Prince yet. Although I do like the ring of that."

    "Get to the chase, Arsene." Said Karthronig irritably, cing his hands behind his back.

    "Fine. I am officially requesting your help within the depths of the Abyss." I cautiously exined, "As I am sure you know, the angels are after me. More so than anyone in particr. I would like you to be my Knight."

    "Have you gone mad like your Master? Me? Your Knight? By the Hells boy, you are Mad!" Shouted, Karthronig bellowing inughter, pping his thigh, he sneered, "Prince or not, you can go to Hell!"

    Not in the least bit surprised, he would say such a thing, I patiently continued, trying to cool that building pressure rising in my chest. "I swear whether its Demons or Devils, the only way to get you all under my thumb is to threaten you. Allow me to break this down clearly for you to grasp, oh Great King Karthronig, or whatever they call you here."

    "Right now, the Angels are intent on wiping out the Bed of Chaos. You lie in the bed of Chaos, hiding yourself to be a normal king, so if you cannot grant me what I want. I do not mind making it my mission to destroy you. Prince Sitri has already fallen after crossing a line.

    Karthronig was silent, but the sneer upon his face never left. " Boy, your threats mean nothing to me. Do you know how Knights are born? We are cast into the very River of Despair and forced to make our way towards the Seventh Layer of Hell through the Serpents Wings. Death is but one consequence of this trial. Even if my Lord Asmodeusmands me, I will not help you. "

    I nodded and smiled, "Yes, quite the conundrum. Tormenting a demon-like yourself is not very wise. How can you break the broken?"

    "So you understand?" He mocked, but that smile slowly faded as I spoke.

    "Then all that will be left for me is to make you like everyone else. A mortal, a human," I calmly said, as my chest began to burn with a hellish fire of wrath I tried to keep at bay. Try as I must, my tone began to grow deeper, till mes cker then night rose from my breath.

    "You," He stammered with worry, "You do not have that power!"

    "Aye, I don''t, but what other way is there to kill immortals like you demons and Devils? But to purify you, of course? I will uproot your very nature Karthronig. And once you are mortal, real flesh and blood. I will build you up, grant you so much, and shred it all away. What can you take from a demon or a devil? Well, the simple answer is what they hold dare¡ªtheir very sins. All I need is an Angel. Which I already have."

    "I can flee," he reminded me, but I merely chuckled.

    "I am to be the next Monarch of Darkness. I will find you. There is no hiding from the absolute grace of the Darkness." I coldly remarked, drawing close, peering up at his fearful eyes.

    "I am still young, still weak." I added, shaking my head, "You may try to kill me. But Asmodeus will save me, Ty here will save me, Freya, my Knight, will save me. I have many who will save me, but you. Who will save you?"

    There was an audible gulp that was not my own, nor was it Ty.

    Not bothering to speak anymore, I patted Ty''s soft head. Snapping my fingers, arge gate emerged from the void. Simr to the one Freya had been using. Arge swirling vortex of energy began to surge as I turned away from the Gate of Abyssal Night, "I do hope to see you in Midgard; my people could use the help. Oh, and Wee to Vaevictis."

    Stepping into the Gate of Abyssal Night, I emerged before a tall goddess draped in snow-white armor. Falling to her knees, she greeted me, "Master."

    "The fastest way I knew how to get back home." I softly said, shaken by the aura epassing my domain. "Seems the battle hasn''t started yet."

    "Soon, Sire," Said Freya keenly, her tone was all but filled with bloodlust.

    "Then it''s time I start turning Thor and the rest of the Acier. The next to join will have to be your kind, then the Giants. I have much to do."

    "You''re turning them all!" Freya shouted in shock, ''What about the price? Would it not be high?"

    "Screw it. I am already in deep shit. If God sends The Hells after me, all I need to do is take control of the Hells.. Right now, The Seven Heaven is after me. What is the worse that can happen?"

 Chapter 635 - Hades Moving On

    "You have grown weak, my Lord." Said Irina gently, passing her hands through my hair. "A Peak Mid God is nothing in the grand scheme of things."

    "It varies," I defended, a little embarrassed, taking her hand that caressed my cheek away, "Within the Underworld, my power stands within the Ranks of Elder God, as most Gods like me remain in theirirs. Zariel stole a lot more than he had let on."

    Shaking my head pulsing in anguish, faded memories seemed to sear their way into my mind and cloud my vision. I could see so many things: Wars, Chaos Lords, Blood Lords, Even the void between this one and the next, the Bridge of Heavens'' End.

    "There was a weapon. Many weapons, in fact, where are they?" I painfully asked, clenching my head.

    Irina grew silent for a moment. Noticing her silence, I opened my mouth to speak but was beaten to the punch by Irina, who spoke out hesitantly. "It''s on the ck Isle of Sellen. But I must warn against it. Zariel and Aurelia left hordes of Relics of Power. Some being so powerful, I suspect he ced hundreds of traps along the way. Especially with that trickster helping him."

    "The Trickster?" I remarked, unsure of who she spoke of.

    "Aurelia Morningstar, of course. The Devils spawn." Irina grimly dered, spinning around; she turned her back to me and lowered her head, "Even we dare not approach that Chamber of Serpents."

    "Why didn''t they take it with them?" I asked, but Irina merely chuckled.

    "It seems your memory has yet to return." She remarked, shing me a look that made my heart shutter. "Its because all those weapons hidden away are relics from the Greater dimensions. Most of these Relics were so powerful that many chaos lords feared them, as their power was simply too great. What better way to conceal a weapon than to throw it into a realm where no man can ascend, a no Myriad God can enter. These foreign Lord cast away these weapons and branded them to thisnd."

    "I see. Although I find it odd, I would hide such a valuable chamber where I keep my wine." I joked, chuckling at my foolishness. "Where are my daughter and Baphomet?" I asked, having already noticed, I was alone.

    "Awaiting you. That Baphomet is interesting. I don''t think I had the honor of meeting such a name. It must have been a recent change. I guest the Real Baphomet wanted to take part in the chaos. A foolish demon, that one is, but they can wait. Your Generals are awaiting you." She said, taking ahold of my hand.

    "Oh, before I forget. If you don''t wish to be forced out of reality, you must block those memories. So was the deal. If one of the legacies should regain their memories and awaken with knowledge of past events, they will be forced to ascend." She told as everything swirled.

    Appearing once more in an overly familiar chamber room of my castle. My fingers ritually ran over the desk that sat near me, like it had done so many times.

    There was an absence of dust, but I could feel the years that had passed over these walls. "Come, my Lord, my brothers, and sister have waited long enough. Seven Knights, Seven Lords, and Seven Generals await yourmand."

    Opening the door to my chamber. An indescribable sensation ran over me. Broken and without memory. Was I even worthy to meet them as I am now? Do they not deserve better? I hated this feeling.

    "Master?" Said Irina.

    Gritting my teeth, I lowered my head, but as I did, a surge of power, of pure yet dark Arcana, ran over me, drowning my mind in untamed power. My arms had begun to shake, and pain so great exploded inside me; everything went ck.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    As I opened my eyes, a me that was not me stood before twenty-one men and women all on one knee. Their faces were wet with tears, but their backs stood straight like a spear. Not lowering their head, those that I had named and granted power cuffed their arms in unison.

    "MASTER!"

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Coming to once more, I stood under the shade of darkness, peering up at the moon. Near meid, Irina, bearing a bitter-sweet smile, "Are you sure of this Hades?"

    "Sure of what?" I faintly asked, still a little unsure what was going on. Knowing I had both returned and didn''t.

    Irina''s shoulder trembled, and she lowered her head, "N-N-Nothing, my Lord. I will follow your orders. I am only d we had one final meeting with you. This single year with you was grand. I will always remember this." She exined, but as I gazed at her teary face, I knew she was not speaking of me. "I thank you for this moment once more, Oblivion."

    "Irina?" I called, unsure why my tone seemed so fragile.

    "My Lord, the Lands of Oblivion will open once more, but it must have a leader. I know you will not take the throne. We only hope to see you ascend sooner thanter. Oh, and when you see, Nyx, tell her I will not lose." She cried as her body turned into an endless stream of azure embers that fluttered about over the Land of Oblivion.

    Standing emptily, a bitterness slowly filled me, "Two women... Dear God, I am dead. Very dead."

    Groaning at the madness that would ensue from Nyx, I sighed. Arching my head up to the moon, I peered towards the shadow of Rense Loren, a ways away.

    "Once I return, I will help Nyx recover her memories, and we will ascend. We have done enough for the Snow family. Now its time for me to leave. We are owed that much.." I remarked, arching my head past the moon, towards the hidden force protecting thisnd.

 Chapter 636 - Lilith Snow Immortal Blood

    Drawing my sigil over Arkenos forehead and Arsene''s over her heart, purely in Sene''s blood. I added a bridge from her forehead down to her chest and took a step back.

    It was only the two of us in what Death called the innermost sanctum of the Pale Gate. He had imed this is where my power would be at its peak. But all I felt was nothing. The Abyss was me, and I it. Maybe Ava or Victoria could feel something, but all I felt was inner peace. Something I carried everywhere.

    "Mama, is Arkanos going to die?" The little dragon muttered, peering up at me with timid eyes. Wet with a myriad of emotions. Words failed to appear in my mind. Try as I wanted, I could not seem to find it in me to lie.

    "I-I don''t know," I truthfully said, feeling a knife enter my heart. "Arkanos, just be strong, ok. Clear your mind for me."

    "Mama, Arkanos doesn''t want to leave Mama and Papa. Arkanos doesn''t want to leave Big Sis." She pleaded, stuttering over her words.

    "J-Just close your eyes. Close your eyes, and when you wake, the first thing you will see will be Papa, Big Sis, and me. Just close your eyes," Iforted, unsheathing Riverfall. I waited as the tear-filled eyes of my terrified daughter closed her eyes.

    Holding myself back, I hardened my heart, patted her head, and plunged my sword through her heart, tearing away her life as one of the children of the One.

    "Fight well, Arkanos." I cried, feeling my heart being torn to shreds.

    Brushing the tears that flowed without end from both Arkanos and my eye. Her body slowly began to lose its warmth, and her once ripe cheeks turned ashen. A pulse of Abyssal energy raced from her small body, bleeding out over my arms.

    Holding her tightly, I gave her onest kiss and rested her down gently. I clenched my fist, unable to look as my power coiled around her, taking her away from my sight, leaving only a cacoon.

    Covering my mouth, I threw up. Not once, not twice, nor trice. I just kept throwing up till my cheeks turned pale as the dead, as I remembered Arkanos, her tiny hands that would cling to me, and her childlikeughter.

    "My Lady," A dejected voice sounded as two pares of hands touched on my shoulder. I heard Death speak, "You must stand,'' He said, holding me firmly, "Stand my Queen. You must stand. Hold your head high, and keep it there. Never bow, never cry, never show what you feel. You are the Queen. The All, the strongest being in creation."

    "What... what is it." I bitterly muttered, having never wanted more than to renounce who I am. Is this not the second time I have done this? Kill those I love? Arsene never even bothered to talk about it, but my Family had existed on Tensen Lumeris when I purged that ce of people. I killed them all, all for nothing. Sacrifice without reason, as only four abyssal children, was formed.

    "Zariel Snow is here, your grace." Said Death, stirring my soul. "He is grim."

    "Is he injured?" I asked, unsure why I even cared. But he was struck down by the One.

    "He is pale, but Paragons do not lose battle prowess. Even if I strike, I would not even be able to touch his clothing." He exined, but I could not hear nor feel any fear in the Pale Lord.

    "I see." I quaintly said, rising from my feet. Wiping the tears, a pulse of abyssal qi cleaned the filth away. Pushing down this feeling wing at my soul, I took a deep breath and turned ice cold. "Take me to him."

    Death snapped, and before I knew it, I was sitting around a round table. Across from me, my heart turned sad as I recalled Arkanos. His hair was a vibrant silver that glowed, same for his eyes. He was handsome, beyond measure, but I could see blood seeping from his gown. Bleeding over the ground, I turned to Death, who smiled and bowed his head.

    "How have you been?" I asked, seeing so many characteristics of Sene over his face.

    "Arsene tossed you in prison, and my wife, had me almost killed. so I think its safe to say, I''m a little piss." he grimly said, but I could not see a change in his expression as he spoke. "Shall we begin?" He then asked, shooting his gaze up towards where I knew Izavith stood watching.

    Showing no fear, Zariel''s gaze coolly trailed down to me, "I need not tell you that your race will have to restrict themselves to exist within the Thirty-three heavens, correct?"

    I nodded.

    "Good. I will allow leeway past the Lower Heaven and allow most of your abilities there. Although I am sure there will be an exception, I will speak to these individualster." He softly and coldly said, obviously speaking of Izavith and some of the stronger Abyssal Fiends. "This leads me to speak about those who will be living in the Lower Heavens."

    "You speak of Lower Heaven, can you exin," I asked, probing for info.

    "No," He coldly informed. "It''s you who called this meeting. If you don''t have the facts. it''s not my problem."

    "The Lower Heaven is just another name for the Thirty-three Heavens, Your grace. " Said Death, but I merely chuckled.

    "Aurelia did mention you were an asshole. I wonder what she will do when I tell her how you are trying to bully me? I hear she is pregnant." I cunningly threatened, watching his cheeks turn even colder.

    Growling irritably, Zariel''s blood seeped over the ground, drawing both Death and my attention. He continued, "I will be with Izavith to monitor her progress to make sure nothing funny goes on. I do hope you have a point in all of this, Lilith. My time is more valuable than most angelsbine. Submit to me a binding document with your lifeblood, and I will review it. Keep it clean and fair, and make a reasonable im, and I do not see why the heavenly Father should reject you. You have my vote, for now, that is. "

    Vanishing before I could say anything, I shot to my feet, but Death was quick to hold me back.

    "Don''t," He hastily barked, surprising me, as his face turned a deadly pale. "He left his blood here for a reason. The Immortal Blood of the Lord of Absolution is not a game. I am using all my power to keep you alive. Leave now, your grace.. We will prepare it for you."

 Chapter 637 - Mimir Slaughter Of Worlds

    The blood of the rivers had long risen to my knees, drowning the non-believers. I had used the blood of the children¡ªthe blood of the lovers and the blood of those they worshiped to wash away their belief. Master had given me the order, and all I could do was answer his call to arms.

    Nothing was off-limits, he had said. So I held nothing back. Age was but a number, after all. In almost every form of society, it is the young that people will wish to preserve. So that is where I started to those who did not immediately surrender. I hadmanded the faceless to do the same as I.

    For those that took more than a few days to give up, I would simply kill off and use time maniption to elerate their growth, making sure to influence these people in the name of Vaevictis. It was a disgusting job, but none of the faceless had dared to question my order.

    They were all demons Lord Arsene had created long ago in the war to retrieve Lilith. And during his long quest, he had managed to sear away the very meaning of life from these faceless. All they knew was to honor their King. To bow their heads and praise his name.

    Lord Snow was very liberal with his divinity. All those in the lower realms that worshiped him were blessed with a sliver of his Darkness. Tainted by the power of Hells, or maybe it was Shadowfell. Who can say? I don''t know. But those that had gained his blessing of Darkness had gained a massive spike inprehension. And their very bodies had begun to change¡ªgrowing stronger by day.

    They were not Shadowfell, like Freya nor me, but I felt like they were being prepped to be. Not even Lord Arsene knew of this. He was simply granting blessing, but his power was tainting the very core of these people. Maybe these mortals were too weak, living where Qi of Heaven and Earth didn''t even exist. Nevertheless, once we grant thesends Qi of Heaven and Earth, these worlds will soon begin to rise.

    ncing at the baleful aura slowly racing over me, I clenched my fist. There were many reasons why lower realms were off-limits. They were the only ones with parallel realms. Messing with one could lead to their deaths. This was not just a sin against the Court of Nox, but the Heavens. Pulling a single out of the infinite cycle was akin to killing an almost infinite amount of people. But it was not my sin to bear. The heavens, at times, are fair.

    Master will soon be the one carrying this Baleful aura that reeked of hell on earth.

    "Lord Mimir, we have finished with this. The Soul Stones are full." Said a Faceless.

    "You know the drill; head back home and deposit the souls. Why are you telling me?" I coldly questioned, but the Faceless simply saluted.

    "Sir, we wish to contract the Hells. Seven percent of all souls that die in the passing of our terraforming, in return, we collect the endless amount of copied souls of the Parallel Worlds. Soul Stones can only hold so much. We are actually gathering less than a percentage of the total profit."

    We were definitely crossing a line. A line that had everything in me screaming not to continue. But Arsene would not care. I could see that greed in his eye when he looked at us. He will only see an endless supply of souls to devour. While they will do him nothing, Shadowfell still benefits from the soul we collect. We carry both the demon''s and devil''s abilities.

    "Do it," I muttered, "But nothing over three percent. The hells need bnce. And what is three percent of infinity? Guess we will find out if some higher power puts a limit on us. Steal what you can." I coldlymanded. "And do it quick. before we are stopped."

    Qi was the bane of these lower worlds; once you apply it to a single mortal realm, you break it out of the cycle. Its a shame as this would have been an infinite cycle of divinity running through our organization.

    In the following months that passed, I could only feel like I was drowning under an endless river of blood. They say killing a man will cause you to lose your humanity, but I say killing worlds like so was causing it.

    Bitterly smiling at what I had aplished, I snapped my hands. Creating a Gate of Night, I stepped through without hesitation, returning to my sister''s side.

    Entering her bed chambers, Freya opened her eyes and frowned, "You back? So soon?"

    "You should know how effective I am. It''s been six months. How are things." I grimly asked, peering out from her room at the strange object in the heavens.

    "You should not be here, Mimir. Your aura will taint Master." She calmly said.

    "It''s bound to happen. And Lord Arsene will be fine. He is more a devil than any of us." I swore and chuckled at her worry, "It''s only the lives of mortals. Have faith in your King. Where is he, by the way?"

    "Deep cultivation. Blood is about to fall over this Land. Ygg is currently with him, teaching him a few things. Ready your weapon and armor." She dered, and my eyes narrowed. "A warlock like yourself will be more than wee."

    Tossing Freya a ck soul stone, heavier than a star, her expression turned dark, "You carry the Infernal Artes, use them. All of them require souls, right? I am sure you have been studying them like I have these past hundred years since our rebirth."

    "Master was wrong to ask you to do whatever he asked you to," said Freya coldly. LIfting her scarlet eyes that hummed with firey essence, "Everything has a price, Mimir, you know that better than anyone."

    Crackling inughter, I touched my chest, coiling with this baleful aura calling out to my Master, "Nothing is off-limits." I quoted, flying off the balcony towards Master.

    Sensing his aura a little way outside the castle, I soared towards his position and stared at my Master, gripping a wretched spear, holding onto a scarlet glow. Stirring my soul with his presence, he shot me a look I would never forget and beckoned me close.

    "Come,"

 Chapter 638 - The Forsaken Nature Of Shadowfell

    Cloaking myself in a glow of Crimson Winds, the tranquil winds trembled and cried. The ground beneath my feet had begun to crack, creating chasms as my power continued to rise without end. When a strange aura slowly began to form once I reached the halfway mark of Crimson Winds.

    Swallowing the Realm of Midgard into a state of disorder, Yggdrasils voice cried out, "Keep pushing Arsene! You can feel it, too, right? I shall mend the body; keep pushing."

    Forced to trust Yggdrasil, I took a deep breath as my body began to rupture, staining the ground red. Blood gushed from my pores, but my power continued to rise. Months ago, when I came to Midgard. It was Yggdrasil that had noticed something during one of my daily training sessions.

    At first, I was hesitant, but I still consented. I never had someone actually to watch over me and pass on guidance, so I agreed. Never would I expect that not only would my spearmanship evolve, but so did my body when it came to Crimson Winds.

    Lifting her two small arms, appearing like she would take me into her arms, an emerald light warm as the mes of the stars and inviting as the angel''s radiance washed over me. Mending my bloodied and broken body by my power, however, the sounds of bones breaking began to ring continuously as I became locked in a cycle of healing and breaking.

    Pushing myself even higher, the Aura hidden within me grew more active. That was when I used soul force to force my adaptation to allow this level of power through my body without injury. Nevertheless, I could not help but be horrified by the nature of this essence. It had felt so much like my blood and power but different.

    Devouring the grand skies blockaded by the radiance of the angels that loomed over thisnd. The tainted nature of my power began to rise from my flesh.

    "What is this?" I muttered, pushing my power till Ygg''s healing did nothing.

    However, it was enough for me to begin analyzing this essence. It was pure, ethereal, and menacing like the Hell''s essence, but there was something that caught my eye. I could feel even the hellish nature emitting for my soul begin to fade because of this power.

    "Mother," I faintly said, as the words left my mouth, subconsciously.

    Racing form off of my body, the Aura of the Shadowfell began to tear apart thews till only disorder remained.

    "Such power," Said Ygg heavily, "This is mynds Arsene. People far stronger than you have tried to destroy this world, but only you seemed to be doing it, as a star-lord of all things. The Hell is that power that seems to ignore the naturalw."

    Clenching my fist at such formidable power growing without end. A strange phenomenon soon began to appear as the rupturing of Crimson Wings came to a halt. Shocking me, I was healed in an instant by Yggdrasil''s power.

    Touching my chest, skin, and hair, I could not help but feel like I had beplete. Like this was the only thing missing. My mother''s blood, which had fused within me, alongside so many other bloodlines, into what I call Shadowfell, had awakened, and it was not ying fair.

    Allowing crimson winds to run rampant, I focused solely on the power I held. My bloodline had fusen, so there should be no awakening, no blood segregation, but my mother''s blood is doing just that. It was pushing apart the blood of everyone but still keeping the tether I held.

    "What the hell does this even mean?" I muttered, confused as to what was happening

    "Arsene, what is that?" Said Yggdrasil grimly, drawing close to me.

    "My mother''s bloodline," I answered.

    "Where the hell did your mother originate from? That blood. That blood does not originate from any of the Twelve Realms. None! Never have I seen such a power that destroysws like what this blood does."

    "It isn''t supposed to... It was tainted. Tainted by my nature. I think it evolved after being consumed into my blood."

    "Be that as it may¡ªthat power Arsene is not meant to belong in these realms. You need to be wary of how you use it." She grimly stated, approaching me with a heavy step, "The only thing that can destroy a Law is the Cycle or a Dao cycle. What you are doing is defying nature. You need to find if it''s just you or your race that can do that."

    I chuckled and released the crimson winds; however, the power of the Forsaken did not falter. "I don''t think I canply with that request. Come on, Ygg, how long have you known me? Have you ever seen me act low-key?"

    The little loli rolled her emerald eyes, "You''re an idiot then. Let''s just pray; they do not send an elder god to kill you. God, how I miss Odin at a time like this."

    "Odin?" I curiously asked.

    "Most legacy holders can be elder gods in their domains. It just requires a bit of time. Right now, I, alongside H, who you decided to name, are gathering power from our legacy, just in case." She exined, ncing up towards the shadow off into the distance as space and time began to repair themselves.

    Torn by my power, I found myself a little proud. The power to destroy Dao, hmmm, I wonder if I can ruin concepts? But I really wonder where Zariel buried our mother? How I wish to thank her for this blessing. Even if I tainted it, at its core, my mother''s bloodline has given me a wonderful gift.

    Turning up to the distorted heavens, I touched my chest, "Who were you, Mother?"

    "If there is a woman to fear, it was our mother." A soft cold voice uttered from the great beyond. Torn in sorrow, my eyes turned to grief as I could see a ghost. A ghost from the past... I could see myself, under the hoards of bodies, besides someone. "Like you, she was abandoned by the Heavens and torn from its path. So is the Path of the Forsaken. I held her blood, but it was you who inherited her curse. "

    Shaken by my own voice, somber and bleak. I knew this was a conversation between Zariel and me long ago. After the ughter on Zephis, within the Redwoods, all those years ago.

    "The Blood of the Forsaken, eh."

 Chapter 639 - Mimir The Cross Of Heaven

    "Come," Said my Master, bearing a savage smile.

    Soaring to my knees below his eye, I curled my head, "I have aplished my mission."

    Master did not remark, but I could feel his sharp eye scanning me. Especially the Baleful aura that was calling for my Master. It was strange, this aura had been calling for him since it appeared upon me, but it dared not move before my Master.

    "Good. I will check on Vaevictus divine artifactter." He calmly said, staring longly at me. So much so I grew a tad ufortable. Lowering my robe on my right shoulder, I whimpered.

    "Master, I am yours if you want," I said meekly.

    "Huh?"

    "This is hot! Get some Mimir! Said Ygg eagerly.

    Lifting my head slowly, Master''s expression was nk. He merely stared, and I continued to lower my robe, unable to help myself from tearing up. "Be gen--

    "Screw you!" Shouted my Master angrily. Brashing his feet towards my head, I dodged and leaped away.

    "Master is mean! This is loyalty, bruh!~" I cried, pping my chest pridefully. "My Master, allow me to show you mymitment!"

    "GET SOME!!!!" Said Ygg jumping up and down like a child.

    Flicking my hair, I nodded, "That is the n if my Master will have me! Although I prefer women, I don''t mind giving it away for my Master!"

    "Ok-Ok! That''s enough! So this is how it feels." He remarked, shaking his head. "Seems everything was sessful. Good, the Faceless even tells me you made a deal with the Hells."

    Of course, they were spying for my Master. I need my own unit.

    "That is correct. However, that will onlyst till a higher power takes notice. It seems like the Seven Heavens are making things quite difficult for almost everyone." I remarked, ncing up at the Angels.

    "I thought they would have attacked four months ago. I guess they have more control than I thought. So let''s give them a surprise." Said Master.

    "Oh, before you do so. What of Freya, my Master? Are you not still going back to the Holy Swords? Would this not just mean that she is siding with you?" I deliberately asked, knowing he still had other ns for the holy swords.

    "And the Angels just dered war on everyone. We don''t know the Angels'' initiative. Look at Yggdrasil. She is a part of the Court of Nox, but she is here. Priories matter; the angels will understand." He callously exined, waving his hand dismissing the very idea. Knowing he had a n to deal with this issue, I dropped the matter.

    "Arsene is--"

    Halting her words, both Ygg and I froze in ce as the strange shadow in the skies began to pierce through the atmosphere. Covered in mes, a humongous cross-shot down from the Heavens stabbing into the surface of Midgard.

    Spreading its radiance over the Nine Worlds of Yggdrasil, I felt the hairs over my skin begin to rise, but I could see Freya hovering in the air as I peered up. Cold as Ice, she bore down and drew the sword at her waist.

    "ARSENE!!!!" A vengeful howl rang over the Nine Worlds as I turned to my Master smiling pridefully.

    "You know you''re a badass when everyone knows your name. Hear that, Mimir? They are singing praises of me." Mastermented, carrying a dark smile. He stared at the Golden Cross that had pierced onto hisnd, that sat a single angel standing at the very top of the cross.

    The ground had begun to rumble, and the winds began to pick up. Failing over my robes, Arsene took to the skies and stood near Freya, with his hands behind his back.

    "There you are! the foulest of demons." The Angel, whose name was on the tip of my tongue, cried. He was old, very old, but beneath his sagging flesh, I could feel a great power within the realm of High God.

    "Where is Seraphina? I would have loved to gaze upon her beauty, not some sack of shit. Such a shame. How have you been, Micah?" Arsene coldly said, bearing a smile.

    Micah growled when the cross beneath his feet suddenly began to burn with a radiant me. However, it was then the hairs upon my flesh stood on end when Arsene suddenly snapped.

    Dismissing the mes of heaven, my eyes, alongside Micah and Ygg''s eyes, grew wide like the stars. "Sorry, but fire and darkness are mines to control. Find something else." Said my Master, not bothering to hide the contempt in his eyes. "Perks of carrying the me of Hellfire"

    Micah''s expression grew dark, ring his golden wings; a frightening amount of power raced over Midgard, alongside the other eight worlds.

    Ygg''s expression was icy as she pulled forward. "Can I assume the Angels are intending on destroying mynd?"

    Flicking to her side, the air soon turned to death as the very Dao of Death raced over thend. Staining the clouds, the grass, and the elements with its grace, H appeared instantly. Holding onto her Scythe, she peered with her sharp, emerald eyes glittering with a savage light.

    "Three High Gods? That is it? you must be looking down on me." Siad Micah, chuckling dismissively. "Hand over Arsene, and you will have the honor of being ves."

    I nced at the rather amused expression of Arsene, and he turned to me, "Do you know the story on how the Nine Worlds came into being?"

    I nodded; how could I not? It''s the origin of my people. There exist monsters within the Nine Worlds. Monsters who are all elder gods. One is only a spirit, but his power was so great none dared to try for his throne. If the Angels intend to destroy this realm, they will definitely pay the price.

    "Actually, I will be the one you will face." Said Freya walking out with a wisp of darkness trailing behind her. "The rest here will be carving your wings; your people''s wings form their bodies."

    Narrowing my eyes, a power, a horrific power, began to push apart thews, causing them to cry before turning into dust. Destroying the very essence of thesends, Arsene''sughter rang like bells.

    "Seems it''s the race, Ygg. If Freya has it, so does Mimir." He crackled inughed, narrowing his smoldering dark eyes. "Peal his wings off his body, Freya.. Destroy all that he is. "

 Chapter 640 - Micah Knight Of Darkness

    Crackling inughter at this Young Fools words that seemed to reach my ear, I sneered, "Boy, has the Hells already corrupted your mind? She is but a harlot, one of Odin''s ythings."

    Tapping my foot over the Heavenly Piercer, hoards of my brethren began to race out, while hundreds from over the edge of Midgard started to drill through the atmosphere. Falling akin toets, it was only a matter of time before we conquered the Nine Realms.

    Freya''s lips curled up into a sharp smirk, but what was it she had hoped to achieve? I am a Monarch, while she a mere High God, from the crippled Bed of Chaos. She stands no chance.

    "By your will, Master," Said the Harlot, shooting that bloodthirsty fiend a smile.

    Resisting the urge to puke, Freya opened her left hand, creating a small azure cube littered in the ancient jet-ck runes from the Land of Arcana, Aether. Pulsing with a profound aura, she lifted her eyes that burned a scarlet fire.

    "Mirror of Death," shemanded, as the cube within her hand gave onest pulse. Heaven and Earth were consumed in a heaven-defying ck cube. Banished into the Mirrored Realm before we could react, horror touched over my heart as the screams of my brethren reached my ears.

    Watching the darkness begin to swallow them, the winds of death fluttered through this mirrored realm across my people, turning their bodies into nothing but bones at the slightest touch. Horrified by this power, I hastily stomped my foot down to activate Heavens Cross. But in my haste, I bearly had time to notice the glint of the de about to touch my throat.

    There was no time to summon my sword, so I had my wings shot forth, arriving before Freya, just as her de nicked my neck. She frowned and easily parried my counter. However, Freya''s free hand was prepared as she pointed towards my skull as a sigil appeared. "Death March,"

    No time to act, an invisible army of ghosts carrying the Dao of Death shot passed my flesh, arriving at my soul; they all detonated in quick session, releasing mes ck as night that seared my soul.

    Releasing a deafening cry, I retreated, trying with my all not to scream at the horrendous power burning my soul. Never have I seen such a powerful spell. That called forth an army of those of the Etherial Realm to explode.

    "I was wrong," I muttered, coughing up a mouthful of blood.

    Letting her finger dance, the silence queen, cold as ice, pointed once more at me. However, I would no longer be surprised...

    "AAAAAH~~" Bellowing to the skies, I fell from the clouds, crashing down onto the ground. I began trashing over the ground, wailing as the searing mes around my soul began to turn back into Ghost of the foulest kind. Appearing like ming elemental constructs, they wed at my soul.

    "Sacred me!" I cried in desperation as a pure and mighty golden me tried to touch upon Freya''s Death March. Yet as these monsters were swallowed by my sacred mes, that horrid power I felt four months ago rose to from these apparitions.

    "No! No!!! Nooo! What is this!" I howled, drawing my ming sword from the void, sending cracks far and wide over this mirrored realm of death. Freya''s fingers continued to dance without end till she was surrounded by a sphere of formations and runes carrying infernal inscriptions.

    Filling my body and soul with the sacred mes, a zing radiance shone from my body. While I could not destroy Freya''s Death March, I was able to hold it at bay. sting off the ground, I arrived before my opponent and cleaved my de down.

    DING!!!!!!!

    Parring my de, Freya''s entire body suddenly began to glow with a scarlet shimmer that slowly began to grow ck as night.

    "I hope my brother will not hate me if I begin to share this Arte with my followers." The foulest of demon''s voice, causing Freya to smile still surrounded by her inscriptions. Horrified by the rising spike in power, the scent of blood began to fill the air, and winds tainted with the Dao of Death began to race.

    Shaken off my sword with hers, night swallowed me as Freya''s inscription suddenly exploded. Expanding past my body and out, my face paled.

    "Your A king! Impossible, no one in the Bed of Chaos carries a battle prowess of a king!" I cried, as Freya''s scarlet eyes, hummed.

    "Tarnishing Star of Bael," she coldly uttered as an azure star suddenly coiled over the surface of Midgard. Burning brighter than my very own radiance, that forsaken aura once more surfaced around this ursed Circle.

    "Retreat! Retreat!" I howled, ncing around at the lifeless bodies of everyone. I turned to Arsene, smiling, licking the blood off his fingers, while Yggdrisel and Mimir stood behind him. Their bodies were stained with my brethren''s blood. Despair raced over my heart.

    "No! I refuse to ept this! How does a king like you exist!" I cried, but as I stared up at the zing azure star, all that remained was Freya''s icy eyes. Aside from casting spells, she had not once spoken to me. Not once bothered to reply.

    This cannot be it! No! I must inform Seraphina! I must tell her of Freya''s involvement with Arsene. I must! I need to!

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    Swallowed whole by the Tarnishing Star of Bael, my wings were seared from off my back while my very flesh began to drip like melted cheese before turning to a rotting pile of meat. At the same time, my soul wailed and withered by the tarnishing power of this Circle. I howled and howled, Consuming myself in every protective Circle I held before it was over.

    Blinking my eyes, I peered up at the goddess standing over me while Iy on my knees. My current form was unrecognizable, and the anguish was so great my body could not even handle it. My soul was weeping and begging for an end, and end, I knew would not arrive quick enough. Death March was not striking. It was waiting and watching.

    "Who... Who are you," I muttered myst words.

    If only I had taken her seriously, I might have been able to harm her. I might have been able to do some type of damage.

    "The Knight of Darkness, the Knight of the Monarch of Darkness, Arsene Snow," She coldly uttered as the flicker of her swordnded over my neck.

 Chapter 641 - Army Of Shadows

    "God Damn," I shouted, unable to believe Freya just dicked this man. Not to look down upon my Knight, but he didn''t even have a chance to fight back. She destroyed him.

    Allowing the Mirrored Realm of Death to fade, everyone had returned to the material ne once more. Sending a long stare towards the lone goddess of life and death in the air, Freya suddenly turned to me, beaming.

    "Did you see that master! I was awesome! He was like NOOOO, but I was like, yes, die!!!" She cried out, imitating the entire battle! Kind of ruining her image. But I gave credit where credit was due. Freya deserved a medal for what she just did. I guess I didn''t need Karthronig.

    Surveying the bodies of the ashes of Freya''sst spell, nothing had seemed to survive. Not even that cross Micah had sent down with him. It was a shame, but this battle is not without its advantages.

    Raising the soul sphere in my palm, swirling in a radiant glow. I coldly stared at the images of faces weeping over their loss and what was toe.

    "Mimir, you are to gather the Divine Artifact and begin granting divinity. I want an army of demon gods; the rest shall be granted to you; I need you to be a high god like Freya. Now, Freya, before we go to the Hells to collect Odin''s old soul, we need to make a stop off by Thor." I calmly said before I turned to Ygg.

    "It was great doing business with you, Ygg. I will be back soon. I still need to return to Alos to enter the Holy Swords. Once I return to Midgard, I hope you will be an Elder God or even consider the idea of being one of my Knights of Darkness. You will not be a ve, but I don''t need to tell you that." I quaintly said, knowing Freya had been trying to convince her to no end. It wasn''t a big deal; I was sure she woulde around.

    Pursing her lips, Yggdrasil crossed her tiny arms and snorted as did H. Shaking my head, I nced at Freya, who snatched me into her arms, and shot away.

    "Think you will be strong enough to brand their souls while weakened this time?" She asked, snuggling her head over my shoulder.

    It was a bit embarrassing recalling my first attempt to turn Thor and his batch of Gods. I had gotten Idun and Tyr alongside a few other gods to go under the change, but it was far from enough. I needed all of them.

    "Freya, a thought came to me, why don''t you start turning the people of the Vanir n? I don''t really need to do it, and if I am right, they will be sired to you unless you put a ve seal on them like I am doing to Thor.

    "I had been preparing my mind for this battle, but I will do just that when I return to Midgard after the trip to the Hells." She imed, eagerly tightening her grip around me.

    Licking my lips at this minx taking advantage of me, we headed below my castle in one of the many dungeons we had. Whisking through the halls. It did not take long for me to arrive before the defiant eye of the Aesir Gods.

    "Your back!" Bark the god known as Thor.

    "I don''t need Magni and Modi," I coldly said, "Give them to Astrid as a gift. Let them suffer for all eternity under H''s rule. I could always use a favor from Astrid or maybe even H."

    "NO!!!!!" The two brothers howled, but Freya had already vanished, taking them with her, leaving me alone with the rest of the Aesir Gods.

    "Ty, you ready? We are going to try again." I shouted as a small shadow flickered to my side,nding upon her right full spot on my head. She wrapped her legs and arms around my head like a ko and cried.

    "Ty missed Papa!"

    "yes, yes, of course, you did. But we have business to handle." I warmly said, patting her tiny head. The teary dragon bitterly nodded.

    "Yes, papa," She said in a somewhat downcasted manner.

    Letting Crimson Winds run wild, its scarlet grew deep till the scent of blood filled the chamber we resided in. Pushing crimson wings to their peak, I applied soul force and multiplied it''s one hundred times increase by ten.

    (A/N: 100*10 = 1,000)

    Receiving no bacsh, or anything else, I smiled and chuckled. "I think I can fight a Heavenly God. "

    Fear filled Thor''s eyes, and it only grew as Little Ty pointed her tiny finger at the hulking man. Releasing a touch of darkness that was not meant to hurt the body, a scream raced from out of his mouth, as he was defenseless before a soul attack of a High God.

    "NO!! Stop this madness!" shouted Thor desperately. Screaming at the top of his lungs, his eyes rolled to the back of his head as a dark flicker of my sigil appeared above my finger. " This is not how it will end! No! Stop! Please! Stop this!"

    Ignoring his pleadings, my sigil shot through his forehead and into his soul. Silencing his annoying mouth.

    "Demonic Vassal," I coldly uttered. I had not used this particr devil''s ability since my time in that prison in Midgard.

    While this ability didn''t work on those whose soul was stronger than I was, that was why Ty was with me. By Injuring his soul, I would have the chance to take control of thors soul.

    Failing on all fours like a mad dog, I watched coldly with indifference.

    mming his skull over the bars of the cell, he foamed at the mouth as blood leaked endlessly. Over and over, he continued to run wild till the light in his eyes turned dim, and a smile surfaced over my lips.

    Dismissing the glow of crimson wings and my soul force, Thor fell to his knees and bowed his head, "My Master."

    "Good, very good." I joyfully said, peering out the other Gods watching, "I hope none of you will be like thor and struggle. I am quite a petty lord. I don''t mind turning you into what Sif is.. I hear her screams are still raging high as she pleasures my armies."

 Chapter 642 - Blood Lord

    Staring curiously at the ck aura around me, signifying unpaid debt, I could not help but be curious about what would happen. Would Lightning simply fall from the skies striking me into the dirt, or maybe a random god appear? I''m pretty interested in what might happen.

    "Papa, can Ty go y?"

    ncing down at the little girl''s beady eyes, I bent down and pinched her chubby cheeks, "Of course. Just stay in Midgard, ok?"

    "K~" She cheered, vanishing away.

    Shooting the Aesir Gods onest nce, I turned to Freya standing behind me. Try as she could, I could see the impatience brewing within her. Her heart was hammering against her chest, and her breathing was a tad rushed.

    "Keep breathing like that, and it may give me ideas," I warned, eyeing my lovely knight.

    Freya''s cheeks grew a tad red as she lowered her head slightly, "Master," she moaned, carrying a hint of me.

    "Yes-Yes,e then, let''s go," I said, a little curious. I had never been to the Hells. Not really, anyway. Lilith had taken me to some strange building, and I didn''t even get to explore. Properly for the best, I think.

    Taking hold of my hand in haste, my vision suddenly turned hazy as I once more appeared at therge pool of demonic qi surging beneath my feet. Holding my hands tighter, I did not even get to say my peace as Freya dived right in.

    ...

    ...

    ...

    Snapping my eyes open at the zing heat piercing through my lids, memories exploded within me as I shot away, peering around in confusion.

    "Your up?'' Said the deep voice of Asmodeus, "The hell you doing in my Hells boy."

    Surveying the chamber I resided in, I could not help but be annoyed, as I had awoken once more in Asmodeus''s chamber room I had visitedst time. Sitting next to me, I could see Freya''s pale expression.

    "You told him why we are here? Wait! Why was I knocked on conscious?"

    "I kicked you upside the head. Ever heard of the omen of kicking the object of your bad luck in the head?" The Lord of Hell valiantly exined.

    "you take me for a fool, don''t you. If you wanted to kick me in the head, just say so. It''s not like I''m a petty person."

    "My god, you''re in the Hells, and you''re still lying." He expressed somewhat amazed, shaking his head. "but to answer your question, your knight has yet to speak on your visit."

    "I was waiting on you, My Master." Said Freya meekly.

    Letting loose a tiring yawn. I nodded, waving for Freya to speak her mind. Waiting a few minutes for the air to clear, Freya''s gaze grew a bit hard, "We. I mean, I havee for Odin''s soul."

    "Hmm," Said Asmodeus, who ced his chin over his palm. "And why would I do that?"

    "Because the Hells owe me." I coldly said, "Not to mention we are about to enter the Abyss. To and that was once my home. I think it''s fair, don''t you?"

    "Devils don''t y fair." Said Asmodeus yfully, tapping his fingers against his cheek; he smiled cunningly, "I could use a favor, actually."

    "And I could use a hundred bitches. If you can''t help, then I am sure I can go about it differently." I calmly said, growing somewhat annoyed.

    "More of your threats. Boy, I am leaving this Godlessnd once this abyssal festival is over. What the hell can you do in that amount of time? You y the game well, very well, but in the end, it''s we who have been your greatest allies. All we need to do is back off, and you will be dead for sure." He imed, and Asmodeus was not wrong, at least that was before this damn war started.

    "So you are refusing my request?" I coldly inquired, crossing my arms over one another, and smiled.

    "No. Your too much of a pain in the ass. This favor is actually about your blood. I want some." He imed to surprise me, as even Baphomet had requested he would only help me if I granted him my blood.

    "Do you and Baphomet have so much faith in me?" I asked

    Asmodeus burst intoughter, "Boy, you are ignorant in the Blood Laws, arent you. I am what many will call A Blood Lord. That Arte you love to use so much, crimson winds is a blood arte. Thews of blood revolve around bloodlines, around heritage. If there ever a power to fear, even at my level, it was a blood lord. Tell me, Arsene, how much do you even know about your blood? How much do you know about my blood? Blood Lords can call upon power from those far past The Thirty-three Heavens."

    "he is right, my master," Added Freya grimly. "I too am a Blood Lord, as well. I don''t use it much due to its dangerous nature, but if you were to dive deep into the Law of Blood, which exists as both a Heavenly and Mortal Dao, you would grow far stronger. Most of my Curses are acutely done not by the Laws of Life and Death but from the Laws of Blood."

    Blown away by this information, my leg began to beat up and down as I sat, "So if I were to master my blood, and be a blood lord, then I would be essentially unstoppable."

    "Or you could go mad. You are not a control type Arsene." Said Asmodeus gravely, "While I am a blood lord, even I fear its power. My blood especially. I once used it in the Abyss and was almost killed, but I had managed to take down three abyssal fiends all at the peak of cultivation. But I was defenseless afterwords. I am not like my master, who could use her blood without risk."

    "You had a master?" I muttered, and Asmodeus nodded gravely.

    "Yes, her name is not important, as not even I can remember, but it was she who showed me the Art of blood. That is why I now fear the thought of Iluthath being open. I had always thought our Hells had grown stronger, but the closer I get to the end, the more foolish I feel like those past thoughts were. Boy, we are weak.. We have grown weakpared to what we once were, and I have no idea how or why."

 Chapter 649 - Freya The Hidden Forms

    My gaze was fixed on the now handsome face of Odin. My servants had trimmed his beard, cleansed his hair tangled with the unspeakable, and washed the hardened mold growing from his skin. Seven days it had taken for my maidens to clean and clothe him.

    He had been silent since he had returned, but I knew he was spinning his weave. He was nning tobat me, to break me. It is what Odin does. He never acts fast. He was preparing for something. I was sure of it. But till then, he needed the facts. The wise king had gained his name for a reason.

    Resting upon my throne in the Vanir Pce, grim satisfaction had taken hold of me as Odin stood below my feet, hanging his head low. Master had left him with me and had paid a great price in the process. I could not simply kill him, not yet anyway.

    "Master," Olivia shouted, charging into my throne room. Her footsteps came to a swift halt as her shoulders shivered at the image of the man that stood beneath me silently. "Is-Is that the Allfather?"

    "Tell me you have not disrupted me because the servents are gossipping?" I coldly uttered. I was in no mood for this. " What is it you want, Olivia?" I grimly questioned, noticing the worshiping praise of the young fool I took on.

    Olivia was without a dought one of the greatest elves I had seen. She was resourceful, cold to a fault in many cases, and best of all, she was the maid of Lilith Snow. I could not allow her to fall into the background, not when her potential was phenomenal. It would be a sin against my Master to do so.

    "Forgive me, Master," She unhurriedly said, realizing her mistake. I had long told Olivia about Odin''s treachery. I had made his very name ouwed within the Land of the Vanir''s. I had even gone so far as to allow my divine sense to peer into the home of my subjects, killing those who secretly worshiped the old goat.

    "I have been studying the Laws of Blood as you asked. But I am confused about the Four Types." She continued bowing her head.

    "To use the Blood Laws without issue, Form Four, known as Telos, the control type is required. However, this form is reserved for Soulbender with absolute control of their Soulforce, mind, emotions, and body. Or those with a horrendous affinity with the soul." I exined, a little annoyed by these forms.

    The Hidden Four Forms were not taught, much less known in the Bed of Chaos. Not anywhere but in my memories of my inherited memories. I had spent eons simply trying to master Form Three.

    "But what are these Forms? I don''t understand how they are important?" She implored in great frustration. "None of these things seems even remotely useful."

    I smiled, enjoying her crease brow, and the angry wiggling of her pointed ears. " Calm yourself. My disciple, these Types were once used to train the minds of a young disciple like you. Usually, they would start at childhood, and depending on your type. It would depend on how you would be trained. If you were emotional, unable to control impulses, and prone to violence, then the Second Form, Ren-Shii, was for you."

    "Like Master Arsene?" She added, smiling a bit mischievously.

    "Yes, just like My Master. Ren-Shii is not rare, but it''s one of the more brutal forms. If train correctly. Those that follow the Flow of Ren-Shii are known to be some of the most brutal lords that go unrivaled."

    Wonder flickered through Olivia''s eyes. "But what are there use? I mean, do they increase your power? Does it improve your¡ª"

    "It does it all, my disciple. The Hidden Forms are known to be one of the most dangerous sources of destruction. If you need an increase in talent, or to create a technique that will be perfectly suited to use, then you must employ these forms to said technique. Your mind will run faster, your body will be more in intune with you, and you will be able to see things you never thought possible. These are known to turn even the trashiest of disciples into monsters. "

    "Does the Court of Nox have this information?" She hastily asked, but I shook my head.

    "Not from what I can see. This knowledge is held in legacy holders only. But not every Legacy Holder will see the hidden power of these Forms. Even I didn''t know at first, were it not for my interest in the Laws of blood and my Master''s talent forcing me to review myself in a different light, I would have missed it."

    Sending the smiling Odin a long stare, my heart darkened, "Oh, how cold of me. Odin, did I tell you that the Aesir n is all dead?" The smile on Odin died, and his expression turned to ash, "Yes. It''s a shame. Well, that''s a lie, they are alive, but all of them are the lowest of ves. Why don''t you take a look at Asgard? I am sure your son''s wife will have a wonderful image for you to see. That''s an order."

    A brush of gentle winds flickered over me as Odins shook. Shaking where he stood, his divine sense receded, but before he could say a word, I sneered and spoke out, "You are to join her. Let''s see how you like being gangbanged. Go!"

    Vanishing from my sight, I giggled and made a note to clear my schedule to watch the show.

    "Master, isn''t that a little too much?" said Olivia biting her lips; how I loath the fact that she once worshiped that fool. Maybe once she has been sired into a Shadowfell, she will let go of her belief.

    "Olivia, I will warn you once. Never speak to me about that man. I shall do what I see fit when dealing with Odin. If you think that is bad, wait till I force him to kill his own children. Force him to bathe in their blood. I will break his very will till nothing but a shell is left just as he did me. You can leave now."

    "yes, master,'' She said, bowing her head, not daring to speak another world.

 Chapter 654 - Lilith Snow Siege Of Alos Part II

    "Go home. Alos is no ce for Star-Lords as vital as you." He ordered, turning his back to us, to my amazement. I was stunned. Starstruck by this Duke''s utterances. How long had it been since I was dismissed so casually? Did he think me a child? Did he think I needed his permission? That I didn''t know what was going on?

    Duke Gusion reflected down on the rounds silver arcs of his pocket watch. His fingers traced over the foldable bezel, closing his pocket watch with a clink. "It''s not the time yet. Not now, at least. Sera is no fool. Let''s let her have her small victory."

    I was not entertained by this Duke nonsense, not one bit, flicking the ear of the frozen Ava. Her body jerked, and she returned to herself. Reder than a ruby, she bit her lips, ignoring the turbulent winds and clusters of explosions shaking the ground beneath our feet. She stood firm, twittering with her fingers.

    "Master is a bully, I¨C"

    "Master," Victoria and Elsa cried, stepping through the sealed Laws of Space. They arrived at my side through the Bloodline Gates that linked our kind together. It was one of the perks of being a Progenitor. We could be near any of our kind anytime we wished, and they could be near us at any given moment.

    Taking me in their arms, I smiled, enjoying their cool touch. Snuggling into me, I wiggled myself out and pointed up, "There is a war,dies, and more importantly. Ava might be getting herself some if she hasn''t already."

    "W-W-When did this¨C"

    "Not so fast, Victoria," I chimed in, "Before we discuss this, we need to finish off as many Heavenly Lords as possible."

    It went without saying that Into the Abyss was the only way of us even killing a Heavenly Lord or Mid-God. I needed the attention of the Arbiters. Knowing Arsene, it''s only a matter of time before the Arbiters restrict his race. His kind is slowly building. I could feel it. He was converting many, and I was sure he did not pay the price¡ªa foolish decision he will surely regret in theing days.

    Each day I could sense the Laws of Darkness of the Bed of Chaos changing. He was not aware of it, but, the more he took a step close in hisprehension of the Laws of Darkness, the more his Bloodline would grow. Once this Dao Cycle urs near the end of the Abyssal Festable, a New Era will be upon us.

    "Are you serious!" Elsa eximed, ncing up at the starry war racing back and forth. A touch of apprehension could be seen as she turned back to me, "We would be walking into the lion''s den."

    "Then you better be sure to kill the lion. You are free to use Into The Abyss. In fact, I pray you use it. We are going to y a game. Ava, if you kill more than anyone, more than your sisters, you will not have to tell anyone your business, but well, if you don''t. Hehe. We want all the naughty details. You game?" I asked, feeling a bit of a bitch for messing with Ava. But she was simply so adorable not to tease. Out of everyone, she was always the sweetest, the most lovable, and huggable.

    Ava nced at her sister, then nodded, "but, if you fail, I get to put all of you on a date with a man or woman, I decide. You must promise to take the date seriously. No matter what." she countered to my surprise.

    This little minx is a little devil. I smiled, as did Victoria and Elsa. Their eyes had begun to glow a deep red fixed with determination.

    "Was my warning not heard?" Duke Gusion interrupted. Approaching once more, his olive-colored skin expression appeared slightly darker as he red. "Lady Lilith, you are but a¨C"

    His words fell short as a chill ran through his heart, and he took a step back. Horror flickered quickly over his face as the Pressure of Five Paragons exploded with a profound aura.

    "By the Hells, what is this!" He said, taking another step back.

    Images of skills, wars, carnage, spells, and experience all seemed to fuel my mind in a single moment. Everything seemed to connect with my mind. Whether it was from Elsa''s or Ava''s point of view, I could see through their eyes; simultaneously, I could feel their anger, love, and the deepest of thoughts they held close to their hearts. There was nothing they could hide that I did not know at this moment, nothing.

    Ava was like a ze of fire ever since she gazed up at the bloody skies nketed with brimstone. She loved the scent of brimstone. She loved the Hells, loved the smell of the demons, especially their blood that ran through their veins.

    Elsa was far different. She was cold, and her mind clear of most thought. She had no interest in the war ahead, much less anything else, unless it involved her sisters and brother. She had seen many wars before, fought in many. It was all the same to her. Blood was going to fall, and there would soon be a winner. Those were the veryws of war. There was no changing that.

    Victoria was, without a doubt, the most interesting. She had genuinely changed after I killed everyone she knew. Her family, her loved ones, her friends, I had left nothing in my quest for an abyssal fiend of my own on this barren rim. It was odd, though. Victoria held no resentment towards me, probably due to being a part of my race, but that had made her heart in a constant state of war with itself. She had hated herself for being weak. She hated herself for not being able to persuade me into sparing those she cared for. It was tragic, but I understood that feeling. And I live with it every day. She, too, will learn to ovee that devil''s heart.

    Ava was the first to bolt into the brimstone ahead, whipping off her feet. A dreadful aura of death, the purest I had seen since the Horseman of Death himself, pierced through the veil, washed over the battlefield.. Eyes were drawn, and hearts began to seize as the pink-headed abyssal fiend held a cruel countenance.

 Chapter 655 - Ava Silmor Siege Of Alos Part III

    The skies were beautiful under the veil of brimstone and Death. Alos was in ruin, littered by the war, filled with multicolored light that whipped back and forth, shredding away life at every turn. It was stunning. Angels'' blood, pure as stars, carrying hope and love, seemed to spill throughout the skies while the demons cried andughed at their Death or severed limbs. Death was racing back and forth with no side winning.

    The angels were raging, carrying weapons burning with golden radiance, a Sacred me, they called it. Power said to kill any demon or devil. It was the bane of all that was evil. While the Demons should have been scared, their skills were fearsome. No matter how powerful the angels seemed to be, before the demons whose skill kept on rising with every strike they ughtered, it was only a matter of time before the siege ended.

    Taking note of me, a folly of light raced toward me. Ready to shred me to atoms, my de danced with precise precision. Deflecting them away with ease, a small squad of Realm Lord charged.

    Iunched myself towards the Angels, racing towards Death. Warm red washed over my lips, staining the robes Julius had prepared for me. My de dance, carrying the Laws not of the Bed of Chaos, broken by Lord Zariels Might, but by the Laws of the Abyss. shing my sword, the hum of the reaper''s de whipped through the lives of my enemies like hay.

    Limbs few and heads followed, one after another, blood sprayed without end falling over the ruins below as rain.

    Death. This was what I was missing.

    Battle after battle, I held against Julius, and loss after loss I had experienced. I was taken down with a few flickers of his saber, never gaining an advantage over his de. It was infuriating. I needed a win. I needed to Reap; this was why Death was teaching me.

    Honing my sword with not just Into the Abyss but the Mighty Warriors of the Silver City, I would parry and follow with a swift Riposte. Taking the lives of those I saw fit.

    It didn''t matter if I faced flickers of lights burrowing through the atmosphere, ready to atomize me, or the flocking Angels charging with unending numbers. My de would find its mark while my body would weave with deadly insight. I was unstoppable

    It was Joyous! Glorious.

    "Ava," Victoria said, as my de continued to reap through a swift soul whisper. "You are about to enter the far reaches of space. Pull back!" She warned but under such a baptism of blood, how did she expect me to? Did she not understand the allure of life and Death?

    Letting loose a cry, thews of Death slithered out of the darkness of space and brimstone. I raised my sword, and it slowly blinked into a deadly scythe, with the power of the abyss flowing through my veins.

    The stars dimmed, and the attention of the angels and their fleet of ships encircling Alos all locked on me. I felt Death was close. Even with my battle prowess, Death was close. It had to be. I was still a star-lord in the end, but fear wasn''t near my heart.

    "Damn it, Ava!" Victoria cried, flicking to my side, alongside Elsa, whose body was radiating an icyw. She shot me a stern look, but I could see the amusement in her eyes and the warmth she hid in battle.

    "I will handle it," said Elsa.

    "FIRE! KILL EM!" A desperatemand thundered through the war-filled void.

    Lights over the golden fleet of crosses all began to glow. Blinding the stars of the Bed of Chaos, Qi and Divinity started to spill over the rim of Alos. Spiraling turbulence twisted thews around us, bending the very Laws of Time. Techtonic faults began to wail beneath the''s surface, creating chasms and faults throughout all of Alos. While magma began to leak from the chasms lines, bringing about an early apocalypse, merely by the power generated by the Angels Crossed shaped ships. Tsunamis taller than most buildings, if not cities, darkened the very surface of the fallen city of Casia, leaving only a shadow of its impending doom.

    As the power grew so quickly, everything turned ck in a second, leaving only the sounds of destruction from the beneath my feet. A snap suddenly echoed from Elsa''s fingertips, and her gaze hardened over her serine expression.

    The Angel''s starships attacked. Releasing Hell on Earth, my vision was consumed in an ocean of azure beams spilling out of their Starships, whipping towards us and the army of demons below.

    "Frozen Abyss," Elsa responded, and everything came to a halt. Heaven and Hell fell silent as Elsa''s fierce eyes whipped toward the enemy, and another snap resounded once more before anyone could grasp what had happened.

    Radiant light brighter than heaven washed over the rim of Alos.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!

    Pulled away by Victoria, who grabbed me, knowing Elsa would be saved since it was her spell, a powerful shockwave fell on our back, and blood raced from our mouths as we tumbled to the ground. Crasnding before we could brace ourselves,ughter ran from my lips. As I hopped out of the rubble of the crater, I ate face-first, barely injured. In a few seconds, I would be at full power once more.

    "Elsa is ahead, I am sure!" I expressed, soaring back into the skies; I stared firmly at the darkness above. Watching Elsa float down into the atmosphere of Alos in a hunched fashion. She smiled with her icy expression, "You''re going to tell me all the naughty stuff you are into."

    I growled in response and peered up at the skies, lowering my weapon. "Let''s stop for now," I said. War was a marathon. As much as I would love to continue to fight and kill. I was too keen on having Into the Abyss running for longer than necessary. Master warned me of having Into the Abyss active for too long. And I would like to maintain my sense of self. My soul was still not strong enough to have Into the Abyss active for too long, plus I am worried about Elsa.. That spell was sure to have a high price.

 Chapter 658 - Archangel Seraphina Siege Of Alos Part VI

    There had been reports of two Dukes of Hell and a single prince sent to each of the Four Horseman Gates. But Berith, the Fallen Lord, and Keeper of Time, Gusion, are here. These two, on their own, were monsters in their own right. Their power is said toe close to a King, if not surpass some Kings.

    When Bael, the once-proud King of Hell, fell, his duke, Berith, had been banished, under the order of Lord Asmodeus,manded to fall into the shadows to protect this duke from the other Princes and Kings. Thest I''d heard of Berith was that he had be a reclusive Lord. He had not participated in the War of Demon and Devil. So not much is known of him. The same could be said of the Keeper of Time. He, too, had rarely made an appearance in thest war. When he did, he would not battle, only give out orders.

    ''We are outssed.'' I ryed to Casteel through a soul whisper. ''If we are to battle them, we need the First-ss Order. We are both Second ss, Archangels. Aside from the prince, we will die if we engage.''

    I hated this. Why did Casteel, this hot-headed foole here? My elder brother, Casteel, was not meant to lead. Powerful as he may be, he had a one-tracked mind. A feature I would have said to be important in the past. But that would only be my pride talking. I don''t know what we are to do as a whole, but I know what we can do now.

    ''We need to retreat and tend to the men." I continued, but Casteel was quick to reply.

    "No! They brought out such monsters. The proof is before our eyes, Sister. We just need to destroy that Gate. It''s the Pale Gate that might stop this prophecy." He pleaded, ncing at me hard. "I have taken the Cryos Spear, Sister. This very spear was endowed with true power by the Higher Heavens. We are Elder Gods. We should be able to show its true power and destroy that Gate that is hindered by the Fourth Dimension. All we need to do is push past these Devils."

    I clenched my fist," They will die, you know," I ryed grimly, feeling the invisible knife twisting in my heart, "Our brethren that have survived will die if we fight."

    "For the greater good! For Raziel, The Heavenly Father!" He cried, but all I felt was emptiness. Was this the right thing? Abandon our brethren to face such a risk? If we fought, death was sure to be around at turn. "Sister, I need you. our home needs you."

    I took in a heavy breath¡ªraised Safi, my longsword that zed with the radiance of the Sacred me, and took the first stance of Ren-Shii. Cold icy fury raced through my mind and heart.

    "Thank you, Sister." He affirmed, but I felt nothing but disgust for what I was doing. But through the force of Ren-Shii, that humiliation, that anger fuel my sword and mind.

    Following after me in the first stance of Ren-Shii, Casteel carried a smile unbing of our kind. Lost in his emotions, fueled by Ren-Shii, the form meant for demons, I held my tongue. The Second Form was known for being evil by man, my brethren included, but I had always seen it differently. I had seen that even we angels could grow angry. I was not in the least an exemption. I was always bad at controlling myself. Most of my brethren had taken a liking to the first form Serian, which required a calm mind and a heart for peace, and bliss. I was not like that. While I, too, enjoyed peace. When action was required, I was the first to act. I was the angel of retribution, after all.

    "I missed thest war," Berith remarked, finding a calm smile on his serene expression. Matching his fellow duke in calmness and poise, he continued, "Honestly, I have no interest in this war, but I do find this Lilith and Arsene interesting. That boy seems on a route to allow my King to rise once more. So for that very reason, I will put a stop to this nonsense."

    "A devil with honor?" Casteel mocked, sneering almost involuntarily, "Your kind only knows to betray. You all will be bettered dead than alive."

    "Yes, that is very much true, but we abide by thew, just as you. Few things we respect, but if our kings ask us something, we will follow it to the letter. The respect they garner will be the respect I will give. You whomitted taboo is nothing more than,'' Berith paused thenughed, "Well, that would make you no better than demons, who care nothing but war and chaos."

    My cheek stung at his words. The more I hear it, the more I wish to meditate on that single truth. Are we wrong?

    "But no matter, shall we?" He challenged, dismissing the small cupcake back to the confine of his spiral ring. Pulling out a scepter entirely made of wood, carrying leaves at its head, horror and fear rippled through my soul, as the calmness of Berith only grew when he summoned a small average looking dagger appeared in his off-hand. He, alongside Duke Gusion, entered the First Form, one used by most of my kind, Serian.

    Bael''s duke maintained his smile, and his eyes glowed. Witnessing a could of fog-filled his sights, I barely saw when he blinked in between Casteel and me. My instincts screamed, but retreat did not exist in the path of Ren-Shii. It was a weakness but a blessing as well.

    Whipping his dagger, the flicker of his sigil hummed its song above his head. shing Safi out with all I held, I heard the very words I never thought possible.

    "Necrotic de," Duke Berith coldly said, as the emerald me of the purest evil, the very first of sins, coiled around his small dagger carrying its sinful song. The de extended.

    When our des connected, the Ruins of Alos shattered, and the world spilled. My brethren that were around this world were torn away to shreds, as were the demons below.. Emerald hell shed over this world, taking away life as if the very Lord of Death spawned into creation.

 Chapter 670 Cesan Roah - Holocube

    Standing at attention before the Brigadier  General, Niall Roah, my eyes locked straight ahead as he paced back and forth, frowning deeply near the head of his terminal. He crossed his arms, then turned to me after apse of silence. My little brother grunted tirelessly, as he always had when stressed.

    "Colonel Cesan, " He formally called, "T-There appears to be a breach. Someone from the outside has sessfully breached into Noctem. "

    Assuming he was joking, I chuckled, "Brother, if this is a joke, then there is no need to be so formal."

    Noctem was isted from the Exalted Wheele for longer than anyone could remember. If not for an ancient text and hidden Blood Lords within Imperial Families, we would not have even known of the outside nes.

    Niall shook his head, "Colonel," he once more addressed formerly and sternly, carrying a hint of warning in his tone.  "I''m serious," he responded. "I have already gathered a squad for you¡ªone of the best."

    Handing me a Holocube, technology said to be created on Iluthath; he grimaced with dark smoldering eyes over his pale greyish-ck skin. I stood shaken, if not overwhelmed.

    "General, what is going on?" I cautiously asked. ncing around, having only now noticed theck of people in our midst. "This cannot be right! We¡ª"

    "This doesn''te from me, but from the Banking n. Don your armor, and move out. Time is of the essence." He forcefully instructed, leaving no room for discussion. Swiftly saluting, I left.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Charging through the Corsem Forest, Twenty Warrant officers trailed after me as we weaved in a systematic way through trees and bushes. Flying was forbidden this close to the city of Corsem, even for us officers. Rank had meant nothing to the bankings n, who ran this city with an iron glove.

    Holding out the Holocube, a hologram slowly projected off its surface, revealing the energy signature a few thousand kilometers away; I slowly came to a halt, sensing a ripple of Astral Energy.

    "Warrant Officer, Gil, Send a report of a potential Elder God." I coldlymanded as we zoomed over the horizon. Catching sight of two women and two men situated in the exact spot of the energy surge, a grave expression touched my heart as we approached.

    I Instructed my men not to say a word with a soul whisper, and I alone stepped out of the formation. Ready to strike at a moment''s notice.

    The Young Man, with long ck and silver hair, seemed to be the leader. Despite his low power, he approached. Nevertheless, the one who caught my eye was the one with what appeared to be a halo zing with radiance over her head.

    "My name is Arsene Snow," he calmly said. "The New King of Noctem, the next Monarch of Darkness," blowing my mind with his theatrics, a force stirred in the night.

    My heart shivered, and my legs bent. Struggling with my all to stand straight, a Regal Force zed like a me from his body, " And you all will kneel." He finally said.

    As if the very ne was against me, the blood running through my veins seemed to churn, a dark me slowly zed from the young man, and all of my warrant officers slowly fell to their knees¡ªall but me.

    Struggling with all I held dare, I growled as my very soul for saw images whipping back and forth. They twisted and then surged through my mind. Revealing scenes of blood and darkness tracing back to the Imperial City of Noct, an Astral Qi surged through my heart.<sub> </sub>

    "No!" I cried as my own body did not seem to listen. "Y-You. Who are you?" I said, caving before his Regal aura. I fell to my knees.

    Arsene smiled, a little pale. He narrowed his eyes, "Tenebrae has chosen me, and it will seem, my Rule is somewhat established. I wonder if Aldrich can do the same?" He released a deep breath, then spoke, "Remove your hood."

    Fear had finally surged into my heart, leaving me exposed, but I was a soldier first and foremost. Allowing my intent to stretch, I awoke the Holocube beneath my cloak and red at Arsene. Lowering my hood, he showed an odd smile.

    "Arsene," the amethyst eye goddess said with a smile brighter than the brightest light, "What do you intend to do now? It''s not like they are Sired to you?"She said, revealing a beauty even I, as a Lur''vian, found irresistible.

    "Each of the Prime Words has in their position an illusionary throne, of the one Asmdoeus holds. All I need to do is sit upon this throne, and the Seven Imperial Families will bend a knee, whether they like to or not," he informed calmly, then bent down. Pushing his hands through my cloak, he grabbed the holocube; shaking my heart, he held the cube in his hand and smiled.

    "How interesting. What is this?" He asked, fiddling with it for a few seconds. When the Amythest eye enchantress ced her hand over it, she frowned.

    "It''s amunicator, a shop, a spiral ring, a ship, and many other things. This cube can do it all." She ryed to my amazement, lifting her eyes to me. She smirked, "And it''s on, transmitting information back to their HQ."

    "Let my men go," I said through clenched teeth. These people were monsters. Holocubes were not new, and many knew about them, but I had personally seen Civilization Confused over its mechanics. Simply based on their amazement and wonder, it was clear they did not know what this was, but here we are.

    Arsene chuckled, "Lilith, you''re scaring him." He said but still nodded. "The rest of you can leave. Tell the banking n that I am heading to Corsem to take my throne. I would love to see it, seeing how the Corsem Empire was wiped away before the Era of Chaos.

    "All of you! Leave!" Imanded without looking back.

    "Colonel!" Warrant officer Gil called, hesitant, he opened his mouth, but Arsene was quick to cut him short.

    "Go, less I change my mind. Killing my people is not within my interest, even if that person is a Lur''vian." He said, and my heart fell.

    "Go," Imanded, and Warrant Officer Gill saluted alongside the others shooting off.

    "Your race has trulye a long way." He said, turning to the one I believe to be an angel, "You might not know this, but the Lur''vains were known for their brutality. Only used by organizations to kill and murder. If you need a killer, then there are few better races."

    "So they are demons?" The Angel grimaced.

    "Far from it. The Lur''vain just didn''t know better, or for better words, they struggled with empathy towards other races. They were a tribal n and based upon his long ear lobes filled with piercing, that tribe still lives on. Isn''t that right?"

    "You seem to know a lot about us. Do Lur''vains exist in your realm?" I asked, knowing the holocube was still projecting. He shook his head, tossing the Holocube up and down like a toy.

    "Nope, you are the first any of us have ever seen; with Noctem blocked off, we don''t even have Holocubes. What an exciting piece of technology. But shall we get back to the topic? Oh, forgive me, please, stand up. Not like you can defeat an elder god, right?

 Chapter 673 A Calling Of Darkness

    A/N: Authors Note At End.

    A long breath had left my lips as I had be one with the Darkness. A feat I did not consider to be much. Any fool was capable as such. Myprehension had reached a stage where I could be anywhere and anywhere with the Darkness if I had enough power, enough will. A lesson I had only just learned through, not just studying Aegis''s Almighty Arte Shadow Step, but rather my soul. The core of all being housing a sense of self.

    The Darkness had reeled to mymand, and I had never felt more connected to the Darkness. The soul, my soul, was without a doubt a core mechanic I had missed. As a soul bender, I was without a soul, but somehow, I held ess to my soul core. I was allowed to use Soulforce, but not Soul Qi. It was with Soul Qi I would be able to Seize the Laws and make them mine.

    I twirled my fingers through the night of Enrilia, under the moon of Lunafreya. A mist of Darkness tainted with my Soul Qi, coiled with the hiss of a serpent around my fingers. It slithered down my palm, across my wrist, and up my arm, almost as if it were alive. The Darkness settled over my body, resting over a lone branch. There was an elegance, a gracefulness, in the way the Darkness crept over my body, and I knew it had gained sentience.

    "Greetings, Arsene." The Voice of the Dark Mother uttered through the serpent of Darkness around my shoulders. " Congrattions should be in order. You have made it to Noctem. The Realm of Darkness. You have my thanks."

    "Tenebrae," I whispered gently, fixing my eye over the serpent. Through the night of endless ck weaving under a veil of mystery, amusement glowed.

    "My throne awaits you if you choose that path. Upon my throne, you shall sever yourself from my will, and be free, to be one with the Abyss and bring forth and of Abyssal Night." She said, neither joyful nor sad, "A new path will await you."

    "The moon will be tarnished by my blood, stained to forever be a scarlet." I said, pivoting my gaze to the moon of Lunafreya, "This realm, Noctem, will be no more. It will be the start of a new era and bloodlines."

    The amusement was washed away, leaving an indifference, "It will be yours, my child, but not yet. Not without the throne of Darkness held by Asmodeus." Tenebrae said, hissing in my ear; the serpent tightened its grip around my waist and shoulders, "You will be at most a Prince. But even so, your authority will be the highest. Enough that you will no longer be my child."

    "Does that sadden you?" I saw to say, intrigued by our little discussion. It was not every day I got to speak with the Mother of Darkness, a supreme being.

    "Zariel, your brother, I fear. Your little brother had fought to give you the best, Arsene. To gain my help, he severed the light and the dark, ensuing a war that ended in my swift defeat during his rise through the Thirty-Three Heavens. He was like a me that would never falter. It was not till he broke past the barrier and took his seat as Protector did I bend a knee. Mephisto, Lucifer, Michael, and Gabriel did your brother face one after another as they struggled to halt his rise. Endless war followed him, but he had done it. He had finally made you something envied by creation."

    I fell silent, without words, and Tenebrae lifted her gaze to the moon, "Aurelia did something unthinkable, with the help of the Father. You have been blessed, my child. So blessed I cannot find it in me to be sad about your departure."<sub> </sub>

    "Blessed," I muttered, pondering over my years. I was currently resistant to everything and immune to Fire, Darkness, Light, and Lightning. I became invulnerable to light with the natural affinity to Darkness, and the mes of Hellfire took care of the rest. I was, without a doubt, blessed.

    "Something ising, something so great, I fear even telling you. So I will warn you, seek my throne fast, be a Prince, then King. Time is your friend and enemy, so do not dally my child. Not anymore, not yet. Noctem is yours, Arsene Snow; use what I have built to be yours." She hummed, and the body of the Serpent of Darkness fell into a rain of mist, fluttering away with a gust of wind, into the vast expanse.

    Holding my chest, a faint echo of sadness seemed to slip in as I knew I was about to lose something. Something precious. I swiftly rose to my feet, lept off the branch, and bowed, "Thank you, Tenebrae, the Night Mother. Thank you for everything."

    The Darkness had rippled, and the Will of Darkness was no more.

    Standing there for a while, somewhat lost in thought, the light of Lunafreya once morended on me. Shimmering a silver beyond a brilliance, I bowed my head and turned my back; I opened my hand, and a supernatural force stretched far and wide, reaching over the very of Enrilia.

    My mind trailed past the City of Corsem, north towards a lone temple that rippled with the image of the Temple of Eternal Night. I held the image in my mind and pulled myself in, opening my eyes. I had found myself there, standing a kilometers away, heavily drained.

    I staggered to a nearby tree, my cheeksid over its hash bark as I gazed wearily at the Temple that I would never forget. It was the same Temple I saw Balor reside in. Images seemed to stir, and my heart slowly began to calm. Yet my mind was far too fragile to continue my journey.

    Sitting in the lotus position, the Path of Abyssal Night slowly began to take root in my mind. Soothing sore thoughts gued with fatigue, hours seemed to slip away, like seconds, but once my eyes opened, I was whole once more.

    "You ought to be careful when using Rule," Said Aegis gravely, "At least till you gather some soul pills and whatnot. Star-Lords are so weak. It''s pathetic. "

    ''Never mind that,'' I said, opening my heart to a new night, "We are here and ready."

 Chapter 674 The Order Of Lunafreya

    By the Night! What has happened? The Abyssal Daughter? Surely they must be a game! It must be. The Abyss was the only essible Realm we could enter, but none of our expeditions seemed to have made it back. Surely, this Lilith is a liar! A cheat!

    "Big Brother, are you ok?" Niall hastily asked upon our return to the governor''s office. He had pulled me aside, far from prying eyes, into a secluded room¡ªa somewhat luxurious enclosure made for high-value guests.

    "We need to find that Young Man," I could only say, recalling that strange force that brought me to my knees. "He is only a star-lord, but his power made me nothing more than his thrall. He needs to be found and detained."

    Niall''s gripe expressions dampened, "At least you stillmand. It should not be long till Arsene Snow is taken into custody. I have already given out a Tier Sevenary Notice for the boy to be brought to the governors'' office: Alive."

    "A Tier Sevenary Notice?" I eximed, unable to help my voice from cracking. "Surely this Arsene Snow cannot truly be who he says. He must possess a¡ª"

    "It doesn''t matter, Cesan." Niall said, patting my shoulder, "We cannot take the chance. The conference with Lilith Snow is about to take ce, and we need you to sit in to gain any insight we might have missed. The top officers of the Banking ns will be there. Of the Seven Prime Worlds, I hear, the Six Empires will be there, and with if there is to be a new King, A True King, then these empires will fade into families; this is a major problem that could lead to structural damage to Noctem. We know nothing but this Arsene, except from the fact his own people, mainly his brother, addressed him as a demon. It should take him about a month to get to The Etheral Pce of Darkness, assuming he flies."

    I lowered my head, trailing in thought and lifting my gaze to meet my brothers. His sunken eyes brimming with solidarity seemed to carry a slew of Darkness that grew with each passing day. Naill Roah, my little brother, was the best of us. Strong, resilient, and most of all, ungued by the need to kill. By the calling that lingered like rot to our blood. He was cold, calcting, a perfect General.

    "Whatever you need, brother." I calmly said, and he bore a smile over his smooth greyish-ck skin. He released a breath of air and patted my shoulders, pulling me out of the room.

    Trailing after my brother''s stride, I instantly noticed the strange ambiance within the Governor''s Office. It was tense, almost fearful. Even so, there were a few with hope in their eyes and heart. They were praying.

    "By Tenebrae''s Grace. The time hase."

    "The King has returned! A new age is upon us!"

    "A Knight of Lunafreya! By the Night Mother! A true Knight has been born!"

    Murmurs continued to rise through the governor''s office. Rumors of a no-name man none of them have ever met. Yet, he had already begun to gather the Fates of many. If there was ever a god, beloved if not enamored, it was Tenebrae. The Mother of Night. It didn''t matter what power one might have, what their potential was. Before the Night Mother, all would bow their head. She was the creator of the Darkness. It was by her Darkness that we exist.

    Niall picked up the pace, heading to the conference room. The ether of Darkness began to grow, reeling with a graceful elegance that rippled like a mirroredke. My heart began to quicken as we approached a set of particr soldiers if that was even their rightful characterization blockading the conference''s door.<sub> </sub>

    "The Knights of Lunafreya," I muttered and bowed my head in reverence. Their arrival meant that the banking ns were here.

    My brother found a warm smile and performed a half bow, "Master Logan Halstar," He said, not masking his respectful tone, "We are here for the conference."

    Cloaked in a hood, with the Sigil of the three Moons: two crescent moons facing the opposite sides while a full moon pressed between the two crescent moons, what many called the tri-moons. Long silver hair was the only thing revealed through the hooded figures of absolute power in Noctem that glittered with moonlight.

    Master Halstar pulled down his dark hood and bore a smile. A little in with long sharp ears, the color of his tan skin, carrying a small tattoo of the crest of the Tri-Moons, just below the lobes of the ear on the right side. He cuffed his arms in good fate.

    "Thest time I saw you, you were but a young boy, barely starting in the Imperial Order." He said, calm and unfeely like a loose dream. "Although I am surprised you remained on Enrilia. I am sure the other kingdoms would have settled on you."

    "It''s only Enrilia that supports the true rule of Tenebrae and still practices The Etheral Grace of Zensu," Niall respectfully said, "Not to mention another empire would also never let a Lur''vain hold power.

    Master Halstar could only shake his head in disappointment, "A shame you rejected our proposal; with your Practice of Form V, you would have been a true monster in The order of Lunafreya."

    "I would not leave my brother," He said with a hint of pride, but that very pride made my cheeks burn in shame. I was not like my brother; I had nopatibility in the Path of Zensu, the Form that relinquishes you to nothing but your inner self.

    "Can we head through?" Niall continued and nced at the door.

    Master Halstar nodded, but his gaze slowly grew sharp yet hollow at the same time. There was no emotion in his tone, much less his once warm eyes, only a brimming Ethereal of Darkness, carrying glimmers of Luna''s light. "The Order of Lunafreya will be presiding over these discussions. If you, the banking ns, or any of the other six Empires dare to break the peace, you will be deemed an enemy of the only true empire, the Empire of Noctem."

    "We may have lost the Night City of Noct, but we found Enrilia. We found Corsem. I know my duty, Master Halstar." Niall replied like a stone; he hardened his eyes and saluted.

    The Knight of Luna faintly nodded and made way alongside the other knights behind him. "Then may you find Serenity in the Night," He said, cing his hands behind his back.

 Chapter 675 Lilith Snow - Abyssal Lord

    Standing alongside Seraphina and Richter upon a snow-white tform that hovered, propelling itself in the air with the almost faint hum of the propulsion drives beneath our feet. The tform was a tad bitrge, easily fitting all three of us, but around us stood an eerie Abyss of Darkness enveloping without end. A dark force seemed to seeth through the Abyss, bending to those watching.

    I rested my eyes at the head of the podium near the mic; images seemed to appear one by one, and I slowly became attuned with an enamoring force greater than I; a wave of eptance and familiarity flowed through my veins, and I could see. I could see Arkanos lost in a river of blood. I could hear her screams, pleadings for mercy, terrors, and heartbreak. It had all came crashing into my heart, but not before the image faded, and I could see a pink-headed doll, curled up in sheets, smiling as she touched her lips. Her cheeks blushed, and her eyes fluttered back and forth with misty wonder.

    "Iluthath is not for Arsene to control." I heard, and the image changed, and there I saw the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. Izavith, long legs ran up in the most enticing curves; her skin was a milky white, without the slightest blemish, while her hair was long and silky, flowing freely and wild. There was a bit of a smile over her lips as she restedzily over her throne, spiked and jagged; it appeared as if formed by war and blood, holding the color of ck.

    "Zariel, why can''t we talk about this at dinner or something?" She asked bitterly, curling into the fetal position; she pursed her lips, "Your Lil sis is way more fun."

    "Inform me why you are using my Iliah, and I would dly grant you a fair dinner; thest person to partake in a meal with me was Mephisto after telling me he was nning to screw me over." He said as if this was not the first time.

    Izavith rolled her scarlet eyes that glimmered with the radiance of the shattered shards of stars through the heavens, "He did say you were the best cook ever. But what I would like to know was why you granted us your blood."

    Zariel made a bit of a puzzled expression and shook his head, "It wasn''t my idea, but the Abyss. I don''t know why but she asked me to do so. My mind has been racing for days in regards to her will; I thought she might have told you." He probed, sending my Izavith a measured stare that stirred the Abyss.

    "I hate that power of yours," she said and shook her head, but a bright eye smile slipped over her lips, "Master has said nothing, but I know the reason! It''s due¡ª"

    Zariel lifted his hands and turned his head. Frowning, his gaze pivoted, surveying the area with pearly eyes. "Lilith?" He called and turned towards me, but I could feel his gaze pass straight through me. He scowled, "I know you''re there; I can feel it. The Weave can speak to me."

    The Abyss seemed to reel as the hairs upon my neck stood on end, but it was then his eyes turned wide, and everything turned ck.

    "Lilith," Seraphina suddenly called, patting my shoulders. She lifted her lips, and I gazed at the fifty or so holograms standing within the Abyss of darkness in a circle around me. ring at me profusely, I wiped the sweat running over my cheeks. A heavy weakness seemed to slip from my lips. I was so close. Damn the Weave. How is his understanding of the Weave so great itmunicates with him? How could the Father allow him to possess such power?

    "Lilith Snow," Themanding voice of Rensa seemed to reach out, pulling me once more from my thoughts. I grimaced at the disturbance of expanding my abilities, and my eyes settled firmly over her jaded expression.<sub> </sub>

    "Has everyone done their introduction?" I inquired, narrowing my eyes at all the unfamiliar faces. Seeing a few nods, I proceeded, "Good. Well, I am Lilith Snow, Daughter of the Abyss, and within Nine years, a majority of you in Noctem will be transported into the Abyss to take part in my festival."

    "Why the hell are we even listening to this woman? Those of the Abyss cannot leave the Abyss; this has been a constant fact!" A shaded being with a long mane that flowed like wild mes thundered furiously, "Cut this woman''s head from her body. We need actual clues, not dumb bitches, spouting nonsense."

    "Al''vons I saw her abyssal Qi!" Rensa shouted sharper than any de. "I have already established Lilith Snow is of the abyss."

    "You are not even the chancellor but rather the governor of Corsem, nothing more than an old hag that had the honor of once being bedded by the Chancellor." A beady eye maidan, whose entire left face was nothing more than a field of festering rot, congealing at a visible rate, shouted. Beautiful and hideous, she bore a half-smile.

    "Tel''vek''i, it''s not the time for this!" Another stranger shouted.

    A mixed discussion erupted, and everyone began to shout back and forth. I shot a nce towards Sera, who shrugged.

    p "This kind of reminds me of Heaven. Some angels behave like this." She conveyed, and I could not help but lift a brow. "Angels are loyal, but sometimes they will covet thy neighbor''s wife, leading to said angel moving into another house. Then both male angels somehow marry the same woman at the same time¡­ yeah, it''s a mess. But it somehow ends up working."</anda>

    "Now I see why you are single," I said, and her expression seemed to dampen a bit. "Don''t worry; after we are done with you, I am sure you will either Fall or be the best angel ever," I promised, licking my lips. "We are going to be sisters one day Sera."

    A sneer shed over the exquisite lips of the naive angel, "I would kill myself if that day everes."

    "Forgiveness is literally what you angels do," I said with mixed mockery and yfulness, tilting my gaze to the chaos raging back and forth.

    "EVERYONE!" I shouted, carrying a cold intent; the room fell silent. "When you appear within the Abyss, there are a few things you need to know. For example, there is a major war going on."

 Chapter 676 Chancellor Kerr - A New Era

    Overlooking the dark skies stained a deep amethyst from the highest building in Enrilia, the city of Umbra, twinkling with multicolored light below, a vast veil of twilight devoured the glow of Luna from above, leaving only an Abyss of Night for those within the leveled city to gaze upon its majesty.

    Footsteps rang through my ears and stopped."Is it over, Kervya?" I asked, unable to take my eyes off the brewing Darkness that had changed these past few years. The signs of a new monarch were in the making, a New Prince.

    "Yes. Rensa is on the way to Umbra to give you a better grasp of the situation." He answered in his typical dry tone.

    "To umbra?" I said, lifting my brow, "We have Holocubes, secure ones. There is no need for her toe unless¡ª" I smiled, tilting my head, to the Tenkku, whose blood-redpound eyes glowed over his blue skin. His nose was long to a point, almost as if it were a spear, while fangs seemed to protrude over its thin lips. "She is trying to waste time. Like so many, she clings to the idea of the empire rising once more."

    "Kervya, tell me, do you still believe in the Empire?" I asked, already knowing the answer. Those of Enriliia were all the same. They all wanted to be under a single rule once more.

    "I think it was that very mentality, sir. That had the Corsem Empire wiped away." He said, somewhat surprising me. "I''m a pragmatist; we will suffer if we allow unforeseen forces to control us. From the reports, this Arsene is but a Star-Lord. He is nothing. We would be theughing stocks of the Exalted Wheel."

    A snicker left my lips, and a smile slipped into my eyes, "Continue."

    "Sir, we have lived for so long without a Prince, and when we had one, and he died, it was at that moment the seven families were born. They were simply waiting for an opportunity. We were never loyal to the True Empire but ourselves."

    "Such a view." I could not help but say a little surprised by the man the ck Hand sent to keep an eye on me. An old broken Order from a tattered age is what they are, as are their views.

    "Forgive me," He said, but I merely shook my head.

    "It''s your outlook. Send word to Rensa and tell her she may stay. I will be heading to the Temple of Darkness. Prepare my craft." Imanded, taking note of the brief hesitation that seemed to skim over his movements. He lowered his head.

    "As youmand, sir."

    <o>,m Withdrawing from my sight without expression, I could only sigh, "I wonder who the ck hand will side with? This new Monarch, Arsene or the Imperial Families. But I wonder if Arsene will genuinely be able to be a King?</o>

    The Throne of Darkness was lost to us long ago, leaving only an illusion of the once noble throne. The Temple of Eternal Darkness faded from the memories and text, rested not far from Corsem. Few souls knew of this, very few. But those that did were the lords from the other imperial families, but there was one thing clear, they would not stand with Arsene.

    This world, Enrillia, was probably the only Primeworld that did not wish to forget the old text. Never forget the Laws engraved in our blood. Many was waiting, myself included.

    ¡­<sub> </sub>

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Resting on board my cruiser, whose turbines hummed with life, a bit of luxury seemed to fill my sight as I peered through the windows at the clouds whipping by.

    "Sir," Said Kervya, buzzing in my ear, "Lord Lucan is on the line."

    "Put him through," I said, unable to hide the exhaustion of these pointless calls from the Banking n. For such great power, they have so much to say. "You know what? I will take his call at the helm."

    Hoisting myself up, I made my way towards the helm. Greeting everyone with a warm smile of any who had the courage to meet my eye.

    "Lucan, how have you been," I responded, stepping on deck, where a man-size Hologram awaited me. "It''s been almost a whole day. What can I do for you, again."

    "It''s the job!" Lucan shouted in wildughter, clutching his gut, which hung like a dress, and stroked his grizzly beard. "Cheer up, ya old fool. We are immortals, keep up that frown, and upon your death, not even the Mortician will be able to make you smile." He said, crackling in a bit of obnoxiousughter.

    Hearing Lucan rattle on for a bit, I quickly toned out most of his words. Praying that he would get to the point quickly.

    "I swear my daughter is going to put me on the ground, my friend! The littless is only seven, but she leaped on my stomach and dared to call one of the most powerful men in Noctem fat! I swear I''m going to drown her in the toilet! And you know Maya is always encouraging her! I needed a break, my friend! But how have you been? Are you still single? What do I keep telling you? Why not go hook up with that¡ª"

    "Ok, ok!" I shouted, having felt many eyes wander over to me on deck. My shoulders hung in dismay as I pushed the conversation along, "What can I help you with."

    "Oh, Shit! I forgot!" He cried, bellowing in such heavyughter the hologram flickered in an out of frequency. "Yes, umm, damn, what was it again! Ah, Yes! The Six Imperial Lords have decided to straight-up kill this Arsene Snow. They are racing towards the Temple to destroy it as we speak." He faintly said, a bit solemnly, but I was sure this was but a formality. Lucus and I have been allies for longer than any other Head within the Banking ns. I was sure he was taking a risk simply by telling me this.

    "Watch your back. I am sending a few Knights of Luna to help you out. As an outside force, they will be able to help you more so than what I can."

    My expression fell, "It''s so serious you have to send out the Knights of Lunafreya?"

    "Aye"

 Chapter 677 Into The Temple

    It was silent this night, the buzzing of insects, the rustling of the beast, and even the pping of wings. From those who govern, the skies did not pierce through the darkness of this night. Serene it was.

    Resting upon the clouds a few squared kilometers above the ground, where eyes were least likely tond. Iid my eyes down upon a slew of thickening darkness emanating from the elegant Temple, surrounded by trees that reach far into the skies. They were long, broad, and strong, making it only possible to see the Temple of Eternal Darkness from the high ground.

    Even so, flying was almost impossible due to the formation held over this. If not for Rule, which granted me control over the darkness, and my bloodline that rejected natural and unnaturalws, I would have struggled to hover, much less levitate.

    Taken in the faint stars of light, hidden within the darkness, staining its elegance, squads of soldiers armed in armor, swords, shields, and ives marched. Their expressions were solemn as they stood in teams of twelve. On the edge of the forestyrge machinery towering like mountains, shaped almost like humanoids, ttering with the sounds of metals grinding against each other as they patrolled.

    "Dear God! They have a Gundam! Shit just got serious! Screw the Temple! Give me a Gundamn, and I''m set for life!" I greedily cried, licking my lips chapped with greed.

    "Focus, Arsene," Aegis said.

    "But Gundam."

    " Focus," He said again.

    "... But Gundam," I said softly, staring at the iron giants.

    "The hell is with you and the Order of Chaos, being infatuated in Gundams? " He said, "Get your head together, idiot. Look there, near the border. Do you see that ethereal glimmer? That''s an array formation. If your concentrationps, you will find yourself dead or crippled. During my peak, when it was time to pay homage to the Night Mother, I had some of the strongest watching these temples."

    Clitting my tongue, I only snorted; taken by the steady motions of these Mechs, I smiled, opened my palm, and summoned a mask gifted to me at my wedding. Running my fingers through its once graceful surface, now jagged and dented, littered with unending gashes, I could not help but smile, recalling a fragmented memory of Zero. Hands arced in joy; he screamed over and over the words ''Gundamn'' like an eager child.

    Pouring a sliver of divinity into my mask, dim radiance shone from the slick mask, where the sockets hummed to life. Flickering on and off with light, a string of words, hard and metallic, reached out.

    ''Connected. Update Found. Connecting to Servers. Downloading. Instation." It said, " DNA not found, soul signature identified. Matching. Wee to the Order of Chaos, III."

    Startled by the sudden burst of information, the mask within my hand slowly began to mend before my very eyes. By its pace, I suspect it would take maybe a week, two at thetest.

    "My Lord, what is yourmand?" It said as if assuming I knew who it was.

    "What are you?" I asked, a little taken back, the metallic voice echoing from the mask I held.

    "AI-X, Code Name: Xenos. Your personal Artificial Intelligence created by Zero to assist you personally."<sub> </sub>

    "Xenos," I hesitantly acknowledged, "I manage to steal one of those Mecha''s below; what do you think are my chances of infiltration?"

    ".001%," He said coldly, "You are not a pilot, ording to your file. You have zero knowledge regarding higher levels of technology. I rmend using your shadow as a distraction, while your real body will push ahead as your shadow sows discord."

    "And the Array?" I asked, somewhat curious, as a few seconds seemed to echo silence.

    "As a Monarch, you hold the Power of Rule. The darkness is yours tomand; bendingws should be but a simple task." Xenos exined, taking away most of the fun. But he was not wrong; I quickly hooked the mask to my waist.

    Falling silently from the skies onto the base of the forest''s bed, I quickly separated my shadow from my body with a single stroke from the spear of pestilence near my feet, where the shadow began. I sent my shadow a measuring stare of reassurance.

    When the shadow and I slowly went into stealth mode. Allowing the will of the darkness to cloak our bodies, we slowly made our way ahead; hidden from those with lowerprehension, my footsteps were without sound, my mind clear as the ethereal nket of space, and my de ready to strike if needed.

    "You are about to enter the Formation Array," Said Aegis firmly, "Be ready for anything. I don''t know what type of formation they are using."

    ''Rule," I whispered through my heart, casting an intangible wave of essence from the palm of my hand that rippled through the forest. My mind, heart, and soul became one with the darkness, and I pushed ahead through the now apparent formation.

    Allowing one of the four parts of my soul to control my shadow, we separated the moment we stepped into the Array when rms suddenly erupted like screeching bells. Shaking the trees at its sudden vibration, high above the skies, the Forces of Heaven and Earth began to reel.

    Light began to bend, twisting in unimaginable ways, as the darkness seemed to enhance the very light. The deeper the darkness became, the brighter the light of Luna became.

    The winds had stilled, but thes surface had begun to shutter at the congealing pressure above till the magical force suddenly morphed into a giant eye spanning far and wide, taking light from the moon, a cat-like slit carved its way into the iris. Shimmering like a condensing Star, an intense heat whipped over my skin, searing the tip of my clothing.

    "Xenos, does this thing see me?" I could not help but ask.

    "Negative. However, the chances of being caught have risen from 30% to 47%," Xeno said eerily calm, not in the least bit concerned.

    "Is there like an emotional filter? You are bugging me out."

    The mask fell silent, and I sighed when suddenly it spoke, "All functions will be operational in nine days, seven hours, thirty-eight minutes, and fifty-seven seconds."

 Chapter 678 Chancellor Kerr - Into The Temple

    "We are toote. Not Good," Captain Ridge shouted. He rose from his seat, capturing my attention. There we saw a zing eye ring down at the forest below. "Sir, we must stop. Enticing the Array of this caliber could be disastrous."

    "Nonsense," The Tenkku quickly said. "If Arsene Snow is there, then we need to be there. It''s the sole reason we are here."

    "He is right," I said, struggling to find the words to speak. Now was not the time to worry about the consequences. I did not think Arsene would be so quick. I thought I had maybe a few days, not seconds. This situation is not good; any other star-lord is sure to die in the Array, meant to kill High Gods.

    "Connect me to whoever is in charge." I then said, a little grim. Captain Ridge sent me a long stare and nodded.

    "Sir." He saluted, but even after a few seconds, his aged brow tensed as he pressed a few buttons over the terminal.

    "Nothing, Sir. We are being ignored, I am sure. there should be nothing jamming the frequency."

    Standing out of the way near the entrance. The cruiser hummed to life, and the engine howled, ring fire from its turbines; the vessel whipped through the formation, and the eye high above the skies turned its gaze to us, but Sormal Ridge, one of my personal officers, took his ce at the captain seat with a calm grimace.

    "Hand me manual control." He said calmly when two sticks slowly appeared from the captain''s chair. Sormal Ridge took hold of the both of them and released a sharp breath, "Sir, we will need a n. If we fall into this formation, we are dead, and if this vessel is destroyed, we are dead."

    "Take me to the Temple," I calmly replied, understanding the tension in the air. I was an Elder God myself, but even I would be helpless before some formation. My strength came from the ability to fight two or three gods at once. I was not proficient in defending. Not many gods were. We sought power, power to annihte the enemy in a single stroke. A defensive Arte was a resort meant to protect ourselves, not others.

    "Sir," Captain Ridge softly replied with a quickening breath, and the small Cruzer elerated, whipping over the grim night; the Array screeched with a menacing ir of divinity. And from the darkness, the ship whined as if a horrid pressure attempted to tear it apart. The Cruzer trembled, screaming in anguish when a sh of light pierced from the eye above.

    Ridge was ready. He held the control that held the elerator and decelerator and pushed forward, while on his right hand, he directed the ship, twisting at a thirty-degree angle. The engine purred grievously under pressure; as the vessel swung out, reaching for safety under the control of my captain. Missing the ship by a single hair, the entire Cruzer trembled as lights shed on and off. Voice of operation officers raced back and forth, giving status reports.

    Knowing his work was unfinished, Ridge pushed the vessel to the highest speed possible given the situation, granting him the best amount of control in this deadly situation. He knew moving at light speed, which would allow us to reach the temple faster, was a bad idea as It would also force his vessel to be easy pickings.

    I closed my eyes and peered outside with a flicker of my soul, and my eyes shot open, "Dodge!" I cried, but Captain Ridge did not need to be informed as the vessel had already weaved through the beam of light that had once passed us and ricocheted over the ground with the help of the Void.<sub> </sub>

    Sweat flowed from the rugged forehead of the middle age captain. When the Array once more hummed to life, the rms began to howl.

    "Sir, seven iing! The barriers will not hold if we are hit." Said one of the officers I did not recognize.

    Jerking the Cruzer out of danger the best he could, a bitterness touched my heart as I turned around, "Open the deadlock in the loading bay. I am close enough. " I said and left; through the corridors, I entered the ship''s bowels and drew my sword from the darkness in my heart. Hooking it to my side, I drew a deep breath.

    "Allow me toe with you, Sir!" Kervya buzzed in my ear from the rear, but I shook my head.

    "You will remain." I coldly replied. I did not need a spy who I could not trust. "You are to remain on the ship. Contact me when the ship leaves. We are only at the halfway point, but it seems like we are about to die."

    rms quickly echoed as the lights turned to a deep red, and the winds whipped over my face as the hanger bay opened. Hesitation did not take me once as I darted over the ship, free-falling over the clouds; several beams of light shot towards me, almost several times faster than the speed of light.

    My de shed over the bolts of light, and my arm trembled at the force trying to tear them apart, but I easily deflected them back to the Array''s core with a single quick draw of my sword. Smoke clouded my vision as my senses picked up on a menacing aura.

    It was funny how even the chancellor was not wee to thisnd, the once pure home of all dark.

    Towards the north, I could see dozens of soldiers draped in dragon armor, carrying ves in their right hand and shields in the other, surrounding a young man with long jet ck hair with snow-white tips. He was smiling when suddenly he turned to me.

    The young man sent me an odd wink, and my heart seized. Everything in me screamed danger. This boy, this new monarch, was dangerous.

    "Arsene!" I called, feeling the very name was fitted to be the next lord of darkness; it had just rolled off the tongue. Inded over the ground and shot forth at full power. Ready to protect the young lord, surrounded by a squad of soldiers.

    Fearful of what was about to happen, I tapped into my full power, something no Elder God had done since we came to power.

 Chapter 679 Test Of Fate

    Smothered by the haze of smoke filling my lungs, a zing heat crashed over the forest, shattering trees, rocks, and dirt. Shockwaves exploded with such power the barrier of darkness tore apart, crashing into my body, shredding away my clothing. Lacerations erupted over my arms and legs, carving their way up towards my chest as I pushed forward through the shes.

    Holding my ground through cloaked darkness, I shot my gaze over the horizon at the small cruiser speeding through bolts of light, moving at speeds greater than light, but for some reason, the vessel was able to dodge with strenuous ease, at speeds, not even close to light speed.

    I darted ahead, weaving through tree''s nts and the asional bolt that seemed to ricochet endlessly in this dome, making my every step wright with endless peril. I lowered my cloak feeling like I had made enough progress, allowing myself to be seen from the Array above. The hairs on my neck were quick to stand on end.

    Covered in sweat, I peered up for a moment, peering at the bolt of inscrutable power shing over the confines of space. Destroying everything that had the misfortune ofing in contact with it, I quickly made a note to keep an eye over the formation¡ªmaking sure my actual body would remain in the areas seemingly untouched by the Array. They were safe zones I quickly picked up on.

    "You there!" A sudden bark thundered with a drilling force shaking my organ. My gaze settled towards the direction of the temple, where a squad of soldiers stood, all of them holding onto long ck ves, jagged and sharp to a fine point¡ªgripping their scaled shape shield to the simr design of their armor in an oddly guarded manner. My expression blossomed into a smile.

    "Hello there, "I charmingly said, all smiles, when suddenly, a bone-chilling gaze fell upon me. My stare left the soldiers ahead andnded on the Middle age man. He was a bit tall, not by much, but his skin was a ghastly pale color. The sclera of his eyes was a heavy ck, while his iris was a deep blue, with a sharp glint of scarlet running horizontally through his pupils. The Stranger had a heavy presence, which intrigued me so much that my bloodlust rippled from my smile.

    "Arsene Snow," One of the soldiers I could see was a Lur''vain beneath his armor by his greyish-ck called, "You have been sentenced to death, on counts of treason." He said, stepping out of the squad of soldiers identifying himself.

    The other squad members slowly flickered around me, weapons drawn.

    "Guess you are going just to kill me? No trial?" I asked, not in the least concern; once I die, I will just need to create another shadow. Shame it''s only been about seven minutes. No, screw that! You bastards need to work to kill this sweet piece of ass! No homo!

    I parted my legs, and a regal aura flowed seamlessly over thend, bending the darkness to my whim; the Twelve High Gods all red profusely, shimmering with fierce eyes.

    "Kill Hi¡ª"

    Blood stained my cheeks as the Lur''vains entire face exploded into a coarse mist that whipped over my cheeks, staining my chest. My eyes opened at the Stranger, who suddenly blinked into existence right in front of me, holding onto his sword sheathed in his scabbard. His arms quivered, and everyone fell to their knees. I turned to look, and my heart trembled as their bodies slowly became atomized, leaving nothing behind.

    "Damn," I eximed, shifting my gaze towards the blue eye Stranger, staring deeply at me, measuring me so intently I felt bare before his gaze.<sub> </sub>

    He suddenly smiled and stretched his shoulder, "War has not existed for so long. I''m a bit rusty. Forgive me for my tardiness, Arsene Snow." He said with a charming smile over his handsome face; he narrowed his dark eyes and did a semi bow, "I am Karr Arlov, Chancellor of Umbra, one of the Seven Imperial cities in Noctem. It''s an honor."

    "An ally?" I said, surprised. I haven''t done anything as ofte to garner an ally.

    "I am Arsene Snow, the Next Monarch of Darkness, but you already know that.

    Karr gave a small nod and peered up at the skies littered with forboding light-reflecting endlessly. "Lod Snow, I am here to assist you in getting you to the Temple so that you may regain your¡ª"

    "Why are you helping me?" I swiftly asked, staring, trying to peer into his heart, but all I saw was a rippling serenity over ethereal darkness, provoking a bit of fear to wake within myself. Everyone had devil hearts; even if it''s small, there were some. Never have I peered into someone and seen just this. There was always something. Even if I couldn''t use their devil heart due to the difference in power, I should have been able to perceive its existence.

    Caution filled the chancellor''s eyes, and he frowned, "A devil heart practitioner? I''m afraid that will not work for me. I am a practitioner of Form V, Zensu. I know every inch of myself better than anyone. To master Zensu, one needs to destroy their Devils." He said and returned his gaze once more back to the skies, "My Lord, I am afraid we need to keep moving. They areing."

    Peering up past the silver eye, a profound wave of darkness seemed to reel as a cold bloodlust akin to a devil began to reach over the horizon.

    "No," I hastily said, ''Just create havoc. If you wish me to trust you, follow my orders."

    "havoc?'' Karr repeated, taken back by my words. "Are you serious? What about the temple? What about your coronation?"

    "In time," I calmly said, ncing down at the bloody body of the Lur''vain, whose headless body oozing thick red blood twitched. "For now, I wish for you to take me along with you. I assume a chancellor like you did note alone."

    "Not everyone is like me, my Lord. Many have long since given up on the thought of aing prince, much less king," Karr said. "You are a rumor, my king. A dream that many have been dreaming of these past two hundred or so years. The Knight Of Lunafreya is on their way, but even they might not be able tost long against theing army."

    "Then let this be a test of fate."

 Chapter 680 Chancellor Karr - The Hollowing

    "Then let this be a test of fate." He said, holding a radiant smile of intrigue.

    Mixed emotions took hold of my mind as the ground trembled and the winds grew increasingly harsh. Whipping back and forth, likeary tremors, pulses of radiance seemed to ripple a menacing aura that chilled my heart: The Six Lords were almost here.

    "Lord Snow," I repeated, but the gleam of amusement in his eye caused my words to pause. I didn''t know why, but there was something about this boy that rubbed me the wrong way. Despite the deadly situation, Arsene was taking everything lightly; It was as if nothing that happened here mattered to him.

    "Fine," I said shortly.

    I had wanted to argue, wanted to deny Arsene''s request, and simply force my lord into the temple, but emotions were not the way of Zensu. I took a pull from the violent winds, and a calming wave permeated my mind, only to slip away into a deep contrast of nothingness. My fears and worries vanished, leaving only the greatest of powers held in both the strongest and weakest of us, the Will of Tenebrae.

    Taking hold of the spark of life that all beings held towards the progenitor, an ethereal intent mixed with mine seemed to flow through myself, and my gaze locked onto the iing starships burrowing through the atmosphere like aet.

    My sword flickered, and in a single moment, I deflected the bolt of light piercing around us with the intent to kill. Directing the bolt towards the east at the Mecha that could prove to be disastrous, an explosion of astronomical proportions erupted, shattering the stars alongside the void. Air pulled towards the explosion and pushed back with a wave of devastation.

    "The Hollowing," Arsene swiftly said, drawing my attention.

    "It''s the consequences of studying Form V. By reaching deep into your soul, past the lies, you tell yourself and emotions that cloud your judgment, you will reach a void held only by you, and you alone. By acting on yourself, you will be ethereal like the graceful darkness," I said when six towering starshipsrger than any mountain, spanning far and wide over the horizon, nketed the Light of Luna.

    My eyes fixed themselves over theary Destroyer, Executioner. Turbines were bellowing with a ringing sound that splintered the trees and shattered the ground. The Executioners hovered deep inside the atmosphere, unable toe down due to theirrge size, less they risked disturbing the gravity field even more than they already were.

    The Executioners were built like a stone-cold ck fortress. Cannons were based over the ship''s bow, racing towards the helm. On the wings stood hundreds of small fighters, FT-1s glowing with life. Ready to be released from the maic mps holding them in ce.

    "Man! They really want to kill me. You guys have so much cool shit. I love Noctem!" Arsene eximed, beaming rather joyfully.

    Unclouded by useless thought, I frowned and shifted my attention towards the temple, through the arm forces whose eyes were fixed on the Executioners, at the smiling devil standing out of sight at the base of the temple, grinning with a few cuts and bruises.<sub> </sub>

    Shaken to my core, I almost lost control of Zensu. "How? There are two of you?"

    Arsene scrunched his brow, and nced back to the temple, then me and nodded, "I''m a shadow. My real body is in the temple already. Hmm, that''s quite a form. I like it more than Form I. It seems it takes away your innate pride and allows you to see things others clouded by emotions would miss. Interesting. "

    "Then allow me to show you what a First Stage paragon can do," I said and shot form off the ground¡ªsoaring through the skies and past the clouds with a single step. My de glowed with such divine might, thews reeled, and my sword moved with the gracefulness of the darkness, cutting past the ship''s barriers and deep into the Executioner with a single sh. I continued with a flurry of blows when a hateful bellow resounded.

    "OPEN FIRE! RAIN HELL DOWN!!!!"

    I frowned, but before I could think any more, hundreds of multicolored light shed over the horizon faster than light, meeting each cannon fire burrowing towards Enrilia below, batting the cannon fire back to the ships above. Explosions erupted like wide fire burning bright light stars.

    Not needing to turn, knowing the Knights of Lunafreya were here, the ambiance shook, and despair began to emanate from some of the souls within the ship. There was no need for an introduction to one of the strongest forces in Noctem, if not the strongest. The Knights of Luna were so feared and respected a single imperial family dared not anger them. To date, they had the most elder gods, due to the Form V, that seemed to resonate with those from Noctem.

    "DESTROY THAT TEMPLE! RAM OUR VESSEL INTO THE PLANETS CRUST!" The familiar voice of Leofric Darkmane thundered. Beaming from his ship, he stood with an army of High Gods distorting thews with their presence. "You bastards will learn not to stand in my way."

    "I will handle him," I calmly said, shooting the other ships a deep stare. "You handle the other five Lords."

    The sin of wrath anointed Lord Darkmane, stirring the very hatred in all living things, as Ren-Shii rippled like an endless wave of destruction. Bleeding the darkness from out of the void, a haze of anger fueled the King, with long hair that fluttered with ferocity. Having already donned his sky god armor crafted by the bones of an Eternal Sovereign, a sea of scaly ck filled my eyes.

    "You will pay for your sin against the crown," Leo thundered, bellowing the behind me, shocked, as crack raced down to the core. I drove deeper into the mysterious art of Zensu. Allowing it to seize my hate, my loathing that was constantly being generated by merely the presence of Sovereign Darkmane, my heart chilled in a way I believed not even the First Form could do.

    Darkmane hoisted his ive at a thirty-degree angle, parted his feet, and sucked in a long breath that gave rise to a tension felt throughout Noctem. I lifted my sword to my eye and pushed our bodies into the mirrored realm where we could battle to our heart''s content.

 Chapter 681 A Strange Reunion

    p Shaken by Enillia covered in mes that raged with temperatures of stars, racing over the forest like waves stealing life at every turn. Ash littered the skies like a new awakening volcano, showering the skies a deep ck.</anda>

    Horrid tremors of gods shing amongst each other continued to flicker back and forth, sending out shockwaves that formed ckholes that pulled at thend. Unsure how the event horizon didn''t destroy the, I knew I had overstayed my wee.

    Turning around before another with Karr''s perception found me, I stepped into the temple of Tenebrae. My heart fluttered as the tremors of war went silent and still. As if I had stepped into another realm, I nced back through the open gate to the flickers of multicolored light shattering in endless fireworks, then towards the Darkness. A hint of familiarity seemed to slither over my heart. But as I gazed around at the stone carvings etched elegantly into the walls, unfamiliar seemed to whisper into my soul.

    My blood called to me, and the Darkness, to Tenebrae.

    I held onto my chest, where the phantom beating of my heat rattled on. Beating with a joyous song, I felt my journey had just begun. It was silent within this chamber, eerily so, just as the Darkness, still yet ever-changing.

    Hearing only my footsteps echo, I closed my eyes and studied the Darkness of Tenebrae, losing myself through this endless hall that seemed to span further than my mind could take me; my senses slowly began to fade, as it did that day. That day, I was anointed by a Force I could not even perceive, much less grasp.

    Clouds of Darkness slowly took hold of my eyes, filling my ears with silence, while my muscles slowly began to lose their warmth, and before I knew it, all that was left was a void of absolution, a vacuum of ethereal bliss, A realm of Darkness. And I was home, once more. Only a few months old at the time, but my journey had begun.

    My body may have failed me, perfect as it might be. I could not fully use the power my brother had granted me, as I was now just a soul me glowing with impurity. Tainted beyond even my recognition, I sent onest look towards the night I hade to know all my life and began chanting the Path of Abyssal Night.

    The sounds of ss shattering danced over my ears as a serene voice sounded within my heart, and my eyes opened to the sight of a silver moon that hung over the starless skies and a hazy bridge of translucent mist beneath my feet.

    "Arsene."

    "Zariel."

    locking eyes at the young man that I knew to be the closest thing to family, eyeing me from across the bridge, peace seemed to trickle its way inside. He smiled, and I smiled back.

    "You here to congratte me?"

    He chuckled and shook his head, peering up towards the skies, "No, allow me to hold my child in my hands, and I may congratte you." he softly said, a bit reminiscent under the glow of silver. "I am here to warn, my foolish elder brother."

    "Warn? I think I have been pretty good if I don''t say so myself." I said somewhat, believing my lies. The Silver Devil released a sigh and settled his cool gaze upon me.

    "You are a fool. Everythinges with a price." He informed, a bit bitter. "I spoke with Izavith regarding that damnable kingdom. Even after endless cycles, that sted ce still sings its song within my mind."

    Mixed confusion and understanding rippled over my mind as shattered bits of myself gazed out of my courtyard. Besmirch by weeds due to ack of service. I rested silently over the terrace, lost with wonder.

    "Memories still filling that head of yours?" Zariel softly said, pulling me back to the bridge beneath my feet. "You had best forget them. Nothing good evere from our time there, which is why I had it dragged into the abyss, to forever wonder, in a cycle of torment."

    "What does this have to do with¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "If you cannot pay the price lingering over your body, I will be forced to make you an enemy of all the people within Iliah as penance. A fair trade and light punishment. Especially in light of what is toe."

    Pursing my lips, I rolled my eyes and studied Zariels expression, only to frown at the straight line of his lips. "Y-Your enjoying this, aren''t you?"

    "What? Bullying, my Elder Brother? Nonsense. I take my role as Protector quite seriously. It''s an honor you¡­." Turning his head to mask the smile growing increasinglyrge, his shoulders trembled withughter. "Well, maybe just a bit. But I digress; you still need to be punished. Be a bit grateful. It''s best I do it to you, then the Arbiters."

    "Screw that! What about Lilith! I''m¡ª"

    "You are ready to throw your wife under the bus like so?"

    "Damn right, let Truck-kun tear here up! If I get punished, she needs to be punished as well." I grievously argued, standing on firm ground in my belief, "In death, do we part!"

    "That wasn''t even in your vows."

    "Stop nitpicking."

    "Your sick,"

    "Said the bastard to throw out his wife while pregnant."

    "Hey! She was fucking loud, and I had a bad headache!"

    "Do you here hear yourself!"

    "Screw you!!"

    Going back and forth for a while, Zariel suddenly waved his hands with a livelier glow. He smiled, at me, for a while, and his body began to fade. "Head to the Castle within Iliah. There you will find both power and something else. Something that even you will find interesting.

    Leaving my sight in a sh of light, I felt oddly happy for some reason.

    "Arsene," Said Aegis, holding a feeling I had not felt before in his soul, connecting to mine in a strange, indescribable way. He continued with a tremor in his throat."Could you not feel it?" He said, startling me for a bit. " That monster is¡ª"

    "I would rather not know." I calmly said, shaking my head, "If I didn''t notice now, then that means Zariel didn''t wish for me to know. Do not anger him. His power is beyond both your and my imagination. Keep your thoughts to yourself, for not even soul whispers are safe before the power of the Weave."

 Chapter 682 Guardian Of Night

    With Zariels departure, the cool sensation of this void rippled with silence. Leaving only the sounds of my breathing and the echoes of footsteps, I proceeded along the transparent bridge of darkness when an indescribable cold seized my soul.

    Pausing my footsteps, I nced around with rm, but only the glow of Luna seemed to fill my sights. No matter how much I pushed out my soul to see the unseen, the only thing thaty before me was darkness.

    Summoning the Spear of Pestilence, my breathing stilled while a flicker of scarlet skimmed over my eyes.

    "Aegis, what is this? This ce. Why does it feel like no one has been here before." I sounded looking for answers. I had wanted to ask, but Zariel had distracted me.

    "I do not know; once you entered the temple, you only needed to follow the path, and you should have found the throne, but this is different. Far different from what I foresaw." Said Aegis. "Be on guard. This ce is strong with an ancient force."

    Standing firmly, with my spear pointed to the ground, I continued. However, a cold within my soul continued to eat at my will. Despite my soul defense, devouring most of this force, I was defenseless. Nevertheless, my footsteps never stopped. Not with my recovery, the Path of Abyssal Night granted me.

    I tempered my mind with this mysterious force, allowing my soul to burn with a cold me of hellfire. My mind fell into the path of Form II, and a bloodlust tarnished by the blood of Heaven and Hell flowed without restriction. Within the Holy Swords, I was forced to hold back. Compelled to hide my bloodlust, my intent, but not here. Not within Noctem. I did not need to pretend.

    I had killed many. So many I had lost count, but the cravings had always remained¡ªthe hunger not for death and destruction. But instead, the scarlet red that flows endlessly through my veins.

    My lips rose with the pulsing of my soul, rippling with the flow of Abyssal Night. My footsteps came to a steady halt, and the ground beneath my feet dissipated into a mist. And from that mist came a mirroredke. Shimming like theing dawn, a wave of heavenly qi crashed over my flesh, pushing me back a couple of feet.

    Darkening my vision with such force, the Qi of Abyssal Night slithered from my pores; I stood still and cold, readying my spear, with the tip pointed towards my target, holding a spear with an elegant silver cross guard near the de, stained a foreboding ck. Its wielder stood absolutely stunning under the glow of Lunafreya. Her hair was neatly folded into braids at the sides over loose curly silver hair. Her eyes were sharp, sharper than any eyes I had ever seen, cutting my heart with her piercing gaze. In contrast, her lips were an apple red that cascaded down into a frown.

    "Arsene Snow," she said, her voice elegant and graceful, with nodes of thews of darkness mixed in, "I am the Guardian of Noctem, the Myriad God of Nocturne."

    Not allowing my guard to drop at the icy aura emanating with frigid grace, I spoke, "A simple name will suffice."

    Serene as ever, she nodded, "I was warned about that tongue of yours."

    "Tenebrae?" I asked, but she shook her head.

    "Lunafraya," She corrected, narrowing her phoenix eyes. "My name is Zilya, a Knight of Twilight."

    "Am I supposed to know what that means?" I asked, but she only shook her head.

    "No, the knowledge you were granted regarding Noctem would not cover the inner mechanics of religions or organizations. The Knights of Twilight are a part of the Order of Lunafreya," Zilya said, "We study both: Forms I and Form V to the level of Paragon.

    "HuH? I thought Paragon was a battle prowess?"<sub> </sub>

    Zilya sighed, "many things have changed since the days of Zariel, many things indeed. What do you think it means to be a Paragon?"

    Pondering her words for a moment, I found myself without an answer. I had just assumed it was a battle prowess and nothing else. The way everyone spoke of it simply made it seem like I just needed to be strong.

    Hearing my answer of silence, Lady Zilya spoke, "It means to be perfect in mind, body, heart, soul, technique, to be the incarnation of perfection. Your brother, Zariel Snow, had chosen one of the most dangerous Mortal Dao''s to master till eventually, he fell into its madness."

    "Its madness?" I repeated.

    Zilya nodded. "All who have chosen the Dao of Perfection as their Mortal Dao have all gone insane. Most of them end up killing themselves by carving their bodies to pieces, peeling their skin from their bodies in disgust. They did everything in their power to reforge themselves, till all that was left was madness. Because there is only one truth to perfection, and that is Imperfection is Perfection. What others see as perfect might be imperfect to you."

    Finally, understanding it meant to be a paragon, shock filled my soul. To be perfect? In everything? Is that even possible?

    I hastily shook my head and regained focus. Now was not the time to be distracted. A monster like this is undoubtedly at Paragon, and her spear is ready for battle. I needed to grasp her intent. For now, it doesn''t seem like she is here to kill me.

    "Are you done with questions?" She asked patiently; no trace of intent, much less scorn, was audible in her tone, only that iciness that seemed to originate from herprehension of thews.

    "Not really. Are you here to stop me from reaching the throne?" I could not help but ask.

    ncing up at the moon, Zilya shook her head, "I am here to judge you, to see if you have the potential to be the next King. To free me from my confines," she said. "I need to see if you have the potential to be a Paragon and to make sure you don''t die when you enter Iluthath."

    "I killed Elder gods already; what more could you¡ª"

    "Your cunning can only take you so far." She said, cutting me short. "I have seen many lose their way. And as you are now, if something big doesn''t happen, you are dead. You are not a control type like your brother, but that doesn''t mean you cannot learn another form. I will test your metal, gauge your limit, and break you down."

    "I didn''te here to be trained." I coldly informed, tightening my grip around my spear, brimming with a deadly pestilence."

    "Next time you speak, use your Devil''s Heart. Tempt my soul, tempt my mind. They are two separate entities. Do not forget that." Zilya said sharply. "You are embarrassing all devils heart users by not doing so."

    "You''re ignoring me."

    ''Correct. I don''t answer to stupid statements."

 Chapter 683 Ren-Shii: Form Of Sin

    Sprawled over the mirroredke, spitting up part of my lungs, I clenched my abdomen in hopes of stopping the flow of blood. But no matter what, blood endlessly trickled from the gaps of my fingers clenched firmly against my wounds.

    "Get up," Zilya said, "next time, attack with more ferocity. You may hold the sin of wrath in your soul, but it means nothing if you can''t utilize your soul."

    Grunting at having my ass handed to me, I bitterly pulled myself up, ignoring the searing heat of my battered body covered incerations. Zilya nodded without concern. She readied that damnable spear that refused to allow my wounds to heal.

    "Form II requires you to give in to that devil you hold. Let your emotions guide you, whether it''s Pride, Lust, Wrath, Gluttony, Envy, Greed, or Sloth. You need to allow all of them to flow with Form II. At this point, you are only using wrath, a mistake new practitioners of this path make due to outside forces. Ren-Shii specializes in pure untamed power, with a somewhat slow aspectpared to the other Forms. Defense is its offense, so you are forced to create your openings. You have more than one emotion. Stop limiting yourself like a mortal, you stupid boy." She said, granting me yet another lecture while stomping over my pride.

    Coughing up another mouthful of blood, I steadied my spirit, allowing a cold mind and heart filled with the seven sins to smolder. Taking Zilya''s words to heart, I decided to follow her lead. Being angry all the time was rather stupid. I needed a bnce.

    Getting a feel of my current state of emotions, I stood still and readied my spear, but I did not move. Not like before when I charged forward like a simple beast.

    Zilya dashed towards me, thrusting her spear forward towards my head; at such a speed, my eyes could not even begin to process what I was seeing. So I trusted my instincts. Holding onto thest instance, the Spear of Pestilence whipped like a bolt of cold lightning shing over metal, sending out an eruption of sparks that knocked Zilya off her feet.

    Releasing a deep breath, I spoke, "The Sin of Sloth, to be slow and unmoving in mind, but fast and strong as a god physically. It shall be my counter."

    Landing on the mirroredke with a few flips, Zilya did not even look surprised as in a single step, she was once again in range, sending out a flurry of blows one after another. My spear flickered, meeting her spear with my own. I remained still like a moving stone under the flow of a waterfall. Showering me in endless rain, my grasp of the Sin of Sloth slowly began to pick up, and my previous thought of using sloth as a counter flew out of my head.

    Under the endless rain, my spearmanship regarding the Art of Ren-Shii shone with a dark me. At first, the only thing I could do was parry, but as I continued to meet Zilya strike, insight after insight began to fill my mind.

    Sloth was all about the slightest movement, dealing with the biggest damage with the slightest effort. The power it held woulde, not just from me but from Zilya.

    "Oh?" She said, narrowing her eyes, "Seems like you have adapted to this level of pressure. Get ready, Arsene Snow." She said when suddenly blood sshed over my cheeks, following a graceful arc of her spear down my shoulder, tearing through a few bones like hot butter. Zilya''s QI rampaged within my body when suddenly this destructive force flew from out of my body into my spear, as I followed with a swift riposte to Zilya''s neck.

    Pivoting off her feet as if she knew what I would do, I suddenly felt envious. Jealous of her very ability to move like the ethereal darkness. Graceful and smooth, I broke the form of sloth and sped after Zilya with the same grace.

    Thews of darkness coiled around me, and like a shadow, I was there, stabbing towards the Knight of Twilight''s torso, when the dings of des shing filled my ear. Staring intensely into her eyes, which narrowed into a frown, she retreated with a single step while I pursued. And when she charged, I stayed poise for a battle of darkness.

    Mixing both the Sin of Sloth and Envy, we danced. I copied her technique and her rhythm, disrupting her flow in battle and giving me an edge as the sin of sloth struck like a deadly assassin. Deadly and random, blood trickled endlessly down my body as more wounds fell, but fewer wounds appeared with each strike.

    Licking my lips, a gleam of pride shone its light over my spear. Demanding life, blood exploded out from my wrist when the spear of Pestince cleaved down with such a ferocity that Zilya was forced a few steps back.

    Crackling with a burst ofughter, I arced my head higher than the knight within my line of sight," You¡ª"

    ¡­<sub> </sub>

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Snapping my eyes open, a wave of intense pain crashed over every inch of my muscles, causing me to groan tirelessly over the mirroredke. Energy failed to supply me as Iid powerfully over the cold waters.

    "You''re awake. Meditate. I will grant you seven years. If there is no improvement and you have not healed in that time, I will kill you." Zilya said indifferently, not even bothering to open her eyes, in her meditative state." those forms need to be refined, but do not give up on the basics of Ren-Shii. They will help refine your techniques."

    Feeling I was talking to a robot, I spat up a bit more blood and tilted my head, allowing the blood to flow from my lips over the waters. "Zilya, you a virgin?"

    "..."

    "With that attitude, I am going to say yes. Hmmm, How long have you been here?" I asked, knowing she would not answer stupid questions. Annoying her would be pointless. I guess Form V is the Bane of Devils Heart.

    "I have been here since the creation of Noctem, crafted personally by the Night Mother and her Daughter." She answered, staying true to her earlier words.

    "How many havee before me?"

    "None."

    "Do you not feel lonely?"

    "Is the Darkness lonely?" She questioned with an answer that made me give a strenuous smile. "But the first real person I ever met was your brother, Zariel Snow. He came to me for my help."

    "Are you changing the subject?" I could not help but point out. Feeling like Zilya was absolutely lonely. To be here since the birth of Noctem was torture. She knows much of me, meaning she can see what is going on but is unable to do anything about it unless Noctem is in danger.

    "Yes."

    I smiled at her honesty, "What did he need?"

    "The Core of Noctem"

 Chapter 684 Lilith Snow - Rebirth

    Position over the bed, in a gorgeous suite the Knights of Luna had granted me, Iid in the lotus position. My thoughts were unfocused over theps of time slipping away, followed by the unsettling tremors traveling through the''s crust, sinking cities, mountain ranges, and sacredndmarks all around Enrilia.  Not even Corsem was untouched by the devastation taking ce near the temple.

    Arsene was safe, I was sure. He was inheriting the power of Tenebrae. Despite the five years of silence. I could still feel his soul growing weak, then firm in quick repetition.

    Opening my eyes, I stretched my arms far and wide, falling backward over the mattress calling for Sene and me. A sigh left my lips. There were only a few more years left until those of the Exalted Wheel shall be torn from their homes and banished to the Abyss.

    Fixing my gaze over the graceful moon, the flicker of multicolored light seemed to whip past the arcs of the moon. Each day Arsene was slowly beginning to gain followers. No one knew his name, but that did not stop the denizens around Enrilia from finding their fate. Pilgrimages were the talk of the town. Everywhere I went, I would hear tales of theing king under the government''s watchful eye. They were waiting for Arsene to appear and take his rightful ce on the throne.

    "Lilith," Sera snapped, "How are we to get out of here? Should we not be helping Arsene?"

    "To do what exactly," I said, pondering why the Knights of Luna saw to give us a shared room while Richter received his own. It was a bit presumptuous. "Arsene is safe; as for the war outside, what can you do?"

    "I''m an Elder God and an Angel," Sera said pridefully, intertwining her arms around each other. "I can do much."

    Stail air left my lips, "Youck the Laws of Concordance. What the Hell can you do to make a difference. Rx, have a cup of tea, and find yourself a man, maybe a woman. Everything is under control." Waving my handszily, I fell back onto the mattress and gestured, "Come have a seat."

    Seraphina''s celestial glow seemed to wane. The pride stretched over her aura had slowly withered as the words had left my lips one after another, till her head hung low. She bit her lips and peered up, drawing a bit close, where she slowly made her way onto the bed. Still, a bit far from me, she stared.

    "I''m confused," She said. My lips puckered, and I allowed her to continue. "Arsene Snow confuses me. Do you think he is evil?"

    "One hundred percent," I answered immediately. There was no mincing my words. Arsene was downright evil, to a certain degree, in that he falls short in ambition. He wishes for nothing. Not generally like most cultivators.

    "And you don''t mind that he is such a monster? That he can kill pretty much anything and still be unfeely. Does that not scare you?" Sera said, tightening the grip through crinkled sheets. "He caused the death of my brothers, they weren''t perfect, but they were my family. Could he not just have exined his circumstance, could he¡ª"

    "Why? If you Angels were not simply out for blood, none of this would have happened. Had you chosen peace that is written in the tattered remains of the Law of Concordance, none of this would have happened.

    Her shoulders trembled, and I could feel the anger, the painful heartbreak, rippling from her soul, affecting those around her.<sub> </sub>

    "I¨C"

    Snapping my fingers, one of the Pale Gates Held within Noctem heeded my call and tore through the darkness, settling near my bedside.

    "Come on, let''s have a look to see if she has awoken," I said, having heard enough. I could not help Sera, and I honestly didn''t want to. What could I do if a person is so enclosed in their own belief that the truth blinds them?

    cing my fingers over the frame of the Pale Gate, I opened my palms to Seraphina, whose countenance trembled before the familiar gate. She reached for my hand, only to pull her fingers back in retreat with a bit of hesitation before a hint of resolution gleamed. She took hold of my hand, and a blinding re of Abyssal Qi embraced us.

    Standing within the Grand Halls of Death, that now held candles fixed upon walls, while antique paintings I had not seenid still over the walls expanding the air of grace now held in this Labyrinth. Below the portraits of paintings of all kinds stood some of the finest fixtures of furniture, alongside an elegant decanter for those who took pleasure in wines.

    "This is new," I said, taken back by the extravagant change. A little unsure what had happened, my gazended over the empty halls in hopes of finding someone. But there was none to be found.

    "So this is the Pale Gate." Said Sera, ogling the various paintings depicting me, cities held around the Abyss, and much more. "It''s far different than I would have imagined. I''m not an abyssal walker, so I never explored the Abyss."

    Taking her hands while she mindless looked around like a star-struck child, I held the image of Arkanos in my mind and ced myself there. Appearing in a room of absolute darkness, with scarlet runes glowing a sinister light, I noticed Sera''s cheeks turn pale. She stood still, almost as if seized by a strong force.

    Death had said this ce was strong with my original body''s presence, but I couldn''t feel anything. Resting my gaze upon the small egg that could fit a small child, my mind trailed back to that day I merged my intent into the Abyss. That day I had heard Arkanos''s cries for mercy, here wimps of for her farther. I had heard it all. But I was powerless to do anything. I had tried to affix myself to the Abyss once again. But the connection was not as strong as before.

    "Sera, this is my little adoptive daughter, Arsene and I share," I said, rather reminiscently of those days. Passing over the smooth ck surface of the shell, oozing a profound amount of abyssal Qi, a tinge touched upon my heart. It was warm as if calling to me in a plead of desperation. I knelt down, opening my hands without another thought, taking the small dragon egg into my embrace.

    Closing my eyes for god knows how long, a low teary voice, scarred and wounded, reached into my ears.

    "Mommy,"

 Chapter 685 Lilith Snow - Gathering

    "Mommy."

    Shaken by the voice of Arkanos reaching my ear, I opened my eyes once I felt a pair of arms try to wrap around me. Out from the sides of the egg, two small arms had shattered its cage, wiggling with some strange substance over her arms.

    "Arkanos?" I said.

    "Mommy, Arkanos is stuck." She cried, putting a grin on my face. "Help Arkanos."

    I lifted my lips, and a whisk of abyssal force coiled around my finger. Devouring the scarlet light of theplex runes meant to help the change by granting an excess of Abyssal Qi to the new form creature, simr to how a mother would present her newborn milk upon its birth or how a mother would feed a child through the umbilical cord. I tapped upon the shell where Arkanos head should be¡ªshattering the dragon shell without the slightest resistance.

    Staring at the scarlet eyes brimming with tears, Arkanos leaped into my chest and simply trembled. Wrapping my hands over her still silver hair, I held her close. Not much had changed, appearance-wise, aside from her eyes turning a deep shade of scarlet with nodes of silver that glowed with a spiral force.

    Holding her tightly, Arknons went limp in my embrace. Fainting moments after her rebirth, I held her up and turned to Seraphina, staring with wide shock. Unsure if she could move yet or not, I teleported us to Midgard, within my room, where the little dragon could meet up with her sister. After washing her body of filth and cing some robes over her naked body.

    "You look like you are about to faint as well." I jeered, resting Arkanos over the bed, listening to her soft snores.

    "I sometimes forget you are part of the abyss; I always envision them as dark and scary, not pretty, with a gracefulness to them." She conveyed, releasing a strenuous breath, "that room was downright scary. I felt like I was about to die."

    I smiled, ready to speak when the door to my room was almost sted off the hinges as Little Ty came flying in. Whipping past Sera and onto the bed, she smiled, peering down at Arkanos, then back at me withrge beady eyes.

    "She lived," Said Ty in a squeaking voice.

    "Of course, "I said as a matter of fact. "Was there ever any doubt."

    Ty shook her head and poked Arkanos''s warm cheek carrying a healthy glow. She giggled. "Ty missed little sis. It''s been a little lonely with only Aunty Nyx and Freya."

    "Nyx is here?" I asked.

    "Hm," came her response slipping beneath the covers. She peered up at me, "Ty and Arknaos will sleep together. Go away."

    "This is my room." I could not help but remind.

    Sticking her tongue out before pulling up theforters, I rolled my eyes and turned my head, noticing the somewhat envious stare on Seraphina.

    "Oh? Do you want children? I am sure I can find a man to nt his seed. Or you could just create your own. I hear that some Gods will do that when they don''t want help from others."

    "It seems that devil you married has left his mark on your tongue." Sera scolded, snorting curtly, but she did not seem to answer my question.

    I left to look for Nyx while Sera followed like a lost duck. Not needing to travel far as the sounds of chatter near Arsene''s throne reached my ear, I pushed through the doors, bearing a smile, and noticed two women lost in deliberation.<sub> </sub>

    "You!" The dark-headed goddess pointed squarely at me, "Where are Melinoe and Hades!" were the first words, ''They were gone for about six years.

    "Is the underworld in a state of mess?" I inquired.

    "Well, no." She said. "But that''s not the problem. They just vanished, and I have not been able to find them."

    "They are in the ne of Oblivian," I told, somewhat revealing the situation regarding what I needed from Hades and Melinoe. Leaving out bits of information regarding Riverfall, Nyx puffed her cheeks and crossed her arms.

    "So Arsene''s big sis finally arrived. We have been waiting for the longest. Has your pantheon begun preparing for war?''

    Nyx nodded, "We started to gather our armies when some mad man dered the extinction of the Bed of Chaos. Everyone is stricken and lost."

    "I was just telling her about Zeus." Freya suddenly interjected, "When we returned to Midgard, I just tossed him to the side, but from the reports, all he does is sit near the crystal pond."

    "We have a crystal pond?" I suddenly asked.

    Freya rolled her eyes, "You and Master are never here, so you two always miss these things. Zeus just stares; seems the hells were a little much on him."

    "It doesn''t really matter what he is feeling," said Nyx, " He is under a ve mark; all we need is a body. Quite a good thing. I have never liked him."

    "And the armies of Hell?" I questioned.

    "Pouring out in streams. All the knights of hell are here, alongside Prince of Hell Bael. They are setting out camp upon the mountain. ording to some of the rumors, Asmodeus granted Bael all of Sitri''s generals and men." Freya said, "Tensions are rising on Midgard. Also, the Court of Nox, alongside those of the Court of Blood, is here."

    "I have to return to Noctem, but let Eroma handle the Demons and Devils, and let Greyson the Court of Blood and Nox. Those two are smart enough to¡ª"

    "Really, Eroma? He has been trying to fuck through my handmaids. "Freya tly said, crossing her arms, " Surely you are kidding?"

    Chuckling at that idiot''s antics, I nodded, " I will send Elsa with him just in case but do not underestimate him. His usefulness goes far past that facade he portrays."

    "Can-Can I go with you to Noctem?" Nyx squeamishly asked, shaking with stars in her eyes.

    ''Oh, me too!" The lusty voice of Adrienne cried from the shadows, wrapping her arms around me with a bright smile; she pressed her cheeks against mine, "What do you say, love? Wanna take me on a romantic tryst? Arsene doesn''t have to know? It could be just us girls." She whispered, sneaking her hands downwards.

    Swatting those naughty palms away, I smiled, "Maybe if Arsene can watch. I never had a woman before."

 Chapter 686 Ren-Shii: Form Of Sin Part II

    Blood spewed from my lips, trailing down my chin like a pir of light while I rested in the lotus position, forcing my senses to cling to my infernal linage, embedded in my soul and blood¡ªI pushed myself to connect to the Hells. Slowly, I lost my sense of self before a me, cold and ck, humming with such a unique resonance I knew there was nothing in creation that held the same song.

    Surrounded by the hazy glow of Abyssal Night, the me of Hell, sizzling with the Seven Sin, grew aze and reached out. Receptive to its song, the hissing of the serpent''s temptation trailed over my soul.  Fueling my connection to the Hells, a coldness so profound and immeasurable seeped from my pores.

    The Hells called, and I listened.

    I epted its knowledge not found in the Heavens of Man but from something greater. Something so strong, so grand, there was no understanding of its true nature. Like the Abyss or the Seven Heaven, the Hells held theirws: The Seven Sins.

    I took a pull of air, releasing brimstone as I breathed, and opened myself to the Powers of The Hells. Dark, lethal, menacing, the Dark me clung to me, and I, the me. Empowering my Pride, Lust, Wrath, Gluttony, Envy, Greed, and Sloth memories of times seemed to be dragged from the corner of my mind.

    I stood head arched, bearing down at my enemies, allies, and everyone else. Contempt burrowing deep in my heart, I stood like a king, anointed by the darkness, not of Tenebrae, The Night Mother, but by the Abyss.

    The image changed, shing to the lustful moans of Lilith, piercing her fangs into my neck. Her shoulders were dripping with sweat, and her arms coiled deeply around my waist. She called to me, and I to her over and over in a chorus of passion, eternal as the stars shone, till once again, the image revolved to burning fire scorching my fellow man¡ªscreams of mercy, the pleading of repentance I could never find, song to me. I was lost in the madness, blood racing down my cheeks, palms tearing through flesh only to fill my stomach to my heart''s content at those at my mercy. Taking them for all they held dare, leaving what little was left, I stood still over a pool of creation, ake of scarlet.

    I opened my eyes, my injuries mended, my mind sharp, and my heart cold.

    Zilya held me in her sight, de ready. She parted her legs and beckoned to me, "Seven Hundred fifty years, I have waited. Show me that force. Show me your skill, boy."

    Pulling myself up with my mind, I stood to my feet, and the Spear of Pestilence flickered into my hand. I did not cast Crimson Winds nor War of Kings, as they would do little good to overpower my enemy in a battle of skill. The Path of Abyssl Night whisked over my flesh, tightening my body to its maximum potential. Empowering me with the grandness of the abyss and night, the forsaken power of both hell and my bloodline became at war, fueling the Seven Sins.

    Zilya dashed, arriving at me in an instant. Trusting my instincts, I sidestepped before her de could move; a greedy initiative came over me, and slowly the mind of the Knight of Twilight. My de whipped towards her neck. Zilya pivoted backward, losing her momentum with a soul attack not meant to affect her but rather thews around us. I was not strong enough to affect her, so I needed to affect the natural order, distorting thews with my bloodline and the sin of greed. I could potentially act before my enemy had any idea what transpired.<sub> </sub>

    Dashing forward while she was in mid-air, Pestilence stretched ahead, ready to skewer her tender flesh; Zilya did a swift somersault mid-air, dodging seamlessly, when suddenly, her spear whipped towards my head. I swiped my spear at the cross-guard at her spear, and a piercing ring sted me backward. Shaking the realm we resided in,  I skidded over the mirroredke when a swift shadow step positioned me just above her head.

    Not even turning her head, the night of twilight arched her head as I plunged my spear down. Seeing her smile, she opened the palm of her left hand, and a sword, bright as the moon and deep as the night, appeared in her hand.

    "Congrats on bing a King." She said. "That sin of Greed,bine with your bloodline, is monstrous. Yuki would be proud."

    Disturbed by her words that seemed to shake my world, the hairs upon my neck stood on end, but I refused to retreat. Holding my position, a slew of sword light danced while her spear parried mine.

    There was no time to block, and retreating would only dy the inevitable. So I followed the path of envy. Copying precisely what Zilya did, I crafted a sword of abyssal night and a radiant evil unfolding, smothering the aura of my spear. We squared off as I went from novice to master in a few swings of my sword.  Incorporating my new style into my sword, a vast and endless sea of embers filled my sight, zing with an enamoring glow. We fought and fought, with me usuallying out on the bottom. But I had forced her to draw her off-handed weapon, a feat I dare say was an achievement.

    "Let''s stop here," Zilya said, holding her sword to my neck. "You know what you need to do?"

    Nudging her sword away with the tip of my fingers, I nodded, "yeah."

    "Good." She said, dismissing her weapons with a flicker of light. "For the most part, you passed. Even after I destroyed you for a few thousand years, you still didn''t break. You are not very ambitious, but it seems that has not dampened your will.'' She said, bearing a smile of anticipation and longing. "When we meet again, I hope you are as connected to the Abyss as you are to the Hells, if not more. You have an opportunity never heard ofing up soon. From what I know, every lord in the higher nes is watching."

    Finding a smile, I shrugged, "Lilith seems to have her ns; I just need to survive."

    Zilya shook her head, "Arsene, your brother has tons of enemies, same with Vancurro, who tried to steal thisnd after killing Aegis. All of them will be watching, lying in wait to strike, or did you forget that the abyss is without the Father''s rule? He will do nothing to interfere." She said, staring sternly, "This festival of Lilith is going to change everything."

 Chapter 687 Throne Of Noctem

    The darkness and the moon''s glow swelled, intertwining amongst each other theke beneath my feet rippled. Soon the ripple turned to rumbles, and from theke and moon came a throne¡ªone silver, one ck.

    "Zilya," I said, turning to her, but as I did, all that resided around me was darkness folding into itself. "Never mind then."

    Returning my gaze over the two thrones, the voice of Aegis sounded, "You have a choice. The Throne of Lunafreya, or Tenebrae."

    Simpled to a fault carrying the sigil of the tri-moon stood the throne of darkness, rising from the mirroredke. From the moon stood a silver throne glowing with the sigil of an upside-down triangle holding a crest of the moon at its center.

    Neither of them had a strong presence, but they made my blood crawl¡ªespecially the silver one.

    "To use the light, to empower the darkness is the way of those of twilight. There is no greater power in Noctem Arsene. The light is there to feed the night to leave people with a false sense of security. They will strive for the light believing themselves safe.'' Aegis said. "But the only thing awaiting them in the darkness or the light is their death."

    "You sound envious for a prince."

    "I was, very much. The Order of Lunafreya was the strongest Arsene, especially the Knights of Twilight. Form I and Form V are a magnificentbination. You may not know this, but there can only be two. A rule of two, if you will. A non-control type can only learn two. Others have tried to break this rule, but not even chaos lords were able to do so, try as they could." Aegis said.

    Absorbing his words, I frowned and studied the two thrones, setting my gaze over the throne of Tenebrae. The throne was ck as the night, carrying the crest of the tri-moons, the sigil of Luna, then the throne of moonlight, glistering a mellow light, holding the sigil of Tenebrae.

    "I am darkness," I said, drawing a deep breath, "That throne above is not mine. I''ll leave it for its rightful owner, a gift to Luna." I approached the Throne of Night, and my fingers stretched over the misty exterior, passing right through without resistance. A bitter smile marred my lips.

    "That''s right, Asmodeus has my throne."

    Releasing a breath of air, I nced up and studied the Throne of Luna onest time, only to shake my head at the temptation, I was sure Tenebrae was stronger, but that didn''t really matter. Luna and Tenebrae made these thrones as powerful as they could within thews of this Heaven. And I was about to sever myself from these powers.

    "Shame if I was a Monarch of Moonlight. If such a thing exists, I would have picked you." I said and took a step into the darkness of the throne of Tenebrae.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    "Arsene Snow, it''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance," Balor thundered, arm bulging with veins protruding like angry dragons. His arms were crossed, hair long, and eyes a deep scarlet, blended with an emerald glow.

    "You know me?" I said, narrowing my eyes, surrounded by deepening darkness that swelled with unending might.

    He waved his hands, and seven spears of milky white crystals pierced their way up from the ground. Glowing with a strong power that tugged at my soul, my legs trembled at the power of origin emanating from thesences.

    "Pick one Arsene, two even, three if you want, It doesn''t matter, but you will have to pay the price with each one you pick," Balor said, cing his hands behind his back. He approached with slow, steady steps.

    Something was wrong. Something waspletely wrong with this scenario. Did¡­ Did I walk into a trap?

    "What type of price," I said, ying along the best I could, fear building in the back of my mind the longer I stared at this monster, who carried a chilling smile.

    "The price is your life, of course. Seven Concepts are before you."

    "Arsene, don''t," Gurvel warned, his grip tightening around my shoulder.<sub> </sub>

    Balor chuckled, "So much like your brother. The resemnce is downright uncanny. Hard to believe Yuki gave birth to you three demons; bless her heart."

    "You," I hesitated to say, "You knew Yuki?"

    "Every higher power has heard of her. She has even interacted with a few. Your mother was¡ª"

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Bellowing with a scream as shards of emerald light struck against my soul, the darkness unfolded before my eyes, and everything went still.

    Everything was just ck: There was no sound, no feeling, no senses, just nothing. It was just nothing. When out from that darkness, a warm voice seemed to fill me.

    "Arsene, you are running out of time," Lilith said. "If you don''t hurry back, you will miss it."

    I closed my eyes

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    "You''re a real bastard, Balor. It''s a good n," I angrily spat, ring at the scarlet eye of this bastard, and ced my hands over the two crystal shards. "If you think you have won, then you, along with whomever you are working with, will pay. I will be back."

    "Aegis will watch over you," Said Balor calmly.

    "A babysitter? We will see how long hests as your pawn. I will not forget this. " I coldly remarked, "When the Path of Iluthath is open, I promise, your end wille to an end."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Snapping my eye open, I shot awake, and a fit of burning anger filled my eyes, seeping in under the right of wrath; I growled, "Balor, I am remembering. It will not belong."

    Lifting myself off the rubble, a silver rainfall of hair fell over my face. Blocking my sight, my hands pulled my hair back, removing it from my eyes when a wave of divinity slowly began to fill me. Prating my bones, the realm of Noctem trembled.

    "There he is!!!" A howl thundered before I could get a grip of what had happened. "Arsene still lives!"

    I arched my head towards the skies shattered and broken beyond repair. My heart turned cold with a dark me from the very Hells. Smoldering at the destruction of my temple, my forest, and my skies, a fury took hold of me as I red at the six lords in the skies.

 Chapter 697 Abominations

    Over a dinner lunch teaming with all kinds of dishes, filling the room with a divine aroma. I don''t know what was going on in this realm, but it had seemed like even Freya was not resistant to the ravages of hunger, nor were Ezra and Zanris, who had souls to sustain them. We were all hungry, and odd thing to say as Gods.

    "So," I started off, taking hold of the breadbasket Freya handed me, " I need a map of this world or the region," I said, taking what I needed before passing the basket on to Ezra.

    Sorina folded her arms over the dinner table while a maid poured a spicy wine into her chalice. "We have a regional map, but I''m afraid you three," She said, directing her attention to me, Zanris, and Ezra, " are sure to die. At a minimum, you will need to be a Heavenly God or Empyrean to make it out of the ravine up north. It''s your only way of leaving, as we live near the coast."

    Ezra''s tender brow creased, a hint of disbelief visible. "What lies ahead?"

    "If we are to head for the Kingdom of Iliah," I added, and the maids all froze; even Rena, who sat near her son, shook. Sorina''s expression fell, and her hands gripping her chalice of wine clenched.

    "For the Queens Consort, you are quite daring. Has she not told you of the monsters hidden under the bloody skies? The immortal demons that walk the night of the abyss?" She gravely mentioned. "Even when the first generation of our kin walked thisnd no more than rabid dogs, attacking and killing everything we saw, there existed those Abominations."

    "Are they so strong?" I asked, but Sorina shook her head.

    "Not in the least, at least not at first. However, these tormented souls seemed to fall so deep into madness with each passing of cycles. It got to a point where that madness took on a physical form." She fearfully said, peering down. "

    Surely it''s not as bad as the Hells?" Ezra said, the pride in her eyes evident. "In the Hells, we see madness take on¡ª"

    "Have you forgotten where you are? Or maybe your soul hasn''t quite adjusted yet, to ourws," Rena snapped. "It was through the abyss. The Nine Hells were formed; even a child knows such things. I don''t know which monster did this to those bastards in Iliah, but it''s a sickening sight."

    "She is right," Sorina muttered, releasing a heavy breath, "You can forget about killing them; they are truly immortal. A single touch against your skin, and in rare cases, your clothing, you will go mad, losing your mind.

    My god, what the hell did Zariel do to them? I thought he just cast an entire kingdom into the Abyss, and the matter was done. I guess that was the least of what he did. It seemed like it wasn''t enough to banish them to the Abyss. He tormented them.

    Silence fell, and none of us bothered to speak anymore. After finishing lunch, a sigh left my lips. It had been a long time since I actually ate anything. A bit of a surprise for me, but over the past few years, I had been far too busy to enjoy a simple dinner.

    p "Take this," Sorina said, and a maid approached, handing me a region map. I immediately scanned it into the Holocube, where various areas began to be filled out with the help of my own soldier''s scouting.</anda>

    "Freya, take Zanris and Ezra on a walk." I swiftly said, staring at the rest of the people that sat at the table. Taking the hint, Sorina asked the others to leave.

    "You still don''t trust me?" Ezra coldly said. Her gaze darkened.<sub> </sub>

    I smiled and did not bother to reply to her. Waiting for everyone to leave, Sorina and my eyes locked.

    "I need an organized army."

    "And you think we can help?" She said, narrowing her eyes, " We have a poption of a thousand. How do you expect us to help?"

    "I don''t. I just need you all alive and kicking. Right now, eleven  armies are gathering, and the abyssal people will be in the center." I calmly exined, " Lilith expects you all to die to help her people."

    "And we are willing to  die for our queen." Sorina fearlessly said, rising from the table with solemn confidence.

    "A foolish notion. It doesn''t have to be like this. You guys are powerful. Walking through this vige, I saw newborns born at Star-Lord, a concept many do not have in the bed of chaos."

    "Families that have high battle prowess will usually pass onto their child, so it''s OK if they are born in the realm of god. It will not dampen their ability in the least." She said, proving my point.

    "And that is why I need you all. From what I have seen, your kind is pretty naive. You need me, and I, you. If Lilith simply allows her people to die to prove a point, it defeats the purpose." I said. "Your race is simply too powerful not to be used or weaponized. I propose a treaty, with you at the head, or until you give someone the title."

    Having the abyssal people die in the middle of this war that could start any day or hour, I needed to prove that the abyssal Fiends are indeed a threat that is containable like every other race out there. Zariel is not a fool. Even if he is on our side, the little things count, especially if we start adding specific characteristics to their culture.

    I want the abyssal people to be neutral and pacifistic when they start entering into Noctem. They are simply too dangerous to be anything else. I needed to mold them to my liking first. Sorry, Lilith.

    The cute minx lowered her head and peered up with grim golden eyes that blended into an array of emotions, "I''m not sure of this. We do not like to involve ourselves in the plight of the outsiders."She conveyed, and I couldn''t help but smile.

    Speaking with the tongue dripped in the Dao of Devil''s hearts, I tugged at her fears, " Then that Matriarchy you are so proud of will be nothing more than a ything for what ising. Your woman, your soldiers, will be nothing more than breeding cattle. Or are you so naive you don''t know what I am saying? Surely, there are a few bad eggs amongst the people of this vige."

    Sorina turned pale, "You''re trying to scare me, aren''t you."

    "Me?" I jested. " of course, I am only the husband of your god, of your queen. Why would I lie to you when I have to deal with my wife? You may not know this, but she is bat shit crazy. Trust me when I say this. I will not abuse your people. Helping you is the same as helping me."

 Chapter 700 Petty Officer - The Twelfth Plane

    Cannon fire hailed over the ck skies, tearing trees existing for thousands of years, if not hundreds of thousands of years, from the ground, turning them to ash that fluttered the skies in a haze of lethal death. As the twin suns of this realm began to set on the bridge, a challenging, evenly stern voice sounded.

    "That shall be enough," Captain Soralmanded.

    Quickly acting, I gave a full report of the damage to the below, " Sir, ny-seven percent of all life forms have been exterminated in a seven-kilometer radius. We are also picking up on Seventh Generation Holocubes."

    "Seventh?" Captain Soral repeated. He turned to me with piercing blue eyes. "Are you sure?" He said to confirm, and I nodded, "Where the hell are we?"

    "Did you not hear the announcement?"  A voice cold and sweet that sent a chill down my spine sounded. Standing just ahead of the captain, near the ship''s helm, her hand poised behind her back, draped in a piercing white uniform, Avar Limm stood. Long lime green hair tied neatly, while beneath her left eye stood a masterful work of cybeics that ran like a moon arc, from the corner of her eye, trailing down her cheeks at the center of the arc-like a tear.

    Appearing no different from a tattoo, but with the added benefit of actually being helpful, Avar Limm''s cybeics hummed with a blue light that matched her sky blue eyes that at times held an amethyst glow. Somewhat short, without any muscles, and a lean figure, her uniform wrapped tightly around her, no officer aboard the bridge dared to meet her icy gaze. But the respect held by Avar was, without a doubt, the highest.

    "Admiral," Soral started, his gaze locked onto the ash unfolding like clouds, " This must surely be a game our enemies have carried out against us."

    "And what enemies would that be?" Avar Limm remark, her tone sharp and crispt for all to hear, yet soft, leading some to believe her to be fragile, if not weak. A foolish thought." No, captain." She said with unblinking eyes." I think we''re indeed in the Abyss, at least a rtively safe zone. How fascinating. Send out a squad, and secure the Area."

    "If I may," Soral hesitantly said, " What was the point of bombarding this area?"

    "How else will we build a base without evennd,'' said Avar softly. "We were attacked without rime or reason. It will seem we were thrown into a war between low-tech civilizations." A pause left her lips, and Avar gazended on me, " Petty Officer, Orian," she addressed, " Hack into these Seventh Generation Holocubes without a Keslor Crystal."

    "Yes, sir,'' I swiftly said, running my fingers over the control panel, only for my brow to furrow as I locked onto the growing signal that seemed to originate from some of the deepest of our archives.

    "Problem, Petty officer?" Said Captain Soral.

    "Its encrypted, Captain,"

    "I would hope so, Petty Officer. That''s why the admiral asked you to hack into it. It''s only a seventh-generation; there should be no issue." Soral snapped and stepped towards my terminal, where his eyes turned wide.

    "It''s a model from Noctem?" He whispered, but the disbelief was quite visible in his heart. "That''s impossible; run it again¡ª"

    "No need. Why can''t we hack into it?" Admiral Avar calmly asked, a smile over her delicate features.<sub> </sub>

    "They are using an image modtor, based on an image from the soul as a lock. Usually, we could use easily archaic technology, by piecing various images together, for an almost ny percent sess rate, but¡ª"

    "But it seems like the image doesn''t seem to exist in the universe?" Avar interjected.

    "Yes, Sir."

    "Give me a scan of the, and where is my search party." Captain Soral thundered as all hands went on deck. "Send out some Nanomechs, find me this Holocube that seemed as old as our connection with Iluthath."

    My eyes locked onto the virtual screen before my eyes as a 3D model of the world slowly began to appear. But before any of us could do anything, the image was corrupted.

    "My God, you guys are monsters," A voice said, and a surge of energy red, as a silver-headed woman, with amethyst eyes appeared.

    "No one move," Avar calmly said, her gaze stern, observing the strange woman that seemed to eclipse the stars, with a beauty no man nor god should possess. "How did you get through our barriers and wardings? Lilith, I presume?

    Nodding her head, she nced around with marvel, ''Sorry, but I had to take a look. Never before have I seen such a great ship. Everything is so white." She eximed, staring at the interior of our starship, "it''s so clean."

    "You here to kill us?" Avar calmly asked.

    "Nope," She said, "That would be against my own rules, but if you wish to learn more about that cube, more about Noctem, I suggest you stop raining fire over mynd and look west. I did not think your presence would be such a force of destruction." Shaking her head, Lilith peered up and drew a little closer, " Such an interesting race you are. Seems like this festival is going to be far more interesting than I think. Arsene Snow will be there to answer any question you want. I am sure you can persuade him to speak.'' She said and vanished before without any indication.

    Avar narrowed her eyes and turned to leave, " prepare my cruiser. I want this base ready within an hour. We have the materials. Get a sample of the dirt, trees, and anything else of value. There is much to learn." Shemanded, stepping off the bridge.

    Whispers were quick to spread as many of myrades slowly began to discuss amongst each other, the concern quite evident in their voices. If this was truly the abyss, none of us were getting out of here. No one. Except for maybe Avar.

    Clenching my fist, Captain Soral patted my shoulder and shook his head, " Get us a lock on that holocube, Petty Officer, Orian. You will be our eyes and ears on the ground.'' he exined, and I solemnly nodded.

    "Sir, Yes, Sir." I saluted.

 Chapter 704 Avar Limm - ECHO-X

    Asmodeus, the infamous Lord of the Nine Hells, I wonder if the name has any rtions? He sure looks like a devil from our archives. I will go on that theory for now. Best to be cautious in this time of crisis.

    "Admiral," Captain Soral said, approaching me, a precarious one he was. A man blinded by his lust for power, there wasn''t much this Soral would not do. I had him join my regime aboard the Horizon Zero for that very reason.

    "I see you have found the Holocube," He observed, ncing down at the primitive holocube.

    "Obviously. Quite a bit of information it has. It took an entire night to find another way to break through the code. It seems the denizens of Noctem never found the hidden code we ced in all Holocubes." I lightly said, intrigued by the one called Arsene.

    He was a star-lord, yet the way he dished out orders seemed to counter the natural order of the strong devouring the weak. Has the cultivation world finally ovee its primal instincts of natural selection? Can such a thing be ovee, or would it not simply take another form?

    "Well, we did give technology to those primitive animals on Iluthath, alongside most of the other Realm excluding the Hells and Heaven." Soral added, "Shall I take it onboard for further analysis?"

    "No."

    "No?" Soral repeated, blinking in surprise.

    "It''s as I said. Problem? Captain?" I calmly ask, turning to face the grizzled expression of Soral, ravaged by war, and time, carrying a cruel gash over the top of his brow that stretched down to his cheek.

    Saluting instantly, the Captain shook his head, " No, Admiral!" he said sharply, but I could see the curiosity in his eyes that lingered a little longer than usual.

    "How has your analysis of this world beening along." I calmly probed, staring off through the trees and bushes where a small hidden cavern resided¡ªhaving long since traced the closest Holocube. I watched the one call Arsene pacing back and forth. He frowned and peered up. Almost as if sensing my gaze, he turned to me.  Tall, with a particr gleam simr to Soral, when a glimmer of force blocked my gaze.

    Startled by his senses and strange power, my thoughts were interrupted by Soral.

    " ¡ªA strange miasma has tainted seventy percent of this forest, and we are breathing it right now. Despite our research, we have not found what it does, nor how to stop it from flowing into our pores, mouths, or souls."<sub> </sub>

    "Head back to Horizon Zero, gather a small squad. I am ready to leave now." I said, needlessly annoyed by his ramblings. This information could have beenmunicated through a message via ourmunicators. He was wasting time, trying to probe into my affairs, A mistake that wouldnd this officer under the end of my de.

    "Sir," He said, dismissing himself, as my gaze stared at the veil of darkness, unfolding in such a mysterious manner even I found impossible to grasp.

    This child had sensed me, a feat never done before. Undoubtedly it must have been a sixth sense. It has to be the only reason he felt my gaze. Then the supposed daughter of the abyss shares the same surname as this one: family or lovers. It has to be one of the two and based on their looks. I will say they are lovers.

    Could he have potential influence through this realm?

    Heading back to base, which was progressing through the night, I nced at the twin suns warming the graceful forest, which was rare in our realm. Billions of Nanomechs, tiny microscopic machines working tirelessly through the night, had sessfully crafted a halfplete base of operation.

    Still iplete, its beauty was teeming with grace. Metal structures spanning seven kilometers, a forest of skyscrapers and towers, glistering silver under the twin sun''s re, were alreadying into view. Listening to the hum of the Nanomechs turning organic matter into metal, I knew it would only be a week till this temporary base would allow the Horizon Zero tond. It was too menacing to keep afloat. If what this Asmodeus said was true, I should be grateful to Lilith for dropping me here where danger was minimal.

    "Admiral!" Soral shouted, racing down aboard an ECHO-X Bike that hummed with a buzz. A smile of anticipation touched my lips. He Landed the ECHO beside me, and my fingers trailed over the slick surface of glossy silver. Carrying a neon blue light over its rotor, alongside its narrow frame, trailing up towards the windscreen. My gazended on the throttle where a premium ck rubber, crafted by me personally,y. Made just for my hands, I felt nothing but joy staring at my baby.

    Soral hopped off the Echo that hovered on its own but was very well capable of riding on the ground if needed. The Captain nced up at the squad of Seven, all on ECHOs of my design. Racing down from Horizon Zero, they stopped.

    "I will head to the vige alone. I want the rest of you to begin exploration. Do NOT touch any wildlife you cannot grasp or interfere with indigenous life; flee if you are seen; I do not want to take chances."

    "Yes, Sir," They shouted, and I beckoned for them to leave.  WHipping past me one by one, I nced at Soral, "Send out the drones to watch them; more than one eye is best. You are in charge till I return."

    Hopping on over the Echo,  my left leg stood over the foot peddle, and my hands gripped over the throttle. Allowing my cybeics to bond me with my machine, information regarding heat, conts, and most importantly, the Kestis Crystals, refine Keslor Crystals connected into my mind. I only needed to think, and the Echo-X would follow what I allowed. We had found that the brain was too powerful of a tool not to use to the fullest. Creating a technology that would react instantly with the best of minds had made it so that even mortals could respond immediately to speeds near light speed.

    "Oh, and Sorel," I said, sending the ambitious captain a long cold stare, "You are not to interfere with the holocubes of Noctem. I have sent over the data regarding itswork. Ignore them. If we pick up on otherworks, you have my permission to spy."

 Chapter 711 Lilith Snow - Trophy Wife

    "You know what you need to do, don''t you Izavith," I lightly said, unable to hide my smile, threatening to turn intoughter.

    "Mdy, it''s uneptable!" Izavith hastily added, shaking her head.

    "He is my husband," I remarked a little sternly, but Izavith just blinked, arms crossed, almost like a child unwilling to bend. "And he will be the only bridge between The abyss and the One''s creation. So if you wish to explore, you need his permission."

    "Never before have I needed permission," She muttered bitterly, crossing her arms tighter. Izavith nced up at me like a cat, sharp and steady, "You wouldn''t mind speaking to him, would you?"

    "You would pimp out your queen?"

    "He is your husband," She shamelessly justified, using my own words against me. Pleased with herself, Izavith stepped a bit closer, all smiles.

    "Please~"she purred.

    "You all regret dismissing Arsene. He will be something." I said softly, but Izavith nodded as well.

    "I agree, but Mdy, the reason we dismiss isn''t that he is weak. It''s because he is your husband. No one, and I mean no one, will ever be good enough. Even if that man is stronger than me or on par with the others like me, we will never recognize Arsene Snow." Izavith uttered, as the gospel truth, peering so deeply into my eyes I felt my heart warm.

    It had always bothered me why those of the abyss was always so nice, so loyal. Neither Arsene nor I were good people, and we were monsters. There was no hiding it; we live to screw each other. Even now, I was sacrificing hundreds of Abyssal children to gain permission to join the outer nes.

    Sensing something, Izavith chuckled, " Mdy, cheer up." Patting my head, she smiled, hooked her hands around my shoulder, and pulled me along, " How are you feeling. You got a little parasite in you."

    "It''s a baby,"

    "It''s feeding on my queen to survive. By definition, Mdy it''s a parasite." Izavith carelessly remarked, nodding for the both of us. She suddenly smiled, shooting me a cheap stare, " So¡­about its name."

    "Thought you didn''t respect my Sene; you know he is a part of this baby."

    "A sperm donor mdy, that''s all. While it takes two to tango, you are carrying that little parasite for the next few million years, if not more." Izavith said, pursing her lips evilly, " So as far as I''m concerned, it''s all my queen''s child."

    "Your crazy,"

    " I learned a lot from you."

    "Oh god, the baby¡ª"

    "Will be fine, a little crazy, though." She said, shugging her shoulders without the slightest care. Leaning her head over my shoulder, towards arge, almost mirrored table, the world of Zpheris reflected in my eyes, shimmering with untold light under its three moons.

    "How is he doing?" I calmly asked, but Izavith only shrugged, " Who knows. You got bigger problems than Arsene Snow. As you asked, I separated the Chosen of Nox in rtively close proximity from Arsene but far away from the devils, but close to the Holy Swords."

    "Good, so it''s all set?"

    Izavith nodded.

    Holding onto my stomach, to the budding sliver of life brewing, and spoke, " Good, let''s give Arsene a mission to retrieve them. He needs to fight, to kill if he wishes to be¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "Wish to be what," Izavith remarked, narrowing her eyes, " Even I am confused."

    "That is because you don''t hear it." I softly said, shooting my friend a deep stare. "Forget it. I will be joining him in a few days once I speak with Idun and the others."

    "You''re joining him?" Izavith shouted, "What of Zariels warning."

    "Well, I''m pregnant, hungry when I''m not supposed to be, and oddly enough, my abyssal qi is being devoured by, as you call it, a parasite constantly. I''m not sharing anything with Arsene, and I am keeping far away in terms of information, but I will not separate myself from Sene."

    "And I am not asking you too," the deep voice of that silver devil uttered, appearing as if he owned this realm within the pale gate. Starry eye, with an anticipative glow, he nodded, " You are free to do so. Just watch your words.

    "I''ll be the trophy wife, seen but not heard."

    "You don''t have to put it like that," Izavith scolded, scratching her head, clearly annoyed.

    Even Zariel seemed to smile if even his lips barely moved; he peered at me, then towards the mirrored table, revealing everything within thend of Zpheris. Taking it all in, he approached slowly and rested his fingers over the table, "Has everyone gotten situated?"

    "Yeah, for the most part, but I n to give them another month," I said.

    "This Avar has my interest," Zariel suddenly said, peering down, " A potential disciple for Zero or I." He narrowed his silver eyes, "Such a brilliant mind; seems Lucifer was right. The only ce to find a disciple is at the bottom of realms."

    "I thought she was surprisingly naive," I added, and even Izavith agreed with a nod.

    "I went to her home and was somewhat surprised by her people''s fear and respect towards her. Avar is regarded as their greatest hero from both the old and new eras. Her mind works on a different level."Zariel calmly announced, to my surprise.

    "I''m holding your brother''s baby, and you never gave me anypliments like that!"

    "Any idiot can have a baby."

    "HEY!" Both Izavith and I snapped, but Zariel was gone by then, vanishing in a wisp of light.

    Clitting my tongue at this troll, I rolled my eyes and sighed, rubbing my neck, " I will head out soon. Keep an eye out, and prepare Arsene''s punishment. It''s been a week, and he hasn''t bothered to address that ck aura clinging to him."

    Nodding curtly, I teleported to thend of Midgard. Hovering over the skies, endless lines, reaching far and back, of nothing but Shadowfell,id before my eyes. Sensing their various presence, sucking away all light, I felt nothing but joy at what Sene had aplished.

    ncing at Mimir standing at the forefront of the army, arms poised behind his back, he nced at me and beckoned over. Descending to his side, just outside the capital, Mimir spoke, " Lady Snow, a pleasure. Everything on my end is prepared, although I am waiting for the representative from Noctem. Arsene said he would send a Paragon, a little overkill, but hey, we are about to take over Nox. You know who he chose?"

    "Unfortunately," I said nodding, recalling that bulky fellow. " he is the biggest traitor in Noctem. Arsene said he would help him by granting him an army of Shadowfell to overthrow him if he helped him."

    "Huh?" said Mimir, as shocked as I was back then, " Master is granting his enemy an army to overthrow him? That seems¡ª"

    "Stupid?" I finished and agreed,"  but Arsene said Noctem was too boring."

 Chapter 712 Avar Limm - Deal

    "Admiral, how long are you expected to be missing, " Captain Soral hesitantly asked over themunicator, a small narrow device I had on my wrist.

    "You called me just for something so needless?" I sharply hissed. "Are you so bored, Captain?"

    There was a long silence as I waited for Captain Soral to respond, snorting quite annoyed over his actions, which needlessly disrupted my intel gathering. My eyes shot down from the Echo-X onto the small vige to the vigers working desperately over thest few days.

    "I have received some information of the organism team one has gathered, alongside the Nanomechs." I slowly started, "Have you been able to gathermunications from our brethren? The Horizon Zero is strong enough to release a signal to cover this world. Unless our signal is being disrupted."

    "We have, Admiral. It''s just that." Soral paused, unsure how to proceed.

    "Just what?" I irritably snapped in my calm and serene voice, making it hard for most to understand my emotions.

    "Admiral, it seems like Vice-Admiral Veruim''s ship was damaged by a powerful beast, alongside a cross-shape starship. He, alongside his crew, survived. We managed to connect to his cybeics to direct message him. From his intel and the map we gathered from hacking into other holocubes, we created a rtively detailed chart and found that we are about a year''s journey, seven on foot without transport like Echos."

    "Captain, next time, start with such vital intel. I don''t have time to waste on idle chatter." I darkly snapped. "I will message Vice Admiral Veruim personally. Stand by."

    "Sir." He said and disconnected.

    Pondering over this hectic situation, I turned to Arsene, who had spent thest few days with Freya. Sending him a message through his holocube, the Echo hummed to life and whipped towards the ground, just outside Arsene''s tent, andnded, as he came out, with a dark, pale expression. Noting the pain and anger as he peered up at the sun, I frowned but didn''t speak of it.

    "Now, how did you get my Holocubes information?"

    "I hacked it weeks ago," I said, and he just stared at me. "It doesn''t have much data regarding my situation, and it''s all broken up and doesn''t help me."

    "You know how to start a conversation, don''t you?" He said, shaking his head, " So what is it? I thought you would have been busy helping the vigers."

    "One of my vice-admirals, Star Revolvers, was destroyed by a group I am not familiar with, do you know? They were aboard a cross-shape ship."

    "Those were the Angels from the seven Heavens," He said, startling me. "Did we not mention that? I guess that is my bad. Allow me to introduce myself properly. I am Arsene Snow, Lord of Noctem. One of the Leaders of the resistance against the Seven Heavens, who is set on destroying the bed of chaos, alongside other realms."

    "The Angels, actual angels are battling against you?" I muttered, unable to understand what was happening from what I knew, from our archives that survived the purge. Angels were unequal. They were the peak, same as the Devil of the Nines. But they usually never participated in cosmic events like war, much less genocide. The Angels and Devils usually would take an interest in a particr creature and would train or assist them, but that would lead to a cosmic event.  They didn''t get their hands dirty. Never before had the angels actively battled against anyone.

    "Well, I did kill a few of their Arc-angel." He said, startling me. Tilting my head, I slowly circled him and frowned.<sub> </sub>

    "But your¡ª"

    "Weak? Yes, I can see that. Surely, a woman of your intelligence can understand killing people stronger than you. I am sure you weren''t born at the peak." He replied, carrying a devilish smile, "I plotted, killed two archangels and a prince of hell."

    A Lord of Noctem? Now that is interesting. Are his schemes so great, or does he just have good luck? Maybe it''s both. If Asmodeus is in league with him, everything makes better sense. It seems like I need to make adjustments. I was right to follow this boy. He may be able to benefit me greatly.

    "Cooking up a scheme?"

    "Yes,"

    Arsene''s brow twitched, " You really are too blunt." He smiled and nodded. "So, what side will you be on?"

    "To take your word on this matter would be foolish. Since the Angels have decided to attack my people, they are my enemies, at least for now." I coldly ryed. "What will it take for you to tell me everything?"

    He smiled.

    "It''s free." He said, but I shook my head.

    "I don''t do things for free. I will grant you an Echo-X to you and yourpatriots. From what I know, based on the map gathered, if we wish to leave, it could take seven or more years if we go on foot. Even if you use your Holocube as a means of transport, the max it would¡ª"

    "Deal," He said.

    "Just like that?" I calmly said, getting a far better picture of Arsene. If I did not need information, I would not ept this deal. A shame he is dealing with me. I am not one to show gratitude over a favor. Data for a few Bikes? That was not a fair deal. But he still agreed. That''s arrogance, or he believes me to be valuable too. I may not be for off, in my earlier assessment in thinking him a devil. Even if he is not, being so close to devils makes me think he can carry himself against a true devil¡ªa dangerous fellow.

    "Still scheming, aren''t you?" He remarked, and I nodded. Arsene chuckled, pulled out a holocube, ced it to his head, and then handed it to me. "Here. It makes me wonder who you will pick. War is on the horizon, and if you think neutrality will mean anything, then I''m afraid you will not survive long.

    Arsene''s eyes held a chilling light as he spoke. He nced over the horizon and then towards the vigers and smiled, turning his back and waving me off, as he headed back into his tent.

    Gripping the Holocube in my palm, I stared at Arsen''s back, vanished, and I too left. Riding off back to my camp.

 Chapter 719 Act One: The Beginning

    mping down on the elerator, I bolted over the forest floor, weaving through the trees as the winds whipped over my cloak, threatening to allow the twin suns to meet my flesh. But Little Ty was ready. Already knowing what to do, she pulled on my hood, ensuring I remained protected.

    "Faster! Faster!" Ty cheered withughter.

    The engines bellowed at hermand, breaking out of formation. I quickly took to the skies, shredding through the clouds without care.

    The cries and furious roars of abyssal monsters echoed, parting the skies, leaving only the shadows of their monstrous bodies spanning the sizes of mountains. Their eyes locked onto me, and in seconds, if not less, the rain started.

    Leaping mes coiled over the forest bed while explosions of mushroom clouds of various shapes, sizes, and ranges seemed to surge with unending might. The heat raged with the power that could rival the Nine Hells, spanning out without concern. Hell had risen over this world, and at the center, the engine of the Echo wept.

    I pushed this piece of machinery to its peak. My fist twisted over the throttle, and the sounds of the turbines begged for release, feeling the gears shift back into theirst; the winds against my face felt like knives, cutting across my skin, spilling blood. My surroundings were a blur, but the machine and I were one.

    "PAPA!!!!" Ty screamed through gritted teeth, arching her fingers. "LEFT!"

    I dipped left, steering so hard I felt a horrid pressure trying to push me off, but the moment I did, a deadly hot piercing bolt of scarlet whipped past me, searing the tips of my robes. I dipped back again and dived deep down, never staying in one direction.

    My heart was drumming without rest, and the torment of the light was thest thing I cared for at this moment. A rush I had long for had returned. Sweat trickled down like streams, but death seemed like a lingering concept under Ty''s precise direction. I shredded down over the rubble, the engine heat pilled over my body, wishing for rest, but the Abyssal Monsters were still on my tale.

    Sonia had said I would need to be a Hevealy Lord, or was it Empyrean? Honestly, it didn''t matter. The moment Avar had granted me these bikes, I knew it was only a matter of time before¡ª

    My eye grew wide when my eyes locked over the horizon, threw the re of the twin''s star, the hairs upon my neck stood on end, and a cold sensation of the reaper de slowly passing his scythe over my neck came and went.

    Not needing to understand what was about to happen, I instantly sent Ty a soulmand. Her grip over me tightened, and I teleported to the nearest shadow, a few kilometers away, when an explosion so great I felt thend shake erupted like a storm.

    Rings of warning rang from the holocube, and I knew. I knew it had started. War hadmenced. The skies darkened to a golden brilliance with the sigil of the holy cross of heaven. And from its light, Sigils of Sevenyers seemed to crown the cross and, in a moment, like a catalyst. A power and a fear came like a wave, rippling over me and far across the horizon.

    "Papa, we have to run! Now!" Ty urged, tugging on my cloak.

    "Those fucking madmen! They don''t care, do they!" I shouted, unable to believe what I was seeing. Pirs of Heavenly Radiance spiked, and at that moment, in that instant, I knew if I didn''t move, I didn''t flee. Only death was going to await me.<sub> </sub>

    I clenched my fist, and just as I was about to leave, to flee, my body stiffened. As the whisper of the Hells sang, the Seven Sins burned and coiled within me, calling for blood, and on the opposite side of the Heavens Cross, a revolting sigil of an upside-down cross awaited my gaze, with a cruel snake coiling around its britches.

    Lucifer?

    No, I quickly denied my thought. Only to shutter, watching the crest of untold evil that did not belong to the hells but something sick in nature; I knew this was a crest of mockery. It was not one of lucifer. Who''s beauty was so grand. So perfect that even the angels could not resist, this was evil, pure and simple, something that came purely from sin.

    The skies of Gold and Scarlet ck shed, erupting in multi-colored light that sparked a reaction I would never forget. A mist of Yin and Yang appeared, or rather Heaven and Hell in this case.

    Peering deeply into the mist, I witnessed thews of Heaven and Earth taking form. They did not appear like a human or a beast, but instead as a me, a soul me¡ªearth, Wind, Fire, Darkness, Light, Lightning. They were all here and much, much more.

    "I shall be your first!" the booming voice of Baphomet thundered, appearing from the upside-down cross. He held onto a form I had never seen. I didn''t recognize him at all, but I knew it was him. I couldn''t exin, but it was definitely him.

    His hair was long, spanning all the way down to his feet, with two piercingly sharp ck horns of Almighty Essence rippling from the etching upon his horns. His runes were glimmering.

    His skin was a deep ck with scales coiled over his body, but the most striking thing was his handsome features which appeared as though he were sixteen,  alongside his gruesome tail that hung loose in the air.

    Baphomet''s hands were poised behind his back, and his upside-down cross seemed to trail after his mighty form.

    The still visiblends had begun to wither, and the scent of rot and brimstone clung like weeds to the air.

    "The Mother of Demons, Lilith," I whispered the name, and goosebumps prickled over my skin. My heart fell into disorder as I felt such power that I knew no man, not even Asmodeus, held.

    Baphomet was calling upon her strength.

    The Seven Sigils glimmered from the Angel''s Cross, and from its light, seven Angels, one being Zantar, appeared.

    "Arsene," Avar suddenly said through the inte of the Echo, startling me. "I have engaged the Subspace Drive on your echo. If you wish to live, to see another day, DRIVE NOW!"

 Chapter 730 Heaven Vs Hell: The Monarch

    "STOP HIM!" Zantar roared in a voice I''d never heard before. I wasn''t even sure it was him, as I could hear the screams of panic.

    "CHARGE!"

    Three hands clenched onto the Scepter of Lilith, and once again, the sounds of shattering ss exploded in my ear, leaving only a slew of darkness unfolding with a cold heat, pressing against my soul. A chill deeper and far more profound than I had ever felt rippled out, and from the cold dark void, scarlet, grey eyes appeared.

    "Arsene Snow, Lord of the Abyssal Night." The eldest of Humanity said, her voice touched with a supple grandeur that carried a regal demeanor. "Patriarch of House Snow, or is it Lazarus?" her tone deepened," Well met."

    "I want your blessing," I said, meeting her eye without fear, unlike before, where I buckled to my knees.

    Her gaze pulled up in amusement. " Then it shall be yours."

    "Just like so?"

    "Just like so," she confirmed. Her sinister gaze slowly narrowed, and I felt like I was standing on ice for a moment. " Show us your power, little monarch."

    My eyes blinked, and I was back. Under the glow of Scarlet Gold, a pulse rippled out, freezing the charging angels and demons.

    Pain. Unimaginable pain dipped down my soul, reaching into my very core. I, no, we staggered back, as even my actual body shuttered. And our mouths open, and a roar of a dragon, a roar that took me back to the days of Tiamat, erupted from my throat, parting the gold and scarlet clouds like the red sea. The night appeared.

    My Night.

    Between my brow, an upside cross crowned my head, and divinity surged over thend, an evil that even I knew stemmed from the darkest of souls, and a blinding light of enlightenment rippled over me. At the same time, my sigil sprang over the skies.

    "Sword of the Ethereal Night, heed my call," I chanted, and thunder crackled, ripping apart the skies. "Free thyself from the Bindings of Heavens Might and be one with my mind and body, so that we may rule, under a single night!"

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!

    My breathing dimmed, and my cheeks paled to the color of ash. But under the blessing of the Demonic Mother, I was quick to recover.

    Nevertheless, I felt Noctem tremble. And at my call, the Dao I had forged, and cultivated to this day, seemed to erupt in full. Unsure where my potential started or ended,  a sword whose de seemed to suck away light materialized within my palm, Fitting almost perfectly in my left hand, while in my right, Hellfire zed in the shape of a spear.

    And it wasn''t just my hand that this de had appeared. Each of my clones possessed the same de, carrying equal power.

    Heart thumping, I lifted my gaze to meet with everyone, and an almighty pressure pressed out from the pours of my ming skin.

    Taking full advantage of my hacks, I, alongside two of my clones, Shadow, Stepped into the heat of battle and, with a single arch of the Sword of Tenebrae, danced, meeting with empty space, angelic blood sprayed like rain over thend below.<sub> </sub>

    ''Shadow sh," I chanted my singr almighty attack ending the lives of hundreds of angels around Star-Lord, and Realm-Lord; before they even had a chance to witness their ends, their souls whipped towards me, entering my soul space.

    ''ARSENE!" Zantar cried, burrowing towards me.

    But with a single thought. All three of my bodies skimmed over the battlefield like shadows dancing under the skies of day.

    The de of Tenebrae was cutting through flesh while the mes of hellfire were searing away souls, leaving nothing but the hollow screams of the angels I was decimating.

    "Got you!" One of the Great Seven, Sulthial, whose long golden hair fell to his broad shoulders, screamed.

    Needing only a single thought to use Shadow Step to remove myself from out of his range, I decided to hold my ce as a grim smile marred my bloodstained lips. I exploded, releasing a pir of me that caught the Elder God by surprise.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!

    Ensuring some degree of injury, I listened to his howls as my soul fragment willed the mes of hellfire together once more, and my gaze lingered upon Sulthial.

    "I may only have the power of a High God at this moment, but Hacks are hacks," I said, cracking a smile as the pain within my soul tightened. Within a few hours, I would be no more.

    Wrapped in the mes peeling the skin around his left hand, my eyes didn''t say long as Baphomet appeared, cleaving Abbadon downwards, pping Sulthial, who barely managed to lift his wings of pure, holy light to defend. An explosion of angelic essence rippled but was snuffed out by the mushroom cloud as Baphomet plunged downwards, stomping down over Sulthial head. Not stopping till blood covered his feet and the sounds of shattering bones echoed. The other six angels whipped towards him.

    Taking in the chaos of the battlefield, as ash and fire fluttered through the darkness, I turned my attention towards an army of the Ethereal bastards.

    Taking a deep breath, my Soulforce reversed as I poured it into my fragmented soul, and in a single moment, I lost contact with one of my clones. Taken back, the hairs upon my neck erupted as the mes of Hell burned even hotter than before.

    I forced another clone to follow in the path of the Hollowing. Fear fluttered over my heart as the night seemed like a distant concept. Terror rippled as I watched my own clones run wild, ughtering Angels, Demons, devils, and the undead like depraved demons, leaving nothing but the bloody remains of chaos. A chill danced between my brow as I finally witnessed how powerful I truly am.

    The Demonic Mother may have increased my power, but this chaos, this Dao. It was all mine. Shadow Step had made me the fastest man alive. At the same time, Shadow sh made it so that I could attack instantaneously. Whether it was spells or my spear, any of my attacks would alwaysnd.

    My heart fluttered, and it was at this moment that I felt a set of eyes upon me¡ªa set of eyes without any intent.

    I took a beep breath bearing the torment piercing my heart like a knife, over and over. My pale cheeks sunk, and I stood still within the chaos of War, opening my hand.

    "Let''s test the Tarnishing."

 Chapter 731 Heaven Vs Hell: Tarnishing

    I gazed at my palm, not as a clone of fire and Hell but as flesh and blood, and stared at the ck ze absorbing light.

    The mes of Hellfire.

    I had gotten this me long ago. So long ago, the memory was both faint and seared into my mind. A soft breath of air left me, and my gaze shifted to Lilith within our tent, prepared by some of the disciples of the Holy Sword. I listened to the soft echoes of her sublimed breathing, calming my mind, and my eyes shifted back to the brimming mes within the shade.

    Focus

    I pushed the thought of her along with the pulse of my child''s aura away. And I allowed the blessing of the Hells to slither through my veins, cooling my thoughts. I willed the mes to be the only thing in my mind, and my thoughts skimmed through everything I had ever done.

    There had only been one constant thing that I had been doing throughout my entire life since I became attuned to Tenebrae.

    The Tarnishing

    All of my elemental abilities throughout my life: my fire, lightning, and even the illusions I formed were hidden under the veil of Night.

    They were all tainted by my grasp of thews of darkness. I never had to think, never had to try. It was a single fact that rued, almost akin to breathing.

    Everything I touched became tarnished, defiled, like how the Hells would corrupt a soul. In the Nines, it didn''t matter what race someone was. Be they an Elf, Trent, Goblin, or even a fairy, any one of them could be a devil or Demon. To be touched or blessed by the Hells allowed variety. It provided each race the opportunity to be themselves while offering more.

    The weakest of all creatures, a Goblin could still retain its heritage, or if it wanted to change, the Goblin could relinquish itself entirely to the Hells, and its very soul would be wiped away of what it once was; This was what it meant to be tarnished.

    And was I not doing the same? Was I not doing what one of the great powers was doing? Maybe it was due to my adaptive body helping me out. I don''t know, but I have been affecting various elements all my life. Even the mes of hellfire were affected, if only by a little. Were they not once white?

    I opened my left hand, and a normal Shadow me appeared over the base of my fingers, warming the tent¡ªck as the deepest night, the Shadow me coiled like a serpent licking my flesh.

    Are those born from me, from my blood, not the same, possessing the ability to tarnish creation?

    Within me, in my very blood, I possess the ability of my mother, Yuki Snow, to reject even the power of the hells, to separate it from me.

    An aplishment that could rival the art of peering into the Weave. With this forsaken ability, I could, in theory, dissect just about anything. So why not the mes of Hellfire?

    "Arsene?" Lilith suddenly called to me, opening her amethyst eyes cloudy with weariness. "Attunement," she told me, slipping back into unconsciousness.<sub> </sub>

    Heart pounding like a hammer against the forge, my eyes glimmered at her hint. She was right. All of this bullshit that had been happening since I entered the abyss. Had it not made me more attuned with Lilith''s actual body?

    The Abyss.

    My gaze lingered over the shadow me before I closed my eyes and began to chant the Path of Abyssal Night.

    To tarnish something as powerful as the mes of Hellfire, something I had been told was but an imitation before, I needed something tangible. Something that could alter the state of being of the mes of Hellfire and make it real.

    My mind shed back to my first meeting with Zantar, of his mocking words of me not being a chosen of God, and a smile slipped over my lips. And my gaze turned towards Lilith.

    "If I cannot be his chosen, why can''t I be the Abyss''s?"

    Shutting back my eyes to the world of darkness, the Path of Abyssal Night rooted so deeply into my core hummed. Coursing through my veins, a sensation of harmony rippled over my flesh. And a particr set of eyes fell upon me once again. Chilling my insides, the path of Abyssal Night crept over my soul, warning me of something.

    "Who?" I asked, peering through the tent to where I somehow just knew where Iliahy. The coldness grew, and images coursed through my mind in a single moment. Visions of blood, screams, and torment whipped across my soul, paling my cheeks more so than the blessing of the Demon Mother.

    A pain I had never felt before seemed to crackle like a whip against my flesh, peeling apart bits of my soul. A cry I could not stop left my lips as the pain coursed through my icy veins.

    "Zariel¡­You didn''t." I muttered, rising to my feet.

    "So he calls to you." The voice of the Silver Devil said, his tone so icy that I could feel the torment in his voice, the brimming hate that seemed too dark that, inparison, The Demon Mother''s coldness was a loosed dream. "Ignore it and Ignore him. The Order will not assist him, and neither will you."

    My expression fell to the pit of my stomach that churned in disgust. "You would¡ª"

    "We." Zariel corrected. " I did not do so by myself. All of the Orders helped while youy dead. You will ept it and leave it alone. Damn the consequences! I will descend in person myself if you interfere." He barked, startling me where I stood. "You cannot even remember his name, so forget everything and move on. " Zariels voice grew soft." We all did. Focus on your child, on yourself."

    Pain pinched my heart as I felt a bit confused. I couldn''t remember his face or his name, but I could feel the trust and respect I held for this man.

    My jaw clenched shut, and a sigh left me. "You went too far."

    "Say that to the man that kills your child or wife," Zariel said, his words hollow, but they had cut deep with meaning.

 Chapter 732 Heaven Vs Hell: Baphomet

    Cleaving down Abbadon over Zantar''s head, the cruel ring of iron shing against steel erupted in a glorious explosion that shattered mountains. Shockwaves rippled with such force mist of blood rained over the night sky. Rubble cascaded like volcanic ash as Embers flew like a star, and under the end of my de, the Fallens lips arched.

    "A pleasure to finally meet you." A shudder echoed down my heart for the first time, and he continued. " You have something of mine."

    My eyes skimmed over the battlefield, but my intent never left this thing before me¡ªfear thumping through my heart. I resisted the terror dancing along the rim of my soul.

    "And what would that be?"

    His eyes danced from side to side, watching for something, settling back on me as I pushed more weight into Abbadon. He wasn''t even trying. Sweat had dotted his brow, and he seemed almost trapped under my de, but Zatar was a Fallen, a full-fledge Fallen. His power is so grand that even the hells recognize even the weakest of Fallens.

    Just how deep had he nned this out? And precisely what is he after?

    Whipping his spear towards my neck as it curved like a snake, I pivoted backward, narrowing my eyes as Abbadon morphed into a bow. Dark might, brimming with hellish rebuke, rippled, and from the magical string that carried the weight of a million stars, I nocked my bow, as a single arrow zing with untold might shredded apart Arsnes darkness, allowing the golden-scarlet rays to pierce through.

    "Not so fast," Besrel of the First ss shouted,ing to Zantar''s aid, not that he even needed it, gripping a great shield of gold, and silver, with ance in his right hand. He shed in front of this Fallen.

    Firing off my arrow, the power of millions of tier five stars capable of wiping out gxies red like shattering stars.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!

    Heat zed, smothering everything in what could only be described as hell.

    Morphing Abbadon back into an Ax, I rushed through the debris of dirt, and ash, whipping against my flesh, as cries rang from those caught in the storm.

    "The tome you receive exploring the Bed of Chaos, Baphomet," Zantar said in a soul whisper, causing my skin to prickle with fear.

    Not even Asmodeus knew of this? How does he?

    The hairs upon my neck stood on end and from the shadows. Zantar appeared in a radiant ze of golden light. Coldness swelled throughout my veins and in a single moment. The spear within his hand danced against my ax.

    DING*DING*DING*DING*DING*DING*DING*DING*

    shing at speeds that would made Light Speed seem like a distant dream, Zantar and I were forced through subspace. We battled throughout the confines of time that rippled forward and backward, his golden eyes glimmering with Serpofic Might. His de twisted, cutting deep through my shoulder, sending a river of blood through the light tunnel.

    "This is better," he said, " No one is around."

    Grunting at the burning fire radiating from my shoulder, I growled.  "How do you even know about that?"

    His eyes shimmered. "Because I have been searching for that manual since my fall. Why else would I be here? I had long since ascended, and now I''m back."

    "You lie. Those that leave cannot¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "You think everything is absolute?" Zantar said, shaking his head."Nothing is, although everythinges at a price. I lost over ny-nine percent of my true power. But it''s a minor consequence. Whenpared to that artifact you now hold."

    Re-summoning the Septer of Lilith. The Fallen''s gaze fell into mockery, " Does it not bother you that a mere human created your kind? That the deepest root of sin out of all creation is a human and not a devil?" His gaze lingered over the staff, settling back on me. " hand me the Tome, Baphomet."

    The lining of my stomach burned as heat slipped out my nostrils. Sweat raced from my brow as the sigil of wrath glimmered above my head.

    "You may be a Paragon, but you are a Godless, one who stands without a blessing. Making the ying field about equal." I said, listening to my heart hammer against my ribs. "I just need to survive long enough for your brother to assist you."

    "How disappointing." Said Zantar tly. He lifted his spear, and slowly the de began to twist away into an obsidian ck dagger.

    "Give it to him." A deep voice called to me, emanating from the Scepter of the Demon Mother.

    My eyes widened, and a wave of anger red, erupting in such fury I felt the hellish nature of the Hells slip deep into my soul.

    "You will give it to him," Lilith repeated. Her voice was as tranquil as the night skies. "You have spent years under my guidance and have failed to show any promise. I need a more delicate hand. One that maybe this little, no name Fallen can deliver to me."

    My cheeks burned with humiliation. Clenching my fist so tightly against Abbadon, blood slipped from my palms.

    " Fine," I murmured to her.

    "Good," She said, her voice still light. "When you see Arsene, due tell him. His death would be rather unfortunate with all that has been happening with the Absence of the Silver Devil."

    Anger shed between my brow as I dismissed the scepter, pulling out the tattered remains of the Tome of Blood.

    Surprise flickered through Zantar as he lowered his dagger, and a burst ofughter left his lips. The contempt was unmistakable." The joys of being an Angel, or Fallen. Our God will never ask anything of us. And even if he does, no one has ever had his blessing. So we have no incentive even to listen."

    Tossing the Tome towards Zantar, who took it into his arms with tender care, his eyes lingered over the tome as a smile graced his lips. "So many secrets are held between Iluthath and the Bed of Chaos. So many that not even the strongest of Fallen knows."

    "What will you do now?"

    "Wait, of course. Patience is the grandest of virtues. I am sure a Demon Prince-like yourself can understand such things."

    "Demon Prince?" I repeated.

    "Right, your kind is as mindless as the denizens of the Bed of Chaos." His lips curled up into a higher arch, "The forgotten era truly was the grandest of times. Chaos Lords and Blood Lords were amon sight in the Hells back then. And you, or should I say the first version of you, was truly a force to be feared as you battled against the Devils. How the mighty have fallen, eh?"

    A grim snort left me as I turned, taking my leave.

 Chapter 733 Collateral

    Tremors came in waves as I gazed out the tent towards the swirling ck hole. Through the darkness, I could see three of my clones raging, granting me a massives amount of information as they battled. I could feel the mes of Hellfire burning with the Concept of Eternity, piercing past my veil of night. Two pirs bright as stars could be seen nketing the skies of this no-name realm.

    Coldly analyzing the ck mes, my eyes darkened. "What the hell am I doing? Why am I even using fire when I control darkness? The mes of Hellfire can take the form of anything, so why not darkness instead? What kind of Monarch am I? All I needed to do was keep the aesthetic and change the inner mechanics."

    I closed my eyes when a striking force shocked thend. Countless trees became atomized instantly, as a beastal roar echoed, with such ferocity, I acted out almost instinctually, creating a massive barrier with the mes of Hellfire.

    Shaken by the torment of force, the only sane clone of mine locked eyes with Baphomet, who emerged from subspace. And in that single moment, a chill rippled down my spine. Brimming with Hell''s power overflowing, with a nasty gash over his shoulder, Baphomet growled. Releasing steams of air that corrupted the soil beneath my feet, hundreds of kilometers away.

    Sensing nature dying and the Dao of Wrath settling between his eyes and a missing Zantar, I knew something had happened.

    Something that could change everything.

    My heart sunk. "This is not good."

    I peered over towards the camp of Devils and Demons and theing of Princes and Kings of Hell alongside dukes and many of the aristocracies. And a dark premonition whipped over my mind.

    Baphomet, the Beast King Demon, was lost in sin.

    Muscles bulging and veins throbbing at the forefront of his handsome expression twisted into the form of a feral beast. Hundreds of sigils littered the skies, casting a looming shadow over thend and the growing battle.

    Suddenly hundreds of starships came out of subspace, carrying hordes of legions. Astral force, Demonic Qi, Angelic, and various more I couldn''t even grasp seemed to echo as the beast king suddenly growled inughter.

    Chilling the heart of man and beast alike, the holocube within my main soul rang. Summoning it into my hand, Asmodeus appeared, his expression extremely cold.

    "What happened?"

    "No idea," He said, "But that doesn''t matter. I need you to run. Keep moving, and don''t stop till a year or two ends. Before, we were just feeling everyone out. But now, with Baphomet''s rampage, I fear that theing of war has appeared." He coldly said.

    "How are your forces?" I questioned, and Asmodeus smiled.

    "We might not be what we were before the Great Change, but hell is still hell. We have the most amount of gods. While we hold a smaller amount of Paragons, I should be able to handle them."

    Pondering his words, I nced towards the skies where I felt those eyes had lingered. "I know where Iliah is." I calmly said, returning my gaze to meet Asmodeus''s burning iris. "I want you to push or retreat to that location."

    "That could take hundreds of thousands of years, you know."

    I shrugged. " it doesn''t matter. Just make sure it happens. I will start rying information of various bases. Just make sure you control the manner of your retreat. as well as your enemies."

    "You know something I don''t?" He asked, but I merely shook my head.

    "No, but demons thrive in chaos. Use that. Have the Devilsmand the demons. I will handle the abyssal fiends."

    "I see," Asmodeus nodded. " I will be going now, but Levi is currently on her way to find you. We have something for you." He said and disconnected.<sub> </sub>

    Not letting the intrigue get to me, I felt space twist and cry at the monstrous pressure rippling out with such might. I knew I had no standing there. Not yet. The Demons Mother''s presence was fading, and so were my clones'' fragmented souls. In a few more minutes, I would be gone from this battlefield.

    "PACK IT UP!" I howled, applying Heavenly QI to my voice. "We are leaving!"

    Stirred awake disciples of the Holy Swords burrowed out to their feet, racing back and forth, with panic in their eyes. Amused by the fear, I could see Ezra storming over towards me with a grim expression.

    p "Father called."</anda>

    " I know."

    "This was but one location of the holy swords. Are we going to¡ª"

    I chuckled, cutting her short. " Attack the rest? In due time. Once all these disciples be Shadowfell, we will send them back to their Sect. From there, we will slowly start converting."

    Ezra seemed to stare for a moment, her gaze clouded by a haze. Pondering for a moment, I pushed out my senses, peering deeply into her heart.

    Lingering shadows seemed to whip across my mind, reaching deep into my heart. Coldness swelled into the far reaches of my soul as I gazed upon myself through Ezra''s eyes.

    Thoughts racing, my mind grew jumbled at the countless sensations she held towards me.

    It wasplete chaos in her mind. Respect, hate, intrigue, there were so many emotions that I could not fully grasp what she was thinking. But there was one thing clear in my mind, For Ezra''s heart to show me myself through her eyes, it could only mean one thing.

    I was her Devil Heart.

    My smile thinned as I pondered how to crush that weakness she held towards me. Thinking for a moment, I drew closer, studying her as her gaze lifted to meet mine. Defiance radiated from her eye as she crossed her arms.

    "What are you staring at?" She questioned.

    "Why you, darling." I said, tracing my fingers over her chin, " Just thinking of your Devil Heart and the Throne your father holds."

    Ezra''s gaze trembled. She swatted my hands away and took a step back. " So?"

    "I think we are going to have quite a bit of fun in theing years," I whispered, approaching a somewhat lean figure that seemed to beckon the very heart of man. My lips crept upwards. "To break that devil''s heart of yours, I may need to dive deep."

    Her brow scrunched. " Dive deep?"

    "Balls deep, darling."

    "Fuck off!"

 Chapter 734 Richter Snow - Insanity

    Blood guzzled from my lips as I was left bound with arge hook piercing through my stomach lining. Lingering anguish twisting with each breath, burning with such torment, I dared not move.

    I had not evensted a day before those fiends carrying the power of the Abyss came, tainted by thews of the Hells. I didn''t know how that was possible, but their powers were terrifying. It was almost like I was battling against Arsene. But an army of him.

    Listening to my blood pooling as I left to hang like cattle, I oddly enough didn''t feel fear. Not like I thought I would. It was awfully serene here as I waited for my death in this darkness. If I die, it was one final fuck you to Arsene. That bastard wanted something from me. All the evidence pointed to it, and I didn''t care if I died or not.  Not if it screwed Arsene.

    I smiled and hung my head low. Letting my mind wander, I could help but think of ¡ª

    The door mmed open, and radiant golden light pierced into my eyes, blinding me; agonizing pain rippled like a wave from my stomach. Grunting, I narrowed my eyes towards the young woman, who appeared to be no more than fifteen, approaching. She had long blond hair so bright it seemed a tad white. Her deep azure eye was radiant, but along the rim of her blue iris stood the scarlet glow of the Hells.

    "Aunty said I can''t eat you!" She said, and my stomach dipped.

    My god! I cannot catch a break. While I don''t care if I die, please don''t let it be that. To be shitted out would be the worst type of humiliation.

    Sensing her cultivation around Heavenly Lord, an annoying sigh left my lips. There was no chance of escape.

    "What do you want?" I spat.

    "Mia doesn''t know." She said, with a bright smile,"  She is just bored. Wanna y a game?"

    "You see the hook in my abdomen, right?" I pointed out, lost for words.

    Mia giggled. " Of course I do, silly. But¡ª

    "Mia!" A stern voice thundered, sending the littless to attention. Standing like a pointed spear, she robotically turned her head toward an elderly woman, leaning onto a cane. "Who allowed you in?"

    "M-M-Master!" Mia cried and pointed toward me. " He called to Mia!~"

    The elderly master''s lips hooked into a chilling smile. "Ten strokes with the iron rod for lying. Now get the hell out of here."

    Mia jumped with teary eyes, " NOOOO!!~ Mia is sorry!"

    "Out!" The Mastermanded, her tone stern leaving no room for argument. " This should teach you a lesson about lying."

    Large tears lingered over the lining of Mia''s azure eyes. She hung her head low and slowly excused herself.

    Raising my head a little to meet the total scarlet eyes of this elderly master, I smirked. "Come to kill me?"

    "You''re too eager, boy." She coldly stated, stepping close with a cane.<sub> </sub>

    "Drop the act. I hate how gods act old and shit. You carry the power to decimate mountains. Why act aged?" I grimly uttered, speaking whatever came to my mind.

    "Because, unlike you, we are not immortal. Only the first generation or those whose bloodline is close to the source can live forever." She foretold, releasing a tiring breath. " I am a few-cycle-years-olding upon a Dao cycle. The upper limit of my race."

    My mind hummed to life at her words. Thinking of all that I had seen, none of that made sense. Shouldn''t absorbing QI from heaven and Earth, or in their case Abyssal Qi make them immortal? How is that possible? All the hard work only to wither and die. Is it even worth it?

    "You are a young one, not even a thousand years old. Talent is quite high, despite the blood you carry." She said, sending me a measuring stare. "I can even sense a trace of House Lazarus in your blood. How strange, a dead bloodline exists within you."

    Lazarus? What the hell is that? And why does it sound so familiar?

    "Anyways, my name is Astra Tempest." She said, eyeing me in the eye." And I wish to know who you are and why your kind has invaded ournd."

    Moving my hands that remained locked by manacles, I pointed towards the hook in my stomach, " I really have no incentive to answer you."

    "I could torture you."

    "Yeah, good luck with that," I said, rolling my eyes, unable to stop myself from smiling. "The amount of torture you can grant me cannotpare to what I have already experienced. I have seen my kingdom burned to a haze of ash. The people I fought for and cared for were ughtered before my very eyes, my fiancee" I paused and shook my head, " I have been tortured all my life. So aside from this little pain. There is not much you can do to me."

    Astra frowned, and a bitter smile seemed to skip over my lips. Tasting the copper at the back of my throat, I hung my head low.

    "Never before have I seen such a broken man." She said, her voice indifferent. " But, boy, you have truly mistaken how deep despair can run." She said, andughter left my lips as my head lifted.

    "Funny that you are saying that because he ising for me. And you, the very people in this ursed vige, will soon be given two choices. Join the devil or perish in the most humiliating manner."

    "What are you¡ª"

    "Arsene Fucking Snow," I cursed the name, "You want to see what a demon is, want to see the deepest of what despair can bring, then you shall. Kill me, and you will experience such misery you cannot even imagine."

    "That name yet again." She muttered, and my lips arched.

    "That name will be everyone''s downfall. You are of the abyss. So he may allow you penance, but a devil will always be a devil."

    Astra frowned." What is it your after telling me this?"

    "It''s simple," I coldly said, unable to stop myself from trembling in anticipation as the hook within me twisted at my excessive movement." I just wish to see Chaos¡ª

    Pure and utter chaos."

 Chapter 735 A Disturbance

    Heat bubble within the depts of my stomach as I concentrated on the me of Hellfire, or maybe it''s the mes of Darkness, now? No longer would these mes burn or sear, but instead wither life and absorb everything it touched till the remains were scattered thew the void of the shadow realm.

    Myprehension of the Dao of Darkness had long since surpassed all other Dao''s. However, as I sat upon the Echo, letting Little Ty drive, sweat dotted my brow, slipping down my cheek as I concentrated.

    I clenched my eyes shut, making sure not to distract myself with Ty''s wild riding. By the Hells, she is going to kill someone.

    Focus Sene

    "PAPA!!!~~~ "

    Focus

    "PAPA~~~~."

    Focus

    "Pa¡ª"

    Closing my thoughts to the world, despite the hairs on my neck standing on end, I pondered over the theory of tarnishing the mes of Hell.

    The first stepy in separating theyers of mes down to its core. Comprehending all the ins and outs of the core mechanics of Hell''s greatest form of torment wasn''t going to happen. I''m smart, a genius, in fact, but that could take billions of Dao cycles, possibly Chaos cycles. And I simply could not wait for that to happen. I was tainting the dark mes, not trying to understand them.

    Slipping into the depths of my blood, I felt a forbidden aura rise. Thick with a forsaken air, the aura of hell emanating from my soul receded. My breathing slowed, and ayer of frost left my lips like a gust of wind. Positioning the Forsaken Qi over the mes of Hellfire, my eyes opened, lingering on the white mes of hellfire, slowly turning transparent.

    ? Shock whipped over my mind, stirring my soul, and for a while, I stood starstruck. Truly who the Hell was my mother? The mes of Hellfire was a divine tool that surpassed anything within the Fourth Heaven. To my knowledge, it was capable of decimating everything, yet the Forsaken blood that runs in my veins was cutting it apart. My heart shuttered as I thought of my ability to Tarnish. If the Shadowfell could all tarnish, what would that mean? Wouldn''t we be able to recreate the heavens? To dissect even the strongest of abilities and turn them into weapons of mass destruction.

    By the Hells, if I could just as well fuse three of the great powers: Abyss, Hell, and Night, to create a cultivation tool for my people. It won''t be as strong as abyssal night, but by the Hells, it would be a close second.

    The Echo suddenly slowed, and with Ty at the helm, my eyes flickered to stare up ahead towards the massive trench with the remains of a starship.

    "What is¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "Vice Admiral Veruim." Avar calmly mentioned, shooting me a chilling stare. "I may have directed you here," she said, slipping off her echo with Lilith in her arms. She approached the trench, her azure eyes darkening as she gazed upon the wreckage of mes. "Captain Soral," She suddenly said, and a hologram of a man appeared beside her. "I have managed to locate Veruim''s Star Revolver, the damage is critical, but we should be able to repair most of the damage in a year, maybe less."

    "Admiral, to confirm, you want us to repair his ship?" Soral said, his gaze filled with disbelief." Shouldn''t our time be better spent¡ª"

    "You will follow my direction, Captain." Avar interjected calmly, "I will continue to locate Veruim men. I have also been rying information periodically. Send word to the entire fleet within thisnd, and tell them to prepare for war."

    "Sir, yes, sir!" Soral said with a salute, and Ava disconnected. She turned to me and back to the growing disaster chasing us.

    Holding onto my control of the mes of hellfire slowly being broken down, I hopped off the Echo, " What''s on your mind?"

    "The Devils and Demons. They are not the best allies." She said, peering down at Lilith in her arms. " Neither is she. Her people are too primitive. At least, that is from what I gathered. Staying out of this war is the best decision we can make."

    "But it''s also the most foolish." I corrected, shaking my head, " Stop musing. This Star Revolver was destroyed without rhyme or reason by the angels. There is no reason to hesitate. Not unless you think you can reason with the angels. "My lips curled upwards as I entertained the idea. " Darling, I can assure you that is a foolish notion."

    "But you are going to lose." She said, and I shrugged.

    Pointing towards the Star Revolver burning with searing hot mes, I waved my hands, quelling the burning mes. "If you think I don''t have backup ns, you are as foolish as those who decide to make me their enemy. In war, defeat is bound to happen. My schemes are not meant for this realm, darling. Everything that happens here can only end in two ways, and neither of them is in my favor nor yours. Not with the forces that I am against." A faint chuckle escaped me, and I turned towards the brimming mist expanding and the light tremors beneath my feet." Avar, you are indeed powerful, but I assure you the forces Lilith, and I are battle will turn your very world upside down.

    "You have mentioned the Fallen."

    "But have I told you about the Arbiters?" I added, watching her calm expression slip into disbelief. "This festival did screw tons of my ns, but after a few years of thinking and nning. It''s only a matter of time before victory is achieved.

    "A pregnant woman who cannot leave even a hundred meters from you is in my arms. Did that register in your n?" Avar coldly pointed out.

    Scratching the back of my head, Iughed, " Booty is booty! Every n has its hic-ups, but nothing should change. At least, I hope. The little bun should stop absorbing so much lifeforce once its life is secured."

    Avar appeared unconvinced, more so than I was, but I couldn''t argue against this one. Lilith''s pregnancy was not within my ns. And was quite a burden. There were no denying children are burdens, but I regret nothing. I''m having a baby! A little version of Lilith or me. My main goal was to open the Gates of Ilutahthth; everything after that was just me getting revenge against those who once screwed me. And to do so, I have all the time in the world.

 Chapter 736 Mimir - Burning Chaos

    The world was caught ame by that madman Darkmane, who took no prisoners¡ªughtering gxies, leaving behind only wreckage of bodies as we traveled the Bed of Chaos¡ªcausing a cold knot to slip into my heart.

    Duke Darkmane was a monstrous general, rarely had he taken part in war, but with just a few thousand Shadowfell. I saw nothing but death.

    The Court of Nox had Twenty-Seven World bases stretched between the four superclusters. Each base carries more than a hundred billion Gods. Most were low gods, but the higher-ups were all Mid-Gods. It was quite a force, but with a Paragon and me, a Shadowfell about to be a High God. Blood painted the various realms.

    It had only been a year since Lilith had left, but in that time, we had managed to secure about ten percent of the Western Supercluster. By my estimate, it would take about two thousand years to control this entire cluster, and that was only due to the travel time. Even with traveling through subspace, that was the best-case scenario.

    That was why I sent a few Faceless to the three other Superclusters. While we killed and piged, spreading my master''s name, the Faceless would decentralized governments, making it easier for us.

    Shooting the Madman a long stare, who held a grin upon his face, watching the world below burn, with the screams of women, and men, of various races begging for mercy reaching our ears from outer space. Duke Darkman nodded.

    He had done this quite often. Out of every hundred worlds, we would burn a single one, killing everyone and broadcasting it to the entirety of the bed of chaos.  Sparing not even the smallest of children, Darkmane would then destroy the world.

    A message he called it. But from what I saw, he just wanted a reason to demonstrate his power. He wanted to see the fear in their eyes of theirs.

    A fine demon he would make.

    "General Darkmane," Arlen, a young Star-Lord, made Shadowfell, approached saluting, with a prideful expression, his eyes a deep scarlet with the glow of hell emanating. "Shall we proceed with the destruction for the rest of this?"

    Duke Darkemane nodded, " Yes. Proceed. You take point. I¡ª"

    Snapping my head back, I stared coldly at the two High Gods that had just jumped from subspace. A frown slipped over my lips as I stared at their white armor, with the crest of a lightning bolt etched into their breastte. My eyes narrowed as I could sense their cultivation almost touching upon Elder God.

    The two of them had silver eyes with a glow that sent a shiver down my spine, but I quickly snuffed out that coldness.

    ''Don''t attack,'' I calmly said to Duke Darkmane, with a soul whisper.

    Using Subspace was a rare thing found in the Bed of Chaos. To my knowledge, the only ones to ever use it were those who carried legacies. But even then, without a strong understanding of space, most Gods ignored that ability. Resigning themselves to travel like amoner through space instead of deadly subspace.

    It was only in Noctem that I had ever seen people actually use Subspace as a way of travel.

    "Who are you two?" I calmly asked, cing my hands behind my back.<sub> </sub>

    "Mimir, the Wise," The shorter stranger addressed, dressed almost like a knight." Under the name of Aldrich, you are to cease these mindless ughters and relinquish all souls you have gathered back into the cycle of reincarnation. You are disrupting the natural order."

    So they are with Aldrich.

    "Forgive me, but I cannot do so. The lives I have taken palespared to the number of deaths in the  War of the Devil and Demons. Aldrich didn''t concern himself then, and since he is not in the Bed of Chaos, what you say means far less than the orders given to me by my master."

    ''There is a sniper.'' Darkmane warned, his voice very light, without concern.

    My gaze lingered over the two High Gods, and a bit of a smile slipped over my lips when the one on the left, with short grey hair, spoke out, his tone filled with malice. " You will stand down, Mimir. This mindless ughter will not stand."

    "Do you sense any paragon?" I lightly asked, but Darkmane shook his head.

    "They won''t show anyway. If the Lord of the Bed of Chaos is smart, he would have forbidden his Paragons from any forms ofbat. Less he risks chaos."

    Twirling my fingers through the ends of my hair that fell to my shoulders, I smiled, "Good, then we will proceed to ignore them. They can''t do shit.'' Turning my back, I stared down at the world below. Watching as the Shadowfell, ughtered like mad demons, I then folded my arms behind my back.

    "Mimir!!!" One of the two knights howled. "Stand down!"

    "Or what?" I snapped in response, waving my hand as a vicious whip of Heavenly Qi came down over the, cutting it in two. My gaze turned towards the two knights, " What are you going to do? Unless you have a Paragon, you aren''t going to do shit. Fuck off."

    Anger red over their expression, but Duke Darkmane had appeared behind them in but a moment, with a cold smile lingering over his lips. " I have heard of this, Aldrich. How I wish to do battle with him," he said, tapping the two knights'' shoulders, exploding their bodies in a fine mist.

    "Master is already enemies with Aldrich, so killing some of his men will do very little," I said, shaking my head as the world below began to tremble. Sending out a fewmands for our people to retreat, I wondered if I was being too soft.

    Should I be doing more? Should I do what the demons and devils did,  leaving only broken souls and hearts? Master will not have use of these people, aside from converting them into Shadowfell. He has Noctem.

    Twirling my finger through my hair, I smiled, "Darkmane, what do you think if we started killing every world that doesn''t immediately surrender? Master only ns to use the Bed of Chaos for divinity or breed Shadowfell. I say we kill two birds with one stone. We kill so much that worlds will begin to secede in fear of being our next victim."

    The Duke chuckled, " I am only here to kill. Do as you please."

 Chapter 737 Bloodstone

    Arkanos and Ty smiled, cuddling up near Lilith, whoy near the campfire. Her eyes closed, and her breathing was so faint that a stranger might think she was dead.  Warming her body with their tiny ones, the two dragons snuggled close on each side with tworge smiles.

    It had been about a year, and I was getting worried. Lilith had rarely woken nowadays, and the few times she did wake, a strange fog clouded her gaze, and her cheeks pale. She would murmur a few words, eat a few meals, and slip back into a deep sleep. The little bun was sucking her dry.

    "Avar, are you sure nothing is wrong?" Rey N said in a worried tone.  "Her body is getting weaker with each day."

    Avar nced toward Lilith shaking her head, "I ran a few scans and found nothing. Lilith''s life is¡­." She paused, thinking for a while. " Her life force is both growing at a rapid rate and falling simultaneously. For the most part, so long as Arsene is here, both the child and the mother should be alright."

    "Maybe she just needs a good dicking," Zanris suddenly said, raising her hand. "I hear that a good source of protein and Qi is the spunk." She said, eyeing me sternly,  licking her appetizing lips that seemed to pull strings in my heart. Slipping her fingers into her robes, she parted her legs, her cheeks a tinge of ping, as her finger slowly made their way between her legs.

    The grin upon my lips deepened, but before I could speak my mind and beckon the littless over, Freya''s hands slipped down into my robe, grabbing me whole. Her gaze locked onto Zanris, who stared with longing, then Ezra, whose gaze seemed to darken.

    "Can you guys fuck somewhere else? No one wants to see this." Ezra retorted, and both Avar and Rey N nodded. Ren was currently out scouting, so it was just the woman and me.

    I smirked, and as if already knowing what I wanted, Freya slipped to her knees and parted my robes at my waist. Her hot breath pressed against my rod as her gaze heated with lust and passion gazed up. Her lips pressed against my mini-me, parting in a¡ª

    "Let''s go, girls." Ezra snapped, taking a rise the moment Freya began stripping away my stress.

    "No," Zanris said deeply, pulling Ezra back down, wrapping her finger around her slender waist. Her lips stole a kiss as she stood in shock.

    "So, we''re just gonna go.'' Ray N said while Avar nodded.

    "Recorded." Said Avar, "You guy sure do like sex. Shall we try it too, Rey?"

    "Let''s get to know each other first."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Pounding away my stress till the twin suns rose over the skies, marking a new day. Freya''s body fell limp over the bushes, her legs shaking uncontrobly, shuttering with a lingering pleasure I knew would continue for a while. I''d been training Freya''s sensitivity to such heights where even my slightest touches could cause her legs to run with nectar. She was going to be my gift to Lilith.

    Turning to Ezra eating Zanris, my lips curled upwards as I approached, drawing both their attention, but the little devil didn''t stop, not even for a moment, as I held my cock up for Zanris to clean.

    Watching the glow in her eyes, the faint mist of excitement flickered between her eyes as Zan''s lips parted and her tongue swirled over my most sensitive part. I shuttered, closing my eyes, as she pulled me in. her throat contracting and expanding in a symphony of the senses till I erupted into the back of her throat.

    Releasing an immeasurable groan, Zanris whipped my cock out of her mouth and leaped onto Ezra locking lips. Starstruck, I could see a sliver of my essence slip down between their chin. And the faint gulp of Ezra, as Zanris tongue stabbed into her mouth, filling every crevice.<sub> </sub>

    My lips curled upwards, but I didn''t press. Zanris knew her job. She was going to temp this little devil princess into my bed little by little.

    Feeling like a new man after a good night''s fuck, I stretched my arms and legs, gave Lil Arsene a good wiggle by shaking my hip, and snapped. Clothing myself instantly.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Blocking the vicious rays of light piercing through leaves and shade, heat prest against Ezra''s delicate cheeks as she dared not look me in the eye. Her fingers clenched into a small ball, and a tinge of shame or maybe something more was all but oozing from her demeanor.

    Curious about what she might be thinking, I resisted the urge to peer into her heart and focused on my training.

    As it now stands. The skirmish between the Demons and Angels had marked what was known as the Line between Heaven and Hell.

    Each day I would receive reports regarding the progress the various Demons gained, or Angels. It was a vicious back and forth, with neither one making any progress. Despite an entire year, nothing significant had happened.

    But that was to be expected near the line of Heaven and Hell. Hidden within the camps, my people from Noctem had slipped into the depts of the enemy''s armies, parading as what they needed to be.

    If there was one thing Darkness was adapted in, it was hiding one''s self. If it¡ª"

    "Arsene!" Ren called, dragging me from my thought.

    Humming in recognition, he approached with a bit of a smile, one filled with a dark glint. "Look''s like I made it back in time," he noted, skimming his gaze around as everyone slowly began to gather. " yall didn''t eat, did you?"

    "Not yet," I said as I was about to make breakfast.

    "Great, I''m hungry as hell," he remarked, pulling out a small ruby-red stone.

    A shudder ran through the Ring of Bael, sending a wave of unease dancing along my spine. I stared at the glowing stone, and a soft pulse akin to a heartbeat thundered through my flesh.

    "Where did you get that?" I demanded, clenching my fist to hide the shudder racing down my fingers.

    "A few kilometers west, I came upon a mine that those of the Overworld was mining." He revealed. " I managed to steal one of these stones without being seen. I was hoping Avar or Freya might know what these bloodstones are."

 Chapter 738 Nin-Nin!

    Taking hold of the small onyx ck stone with a ruby red center that glowed, I could not help but be reminded of the Hells of the demons and Devils. My muscles tensed the moment the stone came into contact with my skin. Goosebumps prickled my flesh as the sensation of lightning dancing along my flesh sprang over me.

    What was this stone?

    I turned to Ezra in hopes that the Princess of Hell would somehow perceive something that would cause the Ring of Bael to react in such a manner. But my expression soured, noticing the intrigue. She knew jack shit. Shifting my gaze to Avar and¡­Damn it. ring at Freya bent over in the bushes, spewing my sauce, a bit of pride and annoyance sprang through my chest.

    "Avar?" I decided to say, but she only shook her head.

    "It''s not in our archives. I already ran a few scans, but aside from the resonance between your ring, and that bloodstone, I sense nothing." She said, startling me for a moment. Very few had been able to sense, much less see, the Ring of Bael.

    A cool gust of wind fluttered through my cloak, and a deep frown slipped over my lips. Eyeing the ring pulsing like a heart, an urge to crush that beating pulse rose within me. There was no denying I was extremely wary of the Ring of Bael. I had to be. Bael, the Orginal Bael, was a master of the Dark Artes. If there was one thing, I feared facing. It was a caster from the Hells. Lilith and Baphomet had shown me the terror of that.

    "Have you picked up on yourrades?" I said to Avar.

    She shook her head, " Nothing. Something must have happened. I suspected an ambush, but with Veruim''s cybeics, there shouldn''t have been an issue in sending out a distress signal. With the level of technology I have seen, none of the eleven other realms should be able topare. There shouldn''t have been an issue so unless they died instantly. Something darker must have happened.

    "It could have been a soul attack," Rey N chimed in, lifting her head towards the twin suns. "I should have said something earlier, but there has been a lingering sensation of astral force lingering in the air. It''s unrefined and close to nature, so it''s not from my realm. We don''t leave clues."

    Shooting at Ty and Arkanos, I stirred the two little dragons awake. Watching theirrge eyes tremble and open with a hint of me, the unease within me began to awaken.

    "Papa? What¡ª"

    "Do you two smell anything?" I hastily asked. They were two dragons, so their senses were definitely higher than most. And Ty was a shadow dragon, while Arkanos was an abyssal dragon. I was sure their senses were at a stage only other dragons could understand.

    Blinking away, the two sisters pursed their lips in sync and stood up. They nced at Lilith, more specifically the bun they had been overly affectionate to, going as far as to rest upon Lilith''s stomach, pretending my wife''s belly was an egg. The two girls had developed a strange bond. One that made them even wary of me at times. It was so weird since they literally would die for me.

    The two of them sniffed the air and frowned, slipping closer to Lilith, their eyes slowly turning cold.

    "Ty smells blood."

    "Lots of blood," Arkanos added, pointing in the direction of where Ren came out from.

    I closed my eyes, and with the whisper of the Path of Abyssal Night as a catalyst, I pushed out my senses. Fusing my mind with the darkness of the Abyss, a river of blood spilling like rivers shed over my mind.

    "Nin-Nin!!"

    I opened my eyes, and a frown skimmed over my lips." What the hell?"<sub> </sub>

    "Arsene?" Avar said. "What did you see?"

    "Blood," I answered before hesitantly continuing. "And¡­umm, a voice." shaking my head, dismissing what I could be, I turned to everyone. "I want to visit this Bloodstone cave. Something killed everyone there, but I suspect it could be rted to Avar''s people."

    "And your ring," Ezra remarked, her lips curling up with a mocking smile.

    "Well, that is obvious." Rolling my eyes, I lifted Lilith under the watchful eyes of the two mini dragons, ring at me like I had stolen their egg.

    "You two are lucky you are cute. Hop on. "

    Leaping on my left and right shoulder respectfully, Ty and Arknaos''s eyes glimmered as they stared down at Lilith. Their protectiveness stirred my heart, causing a cheeky grin to appear.

    "You two better protect my wife," I uttered.

    "Of course." They said in unison.

    Shifting my gaze to Ren, who nodded, he turned around, taking off without another word. I was about to follow when I recalled Freya.

    Clitting my tongue, I waved towards her, transferring her body into the ring of bael, and dashed after Ren and the others who followed.

    Whipping through the trees for a few kilometers and till the twin suns rose fully into the skies, the heavy stench finally reached my nose. Slowly my step, I narrowed my eyes when Arkanos softly whispered in my ear.

    "Papa, we are being watched.

    I nodded, also sensing a few eyes upon me. Drawing close till my eyesnded over the dozen or so limbs sprawled over the forest floor, organs hung like decoration, over the trees and bushes, leaving only a heavy scent of blood.

    Unease rooted itself in me, but with the pulse of the ring of bael, I licked my lips, feeling curious about what mayy ahead.

    "Ty, Arkanos," I said, and the two dragons hopped off my shoulders, but to my shock, Arkanos eyes glowed with a foreboding light. Wings of ck and scarlet red from her back with a deadly glint; I knew to be Into The Abyss. arge sigil shed over the skies of a serpent eating its own tail. The hairs upon my neck stood on end, and in a moment, I felt the very hells whisper of a name, of an eternal Fallen Lord.

    "Mephisto," I uttered grimly, and in but a moment, I felt waves of necrotic qi rippled over the skies, turning the trees to rot and the bodies thaty cold and bloody to withered paste.

    With her hands upon Arkano''s back, Ty poured her divinity, fueling her little sister''s spell.

    "Nin-Nin!!"

 Chapter 739 Shadows Of Mephisto

    ''Nin-Nin!''

    Hearing those damn words sang as though they were a mantra, I was about to snap into action but high in the sky, the sigil of Ouroboros oozing a thick soul-crushing necrotic qi, something that only Fallen should be about to summon bared its fangs.

    Arkanos stood firmly near my wife, her body glowing with a nefarious aura that made my skin crawl. Eyes beating up and down, she red over the horizon," No one''s gonna touch Arkanos, little brother!" She snapped, arching her hands high, "Heed Arkanos cry, and shower thisnd with your grace, Ouroboros!"

    "I can''t believe it," Ezra remarked, her scarlet, ck greatsword drawn. " Ouroboros, the fallen order by the Trickster of Sin," Her gaze trembled. "It was stated in the Infernal Bible when Lord Lucifer became a dragon in the war between the Angels to steal the throne. It was Mephistopheles who granted him that knowledge. I don''t understand how Ouroboros came into creation, but I know this sigil either belongs to Mephistopheles or is one of the societies or Monsters he created. No one really knows. Not truly. "

    Something bubbled in my stomach as I shed back a year ago when I saw those visions. My fist clenched. And something coiled in me.

    Someone was toying with me.

    That had to be it. How is it possible to even see the future? Maybe when I was a mortal. But this child carries both my blood and the blood of Lilith. The literal embodiment of the Abyss. The Little One didn''t even have a body, merely a soul, and even so, that soul was still forming. The core had not even fully formed. There is no way it could think or show me¡ª

    "Zariel, what is going on?" I demanded. Unable to throw off this stinging unease within the pit of my stomach. I had seen that sigil there. It was faint, and I could be mistaken, but I wasn''t going to risk it.

    A beastal roar bellowed in my response to my inquiry. And from the skies, the Sigil came to life. Releasing a deafening roar, the Sigil shattered the dimensional constant, emerging from a one-dimensional being into a fourth. ck as the night sky, with thick scales that gleamed an evil aura, I shuttered¡ªnoticing the mischievous glint from Ouroboros.

    "Eat!" Arkanosmanded, pointing off into the distance.

    Ouroboros opened its mouth, and the deafening ring of energy gathered, turning stone to dust. I covered myself in divinity. Still, even so, the hairs upon me only rose as the Dragon Lord released a frightening beam of emerald light."

    Clouds parted, revealing cloudless azure skies that were being devoured by an emerald pir of light that seemed to eat away life¡ªnot bothering with the devastation that was going to follow. I grabbed onto Lilith and shouted.

    "Into the cave! Only Avar and Ty  can survive out here!"

    Leaping into action, everyone aside from Avar chased after me into the cave where the bloodstone resided. Ignoring the pulse of the ring of bael, I once more shouted, " Rey N!"

    Stopping in our tracks, the both of us turned towards the exit. And with a powerful exertion of Abyssal Night. Fueling every inch of my flesh, I pushed out a gush of Qi to ck the entry point while Rey N used her telekic ability to enforce my defense.

    A vicious wave whipped over the shield we formed. Sending tremors throughout the Bloodstone cave as bits of debris trickled down like rain, striking our bodies, actually causing blood to slip from our brows.

    Shock overcame me, but only for a moment before Ezra and Ren formed barriers around us. Sweat mixed with bits of blood slipped over my cheek as we lowered the barrier the moment the shock wave passed.

    "Damn that little dragon! The hell was Arkanos thinking using such a powerful spell like that?" ncing down at Lilith, somehow free of injuries, despite Rey N and me taking bits of damage. A sigh of relief skimmed over my brow as I shifted my gaze back to the cave entrance.

    "You guys cane out," Avar said, her tone mellow as always.

    Hoisting Lilith onto my back, I slowly made my way outside, taking note of the devastation of the once scarlet remains of those of the Overworld. Now a deste field of rocks and ash.<sub> </sub>

    ncing at Ty and Arkanos, ring at a blond-headed child, her eyes were a deep blue, with a glint of scarlet around the rim, filled with tears. Holding a kunai in her trembling hands, she red at  Ty and Arkanos.

    "A ninja?" I whispered, a little confused, as her clothing appeared a bit torn, but for the most part, she looked like one.

    The young girl bit her lips, sniffling, "you killed them all!" Bitting back the tears, she pounced only to be strung up into the air by an invisible hand.

    "Don''t you dare kill her,'' Rey N said, eyeing me sternly.

    I was gonna eat her, but ok.

    My lips curled upwards, " Do you think I''m so murderous?"

    She nodded, shifting her gaze back to the little ninja. "I do. Despite your charming smile, your looks, you give off chills that make Ezra, a true devil, seem tame."

    "Your words cut deep," I faintly remarked, rolling my eyes. "Have you not heard tales of Saint Arsene, the wandering healer!"

    "Your bullshit has woken me!" Lilith muttered on my back.

    "Even my wife Betrays!!!"

    "Oh sene," She sighed, resting her head on my shoulder, her breathing soft with a faint oddity. Something I couldn''t put my finger on.

    She lifted her head a bit and stared at the young girl, balling her eyes out. "Little one,'' She gently called, and as if her words were magic, filled with a luby to quell those of a broken heart, the young girl''s cries stopped, and my wife smiled. "What is your name?"

    Tears bubbled in her eyes, and her cheeks trembled; she spoke."Mia."

    "That''s cute." Rey N said.

    A faint sniffle echoed from Mia as she nodded in agreement.

    Rolling my eyes at the useless interaction with some nobody that would be better off as a meal. I turned my attention to my dear daughter peering up at me withrge unblinking eyes.

    "Papa? Are you mad?"

    "Oh, my sweet little Arkanos,'' I slowly said, cing my palms over her tiny head. " What would make you say that? Is it because of the blood dripping from my skull or the fact that I''m squeezing your head!"

    Giggling with glee as my grip grew tighter. I tossed the little runt off into the air.

 Chapter 740 Art Of Tarnishing

    Hugging onto Lilith''s tummy, both Ty and Arkanos were all smiles as they snuggled against the little bun-to-be. I was a little envious they were touching my wife more than me, my lips pursed, and my gaze shifted to Mia, sitting with her arms bound with a sliver of Abyssal Night against arge bloodstone stgmite piercing up from the floor.

    "Was it necessary to bound her?" Rey N asked.

    "I could run my spear through her skull and be done with the issue," I lightly replied, eyeing the abyssal child. " Personally, I would have loved to kill her, especially with Lilith being so weak right now. I don''t like taking chances. Not when the odds aren''t in my favor right now."

    Lilith flintched at my words, and she lowered her head. Noticing the disappointment, I sighed, realizing I had just called her useless. My hands passed through the waterfall of silver hair, and to her sublime cheeks, a faint flush of pink.

    "Want to help me with something? You were always a good teacher." I lightly said, watching Lilith''s amethyst eyes gradually rise to meet mine, shimmering with a spark. Her ruby red lips blossomed into a smile.

    "I would like that," Seemingly more alert, as if she had woken with tons of energy, Lilith leaned into my palm, "your warm."

    My lips lifted, "I always am."

    "No! Mama! Stay with Arkanos and Ty!" The Little dragons shouted, ring at me.

    My brow twitched, but I brandished two chops to their tiny heads, causing their eyes to turn to water; I snorted. " Lilith is my wife, and I am the badass to put my seed in her. I¡ª"

    <o>,m Tackling me down, I swore my two little girls began stomping on me.</o>

    "My baby! Mine!" They cried the bodies flushed with qi.

    These little bastards are actually trying to hurt me!

    "Lilith, stop them!" I cried, ready to shadow step away. "This is a betrayal!"

    "Ty needs a baby brother!"

    "Arkanos needs his hugs!"

    "Now. Now," Lilith interjected, wrapping her hands around the two traitorous dragons. "That''s no way to treat your father. Your inherent knowledge isn''t always correct, Ok."

    "He was asking for it," Ren said, with a contemptuous smirk," Everyone knows that Female Dragons will protect their young from just about anyone, even their mate. It''s ingrained in their blood." His gaze warmed as he stared upon the two children huddled together, "From what I knew, Male Dragons will go as far as eating other the eggs of a female if they don''t belong to him, simply to mark his territory and mate. Dragons are pretty territorial."

    "Recorded," Avar added.

    Rising to my feet, dusting myself off, I red a the two dragons ring back at me and sighed. That would make a lot of sense, but I am their father. Did they really think I was going to harm Lilith?  Swatting down beside them, the two continued to re with heavy vignce¡ªrm written over their teary eyes.

    Maybe it was their age, or perhaps it''s just too much to resist one deepest instinct. How many years, cycles, and possibly Dao Cycles were needed to develop such an innate response?

    "Papa forgives you," I said, patting their little heads asrge pearly tears slipped down their cheeks. The vignce within them didn''t diminish, but I could feel the love.<sub> </sub>

    "Protect Lilith from everyone, even from me, Ok?"

    Bobbling their heads, the two little dragon girls wrapped their arms around me. The voices were faint, but I could still hear there. ''I love you," spoken deep into my ear.

    "My God, I can''t wait for the little one to be born," Lilith muttered, holding onto the little bun cooking in the oven. Eyes brimming with longing, she lifted the two dragons form out of my arms and onto her shoulders.

    "Come with me," I said, leading Lilith deeper into the cave. That had been emptied, ording to Avar.

    Revealing a few things that had happened during this time, Lilith seemed to nod as I showed her the effects of my tarnishing upon the mes of Hellfire.

    "Sene, I think you are starting too big." She said with a knowing frown. Her eyes filled with noble wisdom, "You are trying to Tarnish a tool older than possibly Asmodeus or Iluthtath. Why not master the Tarnishing first."

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "From what I can see, there are many ways to tarnish something, correct?"

    I nodded, "Yes, Darkness, Hell, the Abyss. All of these great powers I have can tarnish."

    "Then, choose a field. I suggest your Path of Abyssal Night. That way, you can get closer to the Path and The abyss. Try tarnishing spells, artes, or even the Spear of Pestilence. All these things are Tarnishable."

    A bitter smile slipped over my lips, " Could it be that I had been blinded by greed, that such an obvious solution was right before me?"I muttered softly, shaking my head, already knowing the answer.

    "Maybe," She said, " But who knows. But I do know that this ability to tarnish is downright scary¡ªused by all of the Fallen since ancient times. But they cannot Tarnish as you can. It seems like Zariel gave you an unexpected gift. I''m not even sure he knew this would happen."

    "You think so? Well, I guess it doesn''t matter. Not really, anyway. Not when we have a much bigger problem." I uttered rather coldly, touching in between Lilith''s brow, rying all that I had seen in that vision.

    "What do you know about Ouroboros." Lilith''s expression dimmed. But I continued. "Did you see the Serpent eating its tail, or was that just me, imagining things?"

    "I''ll speak to your brother." Lilith calmly uttered, her tone so cold that I felt a shiver dance along my spine.

    Releasing a grim breath, I shook my head, pushing those thoughts away for now. "Anyway,  what else can I do regarding the Tarnishing. A fresh perspective is always weed. Especially from my lovely wife."

    "You trying to butter me up? Are you expecting something tonight? Sex perhaps?" She mused, ncing at the confused stares of Arkanos and Ty.

    "Sex? What''s that? I''m talking about a good fucking."

    Lilith''s cheeks flushed, and I came close enough to smell thevender emanating from her skin with a step forward. I continued, "Unless you aren''t stressed. I have quite the surprise¡ª"

    "MIA!!!!!!"

 Chapter 741 Lets Trade

    Mia!

    Startled by the cry, I darted into action; racing towards the entrance, a wave of abyssal qi whipped through the bloodstone cave. Cold to the very bone, my lips slowly arched in amusement.

    "Mother!" Mia shouted, but before she could make another sound, I snatched the little child by the throat, tightening my grip so tightly around her tiny neck I felt her shudder run through my fingers and up my shoulder.

    "No talking," I coldly demanded, enjoying the pale tinge of terror.

    Summoning Freya from the Ring of Bael, who should have had enough time toe back to herself. The queen remained sprawled over the ground, smiling with closed eyes, her legs still shuttering with pleasure.

    "Freya," I said rather pridefully, pping her cheeks.

    "Hmm~" She moaned, slowly opening her scarlet eyes clouded with a zing fire. "Master?" Snapping her eyes open, she hoisted herself up. "Master!"

    Tossing her a better robe instead of her torn one, which was too revealing, Freya blushed but quickly clothed herself.

    I couldn''t be bothered to inform her of all that transpired, so I merely beckoned her to follow. Dragging Mia, while Rey N red but seemingly had themon sense to keep her trap shut, my fingers pierced Mia''s soft, tender flesh as she released a cry.

    "Mia!" A warm voice thundered as I gazed at the seven female ninjas

    My god, this is like a dreame true! A shame they are enemies; I never had¡ª

    Turning back into the depths of the cave where I knew Lilith was watching, I knew what type of cosy we would try next. And with Freya, Sweet. Sweet God! Thank you!

    Returning my gaze to the one with blond hair but pure scarlet eyes. The apparent leader, I greeted. " Hello there. I am Arsene Snow. Sup!"

    The scarlet eye beauty whose expression was masked, while her body was¡­well damn. That ass was a work of god! Or, I guess, in this case, the abyss red.

    "Ren, you see this?" I asked, turning to look at the somewhat shockedd.

    "Arsene, focus," He said in a strained tone, eyeing the beauties.

    "Release her," The leader said.

    "You mean your daughter? It would seem like your child needs a bit more training." I calmly replied, putting aside my lust. "How about we make a trade?"

    "Boy, you¡ª"

    My fingers dug deeper until I could feel Mia''s fiery blood whipping past my fingers. Turning her cheeks a deadly purple and ck, I kept my expression serene.

    "You were saying?"

    "You bastard!"

    "Let''s start with names. Just yours, missy." I kindly informed as I fluttered Mia''s body with abyssal night qi to make sure her body would need air by attacking her major organs.<sub> </sub>

    "Jinx," She uttered darkly.

    I blinked, and Lil Arsene shuttered.

    "Mr. Snow," Lilith coldly called to me, slowly making her way out of the entrance with Avar by her side. "Now, I wonder what you are thinking?"

    My stomach dipped, but my expression didn''t change in the least. "Just thinking how Jinx is a lovely name for a daughter."

    "You''re really saying that with a boner?"

    My cheeks burned for a moment. Clearing my throat, I coughed, noticing the look of amazement within Jinx as she stared wholly at Lilith. " Well, Jinx. For your daughter, tell me about these Bloodstones."

    Recapturing Jinx''s attention, she hesitantly nodded, " Y-yes." she said, her gaze frequently flicking back to Lilith. " The blood¡ª Wait, I need assurances." She sharply uttered, catching herself, ring at me.

    My gaze narrowed, and my grip grew tighter for a moment as I felt Mia''s neck on the verge of snapping. Although I figured she would live through a fractured neck. She wasn''t a mortal. Who knows.

    "I don''t think you are in the position to argue with me, darling. Despite what my expression might say, I am not a patient person."

    Fear crept there way into Jinx''s eyes as she shuttered. Lowering her hands towards her Ninjato on the back of her waist, I noticed a few kunai also by her waist. Unsure which she was reaching for, I maintained my serene expression, but the moment she struck, Mia would explode into a fine mist. I don''t like ying the hostage game. Not when the enemy could kill me instantly; all seven were Mid-Gods, and I was sure their battle prowess was higher than Master.

    Just these seven could conquer the Bed of Chaos.

    "Arsene, calm down. Same for you, jinx," Ren decided to say," There is no reason to make things difficult. Rey N, how would you feel inpleting the trade? Mia trust you, right?" he said, ncing at the young teen, who nodded almost immediately with fear present in her eyes. "That should mean something, right?"

    Jinx shuttered, and her gaze darted to Lilith, who, to my displeasure, nodded. She wasn''t supposed to interfere.

    "I would be more than happy to trade. We have no issue with the Denizens of the Abyss. We have already befriended many. There is no need to make matters moreplicated." Said Rey N softly, cing her arms over my shoulder.

    I frowned, pondering over why I needed to meet another halfway. I swear these bitches are lucky I can''t kill them all right now. I''d tear their heads off and bathe in their damn blood.

    Pursing my lips, I sighed, " Fine," Tossing Mia to Rey N, who happily caught her. Hearing the gasp for air over her pale cheeks, I rolled my eyes. "You guys are so soft. Just tell me about the damn bloodstones."

    Jinx nodded. " They are the core of our weapons, medicine, and everything we use. Bloodstones are a rare resource desired by even Myriad Gods. However, for them to form, they need to be near another bloodstone. While they cannotpare to objects that require the Drew of Chaos, Bloodstones are a close second, found only in the Abyss."

    Star-struck by this information, I nced back at the cave and then to Jinx, "These caves are yours, right?"

    "They were cultivated by the first generation of my family''s line." She remarked, her gaze never leaving Mia. "Now, hand me, my daughter."

    "A deal is a deal," I mentioned. Despite having more questions, I nced down at the Ring of Bael with a single question in mind.

    Was the Ring of Bael formed by Bloodstones?

 Chapter 742 Clan Of Night

    "Mia," Jinx muttered, taking hold of her trembling child, who broke down when entering her mother''s arms. Tears trailed her cheeks, staining her clothing, as her arms wrapped around Jinx, balling her eyes out.

    It was rather heartwarming, at least it would be if they hadn''t tried to kill me, but then again, so many people try to kill me. I can honestly say that this is a form of greeting at this point.

    Eyeing the mother and child, Lilith stepped close, resting her head against my shoulder. It was odd seeing her sopassionate. The Lilith I knew would have long since killed every one of them. Turning their bodies to mes. It seems the Little Bun is working its magic. But it was concerning. Just how much is this child going to affect my wife? This was the longest Lilith had been up in a while.

    Feeling her warmth against my arm while Little Ty and Arkanos crawled over my body like squirrels, trying to find a spot to getfortable. I cleared my throat, gathering the Mother and daughter''s attention. "I will be going, but I will be taking a few Bloodstone. Unless you wish to stop me."

    "Your pregnant," Jinx muttered to Lilith,pletely ignoring me. "W-Would you like to stay with us?"

    "Your kidding, right?" I remarked, scrunching my brow. "I just tried to kill your daughter, and you want us to stay the night."

    "I was talking to her." Jinx uttered sharply, "The invitation wasn''t extended to you."

    "She is my wife,"

    "And?"

    My expression dipped, for a moment, as I regained myposure. Lilith, however, only seemed to smile, " I would love to, although I would like myrades and husband topany me."

    "Mydy, don''t,'' Freya urged in a whisper. " We can''t just follow after these strangers."

    "Especially when we killed a squad of theirs," Ren hastily added. "We cannot¡ª"

    "I say we go," Avar said, walking towards Jinx and her daughter, "would you mind if we tagged along?"

    "You aren''t scared?" Mia muttered.

    A smile between arrogance and confidence seemed to slip over Avar''s serene expression, "Not in the least."

    Lilith wouldn''t have said yes if she didn''t have a reason. Am I missing something? ncing at Cleo, who hadn''t said a word, my brow scrunched as I stared off in the direction she was staring at, then back to the lovely Jinx.

    "I''d rather not go, but since Lilith wishes to go, I''ll keep my reservation against the idea so long as we apany her," I said, ncing at the dark looks of the other ninjas whose names I couldn''t be bothered to learn. Knowing they weremunicating via soul whispers, I remained silent.

    Patting little Ty''s head, I told her to go into the blood cave and gather a few Bloodstones. I had a feeling they woulde in use. Stones that even the Myriad Gods wished for had to be precious. Not to mention these damn Bloodstones were able to cut my skin simply by falling. Not even star lords, and now Realm Lords should be able to break through my skin.

    If they are as powerful as Jinx ims them to be, I think creating armor for me and Lilith will be my new goal.

    Ty arched her head and nodded, hurrying off in a blink of an eye.

    Taking out a golden talisman from her robes between her cleavage, Jinx red at me and nodded. " I will inform the elders to get permission."<sub> </sub>

    "You do, youdy," I said, releasing a yawn, as I felt the little one gripped onto my life force like it had done about three times a day.

    Hourster, Jinx arose, her expression a little dark, as she nodded, " You are all weed¡­, and you said your name was Arsene Snow, right?"

    I smiled. "Has my glory been so widespread?"

    A faint hollow snort left her, " Just follow me."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Racing after Jinx and her merry band, Lilith fell asleep upon my back once more. However, I suspected she would not be asleep as long as before, although that was merely wishful thinking.

    Unsure what to make of all that had transpired, I fixed my gaze upon Ezra, who followed silently as her brow was scrunching up the longer we followed.

    "What''s up?" I asked.

    "There are a few Disciples of the Holy Swords up ahead." She said in a puzzled tone. "The base we attacked didn''t hold many of the major n''s heads, like the patriarch, so it''s not odd we see a few, but I sense at least a hundred, with my ve crest upon their soul me."

    It had been a year since we conquered that outpost, turning almost everyone there into shadow fell. But the change requires two to three years to convert fully. So I buried most of the Holy Sword members. With orders to follow once they awaken. I hope these damn ninjas didn''t find them.

    "We are here," Jinx shouted,ing to a stop as I narrowed my eyes, ncing around to the faint whisper of the Dao of illusions in my ear. Knowing something was blocking my eyesight, I waited beside Ezra while Zanris seemed lost in thought.

    That was never a good sign. Zanris was never silent.

    "Arsene, I think one of the chosen is here." Cleo suddenly whispered to me, "I can sense it¡­ Or one of the Master''s is here."

    "How many?" I uttered in haste when my eyes suddenly went wide as the barrier vanished, and at that moment, Richters aura came into contact with my senses.

    So that''s why they asked who I was. And why Lilith wanted me to go here. Who the hell are these people? And why are they kidnapping people?

    "No idea; I just know at least one is here," she said. "What''s the n?''

    "No n, for now. I have no idea what I''m up against. Let''s just take it easy for now." Looking ahead at the vige that reminded me of Japan, I couldn''t help but notice Ren''s amazement as he stepped forward past Jinx.

    "Japan," He muttered with heavy longing. "How?" He said, turning to Jinx with a serious look. "Are their other reincarnated individuals here?"

 Chapter 743 Warning

    "Are there other reincarnated individuals here?"

    Jinx crossed her arms, and beneath her mask, I could see the scrunching of her muscles, alongside the puzzlement within her eyes. She knew nothing.

    "Ren," I said. My tone was firm, dimming the hopeful glint in his eyes. " Why don''t we look around instead of guessing and get a field for this ce. I''m sure you have answers, but none of these people are from Japan. Of that, I am sure. We are outside the reincarnation wheel. You should know better."

    What are the chances of a soul from the lower realm in the Bed of Chaos or any other nes entering the Abyss? The chance is downright impossible. Right?

    The young man''s finger clenched into fists. He hung his head low and slowly stepped to the side while Rey N slowly made her way to him. Noting the familiarity between those two, I turned towards the vige surrounded by vines that blossomed into flowers. Trees of magnificent statues bellowed with the winds, casting leaves and petals through the air, bringing a sense of awe.

    But what truly made me uneasy was the absence of women, men, and children. No matter how I studied this vige, I couldn''t find a single trace of sentient life. Tempting to use my Dao to peer past whatever vail that might be blocking my senses, I held myself back.

    Curiosity killed the cat, and I knew very little about these people''s cultures. Letting my sense invade their private homes wasn''t the wisest of moves.

    "Recorded." Avar chimed in, blinking away.

    "What exactly are you recording?" I said, unable to help my curiosity. This past year everything Avar has seen, ranging from nts to trees, she would record. Yet she held no device.

    Avar tilted her head, touching her chin, batting hershes in a confused manner, " What do you mean? Recorded means recorded. Don''t you see what I''m recording?"

    "I think he meant why are you recording so constantly," Zanris chimed in. Her gaze locked onto the horizon. Intrigued by what she was thinking or sensing, I was about to extend my senses to peer into her heart. But just as I was going to.

    The echoes of footsteps reached my ears. Arching my head towards the sound, reaching my ears in the direction of where the vige resided, that revealed nothing but empty space. A flicker of the Weave filled my eyes, and at that moment, everything became clear.

    Standing with an armed battalion of ninjas behind her, I saw an older woman approaching, eyeing me with a surprise gleam.

    "Another of the House of Lazarus." She remarked, and a cold chill shook my heart. Darkness swelled within my mind, and flickers red like stars glistering in the night sky. Sparking memories I would rather not recall, the Path of abyssal Night came like a flood, wiping the light from my mind.

    "Why not show yourself," I coldly barked, dismissing Zariels ability from my eyes before its bacsh knocked me on conscious.

    "Apologies," The elderly woman said, her lips contorting into a thin smile that didn''t meet her eyes. In a single instant, she appeared before everyone standing before me with a battalion of ninjas.

    My eyes traced over the army, draped in all ck with the sigil of a moon, upon their robes. "You are rted to Lunafreya?"

    "Here she goes by Selene." She said, sending me a measuring stare when her eyesnded upon the woman upon my back. She trembled, and as if Lilith could feel her gaze, she slowly lifted her head.

    "Sene," She weakly murmured when her head fell back onto my shoulder.<sub> </sub>

    Startling me for a moment, Arkanos leaped off of me and suddenly ran up to the elderly woman, showing no fear; herrge beady red eyes glimmered as she beckoned with her hands. "Aunty,e close Arkanos has to tell you something."

    "It''s Astra, little one. And what could you have to say to me, Little one?"

    My mind buzzed, and I shot Freya a stern look to fetch my daughter before¡ª

    "I saide," Arkanos snapped, in a tone I had never heard. It was regal to the bone, etched in such depth. I saw many buckle by the knee as Astra bent down. Whether it was by choice or not. I could not say, but her wrinkled brow was dotted with a cold sweat.

    "Recorded," Avar said once again, her voice now solemn. "Arsene, who is possessing Arkanos?"

    My expression dipped, and I hesitated to answer. "Don''t bring it up again. Not unless you wish to shoot yourself in the foot. Some things are¡ª"

    "I understand," Avar interjected, her gaze peering up with a sharp gleam.

    "By your will, mydy," Astra said respectfully, and her gaze snapped towards me. " You there boy, relinquish the Queen to us so that we may supply her with the necessary medicine."

    "I¡ª" I started to say when I felt Lilith slowly slip off my back.

    "I''ll be back, and when I am. I will have some answers regarding our child and this Ouroboros." Lilith coldly uttered, her tone still fragile. "I just need time. Try not to piss anyone off. I will not interfere if they decide to kill you all."

    Something stirred within me, and the unease that had been guing me kept growing. I had thought it was from these ninjas, but I was wrong. Something big is happening.

    "Arkanos,e with mommy." She said, walking ahead when seven ninjas appeared in a sh, with a pnquin on their shoulders. A smile met her lips as she shot me a tired stare that made my stomach curl.

    "Take care of her." I calmly said, but the brimming killing intent within my tone withered the trees of their life. Darkness rippled, and the re of the twin sun''s against my cloak seemed to dim, if only for a moment. "

    Her smile rose till a dimple appeared upon her cheeks. Covering her mouth, Lilith giggled, entering the pnquin. "See you in a few hours, Sene."

    Struggling to take my gaze away as Arkanos and Lilith left my sight in a steady manner not to cause any difort. I turned to Astra, my fist curling into a fist. "I need not warn you what will happen if she is harmed, right?"

    "A realm lord threats mean nothing to us."

    A dark chuckle left my lips, and a familiar thirst seared at my throat. Sucking in a deep breath to cool the urge, tugging so deeply like the gue, I exhaled as my soul touched upon the Laws of the Abyss.

    "Arsene," Avar said, pressing her hand upon my shoulder. "Calm yourself. Not here. Not now."

 Chapter 744 Lilith Snow - Child

    "Mama," Arkanos whispered, resting upon myp. " Are you feeling ok?"

    Struggling to pull in a simple breath of air that felt so heavy, the lids of my eyes trembled to remain open. Against all my will, they slowly began to close while I slowly began to sink into the pnquin. Craving sleep that seemed to wash over every fiber of my being, the taste of blood spilled down my lips, and a shooting pain jolted me awake.

    ? No! For my baby! I need to be awake! I need answers.

    "Izavith," I uttered, piercing my teeth down into my lips.

    "I''m here, mydy," She said at once.

    "Get me, Zariel¡­ I don''t care what you have to do. At this point, you can take Arsene''s blood right now to bridge yourself to the One''s World, but get me him. Now. Damn the consequences." I sharply said through clenched teeth stained with my blood.

    "Mydy¡ª"

    "I want answers!" I snapped, unable to help my body, which slowly waned against my will. Flushing my pores with Soulforce to remain awake, I red and an abyssal qi whipped over the horizon.

    "No. NO ONE IS TAKING MY CHILD FROM ME!"

    Thunder crackled, bellowing with almighty rage; I felt every one of the Fourteen Abyssal Lords shoot to their feet as the True Abyss responded to my anger and desperation.

    My fingers clung to my stomach, and tears that felt hotter than the deepest torment fell from my eyes, trailing down my cheeks.

    "We will not allow any to have my baby! Even if it means war, with The One."

    Struggling to breathe, I gasped, hyperventting as my chest hammered up and down in an erratic manner. Vision burling, I bit down harder.

    "Izavith, Talon, Zyphir¡ª"

    "We are all here, mydy," Izavith said, her tone so soft, so gentle I felt a warm arms wrap around me. "If it is your wish, then it shall be war. No more ying by the One''s terms. Just give us your permission, and we will shatter the Covenant of God."

    "Y-Y-Y'' Gasping through the words, my bury eyes suddenly saw the silver eyes of Zariel appear.

    "Calm yourself, Lilith," He softly said, feeling the pnquine to a halt. And the seven-woman dropped without fault. I lifted my gaze to Izavith, whose arms were wrapped around me, and Arkanos shedding endless tears.

    " Take a deep breath, in and out." Zarielforted, drawing a bit close, "you are having a panic attack. In and out."

    "Listen to him, Master," Izavith softly whispered, stroking my head.

    Struggling to follow their words, I sniffled, wiping my tears. Taking a few moments to gather myself, I shook my head when thoughts whipped across my mind.

    How could I be calm? How could I just remain calm when my child¡ª<sub> </sub>

    "Calm, Lilith," Zariel whispered, his lips curling into a smile. " I swear you woman, like to panic. Aurelia was the same. No one is going to take away your child. You have my word."

    "You''re just saying that!"

    "Darling, if this war were to start, I would be on your side. You''re in the big leagues now, Lilith. Your status makes you a target from major forces, not just from Heaven or Hell but all thaty in between." He said, and I nodded. " Now, let mey out some of the facts and all you have to worry about, ok."

    "Tell me," I desperately said, longing for answers.

    Zariel smiled. "High above this realm, there exist what I like to call the Wheel of Order and Chaos. On the side of Order, you will find the Angels, and on Chaos, the Fallen. However, these are but only the two extreme sides. Between these two extremes, you will find those that lean toward order and chaos.

    "Like Humans?" I interjected.

    "Yes, just like that. Due to my position, I stand above these three sides. However, this Council is meant to bring bnce, and I ensure such things happen, making sure no sides have too much power. Right now, with my absence, there are a few powers out there wishing to expedite your child, and¡ª

    "IZA¡ª

    Covering my mouth. Zariel rolled his eyes, " let me finish." He sternly said. " it''s not just your child, but my own. Everyone that carries the blood of us, Snow''s, will be targeted." he ryed with a cold grin, his eyes lingering upon me, and then Izavith, " But you have nothing to worry about."

    "Why? Why do you say that?" I remarked, unable to understand why he was so confident.

    "Because Lucifer''s grandchildren will be affected, the Seven Archangels nieces. While The mother of Demons is against me, as are the other ''humans.'' I have the votes, and I have the power and the authority to abuse my position if I need to. The only problem I have is probably Mephisto, who loves to make my life hell."

    "So we kill him." I coldly said. And Zarielughed.

    "Please. Mephisto, that damn trickster is too tricky to deal with; if you think Lucifer is a snake, then you would be mistaken. Unless all fourteen of your Abyssal Lords strike, I''m afraid killing him will be impossible."

    "Aren''t you overestimating¡ª"

    "Lilith, you and your people are young, having just gained sentience. Even if time works differently here, Mephisto is a being of unfathomable depth. Not to mention he is harmless, especially since we are family. He may torment family, but he will never harm them. "

    "So nothing is going to happen? What about Arsene''s visions." I uttered.

    "Nothing to do with Mephisto, nor anyone else from outside. Your child will be the Actual Child of the Abyss instead of a creature created by his majesty like yourself." He answered, cing his hands over my forehead. He frowned, " She has a fever."

    "Wait, who caused the visions then?"

    "You already know the answer to that. Only three beings in all creation can show the future of beings like us. And I am one of them." He said in a somewhat bragging tone, "Get yourself some rest. I can''t being back and forth like this so often. And get rid of that fever. If something happens to that baby, his majesty will definitely kill me. He is quite excited to hold his nephew or niece."

 Chapter 745 Pride

    Astra folded her shriven arms into her robes, releasing a deep breath. "To think I would have the honor of seeing the queen."

    "Sexy isn''t she." Zanris voiced, drawing close to my ear, "I sense something. Something familiar"

    Zanris''s tone was eerily calm, unlike her usually kiddy self. With a tinge of anger, it was hard. I would be a fool not to notice. Sucking in a sharp breath, I nced at Astra, who seemed to be waiting patiently, watching me like a hawk, as if trying to find something.

    "So," I started, frowning, noticing off in the distance a particr silver-headed bastard speaking to my wife while seven womenid sprawled over the ground. Knowing something was being shared, I immediately shifted my gaze back to Astra. " are you going to invite us, or will we end up in a dungeon?"

    "Avar, is it? You are more than wee to walk about freely; based upon that tattoo below your eye. I believe we have quite a few of your men in our custody. We would like to invite you in." Astra mentioned, her thin lips curling upwards," They have been rather lovely guests. Would you like to visit them?" She offered, snapping, summoning a blurred figure upon one knee. "Kona will be your guide."

    I smiled." Is this your way of separating us?"

    "Scared?"

    "Far from it," I lightly said. "Avar was never my protector."

    "Good, then I will be taking my leave," Avar calmly voiced, " Kona, please lead the way. I await reuniting with my vice-admiral."

    Rising from off one knee, the ninja, whose features were blocked behind a fox mask, beckoned, " then follow." She said, flickering away, as Avar vanished presumingly to give chase.

    "And then they were eight." I expressed, approaching the elderly patriarch. Meeting her scarlet eyes with mine. " Would you mind if one of my people toured your vige?"

    "The woman here are free to do as they please. But the men must be apanied by a woman, or¡ª" She paused and smiled.  " Or be killed on the spot."

    "Are you kidding me?" I uttered asughter echoed from Ezra, who immediately spoke up.

    "I''m starting to like this realm. Tell me, why is it like that?"

    Astra eyed me and then Ty, resting her chin upon my head. "Aside from breeding stock, the only reason one of our warriors would keep a mate would be forpanionship. Men have no significance in our eyes, as even without the pleasure they bring during procreation, we can create a child on our own. So tell me, what value do they have?"

    I merely frowned. I had nothing to say. These people have their own cultures that agree with them. Even if it''s a little strange, what ce, aside from being the man banging their god, do I have to change their beliefs?

    "I see. I''m allowed to go anywhere I want? If Lil Ty here travels with me?" I challenged, wondering why she brought this army.

    "You? Gods no. Not when you hold that ring upon your finger." She pointed towards the Ring of Bael. "Leave the weapon behind, or¡ª"

    "Or what?" I snapped, losing my patience. While it was in their culture to look down on men, I would not be humiliated.<sub> </sub>

    Hand over my ring? Bitch, please.

    Anger bubbled within the pit of my stomach, searing its way towards my throat. I ced my hands behind my back, not bothering to go on the defensive. Even with Freya and Ty here, I was sure they could break past my defenses. They could, while not kill me outright, could harm me severely. I held no fear nor turmoil over this fact.

    Ty popped her head off my shoulder, and I could feel her cool body swallowing the very light around me.

    Weapons were quickly drawn, from their scabbard, from both my side and Astra''s.

    "Do you know what that thing is, boy?" The old bitch said.

    "I''m usually a calm man. I truly am, so much so I give assassins second chances. So I''m going to allow you another chance¡ªjust one." I lifted a single finger," Against everything in me, filling me with disgust, I will allow you a chance to correct your mistake."

    Sweltering heat fluttered through the air, bringing about a storm of icy intent, swallowing everything in a ripple of abyssal night. There was no withering like my darkness usually did. Instead, there was only a void that seemed to awaken in everyone.

    "Arsene,'' Rey N uttered," Lets not¡ª"

    "Shut your mouth. Master is talking." Zanris shouted, in a venomous fashion, silencing Rey where she stood.

    "Patriarch," Jinx hastily whispered, "He is the queen''s mate. We¡ª"

    Astra arched her hand, cutting Jinx short, her gaze slowly turning dangerously sharp, but at this moment, I felt the Path of Abyssal Night pulsing like a heartbeat against my ribs. Hamming away, akin to a heart, a rage building within my chest didn''t seem to dampen but stirred.

    "Will you meet us halfway? Keep the ring in your soul." She decided to say.

    My brow scrunched, and my eyes darted to Lilith''s carriage that had started back in motion once more. I pondered how no one seemed to have noticed what had happened. I figured it was due to the path, or maybe Zariel. Either way, my gaze shifted back to Astra.

    Who the hell did this bitch think I was? Meet halfway? The only one I met halfway with was Lilith, and that was only because she was my wife. What kind of Monarch bends to nobodies? I''m fucking Arsene Snow.

    "No." I coldly said, leaving no room to negotiate. Fuck that.  "I respect your culture to a certain extent. And I am more than willing to have my daughter, Little Ty, follow me. But if you think. You, little nobodies, can make me meet you halfway, then you''re out of your damn mind. I''ll tell you how this is going to be. I''m going to walk through this vige and talk to whomever I damn well, please. If you have an issue with that, you are free to attack. But I assure you. No, I promise you. Everyst one of you will be dead in a matter of months."

    "Arsene," Cleo shouted. "What¡ª"

    "I don''t give a flying fuck." I coldly dered, arching my head, ring at the ugly scowl upon Astra''s contorted expression.

    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 746 Cleo Seyrum - YOU!

    Why the hell are they not attacking?

    Gasping as we walked past Astra alongside Jinx without issue despite Arsene''s utter disregard for these people, I couldn''t help but be confused. Why did they not attack? Why did they just let us pass? Was it not enough to humiliate their patriarch before her people? Do they sense something? That has to be it, right?

    I turned to Arsene, whose cool expression had not changed as if he had expected this to happen. I could still tell he was still angry by his clenched jaw, but I still felt unsure if I should reach out my senses to his. Arsene is far too perceptive.

    "Papa, are they cowards?" Ty said, speaking the words I wished to ask.

    "Naw, just dumbasses who think themselves the peak of creation." He replied, and the contempt oozed from each of his words. "I have a few theories about why they didn''t attack, but nothing definitive. However, they seem to be wary of this ring." He said, lifting the tattered-looking ck ring to his eyes. FIlled with a bit of crack, with a hint of scarlet hidden beneath its surface, he chuckled. "But who the hell cares. We made it in. Cleo, you lead."

    "Me?" I said, pointing to myself.

    "You said you sensed a Chosen and maybe a master. Well, let''s see. I have officially lost interest in this group of bitches, and their n of sexy ninjas; such a wasted dream."

    Rey N snorted. " Please. You are just mad because you are looked down upon. Well, wee to the club; this is how we, women are treated in¡ª"

    ? "Yeah, no offense, but I don''t care. Cultivation is all about breaking the cycle of equality. By absorbing the Qi of heaven and Earth, you push past gender roles and step into a world of power. Look at what these bitches here did. They built a society of just women. Do just that. They found their equality despite abyssal Fiends, both male and female, being born with the exact amount of strength. If that''s what you want, do just that, but I don''t care until it affects me."

    "And when it does?" I said.

    He smiled. "Well, you saw what I just did. I do whatever the fuck I want."

    "Do you hear how insane you sound?" Ezra noted, her brow scrunched into a frown." You realize that despite"

    "Again, I don''t care."

    "You''re an asshole. You know that."

    Arsene nodded with a cheeky smile. " I sure do know it¡ªa sexy ass one, to boot."

    Grunting at this narcissistic asshole, I sighed, leading them through the many strange-looking homes. I believe Ren called it Minka''s. They were downright beautiful, especially with the green vines coiling around their homes. It gave it a rich sense of nature.

    Discerning a few shadows following us, I pondered whose aura I was sensing. I was sure this n was using a formation or runes to mask their auras. Why else would I not immediately pick up on who is here?

    Focusing on the aura in the distance, I began to talk to Arsene. When he wasn''t being aplete ass, Arsene was rather funny and fascinating. More so than most people. He was a bit ignorant about the Bed of Chaos matters due to not being well-traveled, but his grasp over others'' psyche was insane. It was so high that it made me question why he was such a dick when he was so aware of other people''s feelings.

    Would he not make more friends if he just acted kind? Why antagonize? Why toy with the heart of man?

    A knot of wonder clung to my heart over this hateful intrigue. I couldn''t decide whether I hated Arsene or not. There were many things I hated. His selfishness, the way he loved to make sexist jokes just to piss everyone off, he was a dick, but it never came from a negative ce. Like some cultivators who honestly thought women were less than a person.<sub> </sub>

    "A well?" Arsene suddenly said, dragging me out of my thoughts.

    I received a tugging sensation of a familiar aura scratching my brain with its puzzle, when Ren tossed a gold coin into the Well. Waiting a few seconds to hear a ssh, we all frowned.

    "Holy shit, there really is a dungeon!" Arsene remarked, cracking a smile. "Damn, I am good."

    "You''re really going to take credit for that? You realize every n has a dungeon, right?" Said Ezra, rolling her eyes so hard I could feel them spin from here.

    "This is most likely not the main entrance. I''ll go down first to make sure there are no traps." Freya kindly offered, leaping down before anyone could argue against her words.

    A soft rumble quickly sounded off, gathering my attention when suddenly Arsene leaped in. "Help  papa out, Ty." He shamelessly cried inughter, falling into the depts of the wooden Well.

    "I swear he is a man child," Ren muttered, jumping in right after, followed by Rey N, Ezra, and Zan till I was the only one left. Releasing a bitter sigh, I rolled my eyes,

    "I guess I''m not leading anymore, huh?"

    Leaping into the depths of the well. The fluttering of the winds, that smelt of moss, whipped across my face and hair as I fell downwards. Enjoying the feeling of free-falling, a powerful force seized control of me, allowing me tond without injury.

    "Thanks, Rey," I said, ncing around at the torches that hung on the walls of this stone dungeon. It was silent, eerily so. Maybe it was due to the amber light, but this dungeon made my skin crawl.

    "Be careful," Freya warned, patting my shoulder. " There are a few powerful formations capable of killing a Mid-God." She lifted her head and nced around, " Also. Something here seems off. It''s too clean. I''ve never seen a dungeon that doesn''t carry the stench of death."

    Taking her warning to heart, I nodded and made sure to have Freya take the lead while I led the way. Based on where we fell, there were only two directions to go, North and South. And south was where I felt those familiar auras.

    Following the torches along the walls south, through the somewhat narrow dungeon halls that could only fit two side by side, Freya and I pressed ahead till we came upon a particr door.

    "Anyone has any guesses?" Arsene responded, "My money is on Yu Jing; we have enough men on our team."

    Freya giggled, " I say Talos. He is cute."

    "My Master?" I muttered with burning cheeks.

    "What about the big-breasted bimbo?"

    Having heard enough, I pushed open the door, and my eyes widened in shock at the caged¡ª

    "You!"

 Chapter 747 Lovely

    Twisting the door open, a burst ofughter couldn''t help but escape as I gazed at the ck hair damsel bounded by chains. Her brow and clothing were drenched in a heavy sweat, revealing all the curves I had missed before. Beside the door, I saw a small incense burning, releasing a strange type of smoke that didn''t seem to leave the chamber the moment we opened the door.

    "You!" Cleo uttered, ready to race in, but Freya''s hands were quicker, pulling her back.

    " Don''t," Both Rey N and Ren uttered in sync.

    Lifting her head slowly, having heard voices, the expression of Aiza seemed nk, with a set of cloudy eyes. I was unsure what this fog of smoke that didn''t seem to obstruct my view did.

    But a string of drool slipped from her mouth. "C-C-C-C"

    pping my hands together, I burst intoughter, "Aiza, is that you? What the hell happened?" I started, pushing into the fog of smoke under the surprised eyes of everyone.

    Enforcing my body with Soulforce, I instantly felt a heavy soul-crushing pressure try to crush my spirit. My feet paused, and a hint of surprise crept into my mind. But under my soul defense, the Devouring Dark Soul swallowed everything that affected my soul and turned it into fuel; I felt like I was standing between Heaven and Hell.

    But I will say the soul was confusing. There were no ranks to them. Despite my soul arte devouring everything it touched, I had felt my soul progressively getting stronger, and I had no idea if there was an upper limit. I had asked Freya, but even she didn''t know, stating that the soul was one of the biggest mysteries throughout the Bed of Chaos.

    Lifting my hand, a pulse of darkness came like a ck hole, and in a single instant, the fog within this room vanished into a ripple of darkness. However, I didn''t destroy the incense, not yet. My goal was not to take Aiza out of this cage. I was sure Asta would attack me if I did. I already stomped on their pride; doing so again, inside their home, in their dungeon, was akin to disrespecting Asta and the entire n.

    Swatting down, I snatched hold of her tender chin and lifted her wless face marred by weakness to meet my gaze. " What happened?"

    Grunting, she jerked her head, trying to free herself, but my grip tightened, and my eyes slowly turned colder. I didn''t need anyone from the court of Nox anymore. Each day, I felt an influx of Divinity channeled to me or the Artifact of Vaevictus. Mimir was destroying the Bed of Chaos on his own, turning Aiza''s people, along with the rest, into my acolyte. I could hear their screams from deep within the abyss, and I was sure she could.

    pping her cheek, I washed away the fog in her pearly eyes, and my lips curled upwards. "Aiza, it''s so lovely to meet you again."

    Her body shuttered, and once more, she tried to jerk her head out of my grasp, but my grip only tightened. " Don''t make me kill you," I softly informed, ensuring the words I spoke were only shared with Aiza and me. I didn''t need to deal with a hysterical Cleo, but based on her blood; I was sure she would kill her own master under very-very high circumstances.

    "Arsene!" She squeezed out, and I couldn''t help but p her cheek gently like I would Lilith''s booty.<sub> </sub>

    "Good, say my name."

    "Where is my master!" Cleo screamed but was restrained by Freya and Rey N as she struggled to rush in.

    "How would she know?" I snapped,  rolling my eyes, " She is caged like a little dog. Drooling like a retard waiting for a sippy cup." My gaze shifted to Aiza''s furious ones, " You lost. I don''t know your n, but you lost Aiza. You tried ying the long con but underestimated my growth and my ability to make allies. The Court of Nox is over."

    Aiza thrashed over the chains, her gaze slowly darkening, as I continued, "I gave Mimir and my Duke special instruction when it came to your family, based upon what happened here. So tell me, honey. Should I give the order to exterminate your entire family?"

    Her body stiffened, and my scarlet eyes glowed, looming over her with a sinister de to her neck. "Do what you want. You probably  don''t even have a way tomunicate past the veiled set in the abyss."

    ? Cracking intoughter, I nodded, " Christofer said you say that." I ryed, shaking my head," So I told Mimir just to go ahead and outright ughter your family down to the very animals. We will keep the kids. After we wipe their souls with the waters of reincarnation, they will be pretty helpful, don''t you think?"

    ncing back at Cleo, who couldn''t hear a thing. I snickered and leaned close to Aiza''s ear, " Wanna know a secret."

    "If you don''t kill me now, I will being for you, Arsene," Aiza venomously barked, regaining a bit of strength. " I don''t know why you are targeting me, but I swear I will kill you!" She swore, but such words were empty like most of my enemy''s threats.

    "It didn''t have to be like this, Aiza. But ever since I met you, unease about everything you did made my skin crawl. You should have killed me or turned me into a thrall the moment we met. You, like the other leaders of Nox, were far too arrogant. But who can me you? The allure of power causes just that." I sighed and pulled away, my gaze slowly growing dark as I gazed at Aiza. I could ask Freya to kill her, even Ty. I could even do it myself with the mes of hellfire, but¡ª

    But I wanted the honor of breaking Aiza till she has nothing. Till her spirit shatters and shees crawling to me, for mercy. Right now, that pride in her makes her think she is something. But I will make damn sure whatever she believes in is turned to ash, leaving only the agonizing taste of brimstone for her to suck on.

    My gaze lingered upon her defiant eyes, which pooled a hatred I was all too familiar with, and a chillingugh left me.

    "Lovely"

 Chapter 748 The Prophecy Mural

    Leaving behind Aiza, who thrashed against her chains, my icyughter echoed, ending only when the door to her cell closed.

    "Why did you not free her?" Cleo demanded.

    "Have you forgotten we are not the lords presiding over this dungeon?" Waving off her concerns, I snorted. " Rx, I am sure they will release her once she has told them what they want."

    "And what do they want?" Ren uttered, folding his arms over one another. "They seemed to be gathering many people from the Bed of Chaos and more. Do you think that they are working with an organization?"

    My mind shifted to the faded images of Iliah guing my mind, and I hesitated to agree. The lords of Iliah shouldn''t be sentient. At least, those Shadows that we fought weren''t. They were mindless animals hoping for death. If the rest of them are the same, then shouldn''t those in Iliah be the same?

    Ty wiggled on my shoulder," papa, can''t you tell? You have the powers of the Abyss in you. Can''t you push out your senses?"

    I thought of the path of abyssal night, then to the glow of the twin suns against my flesh. Pain danced along my flesh as I shuttered, clenching my fist, recalling that torment that gued me each day for the past year. But Ty was right, but wrong as well. The night of the abyss was not yet mine. I still needed to attune myself to the Abyss and the night.

    "Not yet, maybe in a few hundred years, maybe more," I ndly replied, patting the little dragon who sat upon my shoulders.

    Closing my eyes to the dark, I released a deep breath and turned to Cleo, " Is the other soul you sense close?"

    Cleo frowned, her beautiful expression contorting into anger, " To what end is there for me telling you if we can''t release them? What the hell is the point in us here?"

    My fingers flickered, and with a giddy smile, I flicked her nose, and Cleo flinched, her cute little nose turning a deep shade of red, " Just lead the way, darling. Let me deal with that."

    Flushed with anger, I chuckled as Ty leaped into her arms, " Don''t be mad, big sis. Papa just likes you."

    "More than like," I passionately remarked, twisting around with a graceful flourish, sending the youngss a wink. " Cleo, my darling, when are we finally going to take this to the next level? How about we have dinner? I can cook for you, sing, entertain, and when night arrives¡ªWell, I can¡ª"

    "Fuck you, silly?" Zanris finished, "Oh master, Zan is willing!"

    "I was going to say piledrive you into oblivion, but ok, That works too."

    A cute snort left Cleo as she brushed past me, "Not a chance. Who knows what kind of disease you have. Your nothing but a slut."<sub> </sub>

    "A slut?" I muttered. No one had ever called me a slut before.

    I hummed in response and shrugged. What''s wrong with being a slut, or a whore. They are living their best life, at least, I hope. I sure am.

    Chasing after Cleo while the other followed behind, my eyes darted from side to side as I stared at the many doors I was sure held other prisoners. I was tempted to speak with many of them, but I had a feeling like Asta would be showing up in a little while. If Cleo did sense a Chosen, then they needed to follow me. Unlike Aiza, whose usefulness ended, those little bastards still had a role to y.

    Things were sure to get a little tricky. Why the hell did these bitches have to act like that? Now everything is ruined. God! I really don''t wish to kill everyone here.

    Sighing to myself, a tremor suddenly sprang through my spine.

    "We are here," Cleo uttered, but my eyes were locked on whatevery beyond the walls above me.

    Heart thumping, I beckoned to Ty and turned to Freya, " you protect everyone here."

    Ty leaped into my embrace with a questioning look that mirrored the others, but before questions could be asked, I closed my eyes and reached out my senses. Pushing past the many walls and darkness, I sucked in a deep breath, and through the dark void, I appeared out on the opposite end, to a monstrously long mural in what appeared to be an atrium, stretching from one end of the wall to the other.

    ''Twilight,'' I uttered, letting the meaning sink in as I gazed at the seven stars scattered over the magnificent mural. At the center stood a gate with a me, cker than the grace of Tenebrae.

    My heart shuttered as I continued to stare, gazing at the being of wings and horns I hoped to be the fallen, carrying a bloody head in his hand; my body stiffened the longer I stared.

    "There shalle a me of Night to carry forth the cycle. Seven Stars born of Chaos shall awaken. Angel''s blood shall fall, bringing forth aing night that shall stain the light, breaking its eternal war. Around this night shall exist, Four Gates of Apocalypse, shall bring forth the End and Beginning." I recited, closing myself off from the world.

    "Papa, who is that," Ty whispered in a fragile tone, pointing towards the winged being.

    Opening my eyes, I shook my head. "No idea, but it seems he will be the one to bring forth the blood of the angels, or it''s me." I hesitantly said, don''t I look like that when I go all abyssal mode? " I shook my head, clenched my fist, and red at the gate that stood with the dark me. The End and the Beginning have already started; we are here in the Abyss. While the Seven Stars, born of chaos, refers to, Me, Lilith, Cleo, Sig, Yu Jing, Kurt, and Richter."

    Picking up my gaze, I slowly lifted my head past the mural and stared at the second one upon the ceiling. Consumed by the Awe of the ancient formation that seemed to sink so deep into my soul, branding me with its crest, I sucked in a deep breath as sweat dotted my brow. Slipping down my chin, my clenched fist tightened, and a sharp pain of my fingers digging into my flesh, spilling blood, came over me.

    "I need everyone here," I blurted out, enchanted by the formation that wasid high up on the mural.

 Chapter 749 New Generation

    Wait? Who the hell drew this mural? Letting my gaze dance along the atrium, filled with trees andrge windows that allowed a slew of light in, I tightened the cloak around me. Masking myself from the piercing rays, I fixed my gaze upon the formation and made sure I did not forget what I saw.

    Guess Lilith had her own¡ª

    "Papa, Ty sense people. They areing quick." She said in a hurry, dragging me from my thoughts. I frowned.

    Should I get myself caught? Is there any benefit? I got everything I needed. Naw, I''ll get caught. I need Richter and whoever that other person may be.

    "It''s fine little ty," I calmly said, " If they are hostile, we will just kill them."

    Ty nodded and hopped down from my shoulder, blinking away withrge red eyes. Standing beside me with her tiny head raised high and a burning intent, my fingers rustled through her silky smooth hair.

    Enjoying her warm head pressed against my hands, I couldn''t have waited more than a few seconds before my gaze once morended upon that wrinkled hag.

    "I would have thought the patriarch would have better things to do than to follow me around," I mocked, unable to help myself from antagonizing Astra.

    "Boy, what the hell are you doing in my atrium?" Astra demanded.

    One, two, three, one, two, three.

    "I said it once, and I''ll say it again. I hate old people. Bitch are you stupid?" I snapped, unable to believe the tone this bitch was speaking to me, "Are you on something? Who the hell are you talking to?"

    Not even fucking Asmodeus, or Zantar for that matter, talked to me like this. By the Hells, I can''t even remember thest person to speak to me in such a manner. My god. Even Aiza, who I just screwed over, called me by name¡ªheld in at least some regard.

    The acids in the pit of my stomach bubbled, and seething anger once more began to build.

    Astra''s brow jumped, and honestly, I was on myst fuse. I don''t have the mental fortitude to deal with this bull shit.

    "You step into my home, you disrespect me, yet you think I need to show you respect?" She shouted, and a few hundred Abyssal Fiends materialized behind her¡ªall in the realm of Realm Lord and Star-Lord.

    "So you wish to attack me?" I coldly said, narrowing my dark eyes. Opening my palm, a pulse of darkness swelled. "Astra, I will give you onest chance only because you are taking care of my wife."

    Disbelief splintered her old expression, and I knew what I needed to do. My palm slowly began to close¡ª

    "Asta Tempest, you have been summoned by the council of shadows." A lone shadow said, flickering to her side like an apparition.

    ? Holding myself back, I ogled Jinx for a few moments and darted my eyes towards Astra, whose expression contorted into mes. Twisting into a hideous beast, she trembled, " You went to the council behind my back?"

    "Grandmother, you have always been arrogant. And most of the time, there is no issue. However, this man rode in with the Queen: the Queen, Grandmother. The Queen hung to his neck and spoke to him in such a tender way, yet you try to kill him? You insult his pride. Grandmother, even if he is the Queen''s concubine, he is allowed to do anything he pleases. Have whoever he wants."

    "Damn right," I agreed. There had better be some benefits from putting a baby in Lilith''s belly. Shit was a lot of work. She almost killed me on more than one asion. Not that I mind. Shit was fire!<sub> </sub>

    Gritting her teeth, Astra shot me a dark look, but little ty appeared between her and me. ring with a look that made me proud to have such a cute little dragon, when suddenly seven stars hovered over her brow.

    "It''s fine, Ty," I hastily said, calming the youngss before she destroyed the atrium. I didn''t know what those stars were, but as soon as they appeared, a deep chill raced over my skin.

    Pulling her into my arms, Ty wiggled her delicate head up and smiled, puckering her lips for kisses. Granting all the kisses all over her lips, cheeks, and head Ty giggled, seemingly satiated. At least for now.

    "So, will you be my guide?" I asked Jinx.

    "Do you want me?"

    "Want you?" I repeated, thinking of the double meaning, and nodded, annoyed that her clothing hid the body Lil Arsene wanted.

    Jinx was still masked, so I could not grasp her expression. But something in me was telling me that she was blushing.

    "He almost killed your daughter! Have you forgotten?"

    "I think the key point is that I didn''t." I corrected as ty nodded alongside me." Think of me as a teacher or sage. I am here to teach the younger generation. Call me Saint Arsene."

    "You shameless¡ª"

    "Astra Tempest, by order of the Council of Shadows, you are to report to them now!" Jinx adamantly ryed, her tone leaving no room for argument. "They have promised not to take your life, do not make me regret my action."

    "Darling, a few words to my Lilith, and you will shine. She might even make you a first-generation." I remarked, lifting my lips into a dark smile that sent waves through the hearts of everyone present. "There is no need to regret if you take her head."

    I think I have a newfound respect for Lucifer. Tempting people is rather fun.

    "You would do that?" She asked, and I lifted Little Ty to my cheeks.

    "Why not? You saw that other little girl that left with Lilith. She was a first-generation Abyssal Dragon. She may not look like it, but that''s a young Paragon right there." I slowly replied, pressing Ty''s cheeks onto my own. "She was just an ordinary dragon before. Now she is my wife''s daughter."

    ''Take her away," Jinx ordered almost immediately; turning to me, she fell to one knee, bowing her head.

    Watching the look of disbelief on Astra while she was dragged away before my eyes, I settled my gaze on Jinx, who had her head bow.

    "Show me your face." I kindly asked, imagining a new generation of maids just for me¡­ For all my kids. If I get a boy, he may even get his dick wet at a young age¡ªthat lucky bastard.

    Son of a Bitch! Will I have to worry about my child stealing my side pieces?

 Chapter 750 Freya - My Master

    "How do you think he is doing?" Cleo idly mentioned, just outside the door of the chosen. Her gaze darted to me, looking for an answer, " You can sense him, can''t you?"

    Oh, my Master, you should see this. Cleo is actually worried.

    That''s so cute!

    I smiled, tracing my eyes over her ravishing face, which grew in beauty each passing day. Master had said she was dabbling in the Mortal Dao of Lust. Unable to help myself, my fingers trailed over her cheeks and down her chin till a shudder passed through her delicate skin.

    Her cheeks flushed under the amber lighting of the torches, flickering shadows back and forth in an endless dance. She held me in my sight, and I, hers, " Are you worried about Master?"

    "What is going on here?" Ren suddenly said, ncing back and forth between Cleo and me. He gulped, "There seems to be a tense air going on. And honestly, while I would love nothing more than to watch, whatever this is, We need whoever is behind this door, right?"

    My lips curled, and my gaze darted to Ren and Rey N''s. "Oh really? And am I to believe you haven''t done anything to this poor princess here in the dark?" I whispered, watching the glow of scarlet whip across Rey''s cheeks.

    "i-I-I'' She stammered to say, " I''m still pure."

    "Oh darling, in this day and age, there are so many ways to keep a woman pure while still dabbling in the most sensual of pleasures. A kiss, a lick, a¡ª"

    "Freya," Ren said in warning, his arms slipping around Rey N''s slender waist, who shuttered at his touch. Her cheeks were flush, and her eyes wet, but she did not seem to push away his hand but instead leaned into his embrace.

    Even from here, I could hear her heart hammering like drums at a parade against her chest. Unable to meet my eye any longer, she lowered hers.

    "I wonder how far you have gone? How far have you allowed him to have his way with you?" I whispered, pushing a little, watching her bite her lips; I cracked augh and chuckled a little evilly, feeling my Master may have rubbed off on me.

    Taking a step back, I pushed open the door, having a sense of no major formation capable of hurting anyone, when a dense set of blood spilled into my nose. My lips curled downwards as I stared at the youngdy with two missing legs and a missing arm strung up by a single chain that bound her neck and arm.

    "Yu Jing? Master and disciple are both here?" I said, a little amazed by the coincidence.

    A/N: It was just a random role.

    Noticing there was no insense like there was with Aiza, Cleo was the first to race in, followed by me, who was a proficient healer. My dao lingered between the line of life and death. If anyone truly wished to be a monster, they needed to understand the Yin and Yang of their dao. Personally, that is what I think is missing from my Master''s. However, he repeatedly stated that light is not the opposite of darkness. But rather, it was a lie we tell ourselves. I was consumed by what it meant.

    How could light not be the opposite? Doesn''t it repel darkness? Doesn''t light shine the brightest when only darkness exists? I had pondered this question for maybe seven months before I gave up. I was no practitioner of thews of darkness but of death. And I knew Master was to be the Monarch of Darkness once he imed the throne of darkness, but could he be wrong? Or maybe it''s I that simply can''t grasp what he see''s.

    shing the chains that bound Yu Jing, Cleo caught her body in her arms and paled. "How are you alive? What happened?"<sub> </sub>

    My brow shot up, and my fingers shot towards her chest, where a small sigil shimmered as I cast a small circle to scan the damage she had sustained inwardly. My heart sunk deep into the pit of my stomach as I frowned, sensing a rich amount of¡ª Isn''t this energy simr to the one Arkanos used a few hours ago?

    "She has a few more days to live without any treatment." I calmly mentioned, arching my brow towards everyone. " I need Arkanos."

    "Can''t you just heal her?" Ren said. But I immediately shook my head.

    "None of you have been alive long enough to be as experienced as I am. Simply overpowering certain types of energy generated by gods or demons is not wise to do in a patient this weak. If I try to heal her, and this¡ª

    "Necrotic Qi," Ezra grimly stated, "The Power of the Fallen."

    A knot of terror snuck into the depths of my soul at her words. The Fallen? Zantar, did this?

    Wait!

    "How do you know it''s Necrotic Qi?"

    Ezra''s fingers clenched, " When I saw Arkanos use it, my inherited memories kicked in. I just knew what it was as it was so pure. So rich. And with my heritage from the Hells library, I recognized it. But  I don''t think I would have awakened that knowledge if it wasn''t for Arkanos. And the energy within Yu Jing here is too small to awaken anything."

    This could all be a trap? There is no way Zantar would just let her go. Is Yu Jing''s life even in danger? A Fallen angel fighting against a Star-Lord? What is his game?

    I nced at Ren and then at Yu Jing. Seven Stars born of Chaos. If I kill her, couldn''t Ren take her spot? Does it work like that? What makes her so special? In fact,  what the hell makes Cleo and the others so special.

    NO!

    I need to protect Master.

    Suppose this Zantar wishes to use Yu Jing as a pawn, the same way Asmodeus and the other devils were doing to the other Chosen. I needed to stop them. Isn''t Ren Born of Chaos? He will take her spot.

    "For Master"

    Arching my palm, a coldness prated my heart, and without hesitation, I plunged my entire arm through Yu Jing''s chest.

    "NO!!!"

 Chapter 751 Life Or Death?

    A cold tremor ran through me, causing my blood to run like ice. Unable to even watch Jinx slowly unmask herself, a vortex of darkness swallowed me whole, transporting me beside my Knight, with her arm plunged through the chest of Yu Jing.

    "NO!" Cleo howled, cleaving her sword towards Freya.

    "You foolish thing," I muttered, blinking away as a powerful barrier repled Cleo away, sting her out of the dungeon cell. Shadowstepping past her body that would have crashed into me, my eyes rested upon Yu Jing, watching her eyes snap open and slowly lose the light within its depths.

    "Mas¡ª"

    I lifted my hand, stopping the words of Freya from reaching my ears, ''Take your arm out of her chest cavity." I said, amazed by my calm. Bending down while Freya followed my direction, blood began to bubble from her mouth as she struggled to breathe. "So this is the end, isn''t it," I said to Yu Jing, watching the red bubbles pop from her lips.

    "Zantar, he¡ª" She tried to exin.

    "I said stop talking," I softly interjected, taking Yu Jing into my arms. Her slender body trembled as blood pooled from her chest, staining my fingers.

    "Big Sis," Ty tearfully muttered, cing her hands upon the young chosen, who shuttered. Her mouth opened, but words simply failed to sound. "Big Sis, don''t die. Ty doesn''t want you to go!"

    Tears filled Yu Jing''s eyes, slipping down her blood-stained cheeks. "Ah-Ah-Ah"

    I nced at Ezra and then at Yu Jing, whose body was slowly turning cold. She was a God, one with a powerful body. Her life force was terrifyingly strong, but she was missing both her legs and a single arm. And with Freya''s foolish action, a heart.

    Touching her in between her breast where Freya''s arm once was, the darkness swelled into action as I created an artificial heart to help run and maintain some of her organ functions.

    "I''ll get help. I hope we can salvage this situation."

    "MASTER, ZANTAR HAS HER!" Freya screamed, bellowing at me. "She is nothing more than a pawn! We can have Ren¡ª"

    "Freya, do not speak again." I softlymanded, trying with my all to tame the me. The burning, agonizing me, thrashing against my heart, searing my insides as I wished for nothing more than to¡ª

    I took a deep breath, allowing a vortex of darkness to swallow me whole, taking Yu Jing and Ty with me. I appeared once more beside Jinx, "Get me, Avar! Now! And all your best doctors!"

    Snapping into action at a moment''s notice, Jynx shed like a lightning bolt. Whipping outside of the atrium, she vanished from my gaze. I lowered my eyes to the skin that felt like shards against my flesh.

    I could not just change someone from the original seven and decide who gets in or not. I needed those of the Bed of Chaos, who was literally perfect in almost every way. Ren is powerful, rivaling the Chosen, if not even more powerful, but¡­hecks a powerful body. He is a fully-formed human in every regard. Ren''s bloodlinees from the power he molded; there is nothing special about him aside from my sister choosing him.<sub> </sub>

    If I could change anyone, I would have simply used one of the random fools of Shadowfell. That would make everything simple. That foolish thing was blind. How could Freya¡ª

    My fingers clenched, tightening around Yu Jing, whose cold body slowly began to tremble. Looking her dead in the eyes, I saw a look of genuine fear for the first time¡ªa look I had seen only in those about to die. Death was a concept everyone feared. Even those brave enough to charge into death''s embrace, I wouldn''t say they did not feel fear. They merely push through it.

    There was only one race that didn''t fear death. And that were demons or devils, the Fiends of Hell. They do not fear death but the torment that would never end.

    But even the Angels feared the primordial concept of death.

    Seconds passed as our gaze remained locked, and in a single moment, I felt the air fluctuate, and I knew Avar had arrived.

    "Aunty A, please save Big Sis!" Ty cried, her palms stained with the blood of Jing.

    "I need your help. Can your cybeics do anything?" I grimly asked, thinking of the Order of Chaos that could be screwed just from one simple misunderstanding.

    Standing by her side, I noted a well-dressed soldier standing at attention. He was taller than Avar, but I saw a strange tattoo around his cor, almost like mes stretching up towards his cheek.

    He had a buzzed top and a tight jaw that carried weight upon his solemn expression, flicking between interest and disregard, "She has lost too much blood, and with her missing limbs and artificial heart, the chances of¡ª"

    "She has a demonic bloodline in her. It should be able to remedy the issue of blood loss. I just need to know you can handle her. If you are not interested, then I can say for sure she has a strange type of energy within her that will turn your world upside down." I quickly interjected if they could not help. Arkanos was myst hope. She had all the knowledge of the Abyss at her disposal, but she was far too young and had too close of a rtionship with Yu Jing. Out of all the Chosen, Yu Jing was the only one to care for her the most, with a mother''s love.

    I could not say that Arkanos had it in her to be objective. Based on Ty right now, filled with tears, I can say Arkanos would be in the same boat.

    Shit! Damn that woman!

    "I will help, but Arsene, the chances of her living is less than five percent, and that''s just based on the strange energy I felt Arkanos use. If we add in other factors, the odds drop quite significantly." Avar said, walking towards me; she opened her arms for me to hand Yu Jing over.

    Sucking in a deep breath, I nodded, " Just do what you can. I will see what I can do from here." I responded, thinking of the Hells. I hadn''t made a contract in a while, but it was my only hope, that or Asmodeus or Levi, wherever the Hell she is.

    I handed Yu Jing over.

 Chapter 752 Siegfried - Where Is Arsene

    Sprawling my arms wide over the bloodstained grass, Izily nced at Kurt and Master Talos, whose expressions mirrored that of a block of ice. "By the Hells, can you two rx? It''s bad enough I haven''t seen a woman in little over a year."

    Kurt growled, shooting therge dinosaur beast thing we killed no more than a few seconds ago a deep look. "These things are getting harder to kill each passing day. If I didn''t know better, I would say we are getting weaker."

    "That''s because we are," Talos uttered softly, his fist clenched into a tight ball, as he surveyed the area so that we might not have to.

    "What do you mean," Kurt responded.

    "It''s that bastard Arsene. He is taking over."

    I chuckled, "Well, that is to be expected; what did you guys think would happen when you learned he was an actual devil? Not to disrespect, but you were always ying with fire."

    It had bobbled me for a while, but why did they even need Arsene? I was sure any one of the masters could have gone to a devil for a deal or perhaps, explored the unknown sectors of the Bed of Chaos. But they chose to endanger everyone by crossing Arsene. While that is more to do with Aiza, they still annoy that lover boy. I can''t believe he actually married. Guess that''s a good thing; I wouldn''t want topete with him. Eroma is already a worthy opponent.

    "The Overworld was plotting against us; we had no option." Master Talos mentioned, ncing back at me. "And aren''t you putting too much light on Arsene? He wasn''t even a God when we found him."

    "Wasn''t a god? Master Talos, when you heard his name, he had already killed a Prince of Hell and an Arch-Angel. Enough said. You should y some games or visit a mortal world. They have many novels and movies about this type of shit. All the signs were there." I remarked, rolling my eyes, noticing Masters Talos''s back stiffen.

    I knew he was always against recruiting Arsene or even using him, but Talos was constantly being outvoted. It was almost innate for all cultivators to be arrogant the older they get. But they were cutting it far too close.

    Even the weakest of demons were able to kill anyone of us. Even if we had the same battle prowess, these bastards simply were on another level.

    I chuckled and shrugged, "Well, it doesn''t matter now, does it? I heard you said that you would take Cleo and bolt if something like this happened."

    Talos nodded, releasing a long sigh, "I am¡ª

    Struck by a strange invisible force, blood exploded as master Talos was sted off his feet, crashing into arge tree that splinted almost in half. A grunt escaped Talos, and I rose to my feet, taking out my weapon in a single moment.

    "Who!"

    ''No, Run!'' Talos cried, coughing a mouthful of blood.

    However, before anyone of us could even grasp what was going on, a powerful force clenched my throat, pulling me high in the air, sucking the very life out of me, as I felt my heart, spleen, liver, lungs, were all being crushed by a terrifying force.

    "Demons, Devils, you three seem to know a lot." A calm, ethereal voice chimed in, "Care to tell me where my daughter is? Where is Rey N?"

    My heart shuttered as blood trickled from my throat; I turned to Master Talos, whose arms began to curl like a pretzel. Bones began to protrude from his arms, forcing him to drop his sword.

    "Stop!" Kurt howled," We don''t know anything about this Rey N?"

    "Is she cute?"

    "Siegfried shut the hell up!"

    "What? If I''m going to die, I''m going to be myself. "I uttered through clenched teeth, "Fuck being a little bitch. I haven''t seen a woman in a year. You got a picture?"<sub> </sub>

    "Then get yourself killed, not us!" Said Kurt.

    The force around me faded, and I fell to my feet as a slew ofughter echoed. And from the very clouds, my eyes widened, as a silver-haired man, soared down with a smirk on his face, "Young man, you have a way with your words," he said, with the scariest set of piercing eyes that seemed to prate my soul, reaching to the core of my being.

    "I am Rey Talzen. A pleasure."

    Sweat dotted my back as I stood before this monstrous thing that seemed to make everything I had ever seen small. Even that damn ck hole, alongside that scary-ass mist, seemed like a distant dreampared to this man.

    "Siegfried," I answered, cuffing my hands. "And I agree. It is a pleasure to meet me."

    He smiled. "Your master?" He said, pointing to Talos.

    "Not my real master. But one I dearly respect." I answered truthfully. Talos had always been a lone figure, but he was the one I always went to when I needed finesse. He was far wiser than any of the other founders.

    Releasing his hold on everyone, both Kurt and Talos fell,nding on their feet. Rey Talzen eyed me sternly. "you spoke of a man called Arsene; I have reason to believe he is with my daughter. But for some reason, his full image seems to elude even me when I dabble in the ethereal realm."

    My brow scrunched, and a virtual image appeared from my heavenly qi, forming an image of Arsene. I knew Arsene had some artifact that blocked his image from people. But what is this thing about the Ethereal Realm?

    "This is Arsene." I calmly informed.

    "You would betray him so easily?"

    I burst intoughter and rolled my eyes, unable to help myself, "That bastard, Arsene, is probably surrounded by the Kings and Princes of Hell. If you want to walk towards your funeral, that''s on you."

    He arched his brow, "Is he a practitioner in the Laws of Darkness?"

    "Yes,'' Kurt said. "He is the Monarch of Darkness?"

    Rey Talzen''s eyes widened, and his lips curled downwards. "But he''s a devil."

    "He is something," Master Talos remarked, his arm releasing a deadly air of death qi that slowly mended his broken arm. "No one knows what the hell he is."

    "Is the Veil of Darkness protecting him?" He said, stroking his thinly veiled goatee.

    "The what?"

    "To you primitive beings, it is what you might call the shadow realm. A realm that exists in darkness mirroring the world or realm we stand in."

    Rey Talzen chuckled and narrowed his eyes, "My daughter has been trying to contact me for quite a while now, but only a few words keep getting through. And that is Arsene Snow. Tell me, is she¡ª"

    "If she hasn''t died yet, she is probably fine," I answered, waving off his concern. "Arsene is pretty chill. That is if you aren''t actively trying to kill him."

 Chapter 757 Enter The Badlands

    Sliding open the shoji, I slid my gaze towards the Six-women, including Avar and Astra, resting on their knees with a teacup before them. Catching nodes of honeydew and pineapple entwined with one another, I stared at the pot of tea, unable to hide my intrigued.

    I''d always been a fan of tea, my favorite being a mixture of coconut. Not very traditional, but I wasn''t a traditional man. I wanted my woman to take care of me. I''ll raise the kids. Twirl that dick whenever I need to. I''d be the perfect trophy husband. Seen as a hot piece of ass and not heard.

    A/N: Lol

    Clearing my throat, I stepped to the side and beckoned for Lilith to enter first. Watching everyone rise towards their Queen.

    A small smile graced her tender lips; Lilith stepped in, her gaze lingering on the four unknown women appearing to be around a hundred years of age.

    "Mdy!" They bowed in unison.

    "Oh, stop that. And may I have a cup of tea? It smells wonderful." She said, letting her gaze bounce from one woman to the next.

    "O-o-of course," They said, once again in unison.

    They are a new race, or they are trying to be intentionally rude. It''s customary to brew a pot of tea when everyone is gathered, especially involving royalty. Making a pot of tea before the guess of honor arrived was rather stupid and insulting.

    Throwing out the old leaves, one of the ancient n heads with short shriveled hair that looked like it had been falling out for years began a new batch of infusions around the table. Lilith took a seat and turned to me as I found my seat beside her, my gaze trailing to Astra, whose expression was sour as if she had been sucking on lemons.

    I smiled but didn''t say a word. Sucking a deep breath while the tea leaves began brewing, a tranquil silence trailed through the air for a few minutes until one of the n heads poured my wife the first cup and me the second.

    Chuckling for a bit, I swiftly swapped the two cups as their faces turned to puzzlement. I slowly exined, " usually, the first cup is for your enemies, the second is for either yourself or your wife, depending on the tea quality, which goes the same for the third cup, and the fourth is for the mistress."

    "Something you know quite well," Lilith murmured, casting me a deadly nce that stirred Lil Arsene. Her lips puckered into a challenging smile.

    I smirked. It was all I could do. Shifting my attention back to the four heads, I cleared my throat, lifting the amber cup of tea. "Ignorance is bliss," I uttered, watching their cheeks develop a tinge of red. " Anyway, you summoned me. What can I do for you?"

    "I am Yuu," the short-haired woman started, her piercing red eyes shimmering, despite her wrinkled flesh that looked like melted cheese; she took a deep breath, " We would like to join your cause."

    "sphemy!" Astra bellowed, widening her eyes.

    Lilith lifted her cup of tea, taking a sniff, keeping quiet.

    "My cause? And what cause would that be?" I remarked, ncing mainly at Avar, who was truthfully the deciding factor. I could care less about the Abyssal Fiends. To put it inly, it doesn''t matter how powerful they might be. Avar just had too much usefulness. Her technology was revolutionary.

    "People talk," The dark-hair n head said in a cherry blossom kimono. Her lips lifted, and she chuckled, talking gently, as she stared not at Lilith nor me but rather the bun brewing in Lilith. "We know about the War with Heaven and Hell, the battle between Asmodeus and Raziel, and the young man who seems to be in the center of it all, a Mr. Arsene Snow."

    "Elder Kyo," Astra demanded, "This is uneptable; This would be putting all we have at risk. This war has nothing to do with us," She stood to her feet,'' If we join this hellish battlefield, think of how many of us would die."

    "You forget your ce," Yuu said, sharply shooting her gaze to Astra. "Allow us the courtesy toplete our conversation, Astra Tempest."

    "I agree!" I chimed in, enjoying the dark flush creeping over Astra''s cheeks. " Tell me then, why is it you want to join?"

    "Firstly, your wife is our Queen," Kyo said, her gaze never leaving my wife''s stomach, putting me on guard. "And because we got a disturbing report a few months ago from our spies. Sister Sho, if you will."<sub> </sub>

    Coughing into a napkin, the sent of blood trickled into my nose as a pale face woman opened her sunken eyes to me. "One man has already ughtered over ten viges with a poption of thousand each. Their mutted bodies were left to rot beside their kids. It was a sickening report that left us with a deep sense of unease."

    One man? A demon? Ordinary people don''t just go around ughtering. That''s the shit demons usually did, or demonic cultivators.

    "Was there any reason behind it?"

    "All that was reported as our spies tried to escape was that the man kept repeating the same word repeatedly." She paused, coughing up more blood in her handkerchief, " EXP."

    "The Bands," Said Avar. "The Land of Paragons,"

    "Wait! What? Paragons." I remarked, "The hell does that mean?"

    "Just as it sounds," She replied, "With how the bands are governed, it''s rtively quite easy for Paragons to be born but hard to be a god. There is a bit of bnce, but those that be a god are usually paragons or have ridiculously high battle prowess."

    "Jesus Christ!" I remarked, "This is bad."

    "Oh, calm down," Lilith softly said, rolling her eyes, " The bands are so chaotic, even I fail to capture a few hundred or so people from their world. I simply could not find a lot of people to transfer. Everyone else was all dead. Andpared to the billions I stole from each realm. It''s crazy how much death lingers in thatnd."

    "I have heard about thend of systems and about their high battle prowess before, but I didn''t think it was that bad. Only a few hundred?" I utter in disbelief.

    Just how many people died in that realm?

    By the Hells.

    "Each system user is different, but for the most part, the act of killing will usually generate exp, to help increase skills, Artes, looks, or whatnot." Avar said, somewhat intrigued, " I have been trying to make a system for a couple of cycles, but none I made ever met my standards. They were to¡ª"

    "You made one!" I remarked.

    I absolutely wanted one!

    "Actually. I was thinking of making one for our children," Lilith suddenly said, scratching her cheek hesitantly," This child will be so powerful we will need a way to control its powers. Allowing the child''s power to run wild will be disastrous for us and the little one. Who knows how it could harm itself?

    "You can make a system? Why the hell am I thest to know?"

    "Well, I could learn. I do have the infinite knowledge of the abyss." Lilith said, sending me a smirk, " What, you jealous?"

    Damn, right, I was jealous? If I had the infinite knowledge of the abyss, I would be a Mega Arsene.

    Pursing my lips, I rolled my eyes, trying to mask my discontent. I shifted my attention back to Kyo, " So what? Certainly, it''s not the bands you fear. Your kind can just about use any type ofw at birth."

    "It is not, "another one of the heads leaders said, "Dealing with this system user, as you say, is quite simple, but we need time, we need resources. We need time to adapt. We are defenseless, and I''m not just talking about our n but the entire of Zpheris. It''s not just the bands but the demons, angels, and everything in the middle.

 Chapter 778 The Trial Of Soul

    A little overwhelmed by the countless stares eying me as I stuffed my face, I felt my stomach lining burning as if I hadn''t eaten in days, if not a week. I had only felt like this when I went on an anime binge and skipped a week of meals to rewatch a few animes. Best vacation ever.

    A/N: True story. Ahh, good times.

    Reminiscing on those days, I continued to stuff my cheeks with whatever the Overworlders ced before me, which was surprisingly rich in Qi, making it so I could not eat as much as I wanted.

    Gnawing on a bone, Commander Termion, as everyone had called him, sat at the head of the table with what seemed like a resting bitch face. He was stern to a fault for whatever reason. He sat with me, eating, while I asionally answered a few of his questions.

    "Are you wanted by our government?" He asked.

    "Maybe, you''d have to ask Loki, although seeing that look on your face, I''m sure you don''t know who that is," I said, shaking my head, "But that is to be expected. You are just and Empyrean. Not even a High God."

    "True," Termion said, cutting into his steak, season with salt and pepper, but based in what seemed like a different type of truffle and butter I never had. The taste was simr enough for me to identify, but the waves of pleasure it brought were heavenly, almost making tears fill my eyes.

    "But," he continued, cing his arms down onto the table, he eyed me with his ghastly expression, "What can you tell me about how you fell from the skies and lived?"

    "So many questions," I softly said, ncing at the runes upon my right arm.

    Feeling the Tarnishing power I held within this arm, I knew if I so wished, a battle against this peak Empyrean King would be a worthy battle. Although with my new physique, I think he would find it hard to defeat me, I was now the bane to the denizens of the Overworld. Well, at least to those that had gic mutations.

    "You''re about to attack. I don''t think you will have enough time to worry about me," I softly informed, arching my lips, " As I said, I am technically your enemy, and my people areing."

    "You don''t have to be," themander softly said, which caused me to raise a brow, "Why not form a treaty."

    I smiled, "Oh really? Termion, I think you underestimate your pull in the Overworld. You are gravely mistaken in believing that you stand a chance of having me as an ally."

    "So you''re underestimating me?" Hemented, not angry but amused.

    "Far from it, but if you don''t know who the Snake Loki is, who sides with the Rulers of the Overworld, you have no business asking for an alliance."

    "Then should I just kill you?" He said, lifting a ss of ruby-red wine, swirling with an elegance I''d only seen in nobles; his scarlet eyes bled a deep burning light.

    "That would be in your best interest, but I think you''re going to try to figure out who I am first and decide whether it''s worth killing me or using me as a tool of diplomacy. I''m sure there would be many groups who would want me in their hands."<sub> </sub>

    Commander Termion frowned and slowly nodded, " Thanks for the information,"

    "Well, it''s really for me. I''m only using you," I said, " In the next few months, I will be finishing my trials, and I would like to see how powerful I have be. I suggest you tighten up defenses, both within your stronghold and outside. Because a storm ising, my friend."

    Bloodlust leaked from my pores, withering the food into rot, startling everyone at the table. Eyes grew poised and vignt, while hands etched towards weapons. Witnessing their movement, the withering stretched towards the table, the ground and the winds turning this manner into a vastnd of death and decay.

    "You''re quite arrogant," Termion uttered darkly.

    My smile faded, leaving only a deadly vortex of darkness pooling out into the air; the runes on my arm and chest bled a scarlet light, startling everyone at the table. They all instantly drew their weapons.

    My gaze surveyed the table filled with all of Termion''s top-level soldiers, and I merely snorted, "You should have seen me before. Thank Zax for tempering my willpower, or else the moment I found myself in a rotting dungeon. I would have gone mad and ughtered everyone here."

    Turning my back, the cold ze in my heart burned even brighter as I pushed through the dining hall doors and into the outside, where the sun''s rays stabbed into my flesh.

    Tickling my very being, I red back at the sun and spoke, "Izavith, I expect an exnation as to why a woman who holds me in such discard is so determined to make me suffer. If I am held in such disregard, the man who is married to Lilith, I am confused on why you would even help a being such as Zax? A devil of all things, a race that couldn''t even stand against the angels in your higher heaven."

    Zax''sughter bellowed into my soul, " A fine question, a fine question indeed. But one, you may never learn, my boy! A being like Izavith is so strong, so mighty, demanding an answer is not the way."

    "You''re helping me now?" I uttered in disbelief.

    "Helping? I''ve always been helping. It''s only your arrogance and pride that make me your enemy. As I said, Arsene, I''m not one to bend over backward in order to curry favor; as you have your pride, so to do I. I will not lower it for you, nor my master. It''s who I am. Would you expect Lord Zariel to prostrate before Lord Lucifer, a known being stronger than him, what of Lord Mephistopheles?"

    I didn''t speak, as I knew he was right, but blood needed to fall. Clenching my chest, I knew blood had to fall.

    Zax needed to pay.

    Wondering the walls of the inner fortress, filled with a myriad of soldiers and civilians, I noted a few people were tailing me. Not bothering to kill them outright for their sins against the crown, I slowly found myself in a garden.

    "Can we not start the soul trial now?" I asked, somewhat impatient to get this over with.

    "No, your soul is injured. If we start the tempering process, you will find yourself dead during the first few seconds. Mend your soul with the Path, and then we can begin."

 Chapter 779 Soul Flame

    Lost in the myriad of darkness that coursed not only through my veins but my soul, the path of Abyssal Night, devoured the light around me, making it mine. Seconds trailed by, bing like a fleeting dream, and before I knew it, I was once again within the throne room of bael.

    Situated near the dark throne, Zax stood with his arms crossed and his head down as if he were sleeping.

    "Did you know there was another like you toe along before your brother destroyed everything? Back then, there had only been a single King of Hell appointed by my lord and the rest of the Kings, Dukes, and Princes of Hell. During that era, no one knew they were not the original; they thought themselves true kings. It was a little naive, but it was how Lord Lucifer wanted the lower hells to run."

    He lifted his head, carrying a drowsy expression filled with a reminiscing glow, "In this era, the war between the devils and demons was destructive, reaching all over the sevenyers of Hell. And it was due to that war that, my lord made it so that I could allow the ring to wander around the Exalted Wheel."

    "I''m going to guess; this leads back to the man who epted your trials," I said, and the imp patiently nodded.

    "As you should know, there are technically only two sessful races that were allowed to remain in the Exalted Wheel, the Humans and the Forsaken¡ª"

    "The sessful? Wait, what happened to the failures?"

    "A question the Mother of demons, Lilith, always asked herself and Lord Lucifer. What happened to them? No one knows, but from what I do know, was that Lilith had be obsessed with that question. What would God''s failures look like? Can they even be considered failures? Did they not fit the parameters of theyered heavens that they were cast away? It was one of the great mysteries that Lord Mephistopheles suggested to Lilith to get her out of his way and keep her busy."

    I smiled¡ªwhat a cruel scheme. But if this Lilith was portrayed correctly from biblical times, it''s safe to say she was also a mistake. Is she trying to find a family she calls her own? To find people who understand what it means to be thrown away.

    Mephisto probably nted that scheme in her when she lost the right to be Adam''s wife.

    "He may have suggested it was within this Heaven, so you have seen her influence here more than other Lords or Angels. And it''s for that very reason Lilith has been granting Baphomet her blessing." The imps lips arched upwards, "  Did you know thest person to attempt this trial was a human or something quite close to human?"

    "Huh?"

    Feeling my eyes widen, Zax nodded. " Yes, well, it''s not a surprise as humans are pretty monstrous, at least, High Humans are. They are, without a doubt, among the top five strongest races, matching devils and reaching close to the power of Angels. There are many more categories for ''humans'' whose power varies, but they are all mad with power. But the one who came to me was quite average in terms of bloodline, but what drew me to him was his insanity. Now there was a man that was developed to be a demon." He said, cracking a deep smile.

    "This was during Zariels era?" I asked.<sub> </sub>

    "A little before he was born, but here''s where things get interesting; when I looked at his soul, I saw it was not a Soul me like all creations possess. Instead, it was a shard, a jewel of all things; I''d never seen anything like it. So when I informed my Queen, she too fell star struck. Everything about this man had been wrong; his skin, dao, and cells. It was all different. Fear crept into my heart after God knows how long that day. And the funny thing is, I was asked to do what I am doing to you by Lilith to him. But my God, no matter what I did, that bastard''s past his first trial without issue."

    My heart hammered against my chest as I frowned and clenched my fist. Had I wasted so much time that I failed to live up to my adaptive nature?

    "And then we went to the Soul Trial." he said, causing a frown to brandish his lips, " That was when a being of indescribable power came, cleaving this mysterious being in twain with a single strike. Blood gushed like a river as she came bleeding from every pore. Graceful as those in the higher realms, she leaned onto a lone tree, trying to catch a breath, and said.

    "Ten out of Ten dead,"

    My brow scrunched as I heard Zax try to imitate this woman''s voice. "Who was she?"

    "Can''t say anyone knows." Zax grimly remarked, " But her silvery hair and power led us to one conclusion, she was a Forsaken. I''d never seen Lilith so angry that she called upon a demonic tribtion of the highest order. Capable of killing any Chaos Lord at the time, I thought the verynd of Iluthath was about to implode, but to our horror, she merely flicked her wrist, destroying the tribtion with a re of her forsaken qi." He paused, clenching his fist, " That woman was the first appearance of a true forsaken in the Twelve nes."

    "Who was she?" I uttered, having a name already on the tip of my tongue.

    He red at me and continued. " Your Mother, of course. And in a single moment, she vanished, leaving both Lady Lilith and I lost for words. We theorized she was a guardian of sorts, as she seemed heavily injured for some reason, but no one knows why."

    "Zantar, the other fallen, now the Demon Mother. just how many people are trying to reopen Iluthath?" I whispered, feeling like I was getting closer to the answer behind Zantar''s motivation. His quest for Zariel''s safe in the ne of Oblivian, his involvement with the Angels. Could it all be due to my Mother? If she was a guardian, what was she protecting? And was Zantar preparing for a bigger War?

    "A fine tale, is it not?" Zax said, and my insides bubbled with unease.

    "The Demon Mother ismunicating with you, isn''t she."

    He crackled with a sharpugh and beckoned towards the throne, "No more questions, take a seat. It''s time."

 Chapter 788 Astral Soul

    Standing within the expanding expanse of my soul, a tainted ck and scarlet, I gazed at what seemed to resemble the nervous system. Glistering with multicolored light, I stood spellbound within my core.

    None of this had hurt as Zax had said it would, but when that explosion sounded within the North Gate, I was dragged into my soul''s depths. I don''t even know the state of my body. If I was not in control, would my baser instincts be? Or am I justying in a puddle, drooling on myself? God, I hope that''s not the case; that would be so humiliating.

    Clearing my throat in my spiritual form, I gazed out at the storm of colors lighting up one after the other in such an intricate way I felt almost spellbound to watch, trying to grasp theplexity of my soul.

    Was everyone''s soul like mine, or did they see something else?

    Trying not to waste time, I floated forward, hoping I was heading deeper into my soul. It''s kind of sad that I can''t even tell where I was going in my soul. But I guess everyone needs a weakness. At least it''s not a significant Achilles heel.

    Traveling the seemingly infinite reaches of my soul, I asionally touch upon the nerves or project my intent on them, forcing them to reveal some of the memories and feelings I held. The time Sitri took Lilith, the time I entered Midgard, the day Bael killed my parents only to be revived by Levi.

    It was quite a wild trip to go down memoryne, seeing all I had to deal with¡ªboth the good and the bad. Finding all these memories seemingly not in order and sort of fragmented, yet connected somehow or another, I proceeded deeper in till the lights above me slowly began to fade, little by little.

    Zax had said I needed to find a glimmer of Astral force or perish. But how does one do so when the soul itself is infinitely wide, as it is vast?

    And as my Divine Sensees from my soul, it doesn''t work in my soul. Annoyed as I was growing angry, I could only float mindlessly through my memories. Years seemed to skim by as I slowly began to notice something happening to my spiritual form.

    It was losing its luster. I was dying, but there was nothing I could do but soar at the fastest pace possible through the infinitendscape of my soul.

    I rushed past the almost endless fragmented memories of my many lifetimes, some of which showed me some of the worst things while others portrayed me as a saint. At some point in my many lifetimes, I was both a vilest of viins and the greatest of heroes, a shame I took the Vin Path. I always wondered what it would be like to be a hero. To be so self-centered, I kill more people than I save in the name of someone else''s justice.

    Was having empathy so great? Was it a necessity? Looking at all these memories, I saw my past selves who lived as heroes appear sad or tired. Was it so rewarding? If I had power, why should I help others? Why should I risk my life for randoms? Why should I sacrifice my life to make others feel good? It just doesn''t make sense to me. Was it so wrong to be selfish? If I were a hero, I''d be killing all my enemies.

    Pondering the difference between right and wrong for the next few hundred thousand years, I found myself lost in the concept of morality. And whether it was relevant in modern times or if such a concept was simply there to make others feel good about themselves.<sub> </sub>

    Killing time with such a brain teaser, I found myself gazing at arge storm crackling with scarlet and gold arcs releasing a soul-crushing pressure that weight heavily on my soul.

    Staring at the storm that, in a way, was staring back at me, a soft calling sensation whispered into my ear. But I could not move. Under this horrendous pressure holding me in ce, my thoughts slowed, and my spiritual body lost even more of its luster.

    "BE MY DISCIPLE, AND I SHALL SAVE HIM!"A sinister voice, powerful and grand, regal and domineering, erupted in my mind like a faded memory, "BEND YOU''RE KNEE FORSAKEN! AND I WILL GRANT  YOU POWER TO FELL THE NIGHT!"

    My heart hammered like drums, and I felt myself shake with unease as thezy eyes of a blurred figure seared their way into my mind. Unable to ce the name or the face, I stood shaken for gods knows how long.

    By the time I came to, I felt my mobility had returned, but the state of my soul had diminished into that of a few embers barely flickering with light, "Who! NO! no time to think of that! I need to move!" Dashing into the storm that felt like the abyss and night, I dared not stop as I weaved through what seemed like a maze. I continued with all I had before the light of my soul burned away; my eyes soon became locked upon a crest.

    My Crest! That zed with a scarlet, ck glow, and by its side, I saw¡­ I saw myself standing there, with a smile, as he gazed at me.

    "That lucky bastard Zariel did it, didn''t he." The other me said, resting in the lotus position; he rose to his feet. "You have no idea how lucky you are."

    "You''re?" I started to say, unsure what type of beast was before me. I was sure I got rid of any other entity living within me. An Aegis had confirmed that when I granted him a body and a mission."

    "The Forsaken are all born without Astral Force; that is why Zariel didn''t have any nor my little sister." He said, tracing his gaze back to my Crest. " When Zariel gave me some of his Astral Essense alongside the rest of The Order, all of us poured a part of our souls into the Astral Essense just in case. Something happened. Zero, that cautious bastard really does have some wild foresight. Although I don''t think he nned for this."

    "You''re the old me who died," I muttered, and he turned back to me and nodded.

    "Indeed." He calmly said, bitterness filling his golden eyes."We have much to discuss, but it would seem you have very little time."

 Chapter 801 Demonic Resonance II

    It was getting cold. Demonic Resonnnonce was using my attunement to the Abyss, and the Hells, alongside the Elements of the Fourth Heaven, and it was turning cold the longer I held onto this power.

    When I fought, everything was instantaneous. When I was moving, I just needed to think; when I swung my spear, there was no windup; my de was going to meet its mark. Demonic Resonnnonce made it so that every circle, every Arte, every thought was instantaneous. It was an Almighty Spell that would be my next bloodline technique.

    Dusting himself off, Bael looked at me without a single injury. I don''t know how he did it, but he was perfectly fine. There was not even a tear on this clothing or a look of concern. He stood peacefully without a look of terror.

    Lifting his twin spears, I felt the King of Hell before me grow slightly more solemn as his form seemed to make my heart palpitate.

    Sweat dotted my brow as the coldness in me continued to grow, spreading from my soul to my body. Unsure what it meant, I applied Soulforce from my tarnished soul to help my body adapt.

    I stared at the man and moved.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Somehow blocking an instantaneous move, Bael smiled, "Wee to how people of the Fifth Heaven all fight. This spell of yours is not to be used in the Lower Realms as they will perceive it as an instantaneous moment, but there are ways to get around that."

    Taking his criticism, I began to make adjustments to battle against this bastard. It is said that knowledge is power, and Bael''s archive held so much I just needed time to adjust my battle style to fit all I learned.

    Beating my spear left and right, I became like a ck whirlwind, bringing a cloud of embers from our spears striking against one another.

    Listening to the sounds of steel against steel erupt, the song of metal alongside the drums of war resounded.

    Unsure when it happened, wounds began to appear around my body, but under the effects of Demonic Resonance.

    I felt immortal.

    My injuries would heal as fast as they appeared, making me stronger, and the more my spear spun through the confines of space and time, I began to feel myprehension of the Dao of Spear grow. I could feel my battle prowess rising without end.

    But the coldness only continued to grow. No injury or wounds were appearing, but I slowly felt a coldness growing within me, an indifference I knew all too well. I''d seen it in Asmodeus, Baphomet, and even Lilith when she was trying to get her bloodline under control.

    Finding myself casting without thought, the battle between Bael and myself had long passed the minute mark, but neither of us was stopping. Minute after minute, a battle that could be had in the higher heavens was being fought right now, in front of me.

    It''s said only God-Kings, held the battle prowess to fight a being of the Higher Heavens, but as I fought Bael, who I could see was going easy on me, I came to a halt, dismissing the Demonic Resonance.

    "Are you done?" He asked with an aged eye and a smile that didn''t seem to meet his eyes.<sub> </sub>

    "I am; I need to meditate. I also need to connect to the other three souls within me," I softly said, looking down at my body grievously sweating. I dismissed the Spear of Noctem, but this coldness still lingered, showing no signs of leaving.

    "It''s going to be there forever. It''s the sign you have pushed your bloodline to a specific limit." He said, and I lifted my head to him. "I''m sure you still have tons of potential left, but you need time to incorporate all of my knowledge and Soloman''s wisdom. You damn Snows are monsters. Especially that sister of yours."

    "Truck-kun?"

    "Please, that immortal bastard is the bane of many. She is the definition of an immortal. There is no killing her. Maybe if Zariel used the Weave against her, but her ability to be ''reborn'' makes it impossible to harm or injure her. I know because Master Azazel has tried. That girl is a monster."

    "Is it Mortal Dao?"

    "No idea. You''ll have to ask her that." He said, shaking his head. "Now, as you have passed your battle test, all that''s in the Ring of Bael is yours. And toplete our little bet, I''ll tell you something. Run. Trust no one on the Devil''s side. If everything goes ording to n, you, Arsene, will need an escape n."

    "Then who can I trust?" I curiously asked as Bael was kind of vague.

    "You''re not going to like it." He said, arching his lips, " The person you must trust to escape this ordeal is the man who killed you.''

    ''Aldrich," I grimly said, clenching my fist into balls, "You cannot be serious."

    He chuckled, and his body slowly faded, " I have no reason to lie. Your enemies are close, Arsene. If those two Fallen capture you, it''s game over. No one can save you. Oh, and before I go, I had almost forgotten. The Fallen has this ability that allows them to use pure seraphic qi that is not tainted. I''ll leave you to think how they did that."

    Withdrawing from sight, I pondered the little riddle Bael left me. But as I did, I slowly shifted my attention to the imp on one knee.

    "Master." He echoed in a respectful tone I''d never heard leave his lips.

    Pulling myself out of the Ring of Bael, the icy flow of water caressing my body took me by surprise as I felt my soul feasting upon the spring I resided within.

    Picking myself up, I nced at the smiling face of Levi-chan. "Your mine as soon as Paimon leaves."

    Paimon? A King of Hell? Tilting my head past Leviathan, I nced at a smiling old goat that looked like a goat mixed with a toad.

    "Are you ready to meet, Lord Lucifer?"

 Chapter 802 The Beginning Of The End

    "Are you ready to meet, Lord Lucifer?"

    "I''m sorry? What''d you say?" I asked, staring dead into Levi''s azure blue eyes, looking back at me with fulfillment.

    "Child, you have been given the honor, the right, and the blessing to fall to your knee before an entity that gave you freedom." Paimon ryed with open arms and an arch head, appearing as though he were in prayer.

    "Is he high?" I asked.

    "If only it would make him a lot more tolerable. He''s a fanatic, a weird one as well."

    "Hail Satan!"

    Batting my eyes at this man as he said that with the utmost seriousness, I was at a loss for words. I''d never met a Satanist. Even amongst the Devils and Demons, I''ve never seen one that was ever this open about who or what they worship.

    "I see you''ve been struck by the awe of Lucifer''s most glorious name. Let it wash over, you friend. Let his blessing fill you until you fall to your knees before his greatness," Paimon praised."There is no shame in bowing your head to a supreme being like him."

    Hearing Paimon ramble on, I could only look at Levithan, who nodded, understanding what I was thinking.

    "Him being an ass aside, he is a powerhouse. And somewhat loyal. Although he was one of the Kings who tried to kill my child and me while I was pregnant."

    "Are you still on that?'' Paimon intervened, " Think about the honor we could have been graced with if I burned little Ezra alive as a tribute to my lord? Ahh~ The honor would have been so grand! A child''s soul in the womb is without sin, even within the Hells. And with iting from you of all people, can you imagine the boon we could have received?"

    Jesus Christ, this man is fucking insane. I know Lucifer fell, but I don''t think sacrifices like that will appease him. Or will it. Thinking about it now, I have no idea what type of person Lucifer is. He was once praised as the most handsome of all angels, one of the most powerful, a natural-born leader, etc. It''s hard to believe that angel who fell would fall so low. But who am I to talk. I''ve killed a few children back in my early years on earth. Them fuckers are good in a stew.

    Nevertheless, I think it''s time to distance myself from the Devils of the Nines. Them being distrustful asses aside, the Demon Mother and Lucifer worry me.

    "I literally had castrated you for what you did."

    "And I''ve grown back my balls, through the will of Luc¡ª"

    "Ok enough, I don''t want to know that. And I promise you Lucifer doesn''t want to know that either. Keep that shit to yourself," I hastily said, looking down at my naked body. I swam to the shores and quickly clothed myself in ck and red robes. "There, that''s better. Now, why am I meeting Lucifer?"

    "Because he''s Lucifer?" Paimon defended, eying me as though I was a fool.

    "Well, I''m going to pass on that. I''ve got a lot of work to catch up on. You will not believe the torment I''ve experienced. I think I need a break to catch up on me and this war."<sub> </sub>

    "Well, I''m afraid that isn''t an option, Mr. Snow," Paimon said, losing the graceful appearance he held. His tone had be slightly chilly, as did the aura around me.

    I smiled, "Paimon, if Lucifer wishes a word, It will be done through the Order of Chaos. I want all my brothers there watching my back as I speak to the True Lord of Hell."

    Brothers? When did I start calling them that?

    "Then I''m afraid I''ll have to take you in by force."

    My gaze slid to Levi-chan, who held her tongue," Will you stand with him?"

    "Lord Lucifer and Lord Dagon are who I worship, but I''ve got no proof if it was Master Lucifer who sent Paimon, so I guess till I''m told otherwise, I will side with you."She said with a mischievous expression that resembled Lilith''s.

    "Even if I die, I must bring you in Arsene Snow," Paimon coldly told me, bringing a deeper smile to my lips.

    "And how will you do that?" I said as the flickers of scarlet-ck lightning whipped over my body.

    Feeling my heart turn even colder, Demonic Resonance took hold of my being as I snatched Levi; before she knew what had happened, we had arrived within the courtyard where it had all happened, where I took the Trials of Bael.

    "How did we?" Levi muttered, turning to me with a look I''d remember forever. Getting me a little hot, I shook off my lust and felt this was a safe ce to reconnect with my other three souls. I had a lot more understanding about the Hollowing, so I was sure I could at least control it or maybe regain the memories of all that happened.

    "Nevermind. Arsene, you should have gone with Paimon." Levi softly said, " His majesty Morningstar is not a person you wish to tempt. His cruelty knows no bounds. Of all the Fallen, it has been foretold that he is the only one to ever fully attuned himself to the Hells and the Heaven. His mind is so profound; I fear you may just be tempting your downfall."

    "I''ve always been tempting my downfall," I replied, unable to take her words to heart. Despite my hate for Izavith, I know she will protect me. I know everyone from the Order will protect me against that man. I had nothing to fear.

    "Arkanos and Ty are both in there," I said, peering at the building that had remained the same after god knows how many years.

    Taking a step forward, Levi went silent as I slid open the doors. Picking up the scent of tea, my favorite tea in the air, a smile slipped over my lips as I walked towards the living room.

    I opened thest door, and my eyes widened as I saw Lilith situated near Ty and Arkanos, with Izavith standing behind her. Across from her rested Zariel with a tense expression, with an otherworldly woman, with vibrant golden eyes, that shook my heart, and at the center of everything stood¡ª

    "Greetings, Arsene."

    Lucifer!

 Chapter 803 Lucifer I

    Lucifer!

    Startled where I stood, I could only stare at the man if he could be even called a man that seemed to step beyond the typical construct of beauty. If Zariel could be called perfect by almost any standards, Lucifer appeared to surpass the confines of beauty.

    To say his eyes were too sharp would feel like I had sin. To say his jawline was too weak was, to admit, I needed to jump into the pit of fire within the Hells to purify myself.

    This being once praised as the most illustrious angel, was now standing before me.

    He had long blond hair so light it almost seemed white. Majestic golden-red eyes and a set of striking features that frankly made me kind of wish I were gay.

    I was envious.

    "Lilith," I said, turning to my wife, that had sprouted into a flower carrying a motherly glow that made me want to take her into my arms, "Let''s go. I don''t like you around this man."

    "See, Father! I told you this would happen if you came in your true form. Why can''t you be like my Dumb-Dumb?" The Golden eye woman, whose features seemed to almost copy lucifers but in a somewhat inferior fashion remark. "He''s the embodiment of perfection, but here he is, looking like a hobo!"

    "Again, can you stop calling me Dumb-Dumb? I''m a grown-ass man." The Lord of Order snapped, cing his cup of tea down; he slid his gaze to¡ªAurelia Morningstar. Lucifer''s only daughter and child.

    "And how the hell do I look like a hobo? I''m¡ª"

    "Dumb-Dumb," Aurelia warned, puffing her cheeks; she red.

    ''Yes, dare," He meekly said, hanging his head low, as his soul whisper entered my ears," Remember this submissiveness, a crazy pregnant wife is more dangerous than any version of us."

    Studying the golden wife of Zariel, I could not help but notice her stomach plump with a glow of motherhood.

    My heart warmed.

    "Arsene," Lucifer softly said, in his illustrious voice that seemed like a crime to hear. "Take a seat. Zariel and I were just talking about Zantar and Balor, the twin Fallen who fell."

    "Balor is a Fallen?" I uttered, and everyone here seemed to nod. "Wait! Why am I thest to know of this?"

    "Well, he''s here in my abyss, so of course, I knew. I did tell you I would keep out of all things you." Lilith indifferently said.

    Taking a seat next to my wife, whose lips curled upwards as I scooched closer to her, she leaned her head onto my shoulders, and like music, the drum of a heartbeat thundered its way into my soul.

    "Do pay attention, Arsene; I know your attention span is quite small, but this information does rte to you." The First Fallen reprimanded, staring dead into my soul.

    "On this, we can agree," Zariel added, shooting his dark gaze towards Lucifer. " And why are you interfering?"

    "Because it is my right as a Lord of Rebellion. I do not need to listen to the words of Father. I can do as I please." He responded with a crass sneer. "Unlike you, his little pet project."

    "Jealous that you''re not his favorite child anymore?"<sub> </sub>

    "I''ll always be his favorite!" Lucifer snapped, ring furiously at Zariel, ring back with a firepit in his eyes.

    "Same can''t be said about your daughter. I''m her favorite now." Zariel mocked, slipping his hands around Aurelia''s waist, carrying a teasing smile.

    "You two are definitely rted." Izavith remarked, " Two idiots."

    Lucifer coughed and sighed, "You''re lucky I wish to hold my granddaughter and grandson." He said, clearing his throat, and shifted his attention back to me.

    So these two are rivals? Lucifer doesn''t seem mad but almost seems to be used to this type of harassment.

    "I''m here to help you out because I don''t give a damn about the rules The Father creates. So as you now know. Zantar and Balor are Fallen, who once lived in this Fourth Heaven but were almost killed by these two." He said, pointing toward Zariel and Aurelia, smiling.

    Hearing the me and the cheeky smiles on both their faces, I, too, began to smile, sensing a story.

    "They deserved it."

    "I don''t know about that. but due to your action, I''m sure Lucifer instigated God struck me down." Zariel med, crossing his arms.

    "Wee to the club," Lucifer joked," Well, when Zariel destroyed the Heavens, after falling into a fit of rage, two Angels had managed to escape. And slowly, they repaired the Heavens that Zariel and Aurelia once destroyed and ascended. However, as the years went by, revenge slowly began to build into their heart, till one day within the thirty-first Heaven, they renounced the Father, and was cast from Heaven."

    I had begun to frown and turned to Zariel, who also nodded. It wasn''t umon for someone to want revenge, but for that day to be so engraved in their mind, Zariel must have done some damage.

    "After that, they had begun to work under Mephisto but secretly tried to look into particr truths the Angels and Fallen agreed not to share with anyone. I had been quite aware of this, but it seems Mephisto had been to, but for some reason, he allowed it."

    "And your point?" I finally said.

    The First Fallen smiled, " After a while of secretly invading our libraries, Mephisto did something I didn''t expect and banished them from the Hells, and if that wasn''t enough. He tore away their powers, breaking their wills to live andmissioning the man of their hatred to cast them to the Fourth Heaven. Although I''m sure they think it was their choice to head back to the fourth Heaven. The fools were just too unaware about how much help they received."

    "I was more than willing to help, as I owed a few favors to Mephisto, not to mention I didn''t like those two. At the time, I didn''t think twice."

    "Agreed, but that was when I began to notice something strange." Lucifer''s expression turned grave, and he began to frown. "I''m sure you heard about the story of how Mephto barged into hell to banish the Forsaken? But the day he returned, I noticed my brother secretly meeting with my concubine. At first, I''d thought it was a fling, but the more I heard from Lilith, the more I began to notice my brother''s obvious maniptions."

    "Wait, what are you saying?" Lilith said, cing her hands on the table; she stared.

    "Just as it sounds. I don''t know how far his schemes have grown or how much they involve you all, but I know there is some symmetry. He is trying to find the Forsaken for some strange reason."

    My heart was hammering against my chest. If all of this were about opening the Path to Iluthath. I''d be fine, but what did he learn within the One to know what was in Arcadia?

    "Why are you telling me this?" I calmly asked, crossing my arms.

    "Hmmm, to gauge your reaction, of course. I was furious when Zantar manipted some no-name angel into taking the throne. As that was my job, but it was only then I made a connection to his n and left my realm to enter the Fourth Heaven." He said, lifting the cup of tea to his lips, his golden-red eyes narrowed till only a slit was seen, " I wanted to know if you had any idea what he was after; after all, you Snows are the gift that keeps on giving."

 Chapter 804 Lucifer II

    Something big is about to happen either on thisnd or on Iluthath.

    Hanging my head low while I thought of everything spoken, Lucifer''s voice continued, " All of the head Fallen is now within the Bed of Chaos: Moloch, Chemosh, Samyaza, Dagon, Belial, and Beelzebub are all here."

    "Eh? Belial?" Lilith said.

    "Ah yes, I''m sure you''ve met one of his incarnations. Don''t be fooled; it''s but one of the major maniptions that run deep within Mephisto''s scheme. Have you not wondered what Azazel is doing here? It would seem my brother has been gathering a few Fallen on his side for something." Lucifer said, cing a heavy weight on my heart.

    "Belial was a fallen?" I muttered. Damnit, I knew I should have read the bible at least once in my life. Isn''t he a King of Hell? So there are two Kings of Hell that are Fallens.

    "And you telling us this is for what? To pick up on what your brother is scheming?" I coldly questioned, seeing no other reason as to why such an important Fallen was speaking to me. This bastard was definitely scheming something.

    If it were me, I would somehow¡ª

    "You''re trying to steal your brother''s n," I said when the sounds of pping resounded from the Fallen.

    "Correct, I am. And you''re going to help me."

    "Oh really? And why do you think I will help? I''m sure¡ª"

    "Because I could vote to disband the current ruling of irregr bloodlines like yourself, Zariel, and many more to be stricken from the record. Your child will not be taken away from you and be force to live a life of¡ª"

    "You touch my child, and there will be a war," Lilith was the first to say as Izavith took a step forward.

    "Why don''t we start a war now?" She coldly challenged.

    "I don''t mind. The lives that will be lost are of no consequence to me. But you''ll have to raise your child within the abyss stuck with these animals that can''t tell their heads from their ass. The abyss is underdeveloped, and what parent doesn''t want their child to learn from the greatest warriors? To sail across the myriad Heavens, to see all the One has created? You start a war, and your child loses that option. There is more chaos in the abyss than in any other realm."

    "Then let there be war," Aurelia spoke, tapping her fingers against the table. "I''m sure our children will be fine, or have you forgotten that we have Zero on our side? We already have a strategy around a potential war."

    "I''ll have to agree. There is onend we can raise our children." Zariel added, " And I''m sure both of them will be wee."

    "You know where the Gate to Arcadia is?"

    Now how does he know about the Gate? We only know about the Gate because Mother once told me about it. But it is almost confirmed Lucifer knows nothing about the Throne of Blood and Ash. Since he''s only trying to steal a scheme, he knows nothing about.

    Mephisto, on the other hand, I have no idea. That tricky little shit is far too good at schemes.

    "I have some ideas," he said, lifting his lips towards the clouds.

    The air at the table turned cold, and Izavith''s arms slipped to Lilith''s hand and my wife''s to mine. Holding me tightly, I nced at Levi, who had fallen to one knee since I stepped in.

    "I''ve given you the benefit of the doubt because you married my daughter." Lucifer softly said, his tone carrying a power that made my soul wish to leave my body. "While I don''t wish to side with Mephisto, I don''t mind. You and your little order will stand no chance with a lineup like that."

    "Father, you are mistaken if you think we have not been preparing for war with the Hells, ever since we ended, past the Fourth Heaven." Aurelia gently informed. Her bewitching feature seemed to re to life, and her eyes, pure gold, began to be filled with an emerald power that screamed death.<sub> </sub>

    Lucifer hummed in response, rising to his feet, sending my soul into a fluttered state, "Then does that mean we will not be having a BBQ on July 4th? You know how America is about their so-call day of freedom."

    ''Of course, we''ll have it. It''ll just be more tense than usual. But you are my father, after all, and having celebrations on earth is our thing, silly!"

    My brow twitched.

    What the hell is this? They were just at each other''s throats!

    "I told you pregnant women are crazy. She''ll be by herself on this one." Zariel told me in a soul whisper. "I''m not going,"

    "You''re leaving your wife with your mortal enemy?''

    "Yup!"

    "Dear God, your worst than me!"

    "I''ll bring dumb-dumb here!" Aurelia said, snatching my little brother''s arm; she smiled, " We''ll even bring the kid, as I''m sure this festival will be done by independence day!"

    "Like hell, you can''t make me go!"

    "See, Dumb-Dumb has agreed!" The Golden Demon said, shing her father a lovable smile.

    "Those two are the weirdest couple I know," I whispered to Lilith, who nodded.

    "Good," Lucifer remarked, finding a smile, and then slid his gaze to everyone, " One day, I will burn the Snow''s name to the ground. Prepare for war!" He said varnishing before anyone could say a word.

    "Father was rather nice today," Aurelia said.

    "Dering war on us is nice?" I blurted out, and she nodded.

    "Well, he didn''t try to kill Arsene to protect his little girl, so yeah."

    Ok, so she''s crazy!

    Clearing my throat, I stared at Zariel, " How bad of a situation are we in?"

    "Out of ten, I''ll say a five. It''s not bad yet. However, if Mephisto manages to get the Angels on his side, the situation will be a seven."

    Grunting in response, I slumped onto Lilith''s shoulder. "So, what the hell are we going to do?"

    "You''re going to do nothing. But follow the path you''ve chosen. The Fallen will not pick a fight with you yet. They will just use you to find the Gate to Arcadia, which, honestly, I''m sure they''ll find on their own sooner orter. So just lead them around for a while till you find it because I''m sure you will find it first before they do."

    "From there, just let us handle everything. Zero and I have a n."

 Chapter 805 Ty And Arkanos

    There was a long silence after Zariel and Aurelia left. Izavith was staring, as was Lilith, for some strange reason. I didn''t know why but it seemed they wanted to tell me something.

    Pouring myself a cup of lukewarm tea, I could only sip as they continued to stare.

    I was sure they had never seen a badass like myself, and with Zariel and Lucifer gone, I was the sexiest bastard in the room. A god amongst gods! A bad bitch.

    "You''re feeling yourself right now, aren''t you?" Lilith was the first to say.

    "A true man must. Ugly, disfigured, fat, it doesn''t matter. Real men must always feel themselves Because no one else will," I gloriously said, feeling I was speaking God''s truth!

    Ah, how enlightened I''ve be! Praise me! Praise your new¡ª-"

    "You''re doing it again, Sene," Lilith said, cutting into my illustrious thoughts. "By the Gods, it would seem like your narcissistic personality didn''t change much."

    "How dare you!" I snapped, " By the Nine Hells, you get to be praised by men and woman alike. Is it so wrong to praise myself!"

    "Depends. Would you diddle yourself?"

    "Ummm"

    "Ther it is," She joked, rolling her eyes, pulling up her robes to take a peak. She smiled, " Although I can''t me you. Mama is sexy!'' she slid her gaze back up to me, batting hershes at me with a carnal intent, ''Care to, you know."

    Biting my lips, I felt something bubble within my balls as all the blood I had in my body rushed towards my d¡ª

    "Mydy, your Mother is right there." Izavith bluntly said, cutting deep into my heart, smiling dead at me.

    Cock blocking bitch! Tricks on you, I''m about to bang Levi! All these bad bitches are about to get it! I''ve been out of the game for far too long.

    Tormented and shamed by that bastard Zax, I think it''s time I wet my dick. Seraphina, Levi, Ezra, my God, the double daughter mother plow session. Sweet baby Jesus! And I still got Zanris. So much booty to beat!

    I''m back, baby! I''m one hundred percent back! I''m about to cookie monster that puss. Yum-Yum-Yum!

    "No need to bring up Levi," I added, casting my gaze over Izavith, studying every curve with an evident eye. Diddling her wasn''t going to happen, but making her angry with my dirty look would bother almost any woman.

    "How''ve you been? Have you found yourself a man, or do you need me to step in? And I mean that literally. I am willing to step in quite deep."

    Izavith grunted, almost spitting in disgust, "It would seem you are still high on torment. Enough of your games; things are serious, you know."

    "Maybe." I countered, knowing she was sort of right. "But let''s not say anything," I said, sliding my gaze to the Azure eyes blinking up at me. "We''ve got a spy."

    Izavith leaned closer, " Is that why I can hear you getting hard? Your not fooling anyone. You sure you don''t want to y spy with her?"

    Clearing my throat, I wiggled my waist and pushed my little man down, " Part of being a man. The little guy just does whatever he wants."

    "Levi-Chan, care to give us a minute?"

    Leviathan''s unblinking eyes stared, "Sure." she said, flickering away.

    "Now then. Now that no one but us is here, care to tell me what''s going on?" I ask, slipping close to my baby and wife. "But before that, what will you be doing for my return? Are we talking party? A harem of a million! Dare God, did you cook for me?"<sub> </sub>

    p Lilith''s eyes could not have rolled faster, " While it is good to have you around, Sene. I''ve now got a real man to take care of me."</anda>

    "Huh?''

    "Did I say, man? I mean a badass woman."

    "That''s right bitch!" Izavith remarked in a deep voice that, for some reason, lifted Little Arsene back up.

    "PAPA!!!! What''s in your pants! Is it gum!"

    "Can we have gum!"

    Remembering the two little dragons that had not left Lilith''s side, I forced a smile, "By the Hells, I''ve missed you two,e give¡ª"

    "Maybe when your swelling drops." Lilith snapped. " I wouldn''t want Izavith to nt some dangerous stories around the Abyss about my husband being into¡ª"

    "Monster! All of you! Tormented for God knows how long, and I''m still being tormented," I cried somewhat a little cross.

    While I don''t really care for most pleasantries, I feel like I missed out on so many things. Ty and Arkanos seemed to have risen a few centimeters and were beaming. Lilith, however, seemed different. She was distant; despite her early greeting, it felt off.

    "Are you mad at me?" I couldn''t help ask, feeling something different about us in the air.

    "Mad? Mad at what? The husband I married vanishing for more than half a cycle as our child made my ankles swell, my eyes blurry, my skin so sensitive everything felt like they were on fire. No, Sene, I''m not mad."

    "Lilith, I didn''t have a choice. You know that." I said, trying to stay calm. But my fist was clenching, and my blood was beginning to boil. "That isn''t fair, and you know it."

    "What I know is that my husband vanished!" She said, her voice almost cracking, as she stood up, pushing past me.

    Reaching to grab her wrist, she jerked away as tears,rge as crystalline shards, glistered under her amethyst eyes.

    "DON''T YOU DARE!!" She cried, storming away, leaving with only Izavith staring.

    "What the hell! That-That-That¡ª"

    Unable to find the words, my teeth gritted against one another till I felt an arm upon my shoulder.

    "I don''t really like you, but you are my queen''s choice for some strange reason. She''s been like that for a few years. Just chase after her!"

    ncing back at Izavith, as she looked like she wanted to vomit speaking those words, I left and rushed out of the room, sensing her outside. I raced through the hallway, sliding open the front door.

    "SURPRISE!!!!!!!"

    Startled where I stood, my heart hammered against my chest as I stared wide-eyed at therge gathering of devils and demons, Humans and Abyssal Fiends, Shadowfell, and oddly enough, Angels, all gathered around me. The skies were lit, with candles, leaving me starstruck as I hadn''t sensed anything.

    "WELCOME BACK, ARSENE!!!"

    "FALL FOR TY AND ARKANOS PLOY!!! FOOLISH PAPA!!!!"

 Chapter 806 Banquet

    Son of a bitch!

    Smiling beautifully with two dragons on her shoulders, I red as she covered her lips, giggling." You''ve lost your edge Sene. Look, our two little daughters manage to trick you."

    "Ha! You should look at papa''s face!" Arkanos bragged, leaning her head onto my wife''s.

    "Yeah, papa looked so shocked and stupid!"

    "HEY!" I snapped, flicking Ty''s lovable head, " Don''t be rude," I then said, leaning close to her ear," Good job, keep the insultsing. My daughter needs to be ruthless."

    "He-hee! Hugs for Ty!" She offered, opening her arms; I snatched her up, alongside, Arkanos giving them all the hugs and kisses.

    "Gods, I''ve missed you guys! The fluff is strong in you two!" Squishing them close, I took in the baby smell of my two dragons and sighed with longing.

    "Gods, I''ve missed this!"

    "As you should," Lilith said, hooking her arms around my neck, tracing her mischievous lips over mine. She pressed down, awakening the dragon.

    Resisting the urge to rid myself of my clothing, I smiled, " I thought you were really mad at me."

    "Then your right. But I know it''s not your fault, Sene, but it doesn''t really matter. You were gone, and the man I gave everything to wasn''t there to help me." She softly said.

    "Hey, get a room! I''m not trying to see; my nephew dry humping his wife." Eroma''s vibrant voice resounded, wrapping his arm around Lilith and me. "Mind you. I don''t mind, having you know a three-way¡ª"

    "You know I can castrate you with my mind, right?" Lilith said cutely, arching her lips. "I''ll even make you eat it if you say that again."

    Eroma jerked his arm back, and his back straightened up to a spear, " Yes, ma''am. I''m gonna go mac on them demon bitches over there. You know they are wild, right? I''m going to fuck till my dick breaks. Great party, bro! Lilith darling, your glowing! Congrats!"

    Waving off my childish uncle, the smell of rich, sulent meat came rushing into my nose, almost bringing me to my knees.

    "Dragon meat," Lilith whispered, "just don''t tell Arkanos and Ty. It''s low-key cannibalism."

    "Sure-Sure.

    "Oh, where is Freya?" I suddenly recalled, thinking back to ourst meeting.

    Honestly, it didn''t go over that nicely, although she did deserve it. I might have gone overboard.

    "She said she''ll be a littlete and that she might have a surprise for you," Lilith said, patting the little dragons, " Why don''t you two run off. Have some fun; Izavith is here; I''ll be fine."

    "K~" They sang, running off inughter.

    "Those two monsters are nning something." She said the moment they left our sight.

    ''Eh?"

    "I have seen how they stare at my stomach; I think they''remunicating with the One."

    "Wait, what?!" I sharply said in utter surprise. Was that even possible?

    "I know; those two monsters are up to something. I caught them praying and talking back. When I confronted Arkanos, I even used my rule to make her tell me, but some strange force stopped me. I know they''re up to something. They call him Uncle One or Uncle Father. It''s super cute, but I know those two cute little bitches are scheming against me."<sub> </sub>

    "Lilith, you sound crazy," I carefully said, noticing the iciness in her eyes." Even if by some miracle they speaking with the One, it''ll be fine, your like his daughter or little sister.

    "Mama bear gots to protect her cub." She said, and I could only nod, noticing Lilith''s rather defensive naturee alive. It was cute watching her so protective but a tad bit scary. Did she call Ty and Arkanos bitches?

    "How''s Iliya?" I asked, and she lifted her head to me.

    "Where still enemies, you know. I''m not telling you anything. However, I will say it''s tiring. However, I''ve been getting tons of help. If everything goes ording to n, I''ll be killing everyst Arbitor in this realm."

    "How many?"

    "Three,"

    "Need my help?"

    "You got your own problems, fighting a losing battle." She mocked, rolling her eyes.

    "It could be worse," Izavith remarked from behind. " But if you listen to our warnings, you should be fine. But just you."

    "You seem a lot more helpful." I could not help but notice. " What''s up with the change."

    Izavith sighed and eyed Lilith''s stomach, "I''ve got this epiphany about the little one there. And it has warmed my heart. While I can''t bring myself to like you for defiling my queen¡ª"

    "She defiled me first, just saying." I hastily interjected, recalling all the naughty things we did before having sex.

    "Anyway!" She said sternly, "Spending time bonding with the Little One has made me feel that you''re not so bad. Although I still kind of hate you. You are the father of the little one to be."

    Did she mature?

    Now that I think about it, how old is Izavith''s mentality? I know time works differently here, but change is hard to find without experiencing different cultures or opening yourself to different points of view.

    "So, are you apologizing for tormenting me?"

    "Fuck no, that shit was hrious. Zariel and I had a goodugh, speaking of which there is a video we recorded that will break your will to live. Bring up having your way with me again, and I''ll broadcast it to the Myriad Heavens."

    "Eh?" Befuddlement whipped over my mind as Lilith turned her head, her cheeks turning a bright red; she trembled.

    "You better do as she says. It''s humiliating, Sene. Very-Very humiliating." She repeated, and my heart dipped as I nced down at the ring of Bael carrying a dark glint.

    "Someone is about to die."

    "Then they''ll have to die another day;e, let me introduce you to my Generals!" Lilith cheerfully said, dragging me away.

    Introducing me to variousdies of the Abyss, I could not help but be amazed by the level of respect and grace they carried themselves withpared to Izavith, who seemed to act like a big sis to them all.

    Looking at Lilith, who seemed so rxed and happy, I began introducing myself to the various Lords before touring the little banquet Lilith prepared for me. Speaking with Greyson, who carried a darker aura, that scared me a little, I talked to the Chosen, who was speaking with Seraphina. The second love of my life, well, not really, but there was just something about using one''s dick to make an angel fall. Is that even possible?

    God help me!

    Man, I''m going to hell! But this might be worth it! May the Gods of Booty protect me!

 Chapter 807 Avar Limm - Disciple Of Order And Chaos

    "Everything has gone ording to your n or punishment," I said, standing next to Izavith, studying her serene expression as she lifted a ss of champagne to her pink lips; she smirked.

    "It was your master suggestion; I onlyplied because he asked." She replied, and my cheeks seemed to heat up the moment she brought up my Master.

    It was embarrassing to say, but I''d never envision myself bowing my head toward someone. To fall to a knee, merely by their presence. But fall I did, unable to resist those silver eyes of his, I allowed myself to be his disciple.

    "It''s a foolish mistake on Arsene''s part to believe I would interfere in the will of the abyss, much less its prophecy, but we needed to teach him a lesson. Thinking back now, maybe we went too far, but what''s done is done." Her lips curled, and she slid her pearly red eyes to me, "You and I have fooled everyone involved. Cheers."

    "Cheers," I said back, unable to stop myself from smiling.

    "How is it working under that Silver Devil?"

    "He''s been informing me of gaps in history while also granting me some brain teasers about the cycle of Dao and Concepts. I''ve learned so much, I think¡ª"

    Izavith ced her fingers over my lips, causing my heart to flutter and my cheeks redden as she leaned in, "People are listening. We''ve not only tricked Arsene but other higher beings. You''ll do best not to say your secrets out loud."

    "Then when are we delivering the package to Arsene?" I inquired, ncing around at the wandering eyes. I could feel a Silence spell around me, but I was sure people were trying to pierce through Izavith''s magic.

    <o>,m But watching Arsene and his people suffer over one careless action, I realized how much Arsene had gotten away with being brothers with my Master. Yu Jing was the key to all of his ns, and with her supposed death, everything had changed.</o>

    I don''t know what type of witchcraft Freya has been into but creating a clone of someone like Yu Jing is impossible. At least it should be impossible.

    Creating clones is one of the significant gic moral sins a person can make. And due to the abstract nature of Yu Jing''s bloodline and cultivation, that not only forces a person''s existence to be pushed to a greater height, which by definition makes us all aberrations. Everyone wants to believe that they can just absorb Qi from Heaven and Earth, and you''ll be fine, but that simple act breaks down the cells and recreates them stronger. Freya is trying to re-create a clone of Yu Jing with the same gicponents, which cannot be formed without a specific string of Qi that can onlye from a soul. We are not mortals anymore; cloning is but a dream of those in Genesis.

    I have spent over eight Dao Cycles trying to clone myself without splitting my soul. Maybe then I would have someone that could understand me. To understand how a girl whose talents were sub-par, barely above an ordinary mortal, could be a Paragon. How many years did it take me? How many schemes did I have to run through before bing who I am today? I have killed more people than I''ve met, and even now, as a Paragon. I feel like nothing has changed when under the gaze of my Master.

    "You''ll have to ask your Master. I don''t want to be too involved."

    "Then how about lunch?" I hopefully asked. I''ve never been able to have a decent lunch with a woman I consider a friend.

    And throughout the years, as we taught each other things, I honestly have begun to enjoy spending time with Izavith. She''s as clueless about the world as I am.

    "That would be lovely. It''s a date. Did I use that term right?" She inquired, turning to me with arge smile.<sub> </sub>

    "I think so."

    "IZAVITH!!!!" A cute shout rang, and I knew it was time to sneak away.

    "Three days from today," I said, scheduling our date, taking my leave, and waving her off.

    Catching a nce of Arsene speaking with Levithan and Asmodeus, I paused; sensing a disturbance in space a few kilometers away, I left the party to check.

    Walking through the woods, the sounds of tearful whimpering reached my ears," w-what-what am I to do? The Gestation period has failed, and it has failed in everyb. I-I-I can''t go back. I can''t go back to him. Not Odin, please, not him. Master is going to¨C"

    "Freya," I called, startled by the woman on her knees, crying into her hands.

    ''Avar?" She muttered, peeping up withrge swollen eyes,'' W-w-what am I going to do?"

    I felt my heart seize at her broken tone; it was the first time it had ever done that. Confused by what it meant, I made sure to read my chart, the nanobots created within me.

    "What am I to do? You had told me that cloning was impossible long ago and that it would fail in the Gestation period, but I didn''t understand why. Now-Now¡ª"

    Nothing wrong? Impossible?

    "I¡ª"

    "Master is going to force me back to that monster. Do you know what it''s like to have your face stepped on as a man you were to call your husband brutally rapes you? To have your screams for mercy be his pleasure? To plead and beg till all that is left is a bloody mess down below and a battered body trembling, knowing that the next day the same thing was going to happen. To hear the sounds of your whimper followed by hisughter? Oh, GOD! PLEASE!!!"

    My heart clenched. Was I feeling guilty? Did I even know how to feel guilt?

    Falling into a waterfall of wails, I froze. What was I to do? I couldn''t rte. In Genesis, most people don''t care about sex but the advancement of civilizations. Or was I just ignorant of the tragedies before me?

    "Master gave everything to me. I love him. But I can''t. I can''t go back." She whimpered out, and it was at that moment I felt a powerful reaction awakened within Freya. I felt her entire being light up into a pir of death, about to detonate.

    "Forgive me, Master! I''m nothing but a failure."

 Chapter 808 A New Beginning

    "I see, so the war has progressed that much," I whispered, understanding what wasing my way once I turned my back on the Devils. But it was necessary. I can''t be their allies anymore; the Demonic Mother has too much control over them. If Mephisto''s maniption has made her crazy over finding out more about God''s mistakes, then I expect there is no line she won''t cross.

    Lilith nudged my arm under Asmo''s watchful eye.

    "Got something to say?"

    "I''m sure he does; he''s been missing for over half a Cycle after all," Levi remarked, her azure eyes gleaming a brilliant light that wanted to suck me in.

    "I''ve thought about it, and I''d like to disband this little alliance we have," I said, seeing no change in Levi or Asmo''s expression. Almost like they saw thising, they nodded.

    "I see; I told you he didn''t want to swing with us," Amso remarked, almost causing me to choke.

    As if I would swing with another man.

    Lilithughed, " Please! like your ego could take it."

    "And your''s can? I''ve seen you plotting a way to kill Frey¡ª"

    Blocking out the sound of Asmodeus''s voice. Unease trickled its way down my spine as I whipped my head off into the distance. Starring dead at Freya, I listened in on everything she said, beginning to frown the more I heard.

    My skin began to crawl at her words about Odin. It was not every day I''d get to hear her speak of her time with him. Even so, I''d always thought those painful memories were suppressed after bing a Shadowfell.

    "Your words carry power, Sene. You could make a person kill themselves just by asking." Lilith said to me, noticing what I was doing. "Odin was a monster. One that, honestly, I can''t even imagine punishing. And the funny thing is, the demons that surround us are worse."

    I nced around, finding myself lost. I don''t really have empathy for those that suffer at the hands of others unless they somehow rte to me. I can''t imagine caring, but I must say, I need my Shadowfell to be better. I need them to have pride despite everything else. Of all things to do, to get your dick wet over such a desperate¡ª

    How does forcing yourself onto another constitute joy? There is no hunt, no taste for adventure, only a one-sided¡ª

    "Gods, I''m a hypocrite."

    "Eh?"

    "Nothing," I weakly voiced, thinking of myself.

    Moving with the darkness, the moment I felt Freya''s Divinity surge, my fingers tapped against her skull, sealing her essence from detonating.

    "Master!" Freya fearfully said, trembling. She kowtowed to me, unable to lift her head to meet my gaze.

    I genuinely did go too far. Have I be soft? Or am I nice because we have a particr rtionship with one another?

    "Knight," I directed downwards, "Lift your head."

    Freya shook her head, and I smiled, lifting her off her feet with the power of darkness, "There. Come to the party, and enjoy yourself."

    "But Yu¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "Is dead and irrelevant. While I might be disappointed in your failure, I will not torment you over it. You did that yourself," I said, almost proud at the punishment I dealt to her.

    It wasn''t every day you could break a proud woman like Freya. Then again, was I the one to break her, or was it her past trauma?

    The Dao of Devils Heart sure is scary.

    "Avar, why don''t you help her get clean," I asked, noticing her pale cheeks and sweaty brow. I''d be a fool not to see the guilt in her eyes, the tremor between her lips, and the look of pity mixed with self-loathing.

    Interesting. Now, what could cause that?

    Avar didn''t even nod before she vanished with Freya, and I was left alone until Lilith''s voice echoed in my heart.

    "What are you going to do now?" she asked, her sweet voice filled with amusement.

    "Nothing I can do," I replied, ncing up at the moon that hung clear in the skies. " But." I paused, sliding my gaze to meet with Amythest, " Your hiding something, and I think Avar knows."

    "You mean the fact that she''s now your brother''s disciple?"

    "THE FUCK!!!!"

    "Oh, you didn''t know? Guess that was a secret." Lilith''s eyes narrowed, "Times are changing, and I think it''s time the Abyssal Sin makes his debut. Send out the Order Sene. I''d like to see every organization that stands against you fall to its knees. I''d like to see my man create an Era of Darkness."

    "That was always the n. The Shadowfell line has already infiltrated every major greater organization. While we are small in numbers, it''s time we begin a ughter. Care to team up?"

    "I''ll pass; I just hope you don''t push it. You only have one Paragon on your side."

    "You mean a Paragon that is going to be a Shadowfell? But I''m d you called Seraphina here. Once I get her bloodline, it will finally be time I begin my quest. " I remarked, feeling a fire in my heart that was never there. "I''ll be breaking through to Empyrean in a few days." It''s only been a few hours since I awoke, but I can feel the divinity in me swelling from those who worship me. The People of Noctem are finally granting me their all.

    "Is that ambition I see? A dominance that was never there?" Lilith questioned, drawing close, "Good. Because you''re going to need it, I''m not holding my punches. After tonight, I''ll be in Iliya with my army of aberrations and Abyssal Fiends.

    "Why after tonight?" I slowly ask, taking a step closer.

    "Because tonight you are mine."

    "What about Zan!!!!!" The Familiar devil asked, appearing like a little subus with two sensual wings on her back and a tail coiled around her body.

    Lilith chuckled, holding onto her stomach, "well, since I can''tst as long as I normally would, I don''t mind sharing just for tonight." She softly said, beckoning for Zanris toe closer with her fingers.

    Tracing her fingers down Zanris''s sweet caramel cheeks, Zan slipped her lips to her finger, licking the tip in a slow, agonizing portrayal as she stared me dead in the eye.

    "Think you can handle us both? Or should I invite Ezra?"

 Chapter 809 What The Hell ^_^

    Think you can handle us both? Or should I invite Ezra?

    "Meep!"

    Zanris gave a seductive giggle, arching her lips, her arms slipped over my wife''s waist, and her eyes slid to meet Lilith''s. She stepped in, stealing a kiss before I had a chance. My heart thundered, and before I knew it, Zanris was peeling the clothing off Lilith in such a masterful way that made me look like a chump.

    Standing unclothed under the moon''s glow in the dark blue skies of Zpheris, Lilith''s cheeks flushed as Zanris''s sinful lips seemed to suck the life out of Lilith. Her legs buckled, and before she could fall, a bed materialized from the darkness to take hold of these two.

    Pushing Lilith down, Zanris''s clothing slowly began to be unloosen. She shot me a beckoning look with her deep scarlet eyes that stirred my insides.

    I don''t know what it was, but while I thought Lilith''s eyes were the best, hands down, with their amethyst glint, there was just something about scarlet eyes that made me want to fall into sin, to lean into the deepest of my fantasies. They differed from Lilith, that made me want to cherish and protect her.

    Slowly approaching, I studied the flushed cheeks and trembling lips of Lilith, looking past Zanris onto me.

    "Shall we make your queen happy first?" Zan whispered, leaning back down to the nape of Lilith''s neck, her lips touching her skin, sending a tremor over Lilith''s sensitive body. Lilith shuttered, and Zanris continued down to her chest, which had seemed to grow twice its usual size.

    "You little minx! You''ve been hiding all that behind your clothing?" I scolded, crawling onto the bed, tracing my fingers down her neck to her breast and around her most sensitive spot. Lilith''s eyes turned wet, glistening more than that of diamonds.

    "Sene?" She called almost as a question, wanting to say more, but our lips were quick to meet.

    At the same time, my fingers circled in a counterclockwise motion over her pink nipples. Getting a whiff of my wife getting wet, I could feel her body heat up as my tongue fenced with hers.

    Sucking her dry, unable to get enough, Lilith melted under my grip. Chest heaving up and down, I broke away. But she tried to lean up, not wanting to leave my lips. I smiled, watching as she moaned,

    Startled, I looked down at Zanris, already in the middle of her legs, eyeing me in a teasing light.

    Wanting to leave to help my servent out, Lilith held me down, reaching into my robes, pulling out the dragon that had long left its slumber, bulging with veins protruding with a throbbing madness; I could see Lilith''s lips turn into arge ''O''.

    She positioned her forearm next to my spear and shuttered, "Did you get bigger? Sene, I don''t think it''ll fit. The baby!"

    I chuckled, watching her stroking the little guy, making my legs weak, as her hot moist breath blew over my cock. Quivering uncontrobly by her touch that made the family jewel tingle, I groaned, watching as the dragon rose to attention more so than it already was.

    Lilith smiled, kissing my tip, followed by a lick that was so warm and wet that words could not even begin to describe what I was feeling.

    The Abyss had blessed Lilith.

    Swirling her tongue around my tip, I maneuvered myself over her body as I faced down between her legs as Zan went down on Lilith''s lower half, teaching me a few things.

    Listening to Lilith''s sweet burning hot moans as she worked on me, infusing my cock with her abyssal magic, I joined the little subus.<sub> </sub>

    Shadowing Zan''s skills, Lilith''s fingers clenched into the bed sheets as her moans reached out far and wide. Tasting the sweet forbidden fruit, I felt myself swinging through a river as my tongue met with Zanris and Lilith''s garden in a sensual sensation of the senses.

    "SENE!~" Lilith cried my name, squirting a waterfall over us as I released a load down her throat that was being pent up for god knows how long.

    Unsure when it happened, I found myself on my back, with the two young demonesses licking their lips.

    "My Queen," Zanris offered, jerking me away; she positioned my spear straight up for Lilith, who bit her lips.

    Not one to let an opportunity slide Lilith squatted over me, taking hold of the monster below, positioning it near her¡ª

    "Oh my! Is it your birthday or mine?" I strenuously said, unable to mask the anticipation.

    "Please, it''s just for the baby! You''re too rough and¡­ big," She said, ying to my ego.

    Her words made meugh, and the dragon tremble. Wet with her saliva, Lilith''s face seemed to contort with a tinge of pain as she slid down into her back door. Her garden gushed, and her moans ignited a fire in my balls.

    Lost in the feeling of heaven, Hells, Earth, and all thaty in the middle, I came, like a virgin, having not felt a woman''s touch for half a cycle.

    I see why they say not to have sex till marriage. You''re so sensitive it''s crazy!

    "SENS!~~" Lilith moaned as when I came, so too would she experience an orgasm, although the feeling wouldn''t be as great if I pushed her to her limit, even when I lost, I won. Gods, I love her body!

    Not letting this little mistake mess up our evening, Lilith pushed all the way down with a bit of help with my lubricant. Watching her trembling as the lining of her back door tightened around me, massaging my spear, I gritted my teeth, almost blowing yet another load.

    "By the Nines!" Zan whispered, "it fits!"

    "I~made~it~fit'' Lilith moaned out,  trembling uncontrobly above me. Sweat dotting her naked form that seemed to have grown more beautiful under the magic of her pregnancy, I somehow felt something ruin between Lilith and me with Zan joining in, and I knew she too could feel it.

    It wasn''t anything significant, but this was my wife! My pregnant wife. And it was just us when we had a child¡ªhaving another woman here after being missing so long made it seem wrong.

    "Sene," Lilith leaning on to me, pressed her lips against mine, and smiled, "We have all the time in the universe. We''ll do it right next time and the time after that. For now, let''s enjoy this!"

    Nodding with a smile, Zanris leaned Lilith up and sat over my face while she leaned down to Lilith''s garden to have a second taste.

    "Fuck me!" Lili cried out as my hips thrusted themselves up.

    "What the hell is this!" Ezra''s sweet voice echoed out.

 Chapter 810 Zanris ^_^

    My heart hammered at the voice, but my hips and tongue had a mind of their own. Thrusting up while Lilith rocked to my rhythm, my soul felt like it would leave my body. While my lips ate away at Zanris like the cookie monster eating cookies, I fell in love with the taste of caramel cinnamon Zan had to offer me.

    A/N: Lol. I''m drinking a chocte, salt caramel cinnamon coffee.

    "Ah~~~" Giving it to Lilith, as she bounced over me, my hands squeezed into her plump figure, that seemed far more sensitive than before. Drool slipped over her lips and onto Zanris''s back as she ate her garden.

    Listening to Zanrs moans that seemed muffled, I formed one hand off Lilith''s waist and ced it onto Zanris''s clit,  sending her into a frenzy.

    Wings batting out and tail iling back and forth, my tongue explored every crevice of her garden till she showered me in a waterfall.

    "HMMM~"

    "Seriously, what the hell! Did you call me here just to watch!" Ezra howled with burning hot cheeks.

    Coming down from her orgasm, Zan hopped off of me, shing to Ezra as she peeled her clothing away, " No need to be shy. You''re a devil, as am I. Let''s explore and have fun! Look there, look at that thing in Lilith."

    Getting a clear picture of Lilith bouncing over me while my hips bent to her rhythm, I grunted, releasing a massive load within her, sending her eyes to the back of her head. Not willing to let here down to earth as Zan had, I flipped positions to her on her knees, with her butt facing me. I forced her head face down into the pillow while my cock ran her through.

    ''~AAAAAAAH~~~" She moaned as my balls pped against her garden, sending her mind into a spiraling state of madness and lust.

    p*p*p*p*p*p*p*p*

    Tearing open her back door, I came over and over, unable to stop. Watching the delicious fat of her booty ripple like waves in ake, I came and came, Over and over till she couldn''t even speak.

    Pulling her hair to listen to her delicious moans, I squatted over her ass, akin to a mating frog, and listened.

    "AHH~ AHA~ASH~AH~ MO~R~E H~A~R~D~ ME~~AW~~"

    I snapped my head to Zan, who was giving Ezra good taste. The darkness came to life and pulled the two of them onto the bed that could easily fit five people.

    Quickly finishing in Lilith, whose consciousness had faded. I pulled out, releasing a fountain of pure white semen¡ªpositioning her off her stomach to her side. I quickly turned to Zan and Ezra.

    I smiled and approached, the caramel ass swinging back and forth like a dog tail, ready to have fun.

    I didn''t want to have Ezra now. I''m going to have her and her mother at the same time. I''m going to tear down that pride she holds then.

    Tracing Zans slit with my cock, the young demoness shuttered, pulling up her head from between Ezra''s legs. She turned to me, licking the nectar off her lips.

    "Is it Zan''s turn?"<sub> </sub>

    Squeezing the ass any man would die for, I could only nod while Lil Arsene slowly pushed in.

    Staring dead into Ezra''s eyes, who was watching the entire thing withrge ruby-red eyes, I made a show to show her every inch of what was going to enter her.

    Breaking through a particr barrier, my eyes widened as tears fell from Zan. I''d always assumed Zan had sex before. I mean, she was with Ezra for god knows how long.

    Not even halfway in, much less a fourth, Zan''s teary eyes blinked away the tears as she pushed herself into me.

    Feeling her heart pounding through my cock, Zanris gobbled me whole, weing me into a world of roses and fire with a ting of sin, spreading into me, tempting me. And tempted I was.

    Slipping my hands to her breast and over her nipples, a majestic pink, which was far smaller than Lilith''s but still a little big for my hands, I squeezed, stealing her away from Ezra. I pulled her up to my chest, still inside her, as her voice seemed to stiffen. Taking my other hand to her neck, I steered at the petrified Ezra ogling me.

    "You said long ago you didn''t take after your father, but you don''t have any good options. Your mother is just as lustful as your father, and I will prove it one day.

    Squeezing her neck and breast, a cry of pleasure rushed into my ears as the walls of Zan''s garden came crashing into me. Grinding and vibrating simultaneously, I moaned, plunging deeper into her.

    Nectar sshed, and moans raced like a storm over the ocean. Chocking the subus as her pussy grew tighter, I smiled, knowing I could be as rough as I wanted.

    "AHH, ~~ MASTER~~~ MAS~~~TER!!!" Zan hollered with a delectable voice.

    Ramming her into Ezra''s wet pussy to eat, I plunged my cock in and out, going slowly at times and hard at others to give an agonizing tease that made Zanris crazy. And in turn, it made Ezra moan louder and louder as Zanris''s tongue followed my rhythm.

    Filling in her stomach with my baby maker, I yed and yed with Zanris''s garden till her legs gave out and her eyes began to dim.

    Her garden was well seeded, but the other hole was still in need of plowing.

    A/N: Bit of a pun! Get it? Lol. I love stupid puns.

    "Arsene~" Ezra muttered, her cheeks flushed, her eyes wet, and most of all, her fingers tracing up and down over her clit. " SHe''s had enough."

    "Oh really?" I remarked, pulling out and back int to yet another hole. Forcing my way in, a cry of pleasure Ezra would never forget rushed into her ears as Zanris''s eyes snapped into focus.

    "Girl, you haven''t seen anything; by night''s end, I''ll show you how a subus is the ultimate fuck machine."

    pping Zans ass, her moans bellowed, "YES, MASTER!~~~."

    "Good, the nights still young, you know!"

 Chapter 811 Aldrich - ???

    Unable to break my eyes away from the Kingdom of Iliya fragmented and broken, a tattered mess of what it once was, I could not help but clench my fist.

    Was I not the same? Did I not have everything stolen from me. My wife was torn to shred, my children ughtered before my eyes, and my Kingdom turned into a hollowed husk. All that made me what I longed to be seemed like a dream that is so close yet so far.

    What is the point of life? To know nothing you do is of any relevance. I knew that no matter what I wanted, I could never have it.

    Gods, I hate myself. I hate life; I hate death; I hate it all. I just want nothingness.

    "Have you zoned out again, my king?" A distant voice said.

    Not needing to turn to know it was Soloman, I just stared at the Kingdom, which made my teeth clench, and my heart bleeds, a fury that could only seeth.

    "One day at a time," He said, soaring up to me. He said to my rear and gazed out at the Kingdom that devoured life.

    Even from here, Iliya seemed so evil. To think that evil bastard still lives here. If the Fool was a powerful being that tricked everyone, then his¡ª

    "If I may, my lord, why are you attending Arsene''s little gathering?"

    "Do you want to go?" I curiously asked, sliding my gaze to meet the archaic eyes of Soloman. Despite being older, than him, he always appeared to be older. But that is to be expected despite his youthful appearance. Solomon''s legacy dates back further than I can even remember.

    "I''d like to see the mes of Hellfire." He replied, releasing a joyousugh.

    "Why you''re still fascinated by those mes is a mystery to me. Even if you manage to tame those mes, there would be no way for you to use them without burning yourself. Your mes would turn on you the moment you used them."

    "That is why I wished for his body as well. Arsene has a body that simply doesn''t make sense to possess." he reminded me, gazing out at the pce. "Such a body could finally allow me to possess a power that makes me a supreme being. The Dao of Wisdom is limited."

    "It is your imagination that is limited, my friend." Having seen enough, I couldn''t help but stare at the rise of the Twin Sun over thend. Slow, yet faster than most people expect the sun to rise. I continued,

    p "The Dao of Wisdom is the most maniptive Dao to graze the doorsteps of this Fourth Heaven. It is not intelligence that allows a scheme to work, but the ability to understand your enemy. To control another wisdom is to control every aspect of their being, including their thought process."</anda>

    "But such a thing requires a particr path that I''m not familiar¡ª"

    "Then learn, my friend, it doesn''t take long to understand dao. The hardest part is incorporating it into your battle prowess. Baphomet is one of the few Paragons able to use one hundred percent of all dao. Even I can''t do that. I had to create my version of a particr dao, but even so¡­."

    (A/N: Said long ago)<sub> </sub>

    I paused and shook my head, " Never mind, there''s no point. You''ve already created your dao; you should understand what I''m saying."

    "One cannot recreate a mortal dao. But a heavenly dao, but I understand what you''re saying, my Lord." Solomon kindly said, but I could hear the annoyance in his voice.

    Releasing a long breath, the first rays of starlight came to wash over me, and¡ª

    I looked down at the greatsword cker than the deepest night, tainted by a familiar sinful aura protruding from my chest.

    "Aurelia?" I called out, startled by what happened. I turned around to see the smiling Soloman.

    Necrotic Qi erupted like a tiny star shattering my heart and a few other organs as I lept away, vomiting a fountain of blood. A poisonous pain raced through my veins, tearing me apart, as I looked up at the face of Soloman shift.

    "It''s scary how urate Loki was. The Shadow and the King. A perfect name, don''t you think?" He said, revealing the same face as Zantar.

    "I must say this has been a trial; you''ve yed your part well, my friend. More than well, we hadn''t wished to kill you, but we can''t take the risk, with your master being who it is." Zantar sighed, " You weren''t supposed to be here."

    Paling at the massive blood loss, I struggled out a gasp, with blood staining my teeth, " You son of a bitch."

    "Imend you, Aldrich; honestly, we fear you. I personally had been against the idea of splitting my seraphic nature from my Fallen side, but King Balor was right. nning for the worse did indeede in handy. Manipting your mind into missing the fact that there was never a Somoman incarnation before was tricky. Thankfully you were depressed and had lost your way, thanks to the Silver Devil."

    "Come out," I coldly uttered, feeling my soul attacked by such pure necrotic qi that I felt my life slipping away. " I know your there, no way Zantar would attack me on his own."

    Bellowingughter, regal as theye, rushed into my ears, followed by an enormous pressure that forced the blood I was desperately trying to hold in to leak. Quickly creating an artificial heart with a bit of the Creation Laws, in a meaningless effort to prolong my life, the void shattered.

    Sweat oozed from my brow as I gazed upon the winged being tall and muscr. ring at me with his sinful eyes, an expression that reminded me of a derange Aurelia, divinity red to life within me, trying tobat the merciless Necrotic Qi.

    "Give it up, Aldrich. You''ve lost. Surrender your head to me." Balor coldly said. "When a Fallen splits himself, they end up splitting their power, but in return, their Qi takes on new properties simr to the concept of Eternity. You will die with an injury like that."

    "I didn''t be who I was by being unable to escape. Do you think I''d make the same mistake with Master Zariel?" I snapped, spewing up a mouthful of blood, and pulled out a talisman forged by the Silver Devils'' blood. " We will be seeing each other again."

    "Oh? It''s fine, your nothing but a dead man walking anyway." Balor indifferently said as everything turned ck the moment I activated my talisman.

 Chapter 812 Zantar - ???

    "Should I follow?" I indifferently asked, tilting my head to my King.

    "Why?" He replied, causing me to smile," Aldrich is now out ofmission; if he wishes to survive this attack, he''ll need to enter a deep slumber that will only prolong the inevitable. Now, how is the False King doing?"

    "The Law''s of Concordance is pretty much done," I responded, "But it''s not as great as the Orginal."

    "I don''t think anyone expected it to be. Once we are done with the False King, it''ll be time to head to the ne of Oblivion. I''ve got a feeling like we miss looked something."

    "About Lilith?"

    "About Hades." He said, touching his chin. "I''d never like that bastard. He was too loyal to the Snows, and his people were extremely loyal, too loyal if you ask me."

    It was rare to see my lord so concerned. Hades was never really a factor in our n. Aldrich was mainly because we could not correctly gauge his battle prowess as a Paragon. He was an anomaly that hid his power too well. I''m sure that bastard could battle Asmo and Levithan on equal ground at the same time."

    "We can''t return to the Bed of Chaos, so it''s hard to tell what''s going on." I reminded my lord.

    " I know, but today is a major victory. If Aldrich survives long enough, it''ll be a bonus for what is toe. Have you made preparation?"

    "Asmo, Leviathan, and the Kings are all going to be taken care of alongside the Angels, "everything is set, my lord. We can thank Baphomet for that. It seems his queen is in support of our n."

    "But not our execution." Lord Balor uttered, turning to me," Do not forget we can never be hers or any fallen or angel''s ally. After all, wemitted a grave sin, the greatest of all sins."

    The Throne of Heaven.

    Balor seemed to see what I was thinking and nodded, " We need to be wary. Now more than ever. We are so close. Failure cannot be an option."

    "I understand, Master. "

    "Now tell me about the girl. That chosen that you found?"

    "Oh, that?" I remarked, clenching my fist. "It was a massive failure. I wounded Yu Jing in a little disguise as a typical angel. I then ced a sliver of Necrotic Qi into her to help me understand what Arsene was doing after losing touch with him."

    "So she''s really dead?" Master bitterly asked.

    "Yep. Nothing we can do about that. Freya managed to sense the Necrotic Qi and killed her."

    Lord Balor''s expression tightened, and his jaw clenched, " So ites down to luck. For now, we are on the same side with Arsene, but his value drops substantially once we open the gate. We''ve already made an enemy out of the Myriad Heaven; let''s take this as far as possible."

    My hands turned sweat as a heavy weight pressed upon me. We were so close that once the Law of Concordance awakens, it will finally be time to take our master n to the next level. And Master Balor will be the key to that!

    Flickering away from my sight, I nced down at the tranquil skies, then to the blood staining my grey robes. Lifting my lips at the untimely demise of Aldrich, I wiped away his blood with a flick of qi and went back to my Soloman persona.<sub> </sub>

    While it was demeaning or downright humiliating to bow my head to Aldrich for so long, I considered the man a friend. Such a shame he had to die. If only he weren''t the Silver Devils Thrall, we might genuinely be allies.

    Snapping my eyes back down the Devils Camp below, my will expanded into the air; as the sounds of thoughts came crashing into my mind, listening to the schemes of these foul devils, I began my maniption to cover my tracks. One could never be too careful.

    "So that''s how you did it?" The dark voice of Baphomet announced in a bitter tone, appearing like a ghost.

    "For a demon, you are oddly emotional, it''s not every day you see an intelligent demon, but in the end, a Demon is still a demon; their emotions rule them. All your kind cares about is killing and fucking." I kindly reminded this fool.

    It seems like he will also have to die¡ªsuch a shame.

    Baphomet did not show any emotions, and I didn''t glean anything from his mind. It seems he had already created a countermeasure. But it''s toote. As long as the Demon Mother sides with us, we own his ass.

    Intrigued by his strong willpower, I couldn''t help but tickle his fears, "I wonder what your brother and sister will say about this betrayal? You know Levi and A¡ª"

    "You seem to misunderstand something." Baphomet ryed, lifting his lips. " If you think you will seed, then you are gravely mistaken. You know better than anyone that is dealing with the Fallen is the same as dealing with a Demon with the mind and power of the Devil. You fucked up the moment you epted my help; you entered the hands of the Demon Mother and, more importantly, the hands of Lord Lucifer, or did you not know? All these big figures are here as we speak."

    My mind turned nk at his statement. L-Lucifer was here? By the Nines! NO! Impossible!

    "I can''t help myself from being used as a pawn, but I will enjoy watching you and your little fuck buddy be screwed over. I hear the Ninthyer of Hell is the perfect vacation spot." He said, bursting intoughter, making my skin crawl and my heart hammer against my ribs.

    YOU~~

    Holding back my inner voice, I dared not look into a mirror as I could feel my face contorting into that of a depraved beast.

    "Leave me, Demon," Imanded.

    Baphomet smirked, " Where is that high and mighty attitude now? Face it; you are nothing more than what you were since birth, a little shit whose existence centers around being someone''s ything. I''ve always heard of priest diddling little boys, but I wonder, was it the angels diddling the priest that made them like so?"

    "AHHHHHHHH~"

    Plunging my arm through Baphomet''s chest, I bellowed, crushing his heart, as a flood of anger overtook my mind.

    "Fucking idiot," Baphomet muttered as his soul became tainted by Necotic Qi. He fell to his knees and looked at me with a smile, without the slightest fear, " In the end, this is what you are."

    Crushing his demon''s soul from the Myriad Heavens, I growl, spitting over his cold corpse, "You think we needed you?"

    Wiping my hands clean, I took a deep breath, snorting as a wave of anger came rushing back. " I need more training," I said, passing my hands through my hair. Baphomet didn''t even try to resist. He goated me with the Dao of Wrath. This bastard wanted to die¡ªthe fool.

    Sneering at his pointless death, I red at his still body, "Oh well, but you underestimate the depts of my power Baphomet. Even dead, you will be just as useful."

 Chapter 813 Lilith - Arbiters

    A light hand came over my cheeks. It was soft, but the force it carried stirred me awake. Peeping my eyes open, I could see Elsa and Victoria with pale faces.

    "What is it?" I begrudgingly asked, slowly closing my eyes, as I didn''t wish to deal with anything. I am still sleepy.

    "Baphomet is dead."

    Startled awake, I shot my head up and turned to find a certain missing husband. "Where is he?"

    "He said not to wake you. But Asmodeus already came to find him. Things aren''t looking well. One of the Shadowfell was watching it all happen. Zantar and Balor had no idea."

    "A Shadowfell? Who?"

    "No idea; Arsene, however, did summon him. Things aren''t looking well, my queen," Elsa ryed to me, "We''ve even got a report that Aldrich might be dead. However, nobody could find the ruler''s body."

    What the hell? Why would Baphomet? Wait, who the hell is this Shadowfell, and how did he get around two Fallen defensives? Or is this a testament to how powerful they''ve be?

    Putting out my hands for my Abyssal Children to take, the two pulled me out of bed, and with sheer will, I forced the void to seize control of us, teleporting us away. I''d known about Zantar and Balor for a while, but they were Arsene''s problem right now.

    Baphomet, while a tragic loss for my mother, I''m sure she''ll get over it as a devil. True Emotional attachment isn''t their way, after all.

    Am I being too cruel?

    Stepping into the imperial pce, still tattered and dark, tainted by an unbelievable evil, I quickly clothed myself before pushing open the doors to the foyer and staring at the man who had caused so much pain.

    "Winterck," I called, startling him, as he looked up at me with a wide smile.

    "Lady Snow!" He joyously sang, facing me; he fell to one knee alongside his daughter, wife, and newborn son.

    "The time hase," I softly said, "And my Arsene needs your help or what little you can provide. You may leave your family, but¡ª" I took a long pause, and the air tensed, the winds turned brittly cold, and the man whose betrayal started a string of tragedies tremble. "But if Arsene cannot find it in him to forgive you, I will extinguish the light in your entire family and put you out of your misery for good. It''s the least I can do for your help this past half a cycle."

    "I¡ª"

    I raised my hand, stopping him from speaking," You''ve got your mission. That is why you were kept alive. Now hand the kid to your wife and leave."

    Gaius Winterck was crestfallen, and it was for a good reason. But it was not my problem. Arsene requires his services more than I do. I can only hope this traitor is smart enough to understand the depths of his suffering.

    Turning away before more words could be had, Victoria whispered into my ears, " We''ve also got another issue."

    "And that is?"

    "Baphomet''s body that was recovered is acting strange. It¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "Arsene will handle the devils," I softly said, "Last night will be the only time we will speak as allies," I calmly reminded my loyal servant. Stepping through the imperial pce of house Lazurus, the icy winds flutter as I make my way into the war room.

    Feeling an arm ced on my shoulder, I turned to look at the concerned expression of Victoria," Mydy, you are acting a little too indifferent."

    "How''d you think a sleepy pregnant woman who hasn''t had a night''s rest feel? I''ve got two plots on the ying field, and I''m supposed to trust a husband who thinks with his dick."

    "Then shall I ry the good news?" Ava suddenly asked in an authoritative voice, making my inside stir in shock. It will always amaze me how far this little thing came. Not physically, of course, but the way her mind works.

    That shy littlemb who anyone could take advantage of was now leading troops just like her father was, with the coolness of cold steel and the sharpness of a de.

    Out of everyone, she was my favorite. She was the fluffiest!

    "And what''s the good news?" I asked, pushing aside the thoughts of Baphomet''s untimely death.

    "We''re ready to take the offensive¡ªThe Angel''s camp on the eastern side of Iliya. As you know, it is the west where their main army resides. But the east is where two Arbiters of the three are."

    "But I''d like some more information if you are willing, my queen." Apophis, the World-Devouring Red Drake, asked. Shooting me a look of grave importance, I nodded, already understanding what he wished to ask.

    Apophis wasn''t really loyal to me, mainly due to Izavith kidnapping him to be used as the world''s core for gods know how long. He was drained and almost crippled by her power. While he still respected me and was constantly there to question my every decision, something I found both helpful and annoying. I knew there was a limit on how far he would be willing to follow me.

    "Shoot, your question."

    He smiled, "Then forgive my rudeness, but what is the point of killing these so-called Arbiters if they haven''t even taken part in destroying our people?"

    I almost burst intoughter at his question. " Apophis, you are undoubtedly a sage, produced by the hardest of trials." I started to say, studying how his smile seemed to slip away. " But you have not lived enough to understand humanity''splexity."

    "I''m older than you," He countered, but I only shrugged.

    "Physically maybe, but my experience makes you look like you are nothing but a child seeking a mother''s approval. Two Fallen are leading this fight, and I know this for a fact. But, they haven''t harmed a single Abyssal Fiend; should they be forgiven? Should we ignore them and only kill the people on the front lines?"

    Apophis''s fingers clenched, and he bent his head. "I understand; we are cutting off the heads of the snake that could potentially grow once its true face is revealed."

    "Yup, Zantar and Balor, now that they have unintentionally revealed themselves, have shown us the big picture. Now that we know who they are, we can begin dismantling all their backup ns."

    I had told Apophis and Damien about the two fallen, but they were not like me; they needed proof. They needed to see that there was something great afoot.

    But I''m a little proud that they seem to be understanding the basic concept of ''Trust, but verify.'' When the war between the Myriad Heaven begins, they will make fine generals, should they live through what lies ahead.

 Chapter 831 Alignment

    Clenching my fist shut, as Zax''s words ripple through my very soul, I felt the Astral Force within me surge from out of my soul like the embers of a me. Containing my emotions that had seemed out of my hands, I found myself back in control after a few short seconds.

    "Yeah. I got this," I said, pping my hands over my cheeks as images resurfaced through my mind. "I''ve got this."

    "Of course you do; Hell is rock bottom after all. One can only rise stronger once they fall here." Zax gently said to me, taking a step back, "It''s why most fallen are stronger than most Angels. It''s why Demons and Devils remain one of the top ten strongest races. Those that live in hell can only rise after they suffer. It might not be instantly, it might even take chaos cycles possibly longer, but those that rise will be known."

    "And what of those that regress?" I said as a familiar taste found its way to the back of my throat. A taste my pride no longer allowed me to have.

    Zax smiled, " I was speaking overall, Master. Your ego might have slightly declined, but hey, it''s as Moloch always says, everythinges at a price. One must sacrifice for power. Your not a good person, Master. Butpared to most demons and devils, you''re pretty neutral. It makes me wonder what''s going on in that head of yours?

    Me too.

    Everything seems colder, and these images!

    Shaking my head, ridding myself of these visions appearing one after another in my mind, I looked around, studying the long hallway filled with pirs on each side, piercing up towards the ceiling.

    "Where are we?"

    Zax''s expression grew perplexed as he shook his head, "I''ve no idea, but this Aura feels different. You think something is going on?"

    I frowned as my mind slowly grew cold, allowing me to think clearly. Moloch was ying both sides; he was helping both Mephisto and Belphegor. That is the only reason why the Balforgren were using another Fallens blessing. But if that''s the case, aside from fucking me, what was Greyson''s involvement?

    Closing my eyes, I chanted the path of abyssal night, which cooled my mind even further; I closed my eyes, and as I did, I found myself once more in the Heart of the Abyss, where Izavith seemed to be once again. Surrounded by a neb of scarlet darkness, she spoke.

    "I''m lost, master, confused even." She started both bitter and excited, " I''ve seen the serpent eating its own tail, striking from¡ªWhat are you doing here, Arsene?"

    I stared at Izavith, who slowly turned to me with a looming eye, "Is this your confessions?"

    "Perhaps. And it involves your child and me." She said, lingering with a look of expectation and longing. "I''m to be their master."

    "Huh?" A little taken back, I closed in, " There, Master? Are you qualified?"

    "Excuse me?"

    "I''m not talking about power, Izavith; I''m talking about mentality. If you are to be their Master, how can you be their servant? I''d assume that was a wet dream for you generals."

    She shed me a smile that startled me for a bit, "perhaps, and it makes me wonder. I''ve never trained anyone, never so much as passed down skills to another."

    "Have you told Lilith?"

    Izavith shook her head, " I don''t even know where to start. But let''s change the topic; why are you here?"

    "I needed a peaceful ce to think. I''m in the origin realm right now, and I''m a little lost both mentally and physically," I said slowly, finding myself exining what happened.<sub> </sub>

    "So you are at a crossroads whether you should fall into further depravity or power through this pain? Well. I say fall," she said, shocking me where I stood. Izavith stood up and scanned me with cold indifference," I''ll kill you if you harm them kids, so I''ll say this once. Get this little phase out of your system. Kill, fuck, do whatever you need to do to get your mind straight. I don''t want some crazy bastard like you near the future kings or princes of the kingdom of the Abyss."

    Amazed by the determination in Izavith, I couldn''t help but smile," I''d say the same thing if you''re going to be training my babies. Rid yourself of that indecisiveness, or it won''t just be me you''ll have to deal with; it''ll be the Abyss itself; you''ve got a massive undertaking ahead of you."

    "I don''t need you to tell me that," She said, vanishing, leaving my heart somewhat lighter.

    Peering up at the empty red darkness swirling in a void of nothingness, I closed my eyes and collected myself.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Opening my eyes to the dark violet skin of Zax standing idly like a cold sentinel, I felt Abyssal-Chan touch against my skin, enhancing my senses. I was quick to pick up Eroma''s presence.

    I pressed towards my uncle, who I was sure was approaching Grey.

    God knows what is going on there. I had a feeling that I needed to see what was happening. I needed to know what would cause Moloch to side with the depave fallen demon?

    My feet echoed through the extravagant halls that reflected my image; I continued chanting my mantra before the sweet scent of blood awakened me from my trance. Startled by the scent, my eyes came into focus as I nced at the pirs stained by a mist of red.

    Below the mist, I saw a small pool of blood followed by a trail.

    "Master?" Zax said as my footsteps came to a halt.

    "It doesn''t smell like Eroma, but the blood is young. Very young."

    "That is because they belong to aborted children."

    "Huh?"

    "To sacrifice your unborn child is to send them to Moloch," he exined, and a chill ran down my spine. " Most are taken under his wing and cared for, but a few are once more sacrificed for some reason."

    "Jesus, surely your joking? If I had almost gone insane, what the fuck about unborn fetuses?" I snapped, unable to believe that this was the result of something so¡ªwhat the hell.

    "Those we refer to as Godless are sent to Asmodeus, who worships Lucifer. Those who don''t convert will be tormented for eternity, without a second chance," He exined.

    "But the children don''t have a¡ª"

    "And? Age is irrelevant. A soul, whether it''s had the time to live or not, doesn''t make a difference; if they don''t go to Moloch, they go to Asmodeus to be converted or tormented."

 Chapter 843 Aldrich - The Beginning

    The air generated by my qi was burning against my lungs as I desperately tried to inhale, grasping anyst shred of life I could.

    This battle was going to be the end of The Last King of Elysium.

    Wiping the blood staining my lips, the bitterness of all I''d seeded in began to race through my mind, bringing only a hollowness to my broken soul. All I''ve done, all I''ve achieved, was it all worth it?

    Zariel had allowed me to live, not in pain like Gauis or the other one, I was free of pain, but in a way, it made me wish for death for so long. Vancurro got revenged on the one who killed him; I could have killed him back then but chose against it.

    Maybe through that mercy, I did not suffer physically like the others. I was forced to my knees by Zariel, forced to kneel before a man who was once my greatest rival, to a man I respected the most.

    I can still recall that pained look he shot me, filled with tears after our battle, the look thatnded me where I am now. I was never one who was bloodthirsty like the others that bastard resurrected all those years ago to kill the silver devil, and honestly, I never wanted to fight him.

    Pity was the only thing I felt towards him, who did nothing but suffer a fate he didn''t deserve.

    The death of Arsene back then was a mercy I performed; the shattering of his soul, however, was a mistake. I should''ve stopped. But there was no way to change the past. It was that day that marked my end with the Snow Family.

    A day I regret to this very day. Even with Arsene now alive, I knew that it was only through my mercy towards the snows, whether it was towards the sister or the other, I spared Zariel took mercy on me. By giving the one, I loved a quick death, shattering her soul, and forcing me to call him Master for all eternity.

    It was the greatest humiliation I''ve ever faced.

    ? The once-proud king of Elysium, Aldrich, Born within the Sea of Elements, was forced to his knees and made a thrall to suffer till the rebirth of the one I killed. It was stolen before my eyes: My Pride, My Soul, My thoughts, My love, my cultivation, all was shattered in a blink of an eye as the silver devil marked me his thrall.

    Struggling to stand as my body grew heavy, I stared at the bloodied and beaten Fallen on one knee while I stood high, covered in wounds tainted with the Necrotic Qi that vanished into nothing, as did most of my injures with the help of Truck-kun Blessing.

    "You two are quite powerful." I ryed, shaking my head.

    "Aldrich," Balor barked, staggering up to his feet as his grievous wounds continued to pour blood.

    "I will protect Lilith Snow from now on," I said, turning my back," I''ve not much time left, so till this festival ends, I''ll continue to protect her and the children she is creating?"

    "You''re going to regret this," Zantar remarked.

    "You are bringing shame to the Fallen name, " I said, recalling the golden goddess, who held a noble pride regarding how she carried herself. " Not only did you lose, but you did so while outnumbering me."

    "Three blessings you carry." Balor pointed out, but what did it matter?<sub> </sub>

    Did I not earn these blessings? Angels and Fallen do not get blessings due to how powerful they arepared to creation, but I stood my ground with a shattered heart, with the torn treasure I managed to salvage, and three blessings from people whom I both hate and respect.

    "You two disappoint me, " I weakly said, coughing up bits of my heart. I turned to look at the twisted looks of the two fallen.

    "Lilith is protected."

    ''Why! Lilith''s got two potential Chaos Lords by her side. Why does she even need you! Just kill us!" Said Balor, pointing his halbert at me, demanding I answer.

    "And where were those two when you attacked? They may or may not be chaos lords, but I know theyck experience, and assassinations can be deadly to even the most powerful people. There''s nothing scarier than a desperate bunch of idiots."

    My eyes were growing blurry, but I did not allow myself to fall, nor would I kneel before another again; I had promised myself at least that much.

    ''You will not save anyone! I swear to you, Aldrich. Lilith Snow, Daughter of the Abyss, will die this day! No one can save her!" Balor barked as waves of necrotic qi began to twist in the confines of space.

    There was a bitter smile on my lips as I chuckled, peering down from space towards Lilith in the arms of Arsene.

    I envy you, my boy. I truly hope you can stop yourself from being a pawn from another, whether it''s from your brother or these two idiots; I hope you can break free.

    "If you do not leave now, I will detonate." I calmly said, " Arsene is a Monarch of Darkness, and I knew a few of his passive abilities, so he''ll live, and as for Lilith, well, as you say, she''s protected. You''ve lost today."

    "Master," said Zantar, picking himself up.

    Shaking my head, knowing they had no more new moves, I flickered before Arsene standing with his wife in arms. "Things are about to get a lot more hectic, and I don''t have much time left."

    Slowly turning pale, as he stared at me, I could see a grave bacsh approaching, "You need to put aside this little game between you and Lilith for now and work together; Balor and Zantar are gunning for her head. I can stop them one more time, but I suspect next time we meet, they''ll have everything they need."

    "You killed me."

    I chuckled, " And you killed me back."

    Arsene looked a little confused, but I was sure with time, he would understand. He would understand how his death marked the end of my own.

    Patting his shoulders, I nced back at the wreckage of destruction and sighed, " This is only the beginning."

 Chapter 849 Understanding Concepts

    There hadn''t been much talking after my deal with Zariel; everyone was fast asleep as night approached.

    I leaned my hair out of the carriage as the soft winds billowed against my hair. The eyes of every soldier who stood on guard had taken the time to flicker their gaze toward me.

    I did not need to peer into their heart in order to get a general idea of the fear they felt; at my stage, I could just about feel the terror coiling off their skin.

    They were like little maggots who didn''t even know how close they were to dying. It would take a single step, a single touch, and I could steal everything there. I could sear their eyes close with my sigil. I could break their will in but a single¡ª

    "Arsene?" Lilith softly called

    Drawing me back from my thoughts, which felt like a dream, I smiled and nced at her. "Did you do it?"

    "Uh-huh"

    "That''s good. With everything happening, we''ll be ready when the festival ends." I gently informed, as Lilith only stared at me with an odd gleam.

    "You ok?"

    "Hmm, if I say yes, would you believe me?" I asked, a little bewildered why she would ask that.

    "I''m not sure; you seemed a little off tonight." She responded, and my head turned to look at the faint image of the woods leaving us behind.

    "I''m going to miss that cabin," I said; closing my eyes, I reached into myself, to where my soul and astral force resided. Seizing that power that was mine to wield, I pushed out my divine sense, which I''d not been using due to my limitations in this world, opting to use the darkness as my eyes and ears.

    Feeling thews of the abyss touch upon me, as my soul covered over seven kilometers without issue with the added help of Astral Force, the path of abyssal night red to life. The runes over my wings glowed, gathering abyssal essence and so much more like an infinite ck hole.

    Devouring everything without making a big scene, I felt the back of my throat run dry, just like old times when I needed to go on a hunt. Letting the projection of my soul in the material ne process all the information for me, I turned to look at Lilith''s worried expression.

    "Want to go on a hunt with me?"

    "A hunt?" she repeated.

    "Hmm, I think it''ll be fun; it''s been a while since I''ve had anyone."

    Lilith stared with a littleplicated expression. She folded her arms and frowned, "I don''t mind but are you sure your feeling ok? You know we''re connected, right? And I can tell if something is wrong. But who''s the target?"

    "Marquess Yor''fenli," I revealed, watching her eyes turn wide.<sub> </sub>

    ? Honestly, it didn''t matter who it was, but I figured a little revenge was just what she needed¡ªworrying about the images of my time in hell isn''t going to help anyone.

    "As I''m still at half power, same with you and your injured right arm, I figured we''ll be able to kill him if we join forces."

    "Didn''t you defeat Drar?"

    I bearly smiled. " Not really. Believe it or not, controlling the hollowing was a fluke. It''s a fifty-fifty thing. And I''d prefer not to use it. It''s a powerful ability, but I need time with my soul still being injured."

    "Then why not wait?"

    "Because I don''t want to wait. I''m tired of always waiting. Bael, Asmodeus, Levi, Paimon, all these devils are not waiting, and at our level, we can''t afford to wait anymore. I''ve got the power to kill just about anyone, and I''m going to take advantage of it."

    "You know they''ve got the same power, too, right?" She countered, with glowing eyes, '' I''ve seen your battle with Drar, and not once did he use his Concept. Nor did any one of the Fallen grant him a blessing. You didn''t win, Sene; you don''t even know how to use your concepts correctly."

    My brow creased.

    "First off, supreme, why weren''t you using that topliment your speed or attack power? That Concept allows you to be at the highest peak in a single attack. However, I''ll warn you that it''s suicide to apply to your cultivation, which has many moving parts. You need to focus it down to, let''s say, your spear or single spells. It''s the same with your Eternal Concept, do not use it to merely raise your cultivation temporarily; use it to make your mes indestructible."

    Listening to Lilith''s wisdom, I pulled out a bottle of wine that had been in storage for over half a cycle and poured us each a ss.

    "Continue." I calmly said, smiling as her words pushed away the dark thoughts racing through my mind.

    "Most concepts are destructive to the user if you''ve not figured it out. They are not like your Qi. They only have a single purpose, so if it''s the Concept of Severance, it''ll cut you and anything else it meets, including other Concepts. This leads me to Chaos, a somewhat useless Concept to anyone but Zariel, who gave you his blessing."

    "The Weave. I need to be specific with the Concept of Chaos." I murmured.

    "Yup, do you know how worried I was when I saw you use it? Had the Concept of Chaos touched you, which it should have, you would have died, no questions about it. Your Forsaken bloodline saved you by ensuring nothing touched you. Using Chaos as a Defense is stupid, as it''s too dangerous. In fact. Using all concepts as defenses is dumb unless you have to.

    "I guess that includes the Concept of Devouring?" I remarked, thinking closely about how such a thing has been a part of my life.

    Was withering not a part of the devouring process? Even now, I am devouring angels and demons'' souls inside me. Which was supplying me with not just the memories of those I killed, but their experiences, the emotions, all of it was bing mine.

    "Sene, I think you''ve understood what I''m talking about by now; most Concepts need to be separate from the body or weapons. They''re simply too dangerous unless you''ve mastered how to use your Forsaken Qi which is so powerful it could resist the Concept of Chaos."

    "I knew my wife loved me. My baby treats me right. But you never answered me." I then said, leaning close. "Want to go on a hunt?"

 Chapter 861 Overwhelming

    The Laws of Space cried as my power continued to bleed from my pores. Trembling under the pressure of the rising divinity that shook the earth beneath my feet, flickers of darkness whipped over my flesh like lightning bolts.

    A scarlet glow of the deepest of sins filled my eyes as the Runes of the Abyss began to awaken. Blessing me with strength that could enhance my chances of victory, I stared at Belphegor, Kain, Andor, and my former friend Baphomet¡ªcovered in their respectful glow of divinity rippling from their bodies, the demonic essence within the sanctuary twisted akin to a vengeful dragon.

    Kain moved.

    ? Bolting like a wisp of light, the nks of steel followed by the sea of embers filled my sight as Loki materialized, blocking his strike, as his leg whipped over the head of kain, sending the light within his eyes into a field of stars. The young demon''s body whipped past his brethren, crashing into the wall.

    The God of trickery smiled, " My True Master has granted me quite a range of powers, so why don''t we get this over with?"

    I could see a slight frown flicker over the thin lips of Belphegor, and I wasn''t sure why but as the ck essence of a higher being slowly began to wrap around Loki, his eyes turned into pooling darkness that stirred even me.

    Images of a time before this one flickered through my mind, with Mephisto''s hands poised behind his back, eyeing me with a look that could kill.

    "The Power of ck Sabbath is one of Absolution. Only by reaching the realm of concepts can one¡ª-"

    The fleeting memory faded.

    A shimmer of a ck essence coiled around the Spear of Noctem as a dark concept took root over its edge. My spear had no longer felt like it was my own; it had felt heavy, almost impossible to hold, but the Sigil of Pride and Greed did not allow me to drop what was mine.

    "Scramble," Lilith uttered with a snap as everyone in the room suddenly switched ces; no more was I standing by Lilith, but instead by Belphegor, whose gaze lingered on me. He was not surprised, but everyone else was.

    Whipping my spear towards the man who held a halbert of pure chaotic force materialized instantly. The Concept of Supremacy erupted like a flood, thundering with the power of an ancient god.

    BOOOOOM*

    "NOT ENOUGH, BOY!" Belphegor thundered, blocking my strike without a change in expression as the halbert suddenly twisted with the power of Absolution.

    ''ARSENE DODGE!" Lilith howled, but it was toote.

    I didn''t have a lot of time, but I had managed to block his strike, but that did very little as I was taken off my feet into the air and through the mysterious runes covering this sanctuary. Blood was spilling from my arms through the sheer force Belphegor brought me, causing my organs to shift.

    By the time I manage to stop my body from moving, I found myself in the confines of space, without a single in sight.

    Coughing up a mouthful of blood, thews of space trembled, and within a single moment, Belphegor was there, no more than seven meters away.

    "This is better; that was a little restrictive." He uttered as the unease in me took on a new color.

    My fingers tightened around the Spear of Noctem as I calmly stared at this monster which blocked a full-on attack by a concept like it were nothing.

    "This part of the Abyss is akin to the border between each heaven, so in your case, it resembles the bridge between the Fourth Heaven and Fifth," He said, in a calm chilling voice, "And it is known as Heavens End."

    Heavens End. A zone exclusive to those of the highest peak and is known to be where the Abritors of Fate reside.<sub> </sub>

    "Aren''t you breaking your deal?" I said, looking around," I made it out of your Cathedral."

    ''But your wife hasn''t, and I''ve called a few more High God Demons and Devils to take care of her. It will be quite a feast."

    "Eh?"

    He smiled.

    "Belphegor, "I calmly uttered as the Hollowing began flicking through my soul. "You''re not going to touch my children."

    The Demon Fallen bellowed intoughter, " My boy, can you stop me?"

    Diving deep into the Hollowing, I arched a single hand and silently prayed to the abyss.

    "Arsene, your not ready to take power from the Abyss," Izavith sounded in my mind. "Using the lingering effects it has on you is enough if you keep going¡ª"

    Blocking out her words, I felt like the shackles around me began to fade. My wings vanished, but the scales over my body began to creep towards my neck and face.

    "Oh? Interesting I¡ª"

    Blood gushed as a fist connected with Belphegor''s jaw, following the creation of a ck hole from the sheer force of my fist that devoured us, spitting us out in a random ce in the abyss as I pierced my spear forward.

    Filling the cold, dark abyss with almighty essence that shattered stars and worlds, a myriad of abyssal fiends of all levels stormed the skies as my spear came cleaving down, aking to the great serpent falling to earth.

    Filled with all seven sins and seven virtues from my angelic bloodline, I howled, releasing a bellowing cry that sounded from all abyssal creatures.

    "Severing Chains!" I thundered out my own Technique I''d been working on since I gained Seraphina''s angelic heritage. And with Lilith Into Abyss Working with me, I was, for all intended purposes, a Paragon.

    Adding the Concept of Supremacy to my spear, Belphegor''sughter of delight resounded as his chaotic dao met my spear.

    Time skipped, and dao bled like stars as we were pushed into sub-space, along with the myriad of Abyssal Fiends who all charged, not at me, but Belphegor.

    "NOT ENOUGH, BOY! NOT EVEN CLOSE!" he howled as a power of an elder God Exploded out, filling the fleeting streaks of light of subspace with the familiar dao of Madness.

    Shaken to my core, I was almost forced out of the Hollowing as  Belphegor''s halbert cleaved down a random Abyssal Fiends andtched his fingers onto its blood as he stared me dead in the eye.

    "If you wish to contest with higher bings like me, you better master your bloodws." He said and clenched his fist, turning the field of Abyssal fiends into a sea of blood. None of them even saw what had happened as their bodies all exploded.

    "Now your turn."

 Chapter 865 Outside Looking In

    Staring at the scene of Ezra howling at the various men bowing their heads, the bellowing sound of tinnitus rang through my ears. My spine was damaged, and my legs looked deformed as they stood bent in odd directions, yet there was no pain; there was only indifference. I could still feel something, but it didn''t feel like mine, but someone else''s.

    Pouring in the divinity coursing through me to help mend my injuries, I sat calmly in a pool of blood, staring at Ezra while pushing away the darkness threatening to fill my eyes. I wasn''t going to faint again.

    Everything seemed so clear now. There were no emotions; it felt like I was in the hollowing, but different. It was freeing.

    "You there," Ezra called, eyeing me as though we were strangers. And we probably might. My appearance is perhaps different. I''m too injured to check, but that might be the only clue I can go on.

    Then there''s the name. It''s so juvenile, so it''s either Lilith, Mephisto, or Loki''s doing. Those were probably the only ones who should have known of my location in the Abyss during my battle. Lilith wouldn''t have gone this far. Since her pregnancy, she''s been tamed, taking it slow.

    All this doesn''t seem like her, especially the name. With her being pregnant, she wouldn''t make a joke like that. So it''s between Loki and Mephisto. And from there, if we double down, I will choose Loki. A God of Mischief and somewhat of an ass, he would definitely do something like this. On the other hand, Mephisto seems too out of reach for me to guess about him. It had to have been done by Loki.

    "I want him trained by week''s end. If you''ve got to throw him in a hell loop, do it," Ezra snapped, taking her departure with a flourish of her robes.

    I had no change in expression over her words but rather a curiosity. I could repair my soul if it''s rted to soul attacks.

    Ignoring everything around me, I reached deep into myself, into the Ring of Bael, where Zax weed me with a bow, " My lord."

    "I need confirmation. Who''s doing this?"

    "Loki, m''lord."

    "Are you still in contact with any higher being, maybe the Mother of Demons?" I inquired, watchingplexity flicker over his face like a streak of lightning.

    "No, it''s been oddly silent. Would you like for me to¡ª"

    "No," I answered. "Are there any recovery medicine in here?"

    "My master is an advocate of lord Mephistopheles, who has been known to dabble in every circle. Alchemy is one of them." He said, lowering his head even more.

    "Hand me a few; I assume you only have fourth Heaven material?"<sub> </sub>

    "That is correct; retaining anything higher would conflict with the rules of the Bed of Chaos, but if you like, since we are in the Abyss, such restrictions should not exist. I could craft you a few fifth realms¡ª"

    "Not necessary; I think this was part of Mephsitos plot. Just hand me a few pills to keep me from dying." I responded, taking a seat upon the throne of bael that began filling me with a myriad of divinity.

    Yet even with the amount of divinity I held, my body was barely repairing itself. Knowing it would be while even with the pills, I decided to focus entirely on mending my injuries, which could take a few hundred years.

    Keeping my mind out on my actual body, all four parts of my soul began to work in overdrive. One focused on healing, the second was responsible for training Astral Force, the third would train in the Hive Mind Arte, and thest was focused on my body, ensuring nothing went wrong.

    The nature of Astral force had seemed far different than anything I''d ever seen or imagined; it was so simr to soul force, yet even more resilient. While Soul Force had many advantages, there were too many limitations, as I only had a limited amount, while Astral forced seemed to grow alongside my cultivation.

    The Path of Abyssal Night seemed to include not just growing my cultivation but my soul, which was slowly tarnishing my astral force.

    Keeping a peaceful mind, as I was dragged like an injured horse by the hair, I looked on as the streaks of blood followed my limp body into what seemed like a dungeon that smelt of blood, shit, piss, and sex. It was disgusting, but as we kept going, I was forced down multiple flights of stairs that began to shatter more of my body and tossed into an odd-looking chamber door.

    "I hope you go mad in here!" The Guardsman, whose name I didn''t seem to see with my Hell Sight. Which usually allowed me to see names of those on my level or weaker.

    Guess my soul is too heavily injured to use such an ability. But his face, height, smell, and aura have been memorized.

    His footsteps are light, but there isn''t much stability in his footsteps, he just had a breakthrough, or he just has a low battle prowess. If he stands guard, my chances of escape are about twenty-five percent based on injuries.

    The way he carries himself leaves me to believe his cultivation isn''t that high either, so it must be within the realm of a low god. Last I saw Ezra, her cultivation seemed at the peak of Low God, and the way how they stared at her made it look like she had broken through. If that''s the case, I need to rethink ways to escape.

    There is no proof of that, but it''s a good theory I need to confirm with the darkness tonight. For some reason, everyone isxer when night falls. Despite all reasons saying otherwise, it''s a time when everyone crosses their legs to meditate.

    "I hope you burn in the deepest pit of hell." The Guardsman spat, mming shut the chamber door after tossing me in like a rag doll.

    My brow scrunched as the sent of brimstone filled this dark chamber that held no light, but as time continued to slip away, a scarlet mist began to fill the room. Unease should have crept up my shattered spine, but as Iy defenseless, I could only close my eyes and wait.

 Chapter 866 Manipulation

    Mending the injuries guing my flesh, I could not have cared about this hellish energy. I''d been to the real Hells. And none of the instincts I''d trained for all my life was ringing. To pull away from my training at such a dire time was not going to help me.

    If it was some type of soul attack, I am sure my soul defense would devour it and help mend my injuries. Either way, it''s either I absorb the energy or suffer. I don''t have much choice. So instead of worrying, I focused my mind.

    I wrapped myself in the mystery of Darkness and somehow found myself within an endless Abyss of Darkness coiling around me. Tracing over my wounds, the Darkness found its way into my veins, moving with the flow of my blood. It passed through my heart and was pushed throughout my body.

    My thoughts slowly began to slip away, leaving only instincts. Hours, years, Cycles, Chaos Cycles, I don''t know how long it had been as time did not exist, but as I awoke, my eyes fell upon the scarlet eyes of Mephisto sitting across from me.

    "How are you feeling?" He asked, leaning a little closer in the lotus position.

    "How am I supposed to feel," I responded, unsure of the answer he was looking for, but it was the only one I had.

    "Anger would be a normal reaction, but it seems like you''ve regressed, and it bothers me." he uttered and hummed in a curious tone, "It does not matter, for now; we''ll discusster."

    "Is it because you''ve already figured it out?" I suggested, narrowing my eyes.

    His smile deepened, "And that''s the suspicious Arsene I know; good to see that hasn''t changed. I have got an assignment for my disciple. I want you to close your mind and rey the battle with Belphegor, not at the beginning but at the end, where his power jumped to a level you couldn''t perceive."

    The air of mist tainted by the brimstone lingering in the air traced over my naked body. I had many questions regarding all this: Why was I here? Why was I a ve, and most importantly, where were Lilith and my two kids?

    "??"

    Hmm, interesting. Even with my emotions seemingly cut, I still feel attachment. Strange. Back on earth, I felt nothing at all. Except for the joy of searing the flesh on a pan of those taught to believe they were my equal.

    "I will," I promised, although I am far more interested in this so call ck Sabbath that had Belphigor so interested.

    "Good, and you better eat something, Izavith cuts you a lot of ck, but this is still a trial if she keeps helping you; who knows what will happen.

    Recalling the years I went without filling my stomach while others had to eat each day despite their high cultivation, I could only nod, understanding the implications. Although, some of these events were caused by Izaviths involvement.

    "Before you vanish, care to exin why I had my ass handed to me?"

    Mephisto chuckled, "Is that the question? Not where your wife is?''

    "Lilith is a big girl, though I''m interested. I''m sure she''s fine; she''s got seven generals watching her."

    Mephisto''s eyes narrowed into that of a slit as his pupils shrunk, "Only seven? What happened to the rest."

    It was my turn to smile, "You give me clear answers, and I''ll tell you what happened."

    Mephisto sighed, " The involvement of the abyssal fiends was never really part of my n, but it''s only a minor inconvenience."

    "Till it bes big."

    Vanishing from my sight and leaving many unanswered questions, I peered into the Darkness tainted by the scarlet light slowly slithering around my Soul me. Devouring the soul essence, which I was sure was supposed to torment me somehow, the cooling heat of fire warmed my flesh.<sub> </sub>

    Returning a healthy glow, instead of the paleness, I once more reached into the ring of bael to find something to eat.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Two days had passed, and with me actively trying to mend my injuries, I regained the ability to move; the only downside was that my body was so weak that I couldn''t use much divinity. But it was enough to kill someone my level before returning to aa.

    Sucking in a foul breath of air to fully fill my lungs, I ignored the sour scent that made my stomach churn. When all of a sudden, my ears puckered at the sound of the chamber doors trembling.

    Doors opening, I stared dead at the same Guardsman I had memorized. He was a little pale today. But despite the straight face he was showing me, I could feel the sin of wrath coursing through him.

    Applying a bit of sin to my voice, I spoke, " Who are you? Your name."

    The Guardsman froze, and almost like he had spoken involuntarily, his name slipped from his lips, " Ivan Telp."

    Showing a smile that I had perfected to guard my emotions, I continued, " And what is a strong guardsman like you doing here? You''re a Low God, am I right? One who just made a big breakthrough."

    He trembled as the Sin of Pride took root in his heart.

    "H-H-How are you still sain?" He uttered faintly, almost too scared to ask.

    "It''s ok to feel proud; I''m sure the enchanting Ezra has taken note of it. A fairly handsome man like you, who is, to be honest, the only decent-looking man here. When I first awoke, I was greeted by a half-blood dwarf, not even a pure-blood one."

    Peering into his Devils Heart, I slowly began twisting it to my will. Such an ability came from my soul, but it never required energy. It was simply something my soul did.

    "Lead me to Ezra, and I''ll show you something you''ll never forget. She is, after all, just a woman. How could she resist a talented man such as yourself?"

    "She''ll kill¡ª"

    "She''ll fall to her knees as all women do. But if you keep wasting time, I''m sure that Dwarf will be the one attempting to bed the candy of your eye."

    Ezra is going to kill this fool. A rat would have a better chance to bed her than this idiot.

    Smile deepening. I struggled to stand up and stepped to his side, " Lead me to Ezra, and I''ll show you a way to prove your love."

    "Really," He whispered, with his cheeks reddening like a love-struck woman, as I applied the sin of greed to give him the desire to have her, Sloth to make sure he doesn''t run wild, and lust to make sure all his IQ runs to his cock.

    "Have you ever been rejected? If you had, I''m sure they were all dykes." I mused, unsure where these idiotic words of mine wereing from, " Raise your head, champ. And let''s go get youid."

 Chapter 867 Your The Devil

    The past two days were especially revealing when people lowered their guards at night. I had sessfully mapped out the entire dungeon and noted the guard''s particr habits that would have left me an edge.

    In total, the dungeon held about two hundred active ves that would train, ten ves that would cook and clean, and two that stood by Ezra''s side, and it was those two I felt demonic Qi emanating from.

    The guardsmen, however, stood at around fifty throughout the base, alternating every eight hours.

    Following two steps behind Ivan, whose gaze was hungry, I lowered my head, making sure to y the part like those I saw, with shattered hopes, which was difficult, as I could not rte. Many of them had been broken, had been assaulted, and much more. Some might have lived their entire lives in captivity and couldn''t read.

    I didn''t know what that was like, nor could I imagine it, not that I wanted to anyway. Empathy will not make me stronger; it only reveals an opening in my psyche for my enemies to exploit.

    Walking up the stairs the best I could, my injuries'' began to weigh heavily on my mind as sweat dotted my brow. My legs were buckling under my weight as we slowly went from a dungeon to a luxurious corridor in a matter of minutes.

    "Ivan!" A guardsman snapped in a gentle whisper beside a door. I could feel Ezra''s aura emanate from. "This area is forbidden to ves, especially naked ones. Nice package, by the way, no homo."

    Realizing I was still naked, I instantly smiled to make the Guardsman feel I was prideful to get the perception of me being normal.

    "He''s got information Mydy needs," Said Ivan sternly.

    "Huh?" The Guardsman''s brow scrunched, " And what is it?"

    My head lowered more in a submissive manner.

    "Not for you to know, inform thedy that this information is of the highest order!" He snapped, raising his voice a little lower. Anger had begun to sink into Ivan as he approached the door, " Let me in now!"

    "Let them in!" Ezra''s chilling voice echoed from within, startling the Guardsman, who nodded without hesitation.

    A snarky smile fell upon Ivan as he pushed in as I followed, ensuring I closed the door the moment I stepped in.

    "Ivan Telp, I believe? A guardsman I hired about a hundred years ago? What''s this so call information¡ª"

    Lunging at Ezra, to my surprise, I rolled my eyes as Ezra didn''t even wait to hear his words before cutting him down to pieces in a matter of seconds. She turned to me and licked the blood off the tip of her fingers.

    "How''s Zanris doing?" I coldly mentioned, making my way to the settee before taking a seat.

    A look of surprise rushed through her crimson eyes, " How! How do you know of that!"

    "Has my little maid forgotten about master so soon?" I asked, resting my head against the cushion that sucked me in.

    I need one of these.

    "Arsene Snow," Ezra whispered, and my eyes met with hers.

    "Hmmm, it took you long enough to figure it out. Where are we?" I inquired.

    "We are no longer allies, or have you forgotten that demons and devils are the enemies of all." She said, almost as if to challenge.

    "So, are you going to kill me?" I softly asked.<sub> </sub>

    "You''re a ve; it''s within my¡ª"

    "I''m butt-ass naked sitting on your settee. If you still believe I''m a ve, you''re delusional." I said, leaning my chin onto my hand resting on the armrest. "so  do you believe you have some dominion over me, Ezra?"

    The air itself had seemed to have gone cold. Not out of the intent, I released, as I had not released any particr intent, nor had Ezra, who stood shaken. No. The Heavens and Earth of this world had felt fear and shuttered.

    "Sit with me, Ezra." I calmly said, tapping a spot for her to sit.

    Ezra''s heart trembled, and I could see her devil''s heart scream as she approached, taking a seat without challenging me.

    "You know why I was such a dick to you? Such an ass?"

    "No," She weakly sounded, almost like a child who had done something naughty.

    Leaning my head off my hand onto herp, I looked up at the torn look in her eyes, "Do you know what your devil''s heart is?"

    "You,"

    "Me."

    I smiled and reached up, cupping her cheek as she shook, "Do I scare you?"

    I was not expecting an answer. I knew Ezra low-key hated me, not a lot, but it wasn''t enough to kill me; it was more of a rivalry thing we shared.

    "Your father promised me the Throne of Darkness to cure your devil''s heart," I said, " So shall weplete this arrangement?"

    She snorted, flicking my hand away from her cheek, " you are a fool. Look at you." she pointed out, " You can barely stand, you have terrible internal bleeding, and honestly, I''m getting annoyed that your shitty ass is on my settee."

    "I was a weakling when we made that deal, and my grasp of Devil''s Heart was, for all intended purposes,cked substance, but I feel like I could help you break it now," I responded and sucked in a breath of air.

    "Don''t you think you''ve tormented me enough?"

    "No."

    Cheeks ring with red, I chuckled, "Rx. But you''re going to tell me everything, and I''ll help diminish some of that devil''s heart of yours. Like where I am, and how did you be a ver?"

    "Too easy, your a damn devil Arsene. Nothing is simple with you."

    A wry grin slipped over my lips, "I''m not so bad. It''s going to be a trade, I help you with your heart, and you do me a favor. Who knows, Asmodeus might name you his sessor."

    "A favor. Any favor?" She said as her voice dropped.

    Knowing where her mind was taking her, I didn''t bother to correct her dirty mind, "Whatever I want." I teased, watching my next prey squirm. "So, what will it be?"

    "You''re the Devil, Arsene"

 Chapter 868 Gladiator

    "Throw some clothes on this idiot, send him back to his cell, and get someone to clean up this mess. Next time some stupid fucker thinks he can demand an audience with me, let this be a warning." Ezra barked, pointing to the flesh meat of Ivan staining the floorboard. She pushed me out and mmed the door shut.

    All that sauce! Curse you, Ezra!

    The Guardsman, whose name alluded me for now, snatched me by the neck and mmed me against the wall, " What happened! Why is Ivan dead but not you!"

    "Twelve-inch dick, maybe?" I teased, watching my food turn red like a tomato.

    The grip around my neck tightened, but as it did, the air began to turn icy to a point where Heaven and earth seemed to be a part of my emotional state, sensing my deepest desire. Frost trickled from the flesh of the Guardsman covering his clothing as my eyes slowly turned cold.

    Eyes widening, with a palpitating heart, hammering against his chest, the Guardsman took several steps back, "W-w-what are you!"

    Should I kill him? No, tomorrow brings a new day, and anything can happen. Making trouble isn''t the right decision, but¡ª

    I am thirsty.

    "I believe the Lady has given out an order." I kindly reminded, "Care to grant me some clothing, ck preferably. I know the way back."

    Turning away, I left without another word, using the darkness to ensure no one noticed me as I walked back towards the torture room that was helping with my damaged soul.

    Ezra had given me quite a bit of information. I was within the capital city of Lurrian, the Heavenly City of Wonder, Ruled by the Council of Twelve, which is interesting since I wasn''t invited. Should I be enraged that they call themselves the Council of Twelve, but neither Noctem, Oblivion, Abyss, nor Hell is present?

    Zantar and Balor, those two Fallen, are still scheming, but I think they are waiting for me at this point. Waiting for me to appear and fulfill the prophecy I know is somehow connected with the Cathedral Mephisto and the others are creating.

    Everything they do, even in this city, is to fulfill the formation I saw in the atrium within that vige. It''s a tant maniption that I have no intention of messing with.

    Once the Gates to Iluthath are open, these Fallen Angels of Hell will have no reason to annoy me. Maybe Mephisto or Belphigor but the others shouldn''t.

    Tapping my fingers over the icy stone beneath my feet, as I sat in the lotus position, the door was pushed open, with a guard man carrying a tray and a few pieces of clothing. Lowering the tray that looked like it held half-eaten food mixed with throw-up, I didn''t even nce at it as the Guard tossed me some clothing, or should I say rags.

    "You''re up," He said, startling me as I didn''t seem to recognize him from anywhere. "The Master calls."

    "Ezra?"

    The stranger sneered, "It Mistress or Master!" he barked, slobbering like a derange animal all over the food I wasn''t going to touch, "And she''s merely training you; she is responsible for keeping you alive and fed. Now put on the clothes, eat, and let''s go!"

    Another is looking to die.<sub> </sub>

    Putting on the rags that strangely only covered my lower half, the Guardsman sneered as I walked past the sloop on the ground, "Lead the way."

    POP!!!!

    Bitch pped me across the face; blood dripped from my lips down my chest as I looked down at the Guard who stood shorter than me.

    He smiled, and I smiled back," A ve like¡ª"

    "When you least expect it, I will kill your entire family and make you watch," I uttered, arching my lips as his eyes widened. "Now, if you will lead the way, less you wish for me to bete to see this supposed master."

    It''s been a while since I made a stew. I wonder what it''ll taste like now; my taste buds have all changed. Hmmm, but stews usually take forty-eight hours to prepare; I guess I could eat ''em lobster style. Boil them alive and throw on some garlic butter.

    A/N: There is only one thing Arsene puts in a stew.

    Standing still with a starstruck look that twisted into anger, his arms shot out like a viper, but I was prepared. Despite my injuries, I could counter just about anything as long as I wasn''t surprised.

    After all, if I can think I can create a sigil, that''ll allow me to make any type of spell I want; while the power won''t be that strong since I''ll be pulling unrefined Divinity from the air, it should do some damage to a low god like this fool.

    "Holden, stop this at once!" A mischievous voice barked, stopping this fool from dying as a sigil filled my pupils.

    Sliding my gaze to the mischievous grin of a man I both knew and didn''t, I almost rolled my eyes at the disguise Loki was in.

    Jet ck hair, thick brows, and arge body oozed grease from each pore. Loki seemed to roll to me with a giant smile, " So you are the ve whose wife sold¡ª"

    "Save it; I know it was your doing,'' I revealed, seeing through the plot of this idiot trying to me Lilith.

    It wasn''t a bad n, but everything is crystal clear now. I had been so emotional ever sinceing through my mother''s legs. I could only shake my head at all the things I did for no reason. My God, I was sozy! What the hell happened to my noble bearing I garner back on earth.

    "Your no fun! You mad?" Loki uttered.

    "You''re an ass, but not really; I figure this had two meanings. You were trying to get me in the city for a reason. But what I don''t get is why am I a ve?"

    "diator at day, and a ve at night! My friend, embrace life! Hashtag work for free!"

    "More like die for free; what''s the end game here," I said, looking at the starstruck Guard who busted my lip. I''m going to end all nine generations of his.

 Chapter 869 Truth Of Intent

    Taking notice of the special attention I held towards this guard, Loki chuckled, hooking his arm over my neck as though we were best buds, " You swing that way now?"

    "Bring his family before me, all nine generations."

    "Arsene?" Loki responded in a questioning manner as his mischievous eyes took on a darker shade. He hummed, shaking his head, "Fine, I''ll deliver them to you after your match. But you might attract a lot of attention."

    "More so with a name like mine? ''I like little boys? Really? You couldn''t havee up with something more friendly?"

    "Where''s the fun in that," He replied with a shrug as we began to head up a few more levels, where a small gathering of ves gripping weapons stood. Their heads were all down, but I could tell it was more to focus their mind than it was to wallow in depression.

    I could hear the roar of the crowds just past the wooden gates, metal nging against one another, and the slow sound of des cutting through flesh.

    Listening alongside the crowd that seemed like a myriad of emotions spinning out of control before finally exploding in a symphony of cheers, I slid my lifeless gaze to Loki.

    "Who''s next?" A weak, somewhat harsh voice asked.

    Loki muttered a few words I couldn''t quite make out before tapping my shoulders, " Your weapon."

    Standing close to the weapon rack, I surveyed the weapons, only to notice the Announcer begin, "You''ve seen it all,dies and Gentlemen. Thant, the Cleaver has just ripped out the spine of his enemies," He said, as a wave of cheers resounded, " But now, you must bear witness to the foulest of men. Ladies, lock up your kids, for in the night lives a beast!"

    "He didn''t make it," A soft, pained voice of one of the ves muttered.

    Picking up a simple double-edge sword, I flicked the tip listening to the ring of the metal purr as the Announcer continued, the moment the gate opened up, "Allow me to wee child molester, I LIKE LITTLE BOOOOOOYS!!!!!!"

    Chuckling a little at the stupid name that was introduced so tantly, a wave of boos followed the Announcer, one of them being Loki, who was dying inughter.

    "You''re an ass," I said, pushing out with a thin smile as the scent of blood hit me like a truck.

    Making it to the top of the stadium, I nced at the body of the spineless loser and the somewhat injured champion. Who was as big as a Giant that stood almost seven meters tall, covered in musclesrger than my arm; I could not help but be impressed.

    But it left me with a single question.

    "Can you even have sex with ordinary size people? I feel it''s simr to the hulk going to town on an ordinary woman."

    "The shit talking has already begun!" The Announcer shouted as bits ofughter sounded.

    This dude looks like the health inspector!

    "You''ve got a mouth on, you child rapist!"

    "KILL HIM!!!! THANT KILL HIM!"

    "RIP HIS SPINE OUT!"

    "SHIT ON HIS FACE!!!!!"<sub> </sub>

    "WRECK HIS BOOTY!!!"

    Pause!

    Clearing my throat, I studied the Low God, whose body I could feel was actually around Heavenly God. It wasn''t a badbination. If he was born in the abyss instead of the Bed of Chaos, I am sure hisbat prowess is exceptionally high. A shame he has to die. He would make a nice Shadowfell.

    Sadly, if I''m going to turn anyone, it''s going to be Ezra. Belphegor was right; I am only using the basics of Sloth. A real practitioner of such a sin is never at rest. They sacrifice themselves so that their Sloth will spread. If Belphegor can create technology to advance civilization, making them morecent orzy, why can''t I make a race to do the same?"

    But tricking Ezra will be tricky; if I fail, she''ll have no more use for me, and I''ll have to rid myself of the liability. I''ll even make a game out of everything to get Asmo and Levi to believe they died under the orders of Zantar, or Balor, who was following the order of some higher being.

    I should set that up now. Loki has given me the perfect location, and Mephisto the perfect disguise. The only thing that should allow them to know I killed her would be my ego. I need to handle the bodies of the guardsman whose nine generations I need to kill perfectly.

    "But let''s not waste any more time! Ready your des, GLADIATORS!!!!"

    Hmmm, preparation is critical! I need the right persona for this job. A big ego is too close to Arsene; I need something like an icy god, a reserved man who would cut down just about anyone or anything.

    Thant lifted his bastard sword that stood the size of my body, and his muscles bulged. His tan skin seemed to darken, as runes I''d not seen since Midgard began to appear over his skin. And for some reason, I could feel a superior blessing ripple out.

    Two runes filled my eyes, as I could not risk them appearing in the air to notify anyone who had ever seen my sigil before. Lifting my sword, I shot the man a measuring stare and beckoned.

    "FIGHT!!!!"

    Come

    Dashing off his feet, shattering the earth beneath, a bolt of ck lightning shed over his flesh as his de whipped towards my neck. Cutting through the illusion, I''d created the moment I had beckoned to him.

    Everyone believed that since they were gods, they did not have any of the weaknesses of most mortals, but that was the furthest thing from the truth. If one is too weak to meditate, they must sleep; if they are without qi, they must eat. We, cultivators, are just glorified mortals. If we are cut, we bleed.

    In one of the books Bael had given me, he mentioned a text by Zariel regarding the concept of intent that read, " There is no greater power in a battle or in life than the power of intent."

    A true master of intent could cut through someone''s head, and they still live without a single injury.

    These Masters are usually reserved for control type, but a Paragon must also be able to master the fundamentals. It is intent that allows me to move, what allows the abyss to think or even speak. Even concepts hold intent. It''s a single intent, but it''s one nheless.

    I do not intend to simply master the concept of intent but evolve it like Zariel did when he created the Path of Paragon. I know I''d never be as skilled as him, but I feel there''s a path for everyone regarding intent.

    Pulling into myself, the Heaven and Earth of the Abyss that had been more active around me as ofte, sensing my intent from deep within me, turned the sunny skies a deep grey, bringing about a cold that seemed sharper than any de.

    My sword shed out in a horizontal stroke cutting through the spine of the low god the moment his de met with my illusion.

    "Your, my disciple Arsene Snow, and I am the reason that all the Myriad Heavens Exist!" Mephisto sounded, "It''s by my will and experiments that everything exists. Maybe father may have embellished me a bit, but I am why all the lower Heavens were made. There is a reason you started learning the Dao of Illusions and stopped. But I suggest you resume your training."

 Chapter 870 Intent

    The was a stagger from Thant as he pushed forward, turning his front to me with a look that screamed horror. I could still feel his palpitating heart through the earth beneath my feet as he fell to his knees.

    Slowly but surely, a line red with his blood appeared around his waist as the silent crowd all gasped, watching the former champion fall in half, spilling his guts over the arena.

    I took two steps up, shed my sword over his neck, then through his head, and lifted my gaze to everyone looking at me with confusion.

    "Is that it?" I uttered as I thought of my Tarnishing and Intent alongside the seven sins.

    This heightened state of mind had given me a refreshing perspective, with a bit of the old. I could perceive things no one else could with little information. But even so, I felt hungry. My throat was burning, as was my heart. It wasn''t painful, But I could feel something in me growing.

    "V-V-V-VICTORY!!!" The Announcer stammered and roared in my favor as the crowd joined in. "I LIKE LITTLE BOYS HAS DONE IT!!!!"

    My brow twitch. I hate that name! Screw you, Loki.

    "Three  more victories within the arena and Thant record will be blown away," He added, " Give it up for I Like Little BOYS!!!!!!!!"

    Don''t cheer for that! If some random person said this shit on the street without context, he''s screwed. How the hell do I clear my name?

    Flicking the blood off my de, I sucked in a new breath and closed my eyes, pushing out the words of everyone as I focused on the Concept of Intent that rted to everything. Whether it was walking, thinking, or doing nothing, I needed an intent to apply anything within me. It was a fundamental fact.

    Humans, demons, devils. It doesn''t matter who or what they are; if they do not have Intent, then they cannot exist. And it''s the same for me.

    My adaptation, my Tarnishing, everything in me, both applied or passive, both unknown or known, is used by Intent. If I could grasp the Primordial Power of Intent, I would never have to wait for changes; I could instantly adapt to whatever affected me.

    I see why Zariel sealed the Astral Sea; its power is far too great.

    Coming back to myself, I studied the new diator staring at me with a distant look and a spear in his hand.

    Noting the elven features mixed with a lion-type beastkin, the chilling air of this day slipped over my skin as I gathered my Intent.

    The de in my hand began to hum, buzzing with a ringing noise that grew louder and louder with each passing second. By the time seven seconds had passed, the ordinary de was screaming, bellowing so loud that a barrier appeared to guard the people in the stadium.

    Tightening my grip around the de that held my very soul in it, I kept pushing, watching as the man before stood still in horror, as I arched my sword towards the Heavens, spitting the clouds, revealing the faded moon, blinded by the light.<sub> </sub>

    "Good," Mephisto uttered within my soul, "Damage or not, your soul is always at its peak; now, you must reach deeper; this is only the tip of what Intent can do. Reach in deeper, to the deepest corner of your soul. When Zariel fought, Concepts all fell to their knees around him; when he swung his sword, hundreds would be born under his de; he was so masterful in the concept of Intent. Even I pale inparison to him."

    My heart was hammering as my senses all began to grow clearer. The winds were growing so crisp I could feel them breaking down around my sword; the earth beneath my bare feet was splintering as if a mighty weight was upon them. The Heavens were in disarray as my de had already begun to cut them apart, while the Hells began to bellow within my heart.

    "Severing Chains," I uttered, whipping my de towards my opponent.

    Channeling only a bit of power through the various attunements I held, what should have been an attack that would kill a mortal, but bearly harm a low god turned into something capable of smiting God and Devils alike.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOM~

    Erupting like an exploding neutron star, my Intent that did note from my sword but rather the soul devoured the light bringing about absolute Darkness that took me by surprise. Sound, Temperature, vibrations, and the rest of my senses all seemed to vanish as I appeared in the Darkness for a second before light pierced through.

    The diator I was facing seemed to vanish, leaving nothing behind, not even his weapon. The arena around me had been destroyed, devoured by my Intent leaving only an endless abyss of the night around me where I stood.

    "Dear God!" Someone said

    Knowing there would be no more battles today, I channeled a bit of Intent over my legs and glided towards my gate, which slowly opened for me. Ignoring how people looked at me, I noted the absent Loki and walked back to my cell to meditate.

    Something had changed.

    This particrly heightened state of mind is allowing the abyss''s Intent to work alongside me for some reason. My control of Intent had been mediocre at best a few years ago, but now it seems like I''m a master of sorts.

    I need to listen to my Intent.

    There were so many mysteries regarding my own body, mainly my adaptation, that I can''t truly control. But now I think I could; I think I can understand everything my body does for me to live and what it''s doing now because the only thing I can think of is that my soul is evolving.

    Ezra pping me could have been a coincidence, but Soul Evolution is the only thing I can think of right now. With all the Tarnishing and Sins rising in power each day, I shouldn''t be surprised, but I needed confirmation. And I needed to be in control; I don''t need my body choosing what I need and don''t need; I want to be the one who controls my adaptation.

    "Astral Force and Intent are closely aligned, my apprentice. Dive deep and use Astral Force to peer into Intent. Once you''ve mastered your body, that is where the real fun begins. Paragon is only the beginning. Your Brother Created a Path that even we cannot see the end. I wonder what you will create? The House of Snow is so interesting."

 Chapter 871 Cleo Seyrum - Lurrian

    Walking the streets of Lurrian alongside  Kurt and Sig, I couldn''t help but frown, turning my attention to Freya, "why are we here?"

    The streets were blistering with theing of dawn. Despite everything that had happened with the demons, Lurrian had felt like it was a separate entity altogether until you stepped outside into a world of blood and ash.

    "We lost contact with Arsene for a while since his return," Freya replied, shaking her head as she turned to me, " Anddy Lilith told me to bring all of you to the Capital."

    Fingers curling into a ball, I resisted the urge to curse as I looked off into the distance at the shadow of Iliya a few years away. Despite Iliya being so far away, it was clear to everyone that the Council of Twelve wanted a clear view of the city that held the woman who stole them from their realm.

    People hated Lilith; they hated her with a passion. And I could not fault them; with so much going on with the devils and Demons, alongside the angels, everyone has been feeling like death is on every corner.

    Arsene''s position was no different. When the Shadowfell had attacked, about a third of each realm that had been assimted into the fold had turned on their people and exploded, wiping outrge chunks of people. It had crippled almost every significant organization except the angels.

    There was chaos for a long time, and it was for that very reason Lurrian was built. It was all thanks to Arsene, and I''m sure where ever that monster is, he doesn''t know. He''s been so absent ofte that all the various people he turned to had to turn to Freya or Lalya.

    "Why? What in Lurrian that we had to invade enemy territory?" I asked, a little bothered by the joyous expressions.

    "Arsene is here," she uttered in a soul whisper, stirring my heart, as his face appeared in my mind.

    "HOLY SHIT! REALLY!!!!" Sig shouted, " MY BOY IS HERE!"

    "SHH!!!" Kurt hissed.

    " What? With Eroma MIA, I''ve been bored as Hell!"

    "Has fucking sluts made you bord?" I couldn''t help but ask, and he nodded without shame.

    "Kinda, I like the abyss, and I''m grateful for it since it has taken me from Low god to mid-God, but I''ve not seen a lot of baddies in a while." Sig addressed, causing everyone to roll their eyes.

    But we had, in a way, felt the same. If we had remained in the Bed of Chaos, all of what we hoped to aplish would have been a dream. There are so many resources on this that we are sure to reach High God within a cycle.

    The stronger we be and the more we take a risk, the better resources we find. Even La has found something that made her a little bit stronger, and she is an Elder God, Paragon.

    "So, where is he?" Kurt uttered, unable to hide his disgust for Arsene.

    "Don''t know," Freya said, "his soul seems to be injured because we felt our connection with Master cut about six hundred years ago.

    Six Hundred Years ago, that was around the time those strange cathedrals began to emerge from the earth.

    "Did you hear what happened in the arena today?" A sharp voice said as everyone around us seemed to pause. "I like Little Boys is on his hundredth kill!"

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    I must have misheard. There is no way.

    Turning to the mercenary d in chain armor, with two swords on his back, I could see the look of pure exhration as he had spoken.<sub> </sub>

    "No, what happened," A few pedestrians inquired, as it seemed they had heard of this person before.

    "I Like Little Boy''s just battled against a High God, and as a crippled Mid God, he managed to cut him down with a single sword stroke."

    Dear god, that really is his name! That''s sick!

    "ILLB(I Like Little Boy''s) is in! He''s in!" the mercenary howled, a little short of breath, "He''s in the High God diator Tournament!"

    ''What a revolting name,'' Kurt said in a soft, gentle whisper, but a few looked at him as he did.

    "He''s a ve; he didn''t pick it." A somewhat short man snapped, delicately batting hisshes. "If you see him, you''ll know someone yed a prank on him! ILLB is undoubtedly a supreme warrior that would never stupe so low."

    "Who the hell would name him--"

    "I can think of a few people," Freya said as she smiled. "When did ILLB appear?"

    "Six hundred years ago, to this day. I heard he was a ve for five hundred years but was unconscious due to his injuries that are still healing to this very day. Some say he battled a Paragon and lived to tell the tale. There are even rumors of him being a Paragon, who was defeated and fell from grace."

    Could that be Arsene? No, even injured, I''m sure he could escape why stay for another hundred years as a ve?

    Could it be sene?

    Sending Freya a knowing look, she too nodded.

    "You dick riding, bro," Sigried shamefully said.

    "I''m gay, so I don''t mine." The pedestrian said, licking his lips, " He''s quite the handsome man, just a little too cold for my taste; a shame he''s injured."

    Saying a few words, we left, to a somewhat less deserted ce, before looking at each other.

    "Think it''s worth a look?" I asked.

    "Master is not one to keep a low profile, so it could very well be him." She said with a smitten smile.

    I swear, what do Arsene do to these women all to fall for him?

    Lilith, I get it. She''s back shit crazy! But Freya is a legendary figure with Dao Cycles of Experience. How the Hell is she so taken by him?

    "It''s not just about that bastard," Kurt whispered, " I''ve had this nagging feeling on the back of my neck for a while. I say we get Arsene and leave as quickly as possible."

    Siegfried grew solemn, "I''ve got the same feeling, but I think we should stay." he said, startling everyone, as we all had this nagging feeling.

    "Why?"

    "Arkanos and Ty sent me a message," he said, pulling out a holocube, " They''re bringing their big sis here and would like for us to meet up with her in a week."

    Big sis? Who''s that?

 Chapter 872 Zanta Black - Purchase

    Was this the best decision? Mother is rather insistent I do this, but the more I think of it. The more my stomach dips in anticipation.

    "Zanta?Darling, are you alright?" Mother asked, tilting her head to me as she snatched my hand by my waist.

    I looked up at her sublime features glistering under the glow of dawn. She smiled, lifting me into her arms like a rabbit, and smiled, " Is my baby excited?"

    "Mom!" I hissed with reddened cheeks as I tried to worm my way out of her grip. I wasn''t four anymore; I had just made five a few months ago! I was a big boy!

    "It''s mommy, my darling, Zanta!" She teased, smothering me with kisses.

    Blushing a little, I couldn''t help but lean back onto her chest, as I didn''t mind the kiss.

    Mommy loved me! And I loved her! She was the best! The best Mommy in the world. Pursing my lips a little, she finally lowered me as the guardsman of the arena turned to Mother, " Lady ck, Master Ezra will finally see you."

    Eyeing the tense atmosphere around the door that held so many guards, I couldn''t help but look up at mother, who passed her hands through my hair, "It''s only a precaution; most ves, no matter their power, are never really happy to leave there home, or a ce where they feelfortable."

    But why? Should they not be happy to be bought? Their ves.

    Opening the doors for us, Mother and I walked hand in hand through the threshold, which made my heart hammer like drums against my chest as a cold gush of air, took me by surprise.

    My insides had felt like they were freezing as I desperately wished to leave. But no matter what I did, I couldn''t move as my vision grew blurred with tears when Mother''s warm aura trickled over me.

    "Valice ck, first consort of Orthis, it''s a pleasure. I''d not think I''d be seeing such a figure so soon here. How''s your husband?" The scarlet eyes woman expressed.

    She scared me, really scared me. Something about her felt evil. Father had spoken many times of the evils of the world and told me that there were some people that we simply couldn''t trust.

    Moving my gaze to the golden eye, man, I felt overwhelmed. There he is, ILLB! One of the Great champions of the Ares Arena.

    He''s tall!

    "Orthis is fine, a little swamp with the new council. But I''m sure a woman of your caliber already knows." Mother replied, squeezing my hands a little tighter.

    "Your nervous," Ezra informed, shaking her head, ncing back to ILLB and then back to us, "There''s no need. He''s harmless; the name was a joke shared by a friend who thought it would be funny to humiliate him."

    "That doesn''t sound like a friend," I chimed in, unable to take my eyes off him. Ezra gave off a feeling of secrecy, but ILLB didn''t. He felt transparent.

    ILLB turned to me, and his lips grew arched, " Is that right? And how is a friend supposed to act?"

    "Kind, supportive, courteous, and loving!" I said as I felt my mother''s pride from here as she blessed me with head pats.

    "Sounds boring," he replied, in a somewhat icy tone," If a friend can''t challenge you, can''t push your buttons and remain a friend despite all they did for you or do to you, are they a friend or a yes-man."

    "I-I¨C"

    "My friends can push my buttons, and I''m sure to have my revenge with them, but the implication being if I can mess with them, they can mess with me. Your naive mentality of how people should be at fault with¡ª"

    "Too much," Ezra chimed in, shutting him down.<sub> </sub>

    "I''d agree, let children be¡ª"

    "Children? I''ll pass on such a mentality. Especially in a world where a demon could instantly appear and steal it all."

    He''s so cold.

    Mother patted my head without a rebuttal, and I could not help but look up at the mournful expression she held.

    "As you can see, ILLB is currently here as you requested. I''ve been contacted to hand over Mr. ckwaters'' ve contract as per the request of the Orginal Master."

    Mother''s lips grew arched, then sank, " That''s good an all, but I''m sure you can see my trepidation regarding the missing ve insignia. In fact. there are not even shackles."

    What are they talking about? Letting go of mothers hand, I walked up towards IBBL that towered over me.

    "You''re going to be my new Teacher!"

    "Am I now,"

    I nodded, " Of course, you''re powerful. And I want to be strong too."

    "Your mother seems to be a powerful witch; why can''t you learn from her." he softly asked, startling me, as I turned back to Mother, who held a somewhat pale look. "Both you and her reak of death."

    Tilting my head, I shook it, "Mommy smells like Jasmine. Do you like Jasmine?"

    "It''s my favorite fragrance." He replied before removing his hand from his back. He turned to the evil woman, " Is everything prepared? I''m in the midst of preparing dinner. It took over a hundred years to prepare, you know."

    "A ve talking¡ª"

    "Mr. ckwater is no normal ve. Or ve even, that''s why in the contract I stipte that he must return every week for two days. Afterward, he is yours."

    "Ezra, we paid 1.2 billion for IBBL. We asked for a ve, not a man." Mother snapped.

    "You handle this; I''ve got a few things left to do."

    Witnessing ILLB vanish as though he was never there, I noticed the almost horrid look of Mother as she took a few steps back.

    "An illusion? I-i-impossible. I felt his aura; I felt his life force! He''s only a Mid-God; that shouldn''t be possible!"

    Ezra chuckled, " As I said, Mr. ckwater is different. Treat him well, and you''ll benefit. As you know, warriors with high cultivation and even higher battle prowess can''t be tamed. He''ll train your child, but make no mistake by underestimating Mr. ckwater. Both in or outside the bed."

    "EH?!!!!"

    "Oh, don''t look surprised; you will not believe the number of fan girls trying to break in to get some action. And I assure you I''ve seen first hand how tamed thedies be after he''s had them. It''s a miracle."

 Chapter 873 A New Home

    "K-k-kill me!" Gordon pleaded as his de carved into his wife''s thigh, forcing her to release a cry as her fingers clenched, drawing blood. But not nearly as much that was spilling from her thigh, that fell into a bucket.

    Sauce is life! What are we without a bit of sauce during a meal? Savages, I tell you. Even animals have sauce when they devour other animals. A dry meal is what insane people eat!

    "I''ve had this flu for a while, so I thought to try making a few dishes for my future kids. I need to start preparing. So hear me out, Fried rice topped with a sunny side up egg that has smoked paprika, garlic salt, with some seasoned protein at the side. I''m trying various dishes, but after seven wives, I think I''ve mastered a few dishes. I still can''t believe you didn''t have children. How else am I supposed to make a stew without a Chibi? You had one job! One! What the Hell are you even having sex for? Even the fetus would work¡ª Oh shit, would that be Caviar for me?"

    Heart racing, I almost wished to p myself as I had that thought, "I hate fish, but human Caviar! I''ve never thought of that! Jackpot!"

    ''You''re sick! Gods! YOUR SICK!!!!" Gordon howled alongside his wife.

    Tears of blood dripping from his cheeks, he eyed me with a look that made my stomach bubble with hunger. "Why are you tormenting us? Why are you¡ª"

    "I''ve no reason to exin myself," I said, pointing down to the wife whose arms and legs were partly missing, " this will be ourst meal together, and honestly, I''m a little heartbroken I have to waste good meat. A shame, but just keep cutting."

    Noticing the hope in his eyes, I couldn''t be bothered to care as he continued to cut his wife till her thigh was no more, as where here howls.

    "They say the first wife is always the best. Care to have a bite? It''ll be my treat." I offered, watching the hollow look on Gordon''s face.

    "Y-y-your a demon!" He stammered.

    "And your rude, I offer you some of your wife, and you bark at me? Bad Gordan! BAD!!!"

    Creating a whip of darkness, it shed over his face popping his eye from the socket, consuming my chamber with Gordan''s howls. He scrambled, trying to reach for his missing eye that fell to the ground, but it turned to mush under my foot as he whimpered.

    "Just kill me! Please! Please!" He begged in a harsh tone.

    I tilted my head, "Kill you? Gods no. I won''t kill you. I''ll let you live, marry once more, and upon my return, you will offer me your wife and child as tribute."

    "NO! NO! PLEASE JUST KILL ME!!!"

    " A ve can''t kill one of his guards." I teased, having no idea what hade over me. Still, every time I tormented this insect, I felt my sadistic tendency emerge, which conflicted with my usual setup of being efficient.

    I tapped his brow, imprinting him with my ve mark, and smiled, watching the look of despair race over him, " good luck Gordan, and I hope you can find yourself a soul mate; they are the sweetest."

    ¡­

    ¡­<sub> </sub>

    ¡­

    "Are you ready, Mr. ckwater?" Valice ck inquired in an almost passive-aggressive manner. Almost like she could believe she had to wait for a ve to finish his meal.

    I Studied her long ck hair that fell well past her shoulder des, stopping near the tip of her waste, alongside the almost regal aura she held. It was subtle, but I could tell she wasn''t a well verse in the imperial art. Her husband had kept her at bay. And it was something I was starting to notice.

    All these significant figures'' wives were always separate from their business.

    Valice was not the first to take an interest in me. There had been several, and most of them had this distance between their significant other regarding business. It was like they each had their own thing; they didn''t allow the other to be involved.

    Based on Valice''s aura, I can say that she doesn''t get involved much with her husband''s empire. And since her husband is the Sovereign of Aether, the fact she doesn''t share his regal aura leaves me some wiggle room to get involved.

    I detest being a ve, but Loki did an excellent job sending me here. I needed to meet the other Sovereigns to get them up to speed on Zantar and Balor''s n.

    Batting hershes at me, waiting for a response, I nodded, " I am ready. I appreciate you waiting."

    "Your quite brazen, aren''t you." She said, " Most ves would not look me in the eye; some would even bow but not you. Do you wish for freedom?"

    "Lady Valice, I could have escaped the moment I awoke. The only one who can stop me is a Paragon like yourself." I revealed as her eyes widened, " I''m here due to a prank that forced me to battle those I don''t wish to. Despite my weakened state, I could very much leave."

    "You''re quite honest." She said as we walked towards the carriage just outside the stadium. "But I paid good money for you, and I expect you to repay it. I own sixty percent of this stadium and a few major ve houses."

    "So you''re in entertainment. Interesting. How''s your husband feel about it?''

    "Doesn''t matter how he feels; I''m not his property. I can see you have ulterior motives regarding my husband that I can''t be bothered to care about, so how about we make a deal?" She said without missing a beat, as the carriage door opened wide, revealing her son, resting peacefully, with his eyes shut," you train my son and win each battle, and I''ll allow you to do whatever you want."

    I eyed the dark-eyed woman whose features seemed too sublime to be hidden. "Fine, I''ll help, but your approaching a ve instead of your husband''s guards or teachers leads me to believe something is happening. Could there be trouble with the other consorts?"

    Her silence spoke volumes as I left a seed in her mind, " My wife killed all my concubines. She is quite adamant about not sharing."

    "And that doesn''t infuriate you?" She questioned softly, almost as if she were ashamed.

    "If your husband loves you, all he can do is forgive. If not, then it wasn''t meant to be. After all, most powerful men would rather lose one thing instead of two. Why not put that to the test? You are, after all, his first wife."

 Chapter 874 Iluthaths New Realm Order

    Tapping my fingers over the window frame as I sat over the ledge overlooking the vast city of Lurrian, alongside the shadow of Iliya looming with its sinister glow, a faded smile found its way onto my lips as I could feel Lilith''s intent.

    Lurrian was a beautiful city graced by the Angels and the various Lords of the Exalted Wheel. It was a republic, like how Noctem was before my involvement. I even suspect that once everyone returns, it will be this new Order that will rule Iluthath.

    None of these Lords are foolish. Their ideals may be questionable, but they were not fools, and despite it all, as I had walked into the vi that rested the ck family, I couldn''t help to have been startled by the ancient wardings, so old I found some records of them in Bael library. Zax had even confirmed that some of these runes predate even Zariels time.

    They were so dangerous even I dared not step out of bounds. ording to Bael and even some text from Soloman, the primordial runes I saw that were all clustered together, turning them into intricate wardings, were known as a particr spell that reversed death.

    The wardings could only be written by Blood Lords to ensure that no matter who attacked, anyone rted to the ck family would never die in theirnd. It was a very ancient Blood Warding that had made Blood Lords so feared by people.

    "Come in," I softly said as I felt a presence by the door.

    "Mr. ckwater," The butler, named Lorance, carrying a noble bearing, bowed as he opened the door, '' The young master will not be attending his lecture today."

    "Reason?" I questioned, a little taken by the image of Iliya.

    "The Second Consort''s two sons are taking him¡ª"

    "Break the boy''s legs and drag him to the training field," I indifferently said, sliding my eyes towards Lorance, who stood bewildered. " Lady ck is a businesswoman, and she wishes for me to train the boy and win matches. If that means I torment the boy a little so that he learns, then so be it."

    Lorance gulped a little and took a step back, bowing his head, " Mr. ckwater, there are rules created by the Sovereign when addressing his children."

    "My employer is who again?" I remarked, leaping off the ledge onto the first floor, right in front of Lorance, whose head lowered even more. "You''ll do well to remember that my loyalty resides with her. Kick the two random brats out if they are distractions."

    In the week I''ve been here, I''ve been mindlessly manipting this woman who had only bore the king one child. Something that had made her more distant towards the Sovereign of Aether, Orthis ck.

    Sensing Zanta''s presence leaving the vi, I shadow stepped, appearing right in front of him, to his surprise, alongside the others.

    "You can leave after your lesson," I informed, sending an icy look towards the other boy with simr features to Zanta, alongside the elder-looking one, who seemed to carry golden eyes with an intricate design within their depts.

    A sigil.

    "Master ckwater!" Zanta shouted, squirming a little ufortably as he bowed his head. "The Second Consort has summoned me."

    "Don''t care," I said, pointing off the training ground, " Now march, you know the drill. And if I see you bow your head before another, even me, you get a whip to your back. Clear?!"

    "The audacity!" The younger boy whose name could vaguely be seen with my soul sight snapped, " Who are you to¡ª"

    I nced at the captain''s guard, staring with a hardened look, "Who do you work for?"<sub> </sub>

    "Excuse me?"

    "Who?" I inquired as my tone carried the siren''s song.

    "My Lady, Valice ck, of course." He finally replied, bowing his head, ashamed that he allowed his young master to be so undisciplined.

    "Good. Then get these people out of here. There will be no summons when he is in the middle of drills. Second consort or not, they will have to wait till I am done training the boy."

    The look on the two children of the Second Whore could not have been uglier as the elder-looking one stepped toward me.

    "Lord Osirus, don''t," The captain warned.

    A domineering aura that felt like a breath of fresh air erupted like an exploding volcano. I had almost burst intoughter as I struggled to hold back the sneer at the kitty barking at the lion.

    Osiris''s golden eyes narrowed, and I could feel his intent moving around his body; I could feel the heat of his eyes shimmer as the sigil within his pupil glowed a multicolored light.

    "Mother has summoned Zanta," Osirus said.

    Lifting my lips, I chuckled as my aura began to leak into the world. The skies above the vi had started to turn ck as a ghastly aura, foul as the very Hells, leaked out from my pores. A Hellish aura deep as the Abyss erupted in a whirlwind of death and war, as a killing intent that those outside the hells couldn''t measure. Only a Devil, a Royal Devil, could appreciate the killing intent I released upon the three boys.

    "Attack, boy, and I''ll have your head."

    A dead silence of fear and apprehension whispered as I slid my gaze to the terrified Zanta, " Go."

    Bolting away as if to escape me, I snapped my gaze to Osirus and sneered, " You are a disgrace to your father. Scared of a little Killing Intent? Pathetic. Go home, and take the child with you. Only men are allowed to spectate. Maybe after your transition to a man. I may reconsider not killing you where you stand."

    Not bothering to say another word, I shadow stepped onto the rainbow-colored training ground that was a field of flowers, where Zanta stood at attention.

    "Scared?" I inquired, noticing the look on his face.

    Zanta had not even bothered to hide his feelings as he nodded.

    "Well, since you didn''t piss yourself like that younger boy around the same age as you, I will say you''ve got a good future. You might even y a few devils and demons if you can master your emotions."

    A sparkle awoken within Zanta''srge ck eyes as he smiled, " Really!"

    "Why not? Killing devils and demons is simple. What will kill you will probably be schemes. So this lesson will be about schemes and improving your skill with a de," I informed rather curtly."  From what I''ve heard, the ck Family are all born with a sigil. We will be integrating a few techniques to helpplement your swordsmanship. By a year''s end, you will have a Lord''s Battle Prowess."

 Chapter 875 Realm Of Sin

    "And that will be enough for today," I said, eyeing the boy covered in blood, sweat, and tears as hey broken and beaten: Bones protruding from almost every limb. He only moaned as I signaled to the butler to carry him to the medical bath.

    It was so weird how innocent kids are. They are so easy to mold that they don''t even realize it. Not once did the boy beg or ask for a break, it was almost like he didn''t even know what it meant, and I wasn''t one to allow him any form of reprieve. I sort of respected Zanta a bit. A shame he is but a pawn.

    Wiping my hands clean of blood with a handkerchief, I turned and took note of the icy look Valice held as she stared at her child.

    "Must you be so hard,"

    "No, but if you want results, this must happen."

    Valice released a long strenuous breath as she turned to me, "I heard of what happened with Osirus. Are you so in a rush to meet with my husband you would¡ª"

    "Your husband and I have many things inmon, but that is forter. Warn the Second Consort; I am not one to be messed with; I counted seven Assassins acting as guards, using the darkness of all things to hide. I will kill her if she acts against me." I gently warned, not to threaten her, but as a precaution.

    Belphegor is right. The more I thought about it, the more I started to think of the sins, and the more I began to understand how little I understood.

    This little ve game Loki thew me in was a wake-up call.

    The amount of divinity I gather from acts such as entertaining people far outshines what I would gather from wars. War required time for those to hate me, to feel anger towards those that sent them to war, and those they had to fight.

    When I ruled, it was usually through fear, which was sustainable, but fear wasn''t a sin. The people I governed didn''t hate me; they didn''t feel Wrath, Lust, or even greed towards me. They felt fear.

    I was wasting the potential of Noctem. Although I wasn''t ruling right now, I needed to change a few things. I don''t n on being a Lord of Sloth, but all of them. It''s ironic, but Sloth is the fuel of my actions.

    I need to find a way to sever Noctem from the Exalted Wheel. Once I reach the peak, I want my people to grow with me. Like how Belphegor created Genisis, I wish to build up mynd, right beside the people of the Abyss."

    I may or may not always be in this perfect state of mind, so I must act quickly. I need to get into contact with Lilith and Mimir.

    "Mr. ckwater, are you alright? You just zoned out," Valice remarked, snapping me out of my ns for the future.

    "Sorry, where was I?"

    "I was just telling you that Jessica ck, the Second Consort, is furious. It seems she is petitioning the king as we speak. Although nothing wille of it."<sub> </sub>

    I smiled, " And that''s where you fail to see the big picture. Worry not of some whore; think of the future. My tournament ising up soon. If you were to spread the word of my humiliating the kids of the second consort¡ª"

    "I could maximize the audience! Sales would be through the roof."

    And I would garner the Wrath from the people and the Lust of those on the opposite side. Gambles will spread fueled by greed, and even if they are not my subjects, my actions fuel them.

    And the more they follow their sin, the more I grow as a god¡ªsuch an interesting system.

    "It would, especially if you, a woman who owns sixty percent of the arena, were to, let''s say, broadcast a live stream to everyone who pays when the colosseum is too filled," I suggested watching the glow in her eyes light up. Just like that, she, too, would be under my spell.

    And what leads a businessman or woman if not ambition? And what is ambition without greed? The more she listens and follows my ideas, the more she¡ª

    Devils are scary monsters, aren''t they? Zax had told me that during Zariel''s era, the devils now and back then actedpletely different. I didn''t understand it when he said it, but I think I do now."

    "You have a mind for business," Valice said to me, arching her lips, and leaned in a little closer. "I''ll spread the word, but you need to survive. I need evidence that someone tried to kill you. Kill the Second Consort if you wish; she is just a High God my husband had managed to get pregnant after one night."

    "Have you ever heard of the Gentleman thief, Arsene?" I asked as she shook her head.

    "Well, he usually tells the owners of what he''s trying to steal before actually stealing it. If I am to kill the Second Consort, I will send a letter of death to her first."

    Valice ck stood shaken for a moment and backed away, staring at me with a particr gleam, ''You''re a heartless one, aren''t you."

    "Arent, all cultivators?" I responded, a little taken back by her words. It wasn''t every day I got called heartless, not that she was wrong.

    Lady ck shook her head, "I can''t say what you see or think as everything is twisted by how we see the world, but I''ve met many humble people. Sure there are plenty that is bastards, but it''s not fair to call them all heartless. But what you said tells me a lot about you."

    I couldn''t deny Valice words, but I was surprised to see that she was still analyzing me. It will seem she didn''t be a paragon without getting her hands a little bloody. If all the Realm''s wives or husbands are like this, then I may require some more preparation if I wish to take all of the Exalted Wheel under my wing.

    By the time I head to Acadia, everything will be mine.

 Chapter 876 Valice Black - Aethers Sovereign

    I hate the mechanics of royalty. Why do I have to wait each night or morning to see my husband? Why is it so hard to see one another? Gods, I hate this.

    Standing outside the throne room, I waited for the ministers to introduce me. It was a grueling thing to wait. And I know I should be ustomed to it, but I swear that each year, I find it harder and harder each day I stand here. But is it not my duty to stand here? To support him, despite the inconvenience?

    The doors began to open as a booming voice resounded, " Introducing, the queen of Aether, the Goddess of Wealth, Valice ck."

    Marching inside, ignoring the pesky ministers and the Second Consort on one knee, I smiled at my husband, who lifted his lips in surprise each time he saw me. I don''t know why he always seemed so surprised to see me, but by the Nine Hells,  I just loved that look.

    It always made my day!

    "You''re looking lovely as ever," Heplimented as I walked over, kissed him on the cheek, and took a seat by his side.

    God, I wanted it on the lips, but these bitch ass ministers'' cock block at every turn. I swear once you be a king, regtions find their way up everyone''s ass.

    "What brings you by?" Orthis inquired, pulling his attention away from the Second Consort.

    "Her," I pointed out. "And a little of you."

    Orthis expression dipped a little as he nodded. "Care to exin why Mr. ckwater is tormenting my children? One of the hidden guards said that this ve humiliated two of my children."

    "And whose hidden guard is that? The one who works for the Second Consort? Or my Zanta''s hidden guard?" I inquired, noticing the crooked expression struggling to be contained by Jessica. "The reason for my visit is to inform the Second Consort to leave my child be, as he is in the middle of training with a notable figure."

    Orthis paused and narrowed his eyes, "What was wrong with who I picked?"

    "He belongs to you," I said, watching the look of confusion spread, "Today, Zanta had over seventy bones broken, four severely punched organs, a damaged spine, cellr damage, and a severe concussion. Internal bleed was but one of the many injuries he had." I informed, clenching my fist, "Tell me, would Mr. Falrack have been able to do any of that? Would you be able to train our child in such a way?"

    "But he''s a ve! People talk!" Jessica announced, with her long lc eyes that added to her beauty. I could not deny this woman was beautiful; in many ways, she surpassed me, and I was the one who told Orthis to take on another so that he might have a child, as even after so many Dao Cycles, I was without child.

    I felt guilty, and I knew Orthis didn''t wish to bring it up, but¡ª Gods. I wanted to kill this woman. She is such a bitch! Does she think my husband married her due to falling in love?

    "And?" I questioned, " I was born into very. By the time I was ten, my old master had already pped me so hard my eye had lost its light; by the time I was fifteen, I was poisoned and almost raped by my father. At the same time, I don''t wish that on my children; there is an expectation in the Cultivation world that if you are weak, you die. I don''t care what form of torment a parent does. If they truly love their child, they will make them stronger no matter the cost because anything is better than death."

    Bearing down on Jessica, who had somehow involved herself so much in my husband''s work despite my warnings, I did very little to stop her.

    I was the wealth behind my husband. I generate almost fifty percent of his wealth through various businesses through taxes, something I never bothered to fight him against despite the empire sucking me dry at times, causing quite a few firms to fail.

    "My point is that we knew nothing aside from the fact that ''I like Little Boys'' may, in fact, be a pedo. He could very well be a wolf in sheep''s clothing."

    "As I said, power doesn''te without risk. I am doing all I can for my child, and this wolf has an added risk of hurting him. But since you are not a Paragon, your understanding of the finer details elude you. Speaking of wolves, Mr. ckwater said he will kill you if you strike."

    Jessica''s expression contorted from beautiful to derange as she stomped, " And you let him!"<sub> </sub>

    "He cost me over a billion credits; you bet your ass I did. He''s a major deal, not to mention¡ª" I paused and slid my gaze to Orthis, who understood my intent.

    "Leave us, Jessica."

    "Your Majesty, I¡ª"

    "Leave!" The emperormanded in a regal tone that turned my loins hot.

    God, I want another baby!

    Stomping her foot down like a child, I knew it was only a matter of time before she struck. I''m d orthis didn''t tell her not to fight back.

    Waiting for the Second Consort to leave, Orthis chuckled, " Will he really kill her?"

    "The boy is like a devil, if not worse. I''m sure they informed you of that killing intent he released." I said, " We had to call in a few angels to purify the ground beneath his feet. Mr. ckwater is a monster. While not at Paragon, I can see him reaching it. It''s just a matter of time."

    Orthis narrowed his brow, " ckwater. That name has a lot of history, you know. Can we trust him?"

    "I only trust you; you know that," I said, and he looked at me, his gaze seeing right through me. "He wants to meet you. It seems like this one  is dangerous."

    "How much does he know about you?"

    "I''m leading him around regarding my rtionship with you, but he does have a good point or two. I may just let him kill Jessica."

    "So your not fine with it, me taking on another wife. I asked you like seventy million times!" he argued in a harsh tone.

    "I''m allowed to change my mind, you know!"

    "GOD DAMN WOMAN! Let me ask! What do you want to eat?!"

    ''Chicken, no beef, no, let''s try Lotus duck! No, wait, what do you want. No!¡ª"

    Feeling his furious gaze upon me, I giggled and snatched his cor, pulling him close to me, " I''m your queen. You got to put up with me!"

    "That you are," he whispered, pressing his lips against mine.

    "My Lord, please excuse yourself to the bedroom!" One of the Ministers uttered.

 Chapter 877 Meeting Samyaza

    Well into the night, I sat on the balcony near the window frame that showed a clear view of Iliya. Even from here, I could feel Lilith''s intent and another. It was subtle, but it felt familiar. It wasn''t especially powerful, but I could feel its call, almost like how a--

    My ears twitched as I turned towards the door below and sighed, "What kind of Assassin goes through the front door? But I guess there will be some better sustenance than those seven bitches I ate. They were good but just a little too nd for my taste. Maybe it was the seasoning I used.

    Sensing the intent to kill, alongside the seven assassins all trying to enter the home Valice gave me, I Shadowed Stepped to the lone Assassin that slowly opened my door and pointed towards him. Ignorant that I hadnded right behind him under the cloak of night, I tapped his head as the sigil in my eyes hummed to live.

    Genesis.

    Exploding into a pile of mush as every wound he ever had through his life opened up in an instant, blood sttered over the ground. Still, by the time it had fallen to the ground, my fingers had already touched upon yet another assassin trying to break through a window.

    Painting my windows red, I did not bother to step into my house as I could sense multiple intents already inside.

    Leaping down from the window into the wide open area, I stood still and waited. I wasn''t going to destroy my house or dirty it with the scent of blood. Standing still, it hadn''t taken long for the five remaining assassins to find me, alongside the remains of the dead assassins.

    I could feel anger in their hearts as they red with fire in their eyes that bled a dark, sinister light; I indifferently bore down with a cold intent sucking the life from the air.

    I couldn''t be too sure who was watching me, as this was not mynd, and despite my master of intent, I was sure others were better than me. I need to hold back until I''m at one hundred percent.

    Summoning a sword from the darkness, a bolt of scarlet lightning skimmed over its edge as an intent capable of cutting down Dukes of Hell rippled out. The void of the abyss began to bleed a deep light as I readied myself.

    Assassin one dashed at me at a blinding speed, but by the time I arrived,  the Dao of illusions hade into effect; my physical body appeared behind Assassin three as my sword arm danced like a deadly reaper.

    Blood sshed over my face as I severed his two hands and legs before severing his head. When suddenly, I arched my sword high as Assassin two appeared from above, cleaving his de down with earth power.

    "Sword Breaker!"

    The hairs on my neck stood on end, but I didn''t move, not yet anyway, as the Assassin four nked me. My left arm rose in advance as a magical shield appeared, blocking his sword from meeting my neck, creating a massive tremor throughout the earth.

    The ck Vi instantly came alive.

    Eying the second Assassin use an Arte, I narrowed my eyes and allowed the de to cut right through me. Trusting my ability to use the darkness, I felt like I was standing on eggshells when I had a tingling sensation of a sword cutting from my shoulder to my groan appear.

    However, to everyone''s surprise, a dark mist appeared from my ''wound'' as I chuckled. To be one with the darkness is to be intangible.

    Monarch''s abilities are stupidly strong.

    Taking advantage of Assassin two being star-struck, my de took his head, just in time for the first Assassin to reach me, but with a shadow step, under the Dao of Illusion, I left behind a clone and pointed my finger towards Assassin one and four.

    "Heavenly Bind," I uttered, chanting an angelic spell fueled by the Path of Abyssal Night.<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly a pentagram appeared beneath the two assassins'' feet, followed by seven ethereal swords piercing down into each point of the Pentagram; a magical field appeared, stopping them from moving.

    The truly terrifying thing about the angels is their ability to affect everything. Unless you can overpower an angel''s Circle, there is no defending.

    All of their spells can affect everyone and everything. As the guardians of Creation, it''s their right.

    Frozen in position, one in the air, the other with his sword still trying to pierce through my shield spell, I smiled and walked closer, noticing they didn''t even know they had been frozen in time. I grew surprised.

    Heavenly Bind also froze their minds. It was a powerful ritual on the same level as Lilith''s Genisis spell.

    "You know, heavenly spells?" A voice that made my skin crawl said as I turned to look at the Watcher of all Angels, the Creator of the Grigori, Samyaza.

    "What are you doing here?" I inquired, walking into the heavenly Bind, severing the heads of the two assassins.

    "You''ve be quite the warlock. Although, if you like, I could show you the fallen spells shunned by the Heavens." he offered with a smile.

    "Thanks, but Mephisto is teaching me," I said, concluding this conversation.

    "You Snow''s are so cold," Samyaza remarked, shaking his head, "But despite my fall from graze, I am still the watcher, and you Arsene do not have the justifications to use an angelic spell."

    I chuckled, summoning a cloth, and cleaned the blood off my sword; I smirked, " And? Just tell me what you want, Samyaza. I''d rather not get involved in dealing with the man who Belphegor hates."

    The Fallen expression grew solemn, " So you know about that, huh. Well, Bel is a bit of a drama queen."

    "You killed him."

    "He would havee back," Jusfited Samyaza.

    "I have no words. What do you want?"

    The Head of the Grigori crossed his arm over his chest and studied me with his golden scarlet eyes, " I''ve got a mission for you."

    "I don''t work for you,"

    "You do when it benefits you. The time when the Gate of Iluthath opening ising, and there is a particr item Zariel sealed away in Oblivian I wish for."

    "And the Key is in Lilith''s hands, right?"

 Chapter 878 Devils Of Ezra

    Many things were racing through my mind as I stared at Samyaza staring back at me with a peculiar smile, "why not go to Lilith, not to talk down to myself? I figured her word has more weight to them than me."

    "That may very well be true, but Arsene, a new age ising. And the powers of an Avatar are far weaker than what you might expect. Lilith''s potential might be unlimited, but her power, or her destructive might, will never reach you, nor will it match a peak angel. That is why Hell-Sama And Tenebrae are so weak in their physical Avatar. Shit, even Zariel manage to strong-arm Tene."

    Tene? Well, that''s one way of saying Tenebrae. I guess she is on good terms with the fallen. Wait! Hell-Sama? Really! I feel like I''m in some anime!

    My eyes narrowed, and my arms grew crossed as I began to sense multiple individuals drawing closer.

    "I''ll give you two options if you sessfully hand over what I ask: An Alliance on Arcadia or Seraphim Tier Spells that Mephisto never learned. My brother may dabble in every form of knowledge, but he failed as an angel."

    "Failed?"

    I could not believe that. Mephisto is a lord of illusion.

    If he wished, Mephisto could be anything he wanted, or so he said. His understanding of illusion was so intricate that he had managed to enforce them on his psyche. It was insane how much potential Mephisto has that most people don''t even realize.

    It''s not whether he learns these seraphim spells but why he didn''t.

    "I''ll think about it,"

    Samyaza smiled and looked over the horizon, "Seraphic spells are rare; if you keep using them, you may end up exposing yourself."

    Teleporting away in a wisp of emerald light, the invisible weight on my heart vanished as I took arge breath of air.

    "Mr. ckwater!" Said a few guards as they charged towards me, studying the five bodies around me; I pointed towards the entrance, "Put their heads on spikes."

    Tellian, the head guardsman''s expression was a little pale as he removed the hoods of the assassins one by one, turning to me with a gashly expression.

    "Do you know who they are?"

    "I don''t think it matters to the spike," I replied, not really caring who these people belong to. They''re dead; who the hell cares. "Although if I were a guessing man, I''d say the second consort."

    "Then you''ll be right,"

    "Wow, she''s a dumb bitch. At least use some people others won''t recognize. Whatever, put their heads on spikes, and spread the word the Second Consort attacked ILLB."

    "Mr. ckwater, that¡ª"

    "Is the correct thing to do," I finished, shadow stepping back to my home, turning in for the night.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Listening to the howls from the stadium tremble on the ground beneath my feet, I turned to Ezra as shey on her bed with a moody expression. Curl up like a burrito with only her head showing; she wiggled in my direction with a pout.<sub> </sub>

    "Is it that time again?"

    "And here I thought you''ll be looking forward to my treatments."

    Cheeks reddening, Ezra lowered her misty eyes and shook her head, " I''m not."

    "I''m a god who''s mastering the Mortal Dao of Sin. I know your feelings better than you do, not to mention your devil''s heart." I said, walking up to the burrito and finding a seat on the bed. "You do this every time, can''t you just¡ª"

    "It makes me feel funny," She defended with a snap lifting her head to me.

    I can''t deny seeing Ezra like this is cute. She''s usually all put together and cold. Although when I first met her, she was a temptress. I swore she was going to **** me back then.

    Slowly peeling theforter away, revealing Ezra in a tank top pressed tightly over her chest, leaving a gap around her abdomen and a ck treaded panty, I could feel her blush.

    She wasn''t like this when she started. She was especially cold due to the close intimacy, but as the years passed and the treatments continued, her attitude began to slowly change.

    Ezra''s lips trembled, and her gaze seemed almost weak as I slid my fingers from the nape of her neck, down the center of her chest, to her stomach, and finally navel.

    "We do this twice a week," I informed, and she nodded.

    Sweat seemed to slip down her neck, soaking the tank top as she looked up at me, seemingly defenseless, just waiting. Her breath was loose and rushed. At the same time, her heart was hammering against her chest. At the same time, her skin felt like it was made of fire.

    "Stop teasing me,"

    "Well,st time, you uncovered a few suppressed memories of mommy and daddy shagging up right in front of you."

    "Y-Y-You''re taking that out of context," She stammered as she stood covered in sweat as my intent mixed with the dao of Devil''s Heart began to trace over her devilish body.

    "We''ve been through a lot these past hundred years, Ezra. Each day for the past two days a week for a hundred years, we would go through this entire ordeal of mending your devil''s heart. I see everything you remember and feel; there is no need to feel embarrassed."

    "My thoughts are mine alone; I don''t like you in there," She said, and I couldn''t help but smile for real, which was rare, as I hadn''t felt genuine emotions for a while. I felt something only when I felt Ezra''s passionate thoughts.

    Her cheeks were turning even brighter as she bit her lips.

    I feel like a psychiatrist. I must say I am respecting Hannibal more and more. To have such an intimate rtionship with those he eats makes a world of difference. Should I eat Ezra?

    My fingers traced up from the navel in a slow tantalizing way as Ezra just steered with a feeling I couldn''t grasp. A weakness of mine in this state as Ick some understanding of the emotional responses.

    Her breath quickened as my finger derailed off course near her breast, trapped by her tank-top. She squirmed but didn''t say a word; even as my fingers circled the tip of her most sensitive area, she merely trembled, trying not to make a sound.

    Battling with herself, to my amusement, Ezra muffled cries seemed to be the only sound in the room as I teased her sensual form.

    "Shall we begin the exorcism?"

 Chapter 883 Goddess Of Light, Mithra

    "Go on, boy, continue,"

    Rolling my eyes, masking the unease covering me with its wings, I revealed only a half smile, "You''re an intelligent man with some type of plot; that is a mystery to me; why don''t you tell me what you and God discussed in more detailed and I''ll tell you what I know."

    "I liked the old you better; He was better to get along with." He remarked.

    "You hurt me, my friend, " I added, feigning an injury. " So with all of this ice and the extinguishing of the sun, does that mean that¡ª"

    "You are not the only ''monster'' this era created. There are a few aside from Aldrich who can challenge the Fallen Duo." Mephisto said, emphasizing ''monster.'' "There will be a new sun, under the Descendants of Sol. The darkness might be unmatched in its core creation, but Father''s light is nothing to scuff at, and it is what we Angels generate through our wings."

    Other Monster like me? I might be arrogant. Ok, very arrogant, but I find it hard to believe others can match me. Logic dictates there should be, but I carry the Fourth Level of Hellfire within my Soul, the Spear of Noctem, the Power of the Forsaken, and the Blessing of Zariel. On my level, no one can stand against me and my myriad of power.

    "The Wielders of Light or Light Bearers are a group of monsters founded on the belief of Samael."

    "Isn''t that Lucifer?" I asked, not understanding why he couldn''t just say Lucifer.

    "Lucifer is a Fallen, and Samael is an Angel. Two sides of the coin, but how the Light Bearers were born and lives reveals the worship of a god who no longer follows its path. For all intended purposes, Samael is dead, but his legacy remains. And for some reason, Soloman was the first to encounter such Descendants of Light. Carrying the surname of Sol or Pendragon, The Avatar of Light, known as Mithra, blessed her descendants with endless power. Still, that power would only awaken upon the birth of a child from the God of Magic, Solomon."

    "So the progenitor of the Descendents of Light are here?"

    "Born and raised within Aether, they are the King''s secret weapon and close friends. While worshiping a dead god, the Entire n still bows their head before Lady Mithra."

    "Lady Mithra," I recounted,  narrowing my eyes at the formal tone in which Mephisto spoke her name. There was almost a sort of warmth in his tone.

    "Hmm, if there were one being who holds father''s blessing and love, it would be Mithra, as she was born from the darkness. Her twin, Lunafreya, however, was also lucky as she gained the Abyss''s blessing, although its mystery still eludes even me, as Luna refuses to use it."

    Interesting. Luna has a twin. I had a theory about the light being molded from the darkness to be its counter, but I didn''t think I''d be right¡ªArsene for the win.

    Folding my arms around one another, I looked up at the skies, a deadly ck, sucking in even the glow of the star''s chaos cycles away.

    "There shalle aing darkness," Mephisto uttered a key piece of the prophecy with a looming smile, "While that refers to you, it also refers to the de Lilith just created. She got me this time fusing the Abyssal de. I didn''t think she''d sacrifice such an artifact. While nothing changes, it just means your wife has removed herself from the battle I foresee. It''s for the best, I guess. Avatars have no business in worldly affairs."

    Sensing something unlike anything I had felt before, I lifted my head up towards the skies, where my eyes took note of a young woman with long silky blonde hair that seemed to dazzle under the ever-reaching darkness. Shimming so bright a coldness birth itself in my heart, a pulse of Seraphic energy rippled from her golden eyes as a majestic set of translucent wings spread from her back.

    She pierced through the clouds.<sub> </sub>

    "What will you do? Care to meet a rival?" He asked, and I nodded. Feeling a pulse in my very Soul I hadn''t felt before.

    Lilith was the only one I considered a rival, but we have yet another. Or at least Mephisto believes so.

    "Also, Avar is one too, but that discussion will only anger you, so I''ll take my leave. Have fun, my lovely disciple."

    Steeling the core of my Soul, darkness enveloped me as I shadow stepped into the far reaches of space. As an explosion of golden light filled the skies in a miracle of light startling me, I did nothing to stop it, only watching as a new star-filled my sight.

    "Oh?" The Golden eye youngdy said, turning to me with a bright smile, under the birth of a new star, shimmering with untold radiance. "A Child of Tene!! How rare!"

    ¡­ is that a British ent? Gods, this needs to stop. I''m going to fall in love.

    "And you a Child of Mithra, or do you consider yourself to be a child of Samael?"

    A glint of surprise filled her starry eyes, but she nodded nevertheless, "both. But you seem well versed in our history. Who spilled the secret? Was it Lammy? I bet it was! She''s always snitching!"

    The young woman smiled like a fox, and her translucent wings quivered, "was it her!"

    She''s quite the excited one.

    "My sources are those of a higher ne," I revealed, wishing to garner her attention as she seems like someone with a low attention span.

    "Poo," she begrudgingly moaned, " tsk whatever, I''m outta here! Nice meeting you, Stranger. Till the wheels of fate allows us to meet once more! May Mithra''s Light guide your path."

    "Wai¡ª"

    Vanishing from my sight in a wisp of light, I couldn''t believe how fast she was, as her movements seemed almost like teleportation but with her feet almost like my shadow step.

    "How interesting."

    She didn''t hold me in contempt, nor did she seem to care I was a chosen of Tenebrae. Goddess of Light, Mithra, huh? And those translucent wings. Is she a Nephilim? The future is looking up. It seems Aether has a few secrets I need to figure out; same for Genisis. But I didn''t think Avar would be so strong.

 Chapter 884 Hi

    Crossing my arms over one another in the outreaches of space, I sighed, unsure what to say regarding that entric golden eye woman. She was at the pinnacle, but she did not act like it. I wonder what the blood of Nephilim tastes like? No, I can''t. Stop making enemies. I need to focus on my task. It''s as she said. It''s up to the wheels of fate.

    Shaking my head, I sighed and opened my senses, shadow stepping back to the below. There were many things to do, but I needed to start treading carefully. If each of the Twelve nes has secrets or monsters, then I expect all hell will break loose one day.

    Not to mention that bastard Mephisto seamlessly changed the conversation regarding the particr spells the Ruler and Monarchs possess. I wonder what Lilith did, that she was required to use that spell, and what was the price?

    Sending a long nce to this new Sun above my head, my eyes narrowed before I walked into the carriage Lady ck delivered.

    Ignoring the two guardsmen staring up at the star, I tapped the carriage top, signaling to get moving.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    "What do you think about the sudden destruction and subsequent birth of a new star," Valice inquired the very moment the carriage came to a halt as she stood outside her estate with a squad of soldiers at her beckonmand.

    Is she going to war or something? What''s with the squad?

    "You tell me," I said, narrowing my eyes, " I hear Aether was the reason for the birth of this star."

    There was a frown on Valice, and she ced her hands behind her back, "Is that right? and why do you think that? I don''t know about it?"

    She is lying.

    She would know of it if there was such a massive monster hidden in Aether.

    There''s no way the king of Aether would not have told his wife. Especially one that is a Paragon. While we are not enemies, I might need to elerate a few things.

    "Well, that''s fine if you don''t wish to tell me. But I just had an interesting conversation with the golden-eyess."

    Eyes widening, " How did you get to space? No one left the¡ª"

    "I''ve my ways. She''s quite something and a little on the entric side. And she seems to like to bully someone named Lammy. It seems like the Light Bear¡ª"

    "Ok, that''s enough, initiate Order X, " Valicemanded as the eyes of every guardsman turned dead. In but a moment, they fell limp, and their souls were gone. Vanishing before I could even grab hold of them.

    "I guess the identity of that n is of the highest?"

    A cold, suffocating atmosphere rippled from Valice as she took a few steps forward, "who the bloody hell are you?"

    "Now you wanna ask that? Don''t you think it''s a littlete," I inly responded, unsure why she seemed so upset. "But it begs the question, how do I know of this? How do I know about the Descendants of Sol?"<sub> </sub>

    "Keep talking, and you''ll be dead, and it won''t matter. I suggest we both keep silent on this matter. Deal?"

    My brow gently grew arched, " we''ll see. I''ve my eye upon her and on Avar of Genesis. Two extreme monsters. It makes you wonder what the two fallen are up to."

    "Excuse me!" she uttered, taking a few steps back as her tone began to tremble and her eyes quivered as if a cold realization appeared.

    "Surely you are¡ª"

    "Please don''t act as if you haven''t made the same conclusion. And I''m sure you''ve also taken notice of the various cathedrals around the world. I''ve heard much of Aether and its almost endless tales of history. The Etherial ne may reign supreme when ites to recording history. Still, you guys have your fingers in almost every major event that takes ce," I revealed, shaking my head, as Bael had written a few things regarding theplexity of Aether.

    Aether was the birthce of Qi,monly known as Ether, there or Arcana. Each of these names, while subjected to various dynamics regarding the foundation of magic and circles, ultimately do the same thing.

    Every Dao Cycle, thews would change, and so too would the energy usage. Qi will alternate between these three titles. But in the end, on a fundamental level, all three act simrly with minor differences.

    Aether''s wizards, witches, and warlocks are probably one of the most feared people to battle. On a fair ying field, everything will be fine, but when ites to those that hide in the dark, everything is subjected to luck if you are marked. I''d even read that some Paragons walk around with various Artifacts to guard against killing spells that kill the target no matter what. Although most of those are based upon bloodws."

    I must thank Zariel for that, though; since my blood is constantly changing, using any blood spell on me will ensure it only partly works.

    "Congrats, Mr. ckwater. I will speak to my husband regarding a meeting. You have officially captured my attention." Valice uttered sharply with a cold regal air to her.

    ? "So seems. Then allow me to give my thanks in advance; I''m sure you''ve many questions, " I replied with a teasing smile.

    Sorting almost derisively, Valice rolled her dark eyes, "By year''s end, you will have an audience; I''d rmend you start preparing."

    "I''ll say the same thing with you," I coldly said, "ncing up at the legion of angels monitoring the skies. You guys are far toocent with them acting as guards. An angel without the Laws of Concordance is but a lost angel. And the most dangerous kind. "

    "I''ll take your warning to heart, now. Before we head off to the colosseum¡ª"

    "HUH, I was just there! I don''t want to go back!"

    "Before we head back," She repeated, ignoring my words without care, " Your two daughters are here to see you. They are ying with Zanta."

    "Huh?!"

    "And they brought your sister."

    Pushing out my senses, my heart raced as I shadow stepped, appearing before an emerald-headed goddess mischievously smiling at me.

    "If it isn''t my arch-nemesis."

    ''Hiiiiiiiiiiiiii, bubba!"

 Chapter 899 Mephisto And Arsene

    p Reflecting over my battle with Selor alongside my battle with Belphegor, I slowly began to piece together various schemes to employ in battle. Elements of surprise, using my enemy''s physical and mental weaknesses, utilizing my Devil''s Heart ability more effectively. Everything that I had would be used in battle with people near the peak. A straight-up fight is a suicide mission for both parties.</anda>

    Striving to fall deeper into meditation, just outside my home, within the courtyard, I used to train Zanta, the billowing winds of the Abyss caressed my body, passing through my hair with gentle ease soothing the deepest reaches of my soul.

    I could feel my injuries slowly mending themselves. And yet the more they closed, the stronger I became.

    "Are you ready?"

    Opening my eyes towards Mephisto standing across from me, gripping an elegant ck spear in his right hand, I could not help but rise to my feet, a little startled.

    "You''re a spear wielder?"

    "Are you ready?" he repeated, far sterner than before. My eyes narrowed, and I nodded, " Then observe, my disciple." He instructed, arching his spear as his feet parted. " For these past hundred years. I''ve instructed you regarding Intent and Illusion. While most of what you gain came from you, I believe it''s time for you to relearn ck Sabbath."

    My Soul me pulsed with excitement as I recalled Belphegor''s insanity when he spoke of such a technique. And yet a part of me remained guarded against this Fallen.

    I knew that there was a reason Mephisto was teaching me all this. A goal he was after. But for the life of me, I couldn''t figure it out. He seemed to want to enter Arcadia, but I feel that''s not his true aim. It''s as if he''s only setting the stage.

    But for what? He would be an enemy of the Forsaken. After all, he was the reason for their expulsion, possibly even the Fel. Mephisto knows this; he knows it all, but yet¡ª

    "Focus now," He said, as theziness in his eyes faded, leaving only a peerless intent. " This technique is what I gleaned during my time as Architect of Heaven. Alongside Lucifer''s ambition. ck Sabbath is the ultimate tool of maniption upon a battlefield. Even your Little Brother has fallen a few times when he''s challenged me."

    "I-I don''t understand."

    "Your Devil''s Heart, on a fundamental level, peers into the Intent someone holds in their heart. ck Sabbath works the same, except we bend that Intent our will," he exined.

    "Sounds the same as what I always do,"

    "Maybe, but when you use Devil''s Heart, you use your will to change others'' hearts; what I''m doing is using their Intent against them. You must understand Arsene; the greatest weapon to anyone is themselves. To manipte how someone moves, thinks, or believe ensures I win every battle."<sub> </sub>

    To manipte the flow of an entire battle, to know how someone will move or see how they will act and react simply based on how I will them to move. That''s¡ªDear God, I could effectively stop Lilith from using specific Artes like that bullshit time travel one.

    "Father shunned this Arte as it was based on him." he said, startling me, "It would be how mortals would observe a lion and create a technique based on it. I did the same just on the Father of all creation."

    A lump formed in my throat as I stared at this monster, speaking as though the act of creating something so unique was nothing to him.

    "Now watch, and remember," he said as his spear suddenly moved.

    Laws bent under the moonlit night, yet as his spear danced along the infinite stars, they began to shift within the skies, bending to his dark will. Shining, dimming, igniting into supernovas all seemed to happen as Mephisto bent the very Abyss to his will.

    I stood there. Unable to remove my eyes from his pitch-ck spear, swirling akin to a whirlwind. I could only devour everything I saw, reying it all back in my soul, over and over as I began to analyze, not just the spear. But instead, the way his Intent flowed, the way he used thews, the very act in which he manipted his own qi and soul as if he was nothing more than a puppet to his will.

    Mephisto stopped lowering his spear with a brow covered in sweat. His eyes were weary, and his skin slowly turned a ghastly pale as if he was bing devoid of blood. "Father shunned such a thing due to the innate properties of it stealing away his control. We are all a product of his will, and this technique effectively steals such will. The only reason I''m alive now from stealing the Abyss''s will is due to the fact that I am teaching you. Where I not, I would have been struck down without hesitation by the Abyss herself."

    "You''re trying to get me killed, aren''t you? This technique would be useless¡ª"''

    "Father will not mind, he''ll not be happy, but he''ll not act against you. Father rarely involves himself. And when he does, you''ll never know it. I don''t expect you to master ''my'' ck Sabbath. But I do hope you understand its mechanics. And begin to use it effectively in battle. You''ll need it."

    Addressing the blood trickling from my nose with the robes that clung to me, I stared at the idle Fallen, staring back.

    "What is it you''re after, Mephisto? Surely this technique can''t be free." I said, hoping to gleam something from his stoic expression, and yet the scarlet of his eyes only seemed to deepen into a pooling vortex of mystery.

    "My disciple lives, and no matter what you think, you are my only disciple. I''ve no wife, no child, nothing¡ªonly you." He pointed out, taking a few steps toward me, "but if you need a reason, then it will be because I want you in my debt. Yeah, let''s go with that." he said, dismissing his spear into a sea of nodes, that vanished into the ether. "As you are now, I suspect that you will notst long against others like Zena. And others will be appearing. Zariel has already taken a disciple. As have one of my brothers, surely you''ve not forgotten of Grey."

    How could I? I''ve many questions regarding his situation. "I''d never forget."

    "See that you don''t; he''s your enemy now, or a rival at best. Teams are forming, and despite your brother''s efforts, we Fallen have been alive since the beginning." He said, releasing a smile that stirred my heart, but he vanished before I could inquire what he meant.

 Chapter 918 Mephisto And Azathoth

    Mephisto and I. Are we the same? Just who the hell is he? To use the Abyss to create Pandora''s Box makes me uneasy. I think it''s time Lilith makes it harder for people just toe and go into the Abyss whenever they just feel like it. It''s too powerful not to be protected in some way.

    "I''m curious, Mephisto. Who is it you see as an equal?" I couldn''t help but ask, feeling curious at the Origin realm that holds so many truths.

    <o>,m "Ah, finally asking the hard questions, are you?" He teased, chuckling, cutting parts of his pancake away. "Ever heard of Azathoth?"</o>

    "Eh?"

    The Fallen lips bled into a smile. " Sure you have. You''ve met this particr God on multiple counts. Although the version you know is different, carrying a different name altogether. Azathoth is a being known by many names, one being the Sandman. He''s quite a figure, my boy. Like me, his influence is far and wide. "

    "I''ve met him? Who?"

    "Baphomet dearest friend, of course, the great fiend Azeroth," Mephisto told, and stillness fell. "Have you not wondered where he is?"

    "Bloody Hell!"

    "Imagine how I felt when Iid eyes upon him for the first time? In and where time had stilled and matter ceased into being, my eyes fell upon this ''thing'' stirring him from his eternal slumber. At that moment, I felt an unimaginable amount of life fade into dust; their souls were wiped from the myriad heavens. The empty chaos pooled around him, crowning him as he opened his aged eyes. And at that moment, in that instant, I saw unimaginable worlds, shattering into an infinite neb, leaving only a sea of darkness and the looming hum of the Abyss."

    A sweltering feeling prickled my skin, having heard Mephisto''s description, forcing me to recall the God, Cthulhu.

    "Aren''t Cthulhu and Azathoth close? What about him?" I asked, ready to hear the worst.

    "Close? Hmm. Well, that''s a way of putting it. Azathoth is a being of utter mystery even to me. He answers to none but is the core of all insanity. The Concept of Madness stems from him alone, making him a wild card. Some believe, myself included, that Cthulhu, during his mortal years, came upon Azathoth, whoter became his apostle. I''ve no idea as I''ve never seen Cthulhu before. Despite my endless travels in the Abyss, I only ever encountered a single beast weak as a high god."

    Thoughts racing, I could not help but shudder at the thought as my mind dipped to recall the Daughter of Hades, Melino?, who carried the Mortal Dao of Madness in her blood. That same Madness was from Azathoth.

    Just how powerful is he?

    "Azathoth, in my opinion, is simr to Tenebrae, Mithra, the Abyss, and the Father. Azathoth might transcend the concept of time, putting him in league with those beings," he said, sending shivers dancing along my spine.

    "While we Angel''s predate time as well. Azathoth seems to be an anomaly like Izavith and the other generals."

    "So his goal is¡ª"

    "Do not forfeit your right to exist, Arsene. I will be powerless to stop Azathoth should he set his eyes upon you. Azathoth has no goal, only a flow. The Madness of that cosmic force of nature ensures he will not have a true aim, only an endless chasm of arbitrary actions. Interfere, and you will die." Mephisto warned, eyeing me with such a cold look I felt my inside wish to freeze.<sub> </sub>

    "You dropped a lot," I said, a little fearful of this thing.

    "I say this because the Twins might share the same fate as Azathoth." He replied calmly.

    "What do you mean!" I said, pushing up from my chair.

    "Look at you, Arsene? You''ve barely started your journey and already fallen back into who you once were." He coldly reminded. " The Path to the Peak is one of Madness itself. And those little buns of joy will be so powerful that even I fear what will happen in the long run. Lilith''s path as an Avatar is limited, but those children are no avatars. They are fully formed creatures with the power capable of destroying the 33 Heavens before they are even born. And that power will only grow. You think such a thing doesn''te with a price?"

    "We sealed it," I said, but the Trickster only shook his head.

    "You''ve sealed the power, but not the mind. Look around, Arsene. The Abyss might seem fully formed, but its true face is a sea of endless chaos. A universe of decay and death. And those children will slip into that MMadness faster than you think. All it takes is a sliver of qi, a slip of the hand over someone''s neck, or a drop of blood ebbing from their finger. And that Madness the very Abyss holds will consume them."

    "Like it did Azathoth?" I softly asked.

    "Who knows." Mephisto dryly whispered. "Azathoth never spoke of his creation, so I cannot specte much, but based on all I saw through his lifeless eyes and all I''ve seen myself at the peak, I can say the more power one holds, the stronger the madness draws near." He closed his eyes, sucking in a long breath. "Come. Hurry and finish your breakfast; we''ve much to learn."

    Azathoth. so he''s the only one Mephisto sees as a rival. I wonder how mad this Trickster whoes and goes as he sees fit is and just how powerful those beings who predate the concept of time are? Sure there are the Angels, but not even Mephisto knows what Azathoth is. Are there more like out there just waiting to be awakened?

    Peering down at my breakfast, I lifted the mug of coffee and closed my eyes as I took a small sip of the rich spices subtly tracing over my tongue.

    "Is madness a bad thing?" I asked after a long pause of silence.

    "Do you think eating people is a problem?"

    "No."

    "What about killing people?"

    "No."

    He chuckled. " Madnesses in many forms, Arsene. But it makes you wonder. Where is it you draw the line?"

    "Where do you?'' I asked, and he smiled.

 Chapter 919 Distort

    After finishing an oddly satisfying and sweet breakfast, Mephisto and I walked towards the empty training courtyard, where he began exining more about the concept of Illusions and ck Sabbath.

    While I didn''t need an exnation as the mes of Hellfire, I mean mes of the Abyss, had held every conceivable type of Heavenly Dao within its core, I still found myself engraved in his lecture.

    Mephisto did not teach by telling me how illusions work but rather how to apply their applications.

    "Illusions are a part of life, but if you diverge from what the heavensyout, and dive into the mortal concept of thisw, one could theoretically image a solid multiverse like the Origin Realm as an illusion. If the user, in this case, you, were to, let''s say, actually believe this was a dream or an illusion, wouldn''t you be able to control existence as you see fit? Now I know you just gained some ability that allows you to bend reality to your will, but everything has a limit. Your will has a limit. With the help of the illusionary dao helping think of the possibilities."

    Continuing for about thirty minutes, I found my mind expanding at the many things I could potentially do.

    Darkness, unlike fire, is intangible andcks substance like other elements like ice, fire, or lightning. Those elements carry destructive properties, but darkness isn''t necessarily a destructive element, more like a passive one. Its primary poweres from its intangibility and devouring properties.

    "Darkness. Darkness. Darkness." I hummed seven times over, trying to figure out how to apply illusions into my darkness. Clearly. They go together, but for some reason, I can''t think of¡ª Wait!

    Mephisto smiled. " You get it now?"

    "Illusions are like my Darkness. They are intangible, but they have hundreds more applications than my darkness. If I imagine my darkness as fuel for my illusions, couldn''t I create life out of said darkness? I could essentially give my darkness the same application as every single dao instead of piggybacking off them as I did with fire. I could create life."

    "Correct. It''s with my Illusions I regted heaven and earth as the Architect. Only two beings are truly ''real,'' Arsene. And that is the One and the All. So worry not if what you create is real or not; the difference between creationws and Illusions are but a flip of the coin. It simplyes down to the question of who decides what''s real and what isn''t. And the only one who can decide that is¡ª"

    "The Father, GOD."

    "And he rarely interferes, and even if he does, nothing changes as the question wille down to the eyes of the beholder. Illusions areplex but necessary." He exined as my mind went nk.

    "Just how much of creation did you help with?" I asked.

    "Most of it, I guess. My Father had a lot of pet projects, but I did quite a bit, so I''ve got a full grasp of every single Dao and Concept. Although so do other Angels."

    "Come again?"

    The Trickster smiled. " Rx. It''s not as bad as you might think. Angels are born with an innate ability toprehend just about anything with the help of the Law of Concordance that makes us whole. If we spend a cycle learning a Dao, we can learn said concept quite easily."

    "How the hell can I rx when you say it like that? How long have Zantar and Balor been alive!"<sub> </sub>

    "Easy. Ny-eight percent of Angels and Fallen don''t just study dao. If anything, we look down upon it, as we are beings that are technically above the Concepts of Heaven and Earth. While we might be enved to them, for example, death, Angels will work more on Mortal Dao and technique."

    "Technique?" I repeated.

    "We are a race of warriors. Lucifer is an absolute monster in hand-to-handbat. My ''main'' specialty is Arcane Spells. Our goal is to make our techniques rival the concepts; while we are still far on that path, we''vee close with the invention of almighty techniques."

    "And let me guess. That was your doing?" I said, unable to find myself surprised anymore.

    "Not to toot my own horn, but yes. Although I was surprised when Zariel did something simr, creating a new path in battle prowess." snickering, his hand grew poised behind his back as he stared me down. " You''ve got a nice tool. Tenebrae is one I respect; she is, after all, our aunt. Her power goes far beyond what you can think. Think on it more; I''m going to visit our old friend Belphegor."

    Mephisto vanished, leaving behind embers of light that faded away. I watched the nodes flutter about, slowly slipping from my eyes, and my mind began to think of energy and the body.

    I opened my palm and spoke. "Rule!"

    Darkness swelled within my palm, and an invisible domain suddenly formed, covering me alongside the courtyard.

    "Devour," I whispered.

    Darkness swelled to life, and in a blink of an eye, everything around me vanished, consumed by the Darkness.

    "Long ago, I created a technique that did something simr. I never used it. But it essentially sealed a person''s qi alongside elements andws, which was useless, as everyone was stronger than me at the time. It was a perfect technique but poorly executed. Instead of trying to stop the flow of Qi, why not ensure Divinity has nowhere to go? I can''t target the Divinity itself; it''s too powerful, but instead, it must be the flow. I need to direct the Divinity to the vast expanse.

    Sucking in arge breath, the invisible void around me began to distort as I focused on a single entity. The flow in which Divinity travels. Imagining a world without Qi, or Divinity. The path of Abyssal Night alongside my Divinity of Sin began to hum as I pushed my will out to the darkness.

    The ck Estate red to life as hundreds of runes began to pierce into the skies, alerting everyone of an enemy attack, but I could not stop. Not now.

    Holding back the energy slowly building up, my ''Rule'' expanded over the entire estate, Granting me all the control; the Abyssal Laws howled as my voice raced into creation.

    "Distort."

 Chapter 923 Third Knight

    Spending the next few hours finding a ce hidden away from the Court of Nox, in a somewhat luxurious hotel, as Ezra had stated she refused to be held up on some hell whole, we found ourselves within the northern ward. Within a hotel that overlooked the entire city.

    "That''s better.'' Said Ezra nodding quite firmly.

    "How can you afford this?" Cleo remarked, unable to believe her eyes. And thess pointed towards me.

    "I made millions betting off Arsene, and I''ve been training diators for a while. People pay millions because they think I created the great and famous ''I Like Little Boys!

    "God, I hate that name. That bastard Loki will pay for his crimes."  Passing my hands through my hair, I groaned. "Anyway, you''ll be safe now, but Aiza will surely attack again."

    Lili was already back in Iliah, but I had this nagging sensation pounding within my skull. Who turned Aiza into a Nephilim? I don''t see Zantar and Br doing it. There''d be no strategic advantage, and surely it requires a lot just to forge a half angel half human. Raziel seems too high and mighty, not to mention I see him on a leash.

    I''ve managed to kill¡ª

    Pulling out the soul of Drar, my fingers clenched, digging into his soul me as he screamed, his voice prating my ears, making my blood bubble with anticipation.

    "How''s your new home?" I asked, waiting for an answer that never came.

    Drar''s soul was eerily quiet. Flickering like mes of a campfire, his soul trembled. "Drar. Tell me, who is behind all this?"

    A hollow silence consumed the room, and my killing intent began to burn. I summed the spear of Noctem, and with a cold icy intent, my will called for the Abyss. Using her attunement alongside the Divinity of Sin, I willed my spear to change, wished for its torment to rival the foulest parts of hell.

    Cheeks pailing, I held on, feeling drained, while Noctem began to grow more refined. Its edges began to shine a violet glow, painted with a ck I knew all too well. mes smelted its frame, and from the mes, a horrid feeling swelled within me. wing at my mind as an innate fear pooled within me.

    Noctem had changed. Abyssal runes shimmered off its edge, and from its crossguard, a sea of abyssal mes sat permanently burning with fire that made hell itself seem small.

    "Two Seconds," I said, "In hell, two seconds couldst a chaos cycle or a dao cycle. A horrid thing time is. But in this instance, it works in my favor. You will tell me, Drar, or I promise you, I will kill anyst hope you hold in your core."

    "I-I-I don''t know," said the pitch ck Soul me, finally understanding its ce. "The leader was an Ilthad, but how he made Aiza, a Nephilim, was a mystery to me. He made this entire n."

    "The n to shoot my unborn children? Came from some ilthad, and you listened? You a Prince of Hell?" My voice thickened with sin, pooling from my throat. "You''d better exin better."

    "I wasmanded to by a King of Hell. Lord Paimon sent a decree, and I could not refuse." Said Drar, his voice losing its mighty undertone.

    "Paimon, is in on this? Shit. Surely this is against some rule in hell?"

    ''Far from it." Drar weakly said. "It''s not like that. When Asmodeus first came into power, he was essentially the first Devil, so he had all the power. He cheated the system by enving every Devil and demon alike. That''s why everyone is so loyal to him. He owns us all. He controlled how high our battle prowess was and what we did in the Nines and out of it. He was the absolute King, but now. Now he has lifted this seal on us. We have back our freedom. Asmodeus may rule the Hells, but he doesn''t rule our will anymore. "

    "So you guys are free to do whatever you want now?"<sub> </sub>

    "Yes. Except leave the Nines when we feel like it; our movement are still restricted," he whispered.

    "Then would you like another chance at life? A life under my boot?" I stated, curious about his response. Honestly, it didn''t matter what he said; I was going to turn him and force him into being my knight, although, unlike Freya and Mimir, I was going to ce a ve seal on him.

    <o>,m "A life of humiliation or an eternity in hell? It''s not a choice¡­ Master."</o>

    I smiled. "Very good then. That''s what I like to hear. Then by my right, as Monarch of Darkness, Progenitor of the Shadowfell, I hereby wee you into the fold. Wee to Vaevictis ." I said, dropping a single drop of blood onto his soul mes.

    A blinding radiance of evil filled the hotel room, fading as a ck stone cocoon formed around Drar''s soul.

    It had taken La only a few minutes to transform, but she was a Paragon, so Drar should take only a few hours, if not less.

    "Is he to be mypetition now?" Freya murmured beneath her breath.

    "Him? Dear god, no. Who could rece my lovely Goddess of Life and Death?" I said, teasing my first knight. "You are irreceable unless you know Lilith kills you. I rmend you get on her good side again. She did talk about killing those I copted with quite recently."

    "Master!" She squealed. "You at least defended me, right?"

    I coughed. How the hell do I defend sleeping with another woman to my pregnant wife? Who''s as insane as she is hot? I''ve no power over Lilith. She does whatever she wants and lets me do whatever I like. It''s the perfect arrangement. I''m definitely not going to talk her out of killing others. The next thing I know, she goes mad and kills every woman my eyes cross.

    "Freya, you are an independent woman with a strong drive! I believe in you!"

    "Coward." Said, Ezra

    Damn right!

    "I am only standing up for women! I shamelessly spouted. "I believe you all! Stand up for yourselves! And you know, let''s keep this booty arrangement going.

    "So he really did dick you down,'' Sig said in an unbelievable tone. " I had my doubts but my god. It''s true!

    Ezra''s cheeks turned a tinge of red. " You don''t have to say it so crudely.

    "I speak how I speak. I''m half a cycle old. I''m not changing my speech pattered. You got dicked up. Take it as apliment."

    Dear god.

 Chapter 924 Lilith Snow - Ariel

    Teleporting back into Iliah, I pursed my lips, feeling super bored and hungry. It''s only been a few minutes, but I already miss Arsene. Big dummy! You''re supposed to be taking care of me!

    Slowly strolling to my room, holding back the tears from the ruined dinner and the missing husband probably nting his dick in some bitch, I ran to my room.

    Pushing through the doors, I leaped onto my King size bed and screamed into my pillow. "DUMMY!"

    "Should Ie back?" Zariels voice came from behind, startling me. Peeping my head out of the pillow, I tilted my eyes towards him, and vancurro stared at me with a smile.

    "I told you we should have knocked. She could have been flicking that bean." vancurro shamelessly said, turning my cheeks to fire.

    "Shut it! What do you all want!" I squealed, tossing my pillow at that teasing bastard''s face.

    Van danced away. "It''s a natural thing, which is why I suggested knocking. Although I still can''t believe Arsene got married. Shit is¡ª"

    "Said the man who got married first out of everyone." Zariel fired off in a mocking tone. He turned to me with a rare smile. ''We''vee bearing gifts. Mephisto had noticed before me, which was a sign we needed to contact a friend to help you out."

    "Help me?" rising out of my bed. I patted the wrinkles out of my robes, "What would I need help with?"

    "Mothering." They both said. " you need a Do."

    "Oh yeah!" I said, recalling a simr conversation a while ago. " You did mention something about that a while ago."

    "Hmmm." Zariel pped his hands as though he were praying, and from the fabric of time and space, a being with tworge wings, purer than anything I''d ever seen before, stepped out of the void. She had long red hair, tworge golden eyes that glowed a mighty radiance, and a smile that simply melted me away.

    By the Hells! I mean the Heavens. She was radiant.

    "AHHHHHH~~~ You''re as cute as Aurelia imed!" She lunged at me, but Zariel caught her by the waist, pulling her back as he sighed.

    "This is Ariel, the Angel of Purity and nature, along with many other names, and is probably the only woman who can make Mephisto take a few steps back.

    "Hi, Hi, Hi! That''s me!" She imed. Lifting her hand. "It''s an honor to finally meet you. I''ve been dying to get a look at the twins! Father''s beard, have you been eating right? You know what, don''t worry about it. I''ll have origin realm meals delivered to you on the hour of every hour. Oh, let''s get you out of those clothes. I just hunted this cosmic spider that entered from the Abyss into the origin realm. Hopes, that''s not offensive, but its silk was so nice; I was about to create some clothing that''ll not only help cirction for you but the little ones. And-And I''ve prepared one of the best baths of your life. Water from Father loving tears when he first¡ªoops, that''s a secret. Are you willing to tour the Origin Realm with me? Please say yes! PLEASSSSSSSE"<sub> </sub>

    Overwhelmed by the suddenness of Ariel, I was truly lost for words.

    "We can even bring Izavith. She seems to need a break! Let''s all go!!!!"

    Clearing his throat, Zariel sighed, " Well, as you can see. Ariel is a bit much when she''s helping, and to be honest with you. We rmend you travel with her a bit. Not long, just enough to ensure your children aren''t deprived of what they need."

    "I''m depriving them?" I whispered, touching my baby bump.

    "Yes and no," Ariel answered, clearing her throat. "If you give birth now, you are sure to die. You are simply too weak to support the twins. Even with that sword, you forged out of the Mother of Demons, thanks, by the way, for killing her. She was a thorn. But the state of being those little buns will be so high they''ll begin to wither you to nothing. The same thing almost happened to Mithra. Thank the Stars Mepho showed up to help. He''s so nice when he''s not plotting."

    "Mepho?"

    "Yep. The person with the best rtionship with Mephisto is his big sis, Ariel. I don''t get it either, so don''t make that face. It''s weird, and no words can exin it." Zariel calmly said with a curious gleam.

    "Hehe, Little bro, just needs a hug." She imed, and I literally could not imagine it. Mephisto is like the biggest devil I''d ever seen in my life! He scares me more than Lucifer.

    "I''ll seal yourprehension and allow you to simply enjoy the Origin Realm, ensuring you don''t get pushed out the fourth heaven when you return.

    "Getting back to the topic. To ensure your survival, we need a massive amount of resources. And most of them have already been covered by Zariel and Aurelia. And I tossed in a few things that''ll just make them lovable bunnies just pop out when the timees. Bitches say childbirth is beautiful, but it''s only beautiful at the end when you hold the little ones you''ve been creating for an eternity. The pain you feel only amplifies the feeling of aplishment."

    My fingers tightened around the little ones as I could only imagine them crawling all over me, showering me with kisses and drool.

    Tears slipped from my eyes as I bit my lips. Ariel smiled, cing her hands over my bump; she closed her eyes.

    "The little ones are hungry. Very hungry. This realm cannot sustain them. Even the sealing sword won''t change what they really are. They are children of the Abyss and a being who represents the bridge between The Abyss and Myriad Heavens. You need real substance, Lilith Snow."

    "What about sene?" I softly asked, feeling her warming light soothing my mind.

    "You''ll being and going between the Origin Realm and the Fourth Heaven. Time works differently up there. You''re going to be pregnant for a few billion chaos cycles, and since a minute here is like a chaos cycle in there, it makes sense you spend your days in the origin realm. Time is a fickle thing. It''s constantly changing, but the premise should make sense."

 Chapter 925 Ilthad, Yornen

    Peering from the window, stretching from one end of the room to the other, I stared at the city below, sighed, and waved goodbye to everyone. I was sure Valice had many questions, and getting a ruling realm on my side to engage in trade would help substantially against Balor.

    And despite my battle prowess and hacks, there''s been that itch on the back of my throat the stronger I grew. Balor and Zantar are sure to have¡ª

    My brow jerked down as the hairs on the back of my neck rose on end. My eyes narrowed as I felt something. A ghastly pressure weighing upon my Soul me appeared, watching me! Studying my every action.

    Suspicion rippled through my mind as I looked back and forth before reaching into myself as I tried to feel the flow of Intent around the world. I droved deep into my senses into a sea of will, whispers traced over the edges of my ear, singing their song, and after a brief moment, I turned to my rear.

    "Show yourself," Imanded, peering at nothing yet something. Someone was standing beside me.

    "Has he finally gone mad!" Sig uttered, resting with his greatsword on hisp.

    "Sheee," Freya hissed, unsheathing her sword.

    "I know you''re there." I continued, ready to peer into the weave to gauge the threat level.

    "So you''re an Intent Practitioner. No wonder Drar and Baelsted only a second." Came the response of a soft-spoken voice. "Forgive my intrusion. I am Yornen, of the Deep."

    A ghost? No, this is Astral Essence. And a pure amount at that.

    "Can I assume Drar has already spoken to you about me?" He said, his appearance still hidden beyond a veil of nothingness.

    Astral Essense filled my eyes, but nothing seemed toe of it to my dismay.

    "Think nothing of it, Master," Zax echoed from the Ring of Bael within my mind. "Astral Essence is its own beast. One cannot just learn it if they have it. The application, as you should know, is limitless, but to use it requires cycles of practice, and unless you are born with Astral Force, the chances of you genuinely mastering it is minuscule. Of the two strongest forces, will and Intent, that coexist, Astral Essesne will bond these two powers within you. You only have a will due to Astral Essene granting you a soul."

    Bael had written about such things before, but Soloman and Bael had clearly failed to exin what Astral Essense is. They had been purposely unclear, thinking about it now.

    "Drar will be joining me from now on," I replied after some thought.

    "Shame. I''d hope you would have tormented this Former Prince of Hell for all eternity. You surprise me, Arsene Snow, but such a mistake will not happen again."

    "Former? You don''t mean!"

    "Oh yes. I needed one of my fellow ilthad within the Hells. Such a realm is so secretive, carrying so many demonic Artifacts Asmodeus failed to use, and I figured it''s time we start our expanse. The act of killing Drar if only his body was just what I needed, though I''d hope you would have killed Bael instead of Drar."

    He''s good, really good. But to name a Prince requires Asmodeus Rule or a King of Hell. And I know for sure Piomon is backing him, but what about Asmodeus?

    "Why do this then? Why go after my wife? Surely we''ve nothing against each other." I couldn''t help asking, trying to prob what type of person this man was.

    "Zantar and Balor believe due to the nature of Lilith''s body, dead or alive. She can help awaken the Gates to Iluthath. I don''t care one way or another, but it''s not my decision that I attack you."<sub> </sub>

    "Then who''s decision was it?" I inquired, but the Ilthad did not reply to my question but instead stated his own.

    "How would you, Monarch of Noctem, like to partner with the Ilthad?"

    My mind nked. " Excuse me? You expect me to partner with you?" I spat, almost bursting intoughter at the madness.

    "Far from it. I suspect I''ve already been burned in your eyes, but my people shouldn''t be. They could transform Noctem into something that could reshape the core of the Fourth Heaven."

    "You are shameless."

    "There''s an argument for that. But everything we Ilthad do is for our people. Uniformity for the Great One."

    Great One? Fucking Cthulhu.

    "Then someone will be contacting you. Due to my circumstance, we are enemies, but I hope one day we can all return to the will of the Great One." Yornen said, his presence fading away, leaving nothing behind but a hollow sensation of falling into another trap.

    I am interested in the Ilthad, but this could be a long-term trap to overthrow me. Then again, every major family in Noctem hates me, so it doesn''t matter. A king must be able to use his enemies and allies to his benefit. In the end, I am the one who has thest say.

    "Are you done talking to yourself?" Sig barked, rising to his feet. He ced his arm over his waist inplete dissatisfaction. "I might seem low-keyzy, but I do need an hour or two to train a day, you know."

    "Y-you didn''t hear him?" I remarked

    "Hear you ramble on,'' Said Kurt, rolling his eyes, " yeah, no one cares. Take care of your shit, and stop getting us involved."

    One two three. One two three. One two three

    "Kurt, you know once the Gates to Iluthtath is open, I can just kill you, right? Worse I could force you into pleasuring a pig. So please keep testing me." I kindly reminded, ignoring the paling of his skin; I turned to Freya, who sheathed her de.

    "Astral Force." She said knowingly

    "You know of it?"

    "Of course. " Replied Freya," I''ve got hundreds of spells that require Astral Force, all of which are abstract and strong. What this person used should be called irvoyance. It allows you to be anywhere you want, assuming you have a specific target or location in mind. It''s a low-level spell that is not hard to pick up and is easy to learn as most Astral Sea mortals can use it."

    "How do I defend against it?" I coldly asked, figuring our location would always be known from here on out. Lilith and I could defend ourselves, but those without astral Force were doomed to be prey.

    "Project your location everywhere. It''s a little trick gods use to trick mortals into allowing them to believe they are everywhere yet nowhere. Although to do that, you need¡ª"

    "Astral Essence."

 Chapter 926 Threat Of The Ilthad

    "So that''s what happened." Kurt softly said, finally grasping with his little brain. Sig, I could understand he''s retarded, but my god Kurt? This idiot is supposed to have a brain. Have his emotions enved him so much?

    Having exined the situation, I turned to Cleo and Ezra, the only two who seemed to have a clear mind or one that wasn''t burdened by bitches every waking moment.

    "So I can only think of one solution at this given moment," I chose to say, " And that is to stay with me in the ck Estate. Valice might be a little angry, but nothing we can do about that. I can''t have any of you bing captured."

    ''What about leaving the city," Sig suggested.

    <o>,m "In the city, if your attack, you can make a stir and get help, but outside, where only chaos reigns, I''m afraid, death will follow. I don''t know how long Yornen was listening for, but the moment I leave, he could use irvoyance to know what you''re doing. The ck Estate is our best bet."</o>

    "Bet. Valice got that ass on her. I don''t mind."

    "Father, is he in on this?" Ezra uttered, her tone icy as stone.

    "I don''t know, but I would have liked you to take over Drar''s spot. If each prince had their own legion, once we return to the Bed of Chaos, operations would run much more smoothly," I replied, batting my palm through the ether of darkness, parting it as a small domain covered everyone. And with a bit of intent guiding my path, I shadow-stepped within the ck Estate.

    "There are nine rooms in this guest house, so pick one."

    Taking my leave, I pushed through the doors near the base of my home and strutted towards Valice''s office, located within the central manner. Guards seemed to part as if expecting me as I knocked, havinge to a halt, and pushed in without waiting for a reply.

    "Mr. ckwater," Valice sharply announced, pronouncing every little letter to a T.

    My lips curled at each end, watching her furious expression. " How do you do?"

    Why is it that every time you mysteriously vanish? I hear reports of people battling. I''m even hearing tales of someone killing a Prince of Hell."

    I pointed towards myself. ''You think it was me?''

    "Don''t y coy, ckwater. Who the bloody hell are you? And why do you carry such a name?"

    "Oh, I''m sure we''ll have time for that when I meet with Aethers King. Tell me about the Ilthad."

    "What''d you say?" She darkly asked, rising from her chair with a panicked look. "You met an Ilthad. That''s impossible!" Valice pounced with a devilish drive towards me. "Who the hell did you meet!!"

    Taking back by her intensity, unease trickled down my spine, " Yornen¡ª''

    "Of the Deep. That bastard still lives!" Valice barked, whipping her hand over my neck; I instantly shadow-stepped to dodge, but as if she had foreseen my movement, her hand still connected to my throat. "Who are you!"<sub> </sub>

    Shadow Stepping again, I massaged the bruising around my neck and frowned, " No need to get all physical. I''m not telling till I get my meeting. Now would you like to know more, or would you like to continue assaulting me? I don''t mind being choked, but I''d prefer it in bed."

    "This is serious, Mr. ckwater." She replied, snorting cutely.

    "I''m sure it is, but business before pleasure. Who is this Ilthad?"

    "Yornen of the Deep is a monster in the purest form. Elegant, noble, and poised, he was Aether''s greatest advisor and chancellor. " She sucked in arge breath stiffening her already tense shoulders, and continued, "Yornen''s mind was so feared, Zena came to me with a warning not to allow him to rise to power. But in our arrogance, we ignored her warning and paid dearly."

    "You gave him power?"

    "He earned that power,'' Valice barked in her defense, clenching his fist. "He earned it all, as did his people. Never before had our kingdom run as smoothly as it did back then Until they betrayed us and brought our kingdom to its knees in a single day. What did Yornen promise you."

    "Nothing. We are enemies. He tried to kill my wife and child." A sigh of relief flickered out; she only stiffened as I continued, " But he did say his people would love to cob with me. If I were to grant them a safe space and¡ª"

    "Don''t do it. The ilthad are to be feared. Unlike devils who constantly scheme for power, the Ilthad are beings who are empirically calm and collected and will always do everything in their empower to benefit ''their''munity. They are a race of pure unity."

    "And their goal?" I asked, not in the least bit swayed by her words. It takes a devil to battle a devil. If one wishes to y the game, one cannot be half a step in the dark.

    "Not even we know; their entire culture is structured around someone named the Great One. Everything the Ilthad do is cultivated around this entity.

    "Cthulhu?"

    "Perhaps," She softly said, a little taken back that I knew who that was. "  But even when asked, the ilthad didn''t confirm or deny it. They simply smiled and sneakily pushed the conversation along. Even when tormented and subjected to every form of torture imaginable, they never once gave up anything. Never in my day have I seen such a set of brainwashed bastards."

    Stroking my chin, I smiled, " Are their prowess high?"

    "Depends. The Ilthad is not a physical race but one that follows the Path of the Arcane. And with their innate aptitude to Astral Essense, a single one is capable of trapping a Paragon given enough time and resources."

    "Are you serious!" I blurted out.

    "The Ilthad are beings known for their seals. They don''t fight like usual. They seal their enemies'' movements and go in for the kill. When they are sure, you are without ys. They do the same in politics."

    So, in the end, it coulde down to sacrificing my kingdom or surviving. However, that is the worse possible oue. But that''s a risk I''m more than willing to ept. After all, I''m the first true King of Noctem.

 Chapter 927 The Pale King

    Excusing myself from Valice''s office, a smile couldn''t help but linger over my lips. If the Ilthad had managed to bring Aether to its knees and lose, Zena was sure to have a massive battle within that ner Realm that must have led to mass genocide.

    Aether''s King had lost his control, lost his kingdom if only for a brief time, never the less it had happened. I need to watch out. I fell into Yorens trap quite a few times.

    Tracing my fingers over the gunshot wound that had long healed, I smiled," I''m going to have to be more careful. One wrong move, and I could die. God, I hate guns. Such inelegant little things." I whispered to myself, leaving the central manner before soaring into the skies.

    I reached into myself, into the ebbing flow of Intent, coiling unendingly through Heaven and Hell, slithering over my flesh as though it were a serpent of sorts, it bore its fangs sinking into my flesh, and my eyes snapped open.

    "There you are."

    Opening my hand, the tattered Mask of the Order of Chaos materialized into creation and dawned on my face, crowning me, III. A glow of scarlet traced over the edge of my eyes as I smiled.

    The mask wasn''t necessary, but it hid my appearance, and I couldn''t have people recognize me as Arsene or ILLB. If the Court of Nox truly thinks this can stop the ethereal darkness, then their fools.

    I''m going to bathe this entire city red.

    The divinity of Sin swelled over my body forming thunder clouds that crackled with the scarlet lightning of the abyss. I called upon the Attunement of the Abyss. And without care or remorse, the cruel echos of my snapped resounded like the crackles of a wild dragon.

    "If the Court of Nox wishes for war, I Arsene am no longer weak like before. I wee the challenge. There is no need to scheme when I hold the power that closely rivals an apex god." I howled, my voice drowned by the arc of lightning the size of a mountain dripping a corrupted evil of the seven sins; they fell to the city of Lurrian.

    Scarlet arcs filled heaven and earth, carrying the explosions of the apocalypses. I Snapped yet again, and with the power of the Abyssal mes, harboring the Dark element,  an onught of death and decay painted the city.

    I targeted those who held a negative intent towards me, but the true aim of this was not to kill them but those in this city, to feed Noctem.

    Cries of untold anguish resounded, one after another, as images of the Court of Nox, one after the other, began to be withered to nothing or seared beyond recognition by the arcs of lightning. Hundreds, thousands, and millions of lives continued to fill me as I looked down without care, allowing my Spear of Darkness to devour to its heart''s content.

    ''There will be no winding back the clock, no seconds thoughts, no mercy. Yornen, you and the Court of Nox will suffer. And if that means angering Zantar, Balor, and Raziel even more, well, what is the worse that can happen?

    Bellowing in a slew of crazedughter, as millions of starry mes silvery in color soared into my spear, the Abyssal mes around Noctem began to grow even brighter till it began to tremble in delight.

    Millions after millions perished before runes filled the skies, and yet, my eyes only grew with an almighty essence as the arcs of lighting passed through the barriers generated by the city of Lurrian.

    Paling as divinity left my body at a frightening rate, I stopped and looked at the ruined city below, covered in mes and ash; delight brightened my day as my booming voice thundered far and wide in the city.<sub> </sub>

    "Court of Nox, Zantar, Balor, Raziel, enjoy my gift to you. Since you have no bottom line, I, too, shall drop mine. Allow me to show you the consequence of challenging me; so gather your forces, storm the foot of Iliah, and know I shall be waiting. The end is near."

    The Intent of anger emanating across the city red, especially from the Pce where all the Lords of the Twelve Realms reside. I shed them a smile I knew they would not be able to see but sensed and shadowed step appearing without my mask in my room, where Kurt was there to greet me. I frowned.

    "What do you want? Surely it''s not a lecture on what I just did."

    "I don''t give a fuck how many people you kill." He coldly said, surprising me a little as Kurt was never this cold. He was disgustingly feely. Not to sound sexist, but he acted at times like a woman who only knew how to bitch. "You said to pick a room."

    "Kurt." I started before I kicked him out. "What are your thoughts nearing being a demon?"

    A look of derision seemed to spill from his lips as he chuckled. " Demon? Because I don''t care for the lives of¡ª"

    ''No, because you carry a devil''s blood within you. " I said back, chiming in before he got ahead of himself. " All of you have it. It''s more noticeable in Cleo, but you seem to being into yourself. It will exin how you''re so suddenly talented."

    "Your lying." He said, but I merely shook my head.

    " I can feel it pulsing through you. You''re a half-devil, maybe a demon. I can''t tell yet. If you don''t believe me, ask an angel. Maybe their ming de of justice will be the indicator you need to believe someone who has no reason to lie to a weakling like you."

    The ends of Kurt''s lips curled. "And?"

    My mind nked for a second or two. "You don''t care?"

    "About what? The power granted to me by this blood? Arsene, we Chosen have drank the Blood of the Abyssal Fiends, alongside the Pale King to be Mid Gods." He said, stirring my soul.

    Pale King?

    "What would you understand of this world? The golden greatsword of Sig was forged with the bones of chaos stones¡ª

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    He smiled. "It is not just you who seeks the peak. Toot your horn and sing your song, but know we Chosen are prepared to stand at the peak."

 Chapter 928 The Eternal Ones

    Ambition. The death of many. How interesting. Now it makes sense why Kurt seemed uncaring regarding thest few incidents. He''s got a backer.

    The Pale King, huh?

    "Tell me, Kurt, do you even care that the Court of Nox is after your head?" I calmly inquired, "Surely there must be some hate. After all, your master might be a leader in this manhunt."

    He shrugged. "Master has her path, and I have mine. She will understand. If not¡­"

    Staring at the icy meaning behind his words, I could not help but be impressed. Kurt got himself some cookie points. This bitch finally grew a set. Although words aren''t shit if you can''t back them up.

    "This pale king, who is he?"

    "She." Said Kurt. "The Pale King is who dwells in the Abyss, not part of its collective mind but as a singrity that stands on its own, seeking only eternal slumber."

    My mind recalled the fabled story of Mephisto waking Azathoth. Could she be like him?

    "You stole her blood?" I calmly asked, and he smiled.

    "We bowed upon entering the crystal pce that housed her body. Never before had we felt so weak. So insignificant before someone such as her. "He trembled, shuttering as a smile slipped over his lips. "Sitting upon her crystal throne surrounded by a Lake of Chaos, she opened her mouth and spoke,

    "The Azure Abyss Calls. We the Eternal One''s Born of Chaos and Order¡ª" He paused, shaking his head, "We all cked out after that. But based on your expression. I think you know who the Azure Abyss is."

    Thinking back to the azure aura around Lilith, the words spoken by Abyss-chan.

    I think I do know.

    The Azure Abyss was one of my children. It was their title. More than once had I heard that. But the children aren''t even born? How do they know anything about them?

    "Does the Pale King have a name?" I softly asked, intrigued by the premise yet a little uneasy about the future. I don''t think it was a simple coincidence Cleo and the other awoke the Pale King. It couldn''t have been Mephisto; he definitely wouldn''t want another third party to mess up his game.

    Azathoth, now the Pale King, who else is next? Could it have been fate? No, maybe it was simply the will of the Abyss itself.

    "Arsene, we Pale Knights, will stand by the Pale Lady. The Abyss and the Bed of Chaos are yours, but we are taking Oblivian and Melino?."

    "And how is it you know about Melino??" I curiously asked, narrowing my eyes as I tried with my all to resist the urge not to tear Kurt''s throat from his neck.

    I''d rather implode an entire ner Realm than allow it in the hands of another.

    "The same way I know that you seek Arcadia," He said smilingly, startling me to my core. Only the Fallen knew of that.

    "Three Eternal Ones have awakened, and more are sure to stir from their eternal slumber; upon their rise, the Twelve realms shall shatter, revealing the Entrance to Arcadia."

    My fingers curled behind my back, and an icy void filled my Soul me, cooling my emotions. "I see, so this is where your arrogance stems. Let me guess; you are to journey Iluthath in search of these Eternals."<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, alongside Cleo and Sig."

    Now it''s a race against the clock; the Order of Chaos must get there first. I know there must be another way to open and find the bridge to Arcadia. I¡ª

    Wait, three Eternals? Who''s the third?

    "We will do our part for now, Arsene. But we are gone once Iluthath opens." Kurt said, turning around. "Keep the room. I''ll find another."

    Lowering my head as he left the room, my voice echoed. "Mephisto."

    "I did not know about this either," came his icy reply deep within my soul. "you did well not to kill that fool. Seek out Izavith, and find out what you can. I''ll ask Gabriel to help assist Ariel in protecting your wife, but I''m afraid things aren''t looking good."

    "I know. The Third One." I paused, thinking for a moment. "Could it have been my mother?"

    "Arsene. She''s dead. "

    "But her body was never recovered, was it," I replied, almost in a knowing matter despite barely being able to recall a full image of her.

    Feeling the hesitation through the intent, Mephisto spoke. "It can''t be her. She''s a Forsaken, but¡­ Your mother could have been the person to have awoken an eternal one, just as I once did. And that could have been the one who truly killed her."

    Finger clenching, It took everything in me not to explode. "What makes you say that?" I asked as calmly as possible, feeling a de twisting in the depths of my heart.

    "what other exnation is there? Your Mother Yuki was as strong as a Chaos Lord, if not stronger, leading me to believe she was a higher lifeform, somehow living in the fourth Heaven. My theory is that she was a protector who stumbled upon an Eternal. But Zariel should know more about her than I."

    "What''s that mean?" I coldly ask.

    "He''s the Lord of Absolution, and on asion, he stumbled into a few pocket dimensions hidden from my eye back when he was around your age. Upon his return, he sought me out multiple times but never told me what happened."

    "You think he might know who the Third Eternal One is?" I probed.

    "That''s for you to determine. Ask him," replied Mephisto, and his presence faded from my mind, leaving an empty feeling in the pit of my stomach.

    "I shouldn''t care so much. I can barely remember my mother; I barely even know her." and yet. I touched my chest, where the phantom beating of my heart resounded. " Why does it hurt so much?"

    Shaking my head, I sat down in the lotus position and attuned myself to the Abyss, entering this heart of the Abyss once more where I always saw Izavith.

    I stared up at the neb coiling aimlessly around me, and a gruesome pain only swelled within my heart as I thought of the silver hair we shared¡ªthe cold night''s huddle near one another. The story she once sang.

    "Arsene? Back again, I see."

 Chapter 929 The Eternals And Great Ones

    "Arsene? Back again, I see," said Izavith drawing my attention to the young maiden covered by amethyst ck embers.

    "Unfortunately, I''vee looking for answers."

    "From me?" She replied, and I nodded in confirmation. " What could you have to speak to me about."

    "The Eternals," I said, watching her eyes darken and her shoulders tense. "You''ve awoken one?"

    "You know of them?!"

    "Unfortunately, I''ve had a few encounters with one before I gained true sentience and a littleter when my mind became focused. Why do you even ask?" She revealed. " The Eternal Ones and the Great Ones are not beings you need to worry yourself¡ª"

    "You honestly believe that because one of them was not only involved with my mother''s death, but another one, the Pale Lord has awakened and is threatening to take over Oblivian." I snapped, watching her expression darken even further. "Who the Hell are they?"

    p She touched her chin, tracing her fingers over it ever so slightly, and bowed her head, raising it after a few seconds of thought. "There are four Eternals and Five Great Ones. Most of their names still elude me, but for the most part, they are beings older than time, possibly predating the angels, rise and subsequence fall."</anda>

    "So there is a connection between The Great One, Cthulhu, and the Eternal, Azathoth," I said.

    "Yes. Cthulhu is a General, and Azathoth, while not the master, is the one who gave him his power, binding him too¡ª'' She paused, and her fingers curled into a ball." I don''t know what it is, but I shuttered when I faced the one called Azathoth."

    ''You two fought? Why?"

    "He invaded my territory." Izavith replied, her cheeks turning red as a tomato, ''I was still a kid, I guess. And someone broke in. What else could I do? "

    That''s one way of putting it: kid, my ass.

    "This mysterious power. It wasn''t from the Abyss nor the Myriad Heavens. Then wait, that leaves¡ª"

    "Arcadia."Whispered Izavith darkly. "I don''t think it''s a simple realm like Noctem or the Overworld. Arcadia might be something far more dangerous than you or I might think.

    "Then the Eternals, could they be like the Lords of that realm? Locked in an eternal slumber till they awaken?" I said, recalling the words spoken by Kurt.

    ''The Pale King is who dwells in the Abyss, not part of its collective mind but as a singrity that stands on its own, seeking only Eternal Slumber.''

    Two ethereal thrones appeared from the Abyss, probably thanks to Izavith. She beckoned to sit. "I think you might have a good theory, but it leaves the question, how does no one know about this?"

    "I''ve no idea, but then again, we are quite ignorant regarding the outside world," I replied, crossing my legs while resting my arms upon the armrest. "They know about my child."<sub> </sub>

    "Excuse me?"

    "Azure Abyss is what the Pale Lord called one of them. Interesting, wouldn''t you agree? Tell me, what kind of power must you have to see my children''s future." I boldly asked, leaving an answer in the air. I knew both Izavith and I were too fearful of saying to ourselves. A truth that none of us wished to say aloud.

    "They are not enemies, but we need to start preparing."

    "And that''s the second reason why I am here," I revealed. " I want you to visit Zero. And allow him to teach you. There should be no better person for the job."

    "What do you have in mind?" She asked, and I frowned.

    "Things are getting out of hand, Higher Beings are actively appearing within the Forth Heaven, and it''s bothering me. First Zantar and Balor, then the Mother of Demons, and right after that came the Fallen Angels, now the Eternal and Great Ones. Everything started so small, but it''s getting bigger and bigger. There are so many moving parts I don''t know where to start. It''s frustrating."

    Izavith tapped her fingers against her armrest and nodded. " I me you. It seems chaos is prone to you, Snows.

    I smiled at her words. It was true.

    "I''ll do as you say, but you got thirteen other generals. Are they too¡ª"

    "The Citadel of Chaos? What do you think about that name? I know you are in the process of building one for Lilith, but it needs to be done now. Gather all intelligent minds under an imperial order using your hive mind, and tell them. Those without intelligence are to be enved. Zero will help you on his end regarding all that."

    "We don''t need help like¡ª"

    "Zero is hands down one of the smartest people to exist. You will take his help because Lilith will ask you to do so." I coldly stated, leaving no quarter. I know the Abyssal fiends run on a Matriarchy, but times are tough and not on our side. "I''ll speak with Zariel, asking him what the hell is going on and if the Eternals are even under restriction."

    Izavith''s expression was scary dark, but she still nodded. " Fine," She said through gritted teeth. "But that still leaves the Myriad Heavens? You''ve no allies aside from Zariel. Lucifer hates us right now for killing that Demonic Whore. That man is the King of Hell, and many Fallen still hail him as their true king."

    "That''s why we''ve got Aurelia. She''ll deal with him. As for the enemy Fallen, well, hell. I don''t know. Ignore them till they be a problem." I said, thinking like a man back on earth. "You know what they say. If it ain''t broke, don''t fix it."

    Izavith affixed her gaze to me. " A foolish notion but one I can grasp. I''ll do as you say, Arsene, if only for the birth of the potential Queen or King."

    Starry light shimmered through the ethereal throne I sat upon, pushing my thought to thend, said to destroy the twelve nes upon its awakening.

    The Great Ones and Eternal Ones: I wonder what their true aim could be. And in their hierarchy, could there exist another above them?

    I looked up to the coiling force of the Abyss, wishing for an answer, and spoke. "Who are these two beings who seem to exist outside the flow of our reality?"

 Chapter 930 Missing Corpse

    Returning back into my body and outside the heart of the Abyss, a tinge of repulsion traced over the corner of my lips as I looked around at the hollow ornaments around me. I stood to my feet, wishing for a shower I knew wouldn''t help.

    The chaos within the Abyss was, without a doubt, a work of art. It was the core of our reality, but for some reason, as I stared at the creation of man, my stomach dipped in repulse. It was akin to a stain on perfection, an eye sore.

    My body swayed with a deadly shadow, but with sheer will, I resisted my primal urge toy waste in the room around me. There''d be no point, nor would that help my current situation.

    Summoning my mask that held my number, I donned it and called for Zariel, who answered without missing a beat.

    "What," was the first thing he said, his tone filled with annoyance, and weariness, as if he had just been through a battle.

    "Where is our mother''s body?" I asked, hearing the breathing flow from his lungs stiffen; the image I stared at through the hollow eyes of my mask lowered his head. His action made my heart shutter and my eyes sting. "What happened."

    "You first." He softly said, in a tone I''d never heard of before. It was weak.

    Exining everything I knew, Zariel removed his masked, revealing his scarred face covered in blood, shocking me.

    "What happened!"

    "You think killing the Mother of Demons was without consequence? Do you believe there is no price for some of your actions?"

    "That was L¡ª"

    "Your wife, I know, but you have a responsibility to ensure she doesn''t do anything crazy. Aurelia has already had the Father cast upon me two divine judgments." He shook his head, wiping the blood off his busted lips, " I''m about to take your wife to the Origin Realm for a while with some extra security; Izavith is currently with her."

    "You got ambushed?" I asked, putting what he said of the Origin realm to the back of my mind for a little.

    "Yeah, by the God of Death, Azazel and Lucifer. One thinks you''re trying to smash his daughter; the other believes since he can''t abuse your wife due to her pregnancy, he decided to hurt me instead of you."

    "Sounds fair,"

    ''Your mockery will not save you from me kicking your ass. Watch it."

    "I''m good little bro," I said teasingly. Shaking my head as I grew a little more solemn, " You''ll live, but we might not in the long run."

    Zariel''s breath waned, and his silvery eyes dimmed. "I''ve still no idea where her body is, despite looking everywhere," he said, bleeding from his nose. "Zero said that Mephisto is sure to have her body, but I say it belongs to that sage I saw."

    "Sage?"

    "Long snow white bear that hung to his knees, aged eyes the color of the aligning myriad stars, on the back of his grey robes,id a sigil of several circles ovepping amongst the lining of its fabric. His jaw was a little narrow and his brow a little bushy, but my blood boiled when I saw him."

    There was no fear in Zariels voice as he recalled that image, but rather something else. "What do you mean?"

    "Unlike you, I didn''t inherit your Forsaken Blood," Zariel said, a little annoyed. ''So my blood was, for all intended purposes, neutral. It was a product of my maniption. It was a little stronger than mortal blood but held the characteristics of an Apex predator in that nothing such as fear should linger in its depths."<sub> </sub>

    My eyes narrowed into slits, and he continued. " But for some reason, a blinding re of anger and unease raced out of my blood, emanating from the forsaken line that faded away a long time ago. I''ve no idea who these Eternals Ones are, but I do know they are no allies of the Forsaken."

    "Was the Old man Injured."

    "Fatally so." Said Zariel smiling. "Although he did im it had nothing to do with our Mother. And not believing him. I attacked him than an there, cutting off his arm."

    "Eh? What?"

    "Would you try to dodge an attack of a human if you were as strong as Lucifer?" He conveyed, and I connected the dots.

    The Weave. Zariel had used the Weave to sever that sage''s arm.

    "And you lived?" I asked, in fundamental surprise.

    "Lucifer helped us out." he said, "but I don''t think that bastard has long to live anyway; he was very weak, and was it not for Aurelia and myself awakening him, he might still be asleep. There''s more to the story, but I''ll send you a report of all that happened. I''m busy."

    Cutting the line, I stood nkly and released a harshugh. " That idiot. But it makes me curious. Why does Zariel have the power of the Weavee at his disposal?" I shook my head, pushing such thoughts out of my mind.

    "What I really need to know is why Zero thinks Mother''s body is with Mephisto instead of the Sage like Zariel."

    Straightening myself up, I sent the mask of the Order of Chaos back into my soul space and left my room, stopping at the threshold, where I saw Valice.

    "Let''s go. My Husband is willing to meet you now." She said with a dark countenance. " Also, a Gaius Winterck is sitting outside. Looking for you."

    Winterck?

    My spear arm trembled, and with a push of my senses, I stared at the man pacing back and forth with an ashen tinge.

    "You ok? Is he an enemy?" Valice connected.

    "No, my wife said he would be showing up. I just didn''t think it would take so long," I exined, although that could be my fault I was all over the ce these past few years.

    "We''ll walk and talk. I assume there a teleporter or some form of¡ª"

    "They sent griffins," Valice said. "Mr. Winterck, however, will have to say. Our family has bad blood with him."

    Oh?

    "What did he kill a family member?" I joked, but Valice nodded.

    "Yes, he killed the son of our greatest warrior. He''s a damn traitor."

 Chapter 931 Screw The Fallen

    A traitor? Hmmm. A coincidence?

    Hesitation touched my heart, and I spoke out. " This warrior, was she a woman? With hair the color of snow?" I asked, unsure if there was any rtionship. While Gauis was the one who somehow betrayed me in my previous life, its stands to reason he backstabbed someone else since then or even before that, but why do I think that?

    Maybe I''m overthinking things.

    "No idea. We only have a few records," Said Valice, scrunching her tender brow, and added in a faint whisper, " But I''ll look into it."

    Sending Freya a psychic message to invite Gaius, I beckoned for valice to lead the way. I''d no reason to rush to see Gaius. I''d heard much about his torture from Lilith. While his torment was on pause within the Abyss, I was sure he would be getting desperate soon.

    Zariel did screw him over, though. Damn.

    "Whatever. Let''s go. I''m hungry." Valice said, pushing past me towards the central manner and past the training courtyard to arge opening. My eyes fixed upon two griffins three timesrger than any horse, cinnamon-colored feathers that seemed to carry hints of gold through the feathers, and tworge beady amber eyes¡ªcarrying the noble belonging of a lion, with the forelegs and wings of a falcon.

    Taken back by those tworge innocent eyes, I looked back to Valice, who proudly nodded," You like? House ck Crest is one of an Owl but waster changed to a Griffen after the Great Change to symbolize a new era. Before the Great Change, the Grand elder''s daughter had been fascinated with Owls and Griffins. She loved them dearly, andter they became our crest."

    Didn''t Zariel have some infatuation with owls? Oh shit, he did. I remember him visiting the owlery. Mother had to pry him away because he would stay days there.

    Approaching the griffins who pursed up, his beady eyes swayed with rm.

    Suppressing my aura, the rm within the Griffin faltered as I ran my fingers through its feathers that felt softer than the finest silk. I was sure in battle; these feathers would harden up.

    Hopping aboard alongside Valice, I waited a few minutes before we arrived within the central Pce that held minor damage due to my thunder strike a few hours ago. Lifting my lips as wended, my eyes narrowed as I instantly sensed a powerful battle intent pressing down on my shoulders.

    Leaping off the Griffen, goosebumps prickled my skin, and before Valice, who had sensed something wrong with me, could ask, Noctem shed in my hand and howled as I thrust my spear up, shing with a smilingss gripping an odd shape sword carrying a moonlit light.

    A thunderous shock wave shattered the earth beneath my feet, sending webs of fault lines far and wide.

    "Your back!" Zena shouted gleefully, pressing down even harder.

    I unleashed the concept of supremacy to match this monstrous strength threatening to cleave me in twain.

    I chuckled, and with a flick of my wrist, Zena''s sword slid down the side of Noctem as I twisted, wishing to strike her with the end of my polearm. But with a pivot off the air, she dodged.

    "I saw your battle! Let''s have a few rounds."

    "Y-Y-Your Arsene," Valice said, and I bitterly nodded. Having given myself away with Noctem.

    "Hmm, damn it, Zena. You knew I was keeping my identity a secret!"

    "Were you? Oh, that''s why you look like that." She pursed her lips,"  Thought that was a fashion choice."

    "Fashion, my ass! My entire face is different."

    Zena smiled. " Who cares? Let''s go at it. Loser buys lunch!"<sub> </sub>

    Clearing my throat as a wave of killing intent pressed upon me, sending fears along my spine, I spoke out. " Um, your father will kill me, so I''ll¡ª"

    "My father is dead." She said nkly, but I merely chuckled.

    "Ask Tenebrae. I''m sure she''ll tell you the truth." I revealed, smiling as her clueless expression slowly began to change to an icy countenance, which made me even more impressed. A frown marred her sublime feature, and she spoke.

    "Who is he?"

    "Arsene, stop this. Your only¡ª"

    "Seeing that he attacked my little brother, I think it''s only fair I fuck up his rtionship. Let him work to heal himself as my brother has to. Your Father is Azazel, Fallen Angel of Death, and your Mother¡ª"

    Thunder crackled as if to halt my words. I sneered. " You harm my family; I harm yours. I do not fear you, Mithra. Keep your man in check. Your mother is Mithra. All this was to be confirmed upon your ascension."

    "Your kidding, right?" Zena softly asked, but with cold eyes, I nodded, enjoying the permeating killing intent filling the skies.

    "How do you exin your angelic wings? Or the seraphic qi you have?" I asked, sensing a brewing rage dwell within the skies; I sneered, "Izavith, darling, I''ll give you a week alone with both kids if you kill or stop whoever is trying to flex on us."

    ring at the skies as a scarlet light shed and vanished, I sneered, " No one touches my little brother. No one but me."

    Sucking in arge breath, my frown turned to a smile, and I stared at the dark grimace over Zena. "Don''t worry, Zena. I''ve got all the answers if you are interested, as do Luna and Tenebrae. As you know, parents lie."

    I''m going to hear a lot of shitter, but it was worth it. Fuck Azazel for trying to threaten me. I''m a married man! I don''t screw every single person I see. I''m as faithful as theye. Sorry, Aunty Mirtra, but you married or had a kid with him, I don''t know your rtionship, but you fucked up by not stopping him.

    "Arsene, what have you done?" Valice asked.

    "What I usually do. Fuck shit up. Now shall we go?" I asked, dismissing Noctem back into my soul; I stared at Zena, whose eyes slowly grewrge with tears, and frowned.

    Didn''t Zariel say something about Lilith going to the Origin Realm? Hehe.

    "You mad?" I gently asked.

    Zena nodded.

    "You want revenge?"

    She nodded

    "You want a father?"

    She nodded.

    Chuckling, I sent Lilith a message, who instantly appeared, opening her hands, " Then let''s go to the origin realm and give your father the silent treatment. Let''s torture him for a while."

 Chapter 932 Hot Damn

    Tears bubbled in Zena''s golden eyes as a discharge of Seraphic qi fluttered about, bringing an odd sense of heartbreak to my soul. She spoke. "Your cruel, Arsene."

    "Oh, I know. But I do like you." I softly said, patting her head, somewhat regretful. she looked at me and then Lilith and finally took my wife''s hand.

    Lilith turned to me, narrowing her brow. " Who told you that I was going to the origin realm?"

    "Zariel," I answered, looking down at the little buns, releasing an azure glow the very instant their intent touched mine. "Just saying I think the babies are gonna like me best."

    "Horse shit! They''ll love me more! I make food out of my body for them." She replied with fire in her eyes.

    "Challenge epted!" I dered, crackling inughter. "But you better bring me back some grade A food. Have Zariel cook me something. That bastard is the one who taught me how to cook."

    "Really?"

    I nodded when it suddenly hit me. More of my memories are returning. The Path of Abyssal Night is truly bending reality, isn''t it?

    "Get out of here. We''ll talkter." I said with a warm smile melting my heart, " Have a good vacation."

    She nodded, " You are now the leader of the Abyss. Treat my people right. The thirteen will heed yourmand like they are my own. You better not abuse that power." She warned, vanishing alongside Zena, shocking me to my core.

    "Did she," Valice started shuttering as I nodded, " Did she just¡ª

    "Yep, she gave me control of the Abyss. Holy shit." I finished, smiling from ear to ear. "God, I love that woman. Let''s go. I''m sure you''ve got a lot to say to your husband. Oh, before that."

    Reaching down towards my shadow, I pulled it out from my body below, watching as it took the form of my physical appearance.

    "Get set up," Imanded, and my shadow, Shadow-Stepped.

    Valice looked at me and frowned, but before she could say anything, I exined, "It''s to kill the second consort. I still got a deadline, don''t you forget."

    "But why? Your identity makes it all the more¡ª"

    "The information I have makes it all the better. Not to mention don''t you want to kill the Ilthad, Yornen?" I asked, watching her expression shrink.

    "Indeed."

    "Then lead the way."

    ? Following behind Valice, who seemed all more weing when I spoke of Yornen, I couldn''t help but narrow my eyes.

    "Gauis Winterck. I know you said he betrayed the son of your greatest warrior. Do you know any other name?"

    "The only other Records we share is Silver Devil¡ª"

    I stopped. "Your kidding, right?"

    "Why would we¡ª" She stopped and turned to look at me, pausing mid-sentence. " What''s wrong?"

    "Don''t you know?" I uttered with widened eyes. " Dear god, it makes so much sense now¡ªthat''s why you know the name ckwater and Gauis. Never would I have thought. Let me guess; you hate House Lazarus.

    She nodded with a mystified expression. "How''d you¡ª"

    "Hot damn, I''m good. Your not an original member of the ck family, right?" I asked, and Valice shook her head no.<sub> </sub>

    "We are Mortal enemies upon finding out they were responsible for¡ª"

    "Yuki''s death?"

    "H-h-how did you¡ª"

    "Take me to the King, my cousin. Or whatever. " I shouted, turning Valices eyes as wide as a saucer. "I''m Arsene Snow. Yuki Snow, aka Yuki ck, was my mama bird. I think my original name was Lucarious del Lazarus. Guess I''m your Ancestor. Ancestor Arsene. That has a nice ring to it. Call me that from now on."

    "W-w-what?"

    "You mean what, Mr. Ancestor, right?" I teasingly corrected.

    "No way in hell. "

    "Oh,e on. It''s not so bad." I said, a little jittery. Who knew I still had a family?

    "Just keep following me," She said, a little annoyed and yet shaken to her core as I could feel her intent jumping around like bunnies.

    Following Valice, I slowly began to frown again as I felt an odd presence with a familiar intent. Near the far west, I pushed out my senses; through the marble walls filled with luxurious ornaments, I was suddenly repelled, startling me as I felt a powerful astral barrier hindering my advancement.

    My eyes narrowed, knowing who this intent belonged¡ªthe ilthad.

    So this is where he is held up¡ªquite a brilliant ce to hide. I''d love to have a drink with him one day before tearing this throat out.

    Coming to a stop after a while, Valice knocked and pushed open the door, following the sound of a grunt.

    Stepping in to see a beautiful woman standing near the King of Aether, holding the hands of the little brat who showed up at the estate a few days ago, I smiled.

    "So the rumors were true." The Second Consort uttered grimly.

    "Leave. We''ve business to discuss." Valice snapped, turning to her husband with a grimace, which surprised the young man. "This is serious, and children are¡ª"

    "He is to be the future of this kingdom, valice. I¡ª"

    I didn''t even see when it happened, but following the echo of a p, space shattered, and the Second Consort was gone. Shocking everyone in the room, Valice turned to the little brat, "Go find your mother and get a medical team. She''ll die in ten minutes."

    My jaw dropped. "And they say I''m cruel."

    "MOOOOOOOOOM!!!!" Cried the little brat rushing off without looking back.

    "Valice, in all my days. That might have been the cruelest thing you''ve done.'' Orthis uttered in his regal tone, rising from his office chair, "That boy is still my son."

    "If you really cared, you would have stopped me. You have the power to." Said Valice, but Orthis shook his head.

    "We''ll talk about thister." Aether''s King solemnly remarked, sliding his eyes to me. " And you must be Mr. ckwater. We finally¡ª"

    "His true name is Arsene Snow, aka Lucarious del Lazarus." Said the queen, turning to me as though I was supposed to exin.

    "Don''t mind me. Keep going. Don''t forget Zena or the Ilthad I just sensed. Oh wait, I didn''t tell you about that. My bad."

 Chapter 933 Trade Amongst

    Orthis deep gold eyes seemed to darken at my words. The look of surprise at my identity had begun to fade, leaving only a regal mask."Lord Snow, why are you here?"

    I chuckled, "To inform you of theing storm, of course. And maybe save your son whom I''ve been training."

    Orthis expression only soured, but I continued nheless. "You see, the two Fallen Zantar and Balor are about to sacrifice this entire city to¸MÄÜ"

    "You''ve proof of this?" He demanded.

    "Are you willing to risk it?" I countered, intrigued by the premise. Orthis was no fool, that I was sure. I was sure he''d felt something off by now in this city.

    Aether''s King lips curled downwards. "This isn''t a game, Lord Snow; if you''re wrong, you could risk a major incident both here and in Noctem. All realms would turn on you. We''d be depleting millions¸MÄÜ"

    "Should I be wrong, Noctem will replenish resources lost in a span of seven Chaos Cycles," I assured, and he nodded. "How much of Aether was seized by the Horsman gates?"

    "Seven percent," Valice answered. " And one major family. The Devaia''s. Their daughter Lemuria Sol Devaia is currently leading the family. She just broke into High God. It seems she had quite a bounty. Rising from high god from Low."

    A/N: Chapter 600+ first appearance

    That name. I think I''ve met that bitch before. That''s right. She''s that idiot who attacked Lilith and me before we entered the abyss. So her full name is Lemuria Sol Devaia. She''s a good caster.

    My smile deepened. " Well, shall we continue? Aside from the looming de of Damocles over our heads, I think it''s time we discuss trade and various other phnthropic conversations. Noctem and the Abyss would like to expand."

    "Then you''ll have to speak with me instead of my husband. I run all businesses in Aether. Trade is my weapon, and his politics my shield." Valice said, cutting in. " However, I don''t wish to do business just yet. Not until we escape this¸MÄÜ"

    "When we leave, the Path to Iluthath will be open. That''s the whole point of this enterprise." I exined, shaking my head. " We''ll be so busy that I don''t foresee us gathering again. We need this done before anything else can interfere. And I''m not just talking about Aether. I''m talking about the Overworld, Elysium, and all the others, including the Bands. I definitely want them to trade with us."

    Valice expression turnedplex, "Arsene, if we do something like this, we''ll need to create an organization that just trades that''ll control how trade is done. It must be separate from all other powers to restrict corruption or political bias, which is practically impossible. It could very well backfire."

    "It''s necessary. And I suggest the Ilthad. Be a part of this." I said, narrowing my eyes to the king.

    I didn''t dare look at Valice, whose expression I was sure to have made contort into that of a demon.

    "Political power is their strong suit, and while it''s dangerous giving them so much power, we would really be restricting them to twelve nes, cutting their numbers to a staggering degree. Our realms are infinitelyrge, with all different types of politics running in and out. The Ilthad will be caught in the middle."

    "We ought to kill the lot of them and wipe out their entire line from the fourth Heaven," Valice spat, fuming quite vividly. " They''re too dangerous."

    "And Iluthath isn''t? From what I know, even higher-level beings haven''t fully discovered all their secrets. Even Lords from the Origin realm have failed to grasp its depths. Do you think we have the luxury? There are beings there who are sure to challenge our rule. Trade amongst the twelve nes, especially the abyss, could be a game changer."

    "This group we''ll create needs rules: We''ll gather the Twelve ne representative and begin restrictions. It has to be a massive undertaking, and who better to perform such a thing than the Ilthad? I doubt we will be able to kill them even if we try. They''re like cockroaches. Filthy infestations. You can never kill them all."<sub> </sub>

    Valice narrowed her eyes. " If we are to do this, then I don''t want an Ilthad running everything."

    Like that''ll matter; maniption is a part of the game. I''ve made Gods fall to their knees as a mortal; I''m sure the ilthad could do the same.

    "We''ll hash out the detailster." I exined, narrowing my eyes," For now, can we agree about the emergency migration? And if you''ll be so kind, inform the other ner Realms. I''m sure Yornen has already acted."

    Orthis returned to his seat, his long dark hair flowing over his shoulders as he fell into thought. "We''ll need time to discuss this."

    "I''m sure you do," I said, pulling out an extra holocube and ced it on the table. "If you need to contact me, call." Sending Valice a smile, I turned to leave, vanishing as darkness swallowed me whole. I stepped out of the void within my room.

    "Now then, all that''s left is to speak to Jinx and wait for¸MÄÜ" My holocube sounded.

    Removing the cube from my soul, where I held most of my essential items, a hologram of Avar appeared.

    "What is it?"

    ''An entire factory is gone." She said, sending my heart into a flutter.

    "What do you mean gone?"

    "Did I not use the word right?" She curiously asked, tilting her head, infuriating me to no bounds.

    "I mean, how could it be gone, and howe no one knows about it?"

    Avar sighed. " Because a high-level officer helped in its possession. The items stolen were tier 3 machines and weapons, nothing major, but enough to kill a paragon."

    "..."

    My stomach dipped. " how could that not be major?" I forced myself to say, confused as to what constituted an emergency for Avar.

    "There are eight tiers in my world. Tools above tier five are so heavily locked down it would take three Chaos Lords to break in, and even then, they''ll still die trying to get out."

    God damn, If I have a daughter, I''m sending her to school in Genisis.

    My heart almost left my body at Avar''s words. But if I think about it now, tools or weapons have never been a thing in the Bed of Chaos. Most of them have always been low-level, but it seems we were just ignorant.

 Chapter 934 Shard I

    It had taken a week for Jinx to finally arrive within House ck and exin to me all that had happened within her vige, which had taken me by surprise.

    Richter, who had only been a low god, had exploded in power, reaching high god in a few years while I was unconscious; That was when the vige was attacked by a few Kings of Hell, which doesn''t make sense unless they were under the direction of a Fallen. The Kings of Hell were beings who did not need to ughter mindlessly; they focused more on individual torment, whereas Demons would take pleasure inrge ughterings.

    Jinx''s n had no other way to defend themselves, so they fled instead of bothering to fight. However, while Jinx was fleeing, she noticed something odd about Richter, who stood beside Aiza.

    She felt a rich bloodline closely rted to mine, yet different. And, ording to some of the ancestors within her n, it was of House Lazarus.

    Resting over the guest house, bathing under the glow of moonlight, I stared at the endless sea of stars. I didn''t know why but I felt my heart dip at the thought of Richter as if some strange force had returned.

    "Chemosh that Fallen has all but admitted he was the reason behind Richter, but just who did he resurrect? An enemy from the past? I wonder who that could be."

    Unease prickled my skin, and my eyes narrowed as I lifted myself to my feet, summoning the spear of Noctem. I turned towards the entrance from the rooftop, seeing a faint outline of a stranger. And yet, as I stood there, I began to notice all the guards near the wall guarding the entrance drop one by one.

    "A~r~s~e~n~e"

    My heart quickened as a smile branded my face at the lovable voice echoing in the back of my mind. My legs shuttered, and with a quick shadow step to the entrance, a rainfall of aqua blue hair entered my face alongside the bewitching features of the lustrous Levi-Chan.

    Robes tightly wound  around her body; she smiled, " Hi,"

    "Hi," I said back, narrowing my eyes at the look burning in her eyes. "How''d you find me?"

    "You took my daughter''s innocence, and you think I wouldn''t know?" She conveyed, drawing near, wrapping her arms around me. " Gods, I''ve missed you!

    I doubt that.

    "I''ve missed you too. A life without Levi-chan is one that isn''t worth living," I replied, enjoying the sweet warmth and the waterfall of silky blue hair running down my arms.

    "I have got a present for you." She finally said, backing away with a smile.

    She seems different. She seems smaller. Or have I already gotten so powerful? That monsters like Levi seem normal.

    Levi continued. "We meant to give it to you at the banquet, but when I scanned you, it seemed you were in the middle of something." She nced around, narrowing her eyes, "There is a lot of people watching this building, shall we¡ª"

    Shadow Stepping across the world to the little hut Lilith and I found, a tingle of awe filled her eyes. "You know Asmo, and I have a few demonic relics that stops almighty techniques, right?"

    "Reality is my toy to mess with," I responded, slowly beginning to understand theplexity of the Path of Abyssal Night that was generating the Divinity of Sin. It almost seemed like it was exempting me from the rules.

    Levi eyed me with an intensity that made me want to take a step back, but I held my ground, enjoying that cardinal look.

    I snatched her hand and pulled her inside the little hut Lilith, and I shared. " Well, what are you giving me?"<sub> </sub>

    Levi''s expression turned a little solemn, " Within the abyss, I almost died retrieving this shard, as it was surrounded by many Abyssal Fiends guarding it. Even now, I don''t know how we survived that ordeal. Maybe it''s the will of Lord Lucifer, but we retrieved this shard that looked to belong to a weapon or relic and thought it would be best to give to you before Asmo and I ascend," She lifted her hand, and the space around her palm twisted into a vortex as a shard appeared.

    ck as the deepest night, my heart hammered, and I took a step back. "H-h-how do you have that." I barked and screamed, " IZAVITH! END!!! WHOEVER IS THERE, GET HERE NOW!!!!"

    Tears instantly swelled as I stared at the shard. Shuttering as blood slipped from my lips at the possibility.

    "Arsene?" Levi said.

    My hands trembled as I reached for the shard, taking it.

    [Ding]

    [Compatibilty 100%]

    [Bloodline Link Found]

    [Shard of Laevatein]

    An ache I''d never endured before splintered my skin, and from the void, I saw Izavith appear with a dark expression. "What the hell do you¡ª" She paused, turning to the shard, causing her expression to sink." "But that''s. That''s Laevatein."

    Unable to even speak for a while, as the glow of the shard warmed my skin, thirteen generals appeared one after the other, followed by Zero, Zariel, Truck-Kun, and even Mephisto.

    "Brother, let me," Zariel weakly said, holding my shoulder.

    "Where''s Lilith?" I softly asked.

    "We won''t tell her, ok." He said, but I shook my head and turned to my brother, who held a hollow look.

    "This is when we need to be together," I replied, enduring the pain the best I could, but tears still fell as I stood bathing in this aura. My teeth clenched," All minds need to be on deck."

    Zariel nodded, and within a second, a bewitching angel appeared alongside Lilith and Zena.

    "Ars¡­"

    Lilith hadn''t even said a word before her body fell limp the second her eyes fell on the shard. Quickly moving, Mephisto caught her, handing her to the strange angel with an icy look.

    "You know what to do, right, Little Devil?" Mephisto said, and Levi nodded, fainting right away.

    Paying no attention to irrelevant things, I turned to Zariel, who began to frown. " I can''t tell if the twins are alive, but I can say the one who broke this sword was someone on par with the Father. Or at least on a level that could shatter a bloodline weapon."

 Chapter 935 Shard II

    "I''d suspected as much," Mephisto said, his tone extremely demonic, as he waved his hand, and from the very shard, a zing ck serpent eating its tail appeared. His expression only darkened.

    "sted across space and time, to now." Zero said, " Almost like a warning. A precursor to the future. For your sigil to appear, that means you had something to do¡ª"

    "I''d already promised you I''d not hurt the children." The Fallen darkly spat, trembling as he sucked in arge breath. "This is bad. Laevatein was from the blood and powers of the Fourteen Generals. To break it required the blood of a forsaken or greater power."

    "It was forged with the blood of the forsaken,'' I whispered, letting my forsaken aura leak. It covered the shard, and nothing happened. "It is my child, Mephisto. It was of my blood. That weapon cannot be destroyed by my blood," I paused, snapping my eyes to him, " What I want to know is why my child''s sword has your crest over its edge?"

    Mephisto opened his palm, and the shard instantly appeared within his hand, " Because my future self did it the moment we arrived in Arcadia." He looked down upon the shard and returned it to me, "As a contingency should something happen. I''ll deal with this," He said in the coldest expression I''d ever seen him reveal. He vanished.

    "What the hell is that about?" I coldly ask, feeling my pain fade, leaving only icy rity. The divinity of Sin ran through my soul, pushing down any unnecessary feelings.

    "You needn''t worry about Mephisto," Zero calmly said. " This shard being here is an impossibility even if time travel is conceptual. One cannot travel this far back."

    "That is correct," Izavith assured.

    "Then it could be an event like Zariel when Heaven and Earth created his master." He said, confusing as that entire timeline was still absent from my mind. He still continued," Back when Zariel was mortal, his power had identally killed the previous Lord of Order of the Universe. There was no recement, so in that instant when Zariel had turned the entire universe unstable, Heavens and Earth acted on their own. They created a creature who could act as the new Lord of Order, a few chaos cycles before Zariel was even conceived."

    "But how far could this shard travel back, and how could we have all missed such an important thing? You all were watching," I calmly asked.

    "If it were a new enemy, then they''d have no idea who we are¡­ "he paused, narrowing his eyes, "The Third Eternal, what did he say? Didn''t he say he didn''t kill Yuki? While the evidence stands against him, what if he didn''t?"

    "But he was half dead." Said Zariel.

    "Yes, as was Yuki. And none of them had reason to lie." he said smilingly, " that bastard figured it out first."

    "Spit it out, Zero," Zariel coldly said, sliding his eyes to me and then back to Zero.

    "What did the Pale Lord say? The Azure Abyss calls."

    "They''re alive." I hopefully said.

    "Yeah, but¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "But you are not to meet them," A cold effeminate voice said as the void trembled, twisting, as a small child the height of Truck-Kun appeared. "Forgive my appearance, but I''m still recovering." She said, lifting her snow-white head to me, her silver eyes pale as the white star held me in its sight. "You may call me the Pale Lord."

    She said ''them!''

    The pale lord surveyed everyone, her eyesnding on my little sister, who met her with arge smile. They both nodded as if recognizing something together.

    "What is the significance of you being here?" Zero calmly asked, his mask slowly beginning to release an emerald light.

    "I am not here to fight; most of my energy is there to keep his children alive." The Pale Lord uttered, shaking her small head, " I''m only here to warn you that should any of you see the twins, they will die. Even you." She turned to Zariel, " Crowe is also there but heavily injured."

    My brother smiled, as did I, as I almost hugged this little loli. But I held myself down, " Then the sage who Zariel attacked."

    "Is nearing his end. And he requires a recement. Preferably someone whos not of a Forsaken. I''ll not have our order contaminated by filth."

    "We have the person," Zero calmly said, and I could feel him smile. "But we''d like the reason why Yuki¡ª"

    "She died for your children. Destroying her soul and body to keep them alive. The Twins lost, and this was the price for defeat." The Pale Lord said, vanishing coldly.

    My stomach curled as a rancid feeling slithered up my throat, " She never told us."

    "But it exined why she never killed us when she was raped. Or when we were born. She could have but didn''t." Zariel weakly said, lifting his head to the skies. "She knew her future and ours."

    Tears crept into the corner of his eyes, but he shook his head, wiping away the sparkles, " Keep the shard; we''ll make them bratse visit us if it''s thest thing we do." He said, turning to Izavith and the other generals. " You all go find your young masters. You, abyssal fiends, are still exempt from the rules as a hole in this ner Realm till Lilith dictates otherwise."

    "And whatever you do. Don''t ask any questions. Just ept and move on." Zero added and turned to the angel Mephisto handed my wife too, " Ariel, you send Lilith back to the Origin Realm and exin everything. We''ll handle the rest. Zena, flick your father off for me."

    One by one, more and more started to vanish till only Levi, and I was left. And honestly, I could not be happier. That was a scare. Jesus Christ.

    ring down at the shard, I smiled, tracing my fingers over its edge, "You little bastards better get ready for a tough life. Because I''m going to train you so hard, you''ll shit yourself each time you see me. By the time I''m done, you''ll be ready for anything. Knowing you got badly injured made everything set in stone, but I''ll be damn if you all didn''t at least fuck up your enemy."

 Chapter 936 Levi-Chan*

    "La~La~La~" I sang, thinking about my chibi living through this ordeal. It''s a little childish of me, but god damn. Who knew the shard Levi held was so important, but it does exin why the Shard of Laevatein was found in the Abyss Labyrinth.

    But why Levi?

    "Do my babies know daddy so well!" I joked, aloud smiling from ear to ear. "Although, since those little brats didn''te to visit me, it must mean that they''re still too weak. "You two little shits bettere to visit me. If I am forced to clean your shitty ass as infants, I expect you to see your father.

    The Shard of Laevatein dimmed a little, and with a sh of a gleeful smile, I sent the shard to my soul the second I noticed Levi slowly waking from her slumber on the cold stone floor where I left her.

    Oops.

    "Levi - chan, you ok?" I asked, stepping closer in the best of moods.

    "Hmm," moaning in an irritated manner, she lifted her doll-like head with a pout, " I sealed my memories." She said, rising to her feet as I offered my hand, helping her up. " I hate doing that."

    So that''s what Mephisto meant. Cool. That means I don''t have to exin what happened.

    Bet.

    "Oh, it doesn''t matter." I sang, spinning her around. " I thank you for the shard. It was the best present and scare you could have given me."

    Levi instantly smiled. " Oh, it wasn''t free."

    My smile deepened. " Is that right?

    Hearing the teasing tone, Levithan licked her lips, her pearly blue eyes deepening as she slid her gaze down, " You can put a baby in me,"

    What the hell is with these women and babies? Although who am I to say no? She''ll have to deal with Lilith.

    Heart racing, Levi took a few steps closer and attempted to push me down to the ground, but I snatched her hand and Shadow Stepping to the bed, taking her down with me.

    Hearing pearlyughter tainted by arousal coiled around my heart, my body heated up as we slithered around the bed. I tried to pin Levi down, but this serpent was relentless and stronger. She pinned me down and saddled me, shooting me a smile.

    "I won''t tell asmo it''s yours, you know."

    I seemed to have a kid with Tiamat, and I give zero fucks. I shall love the only kids I have with Lilith. The others shall fend for themselves with the mother or by themselves should they abandon them. They are of my blood.

    They''ll be fine.

    "Do whatever you''ve got to," I said while she ripped the robes around my chest apart, revealing my bare chest. She smiled.

    "Such power,'' she said, tracing her finger down my chest and onto my abdomen, her eyes bleeding a deadly Envy. "How''d I wish to have met you first."<sub> </sub>

    You found yourself a keep Asmo.

    "You''ve not met me yet," I teased, feeling little Arsene push up against the promisednd. Her cheeks instantly grew flushed, and I could feel the wetness seeping through my robes, and it was then I knew this bitch was crazy.

    She''s getting a kick-off screwing me instead of her husband. I haven''t done shit yet, not even forey.

    Her breath waned, and she leaned down, pressing her melons over my chest to give me the best of views, as my hands reached up over her bottom. My fingers trailed up and down between her cheeks, through the lining of her robes, turning her cheeks a deeper shade of red.

    "Levi-chan," I said, feeling her fingers touch my lips.

    ''Let me." she suggested, slipping the robes off her shoulders, revealing her milky white skin alongside a marvelous serpent tattoo covered in infernal runes.

    Using my left hand as my right was preupied between her cheeks, I reached up, snatching the overwhelming glory threatening to smother me. They weren''t incredibly massive, but, dear God, they were perfect to sleep upon. They were God''s resting pillow.

    I reached up, taking hold of what belonged to another, seemingly getting even harder as I could see Asmo face twisting beyond recognition. Levi shuttered, especially as my finger began to circle the tip of her nipples.

    She grew wetter, drenching my lower half, as her ragged breath turned into moans. " Asmo never teases me anymore."

    "How could he? With such a body like that?" I said, feeling her grind over my cock through the clothing.

    A sensual shutter of indescribable pleasure pierced my heart as she rocked back and forth, as small mini orgasms ran through her. She leaned into my ear," Fuck me like you did, my daughter. I want her to hear me."

    No judgment. No judgment. No judgment. : I chanted to myself, unable to help myself.

    "Then treat me right," I said, not as a request but as amand.

    Levi smiled, her eyes shining as she nodded, suddenly slipping to my lower half, drenched by her naughty juices.

    And through the robes, her mouth opened wide before gobbling me down, ''I''ll~clean~you~up," She offered, sucking up her juices and me simultaneously.

    Squirming around as the clothing was sucked dry, Levi ripped the fabric apart, finding her way to the bare skin, taking in my full length that showed my imprint in the back of her throat.

    I groaned, gritting my teeth, as a new sensation came like the flood swallowing my very being, leaving only an abyss of pleasure. Showing me new techniques that blew me away, I popped off within a few seconds, but Levi never stopped. Even as I grabbed her head, the pressure over my cock kept rising, bringing me to new heights.

    The sensation below grew, caging my soul in as I came so hard that I tumbled back to the bed. Sweat slipped from my brow as Levi only continued.

    "Fuck!" I uttered, rising back up as I jammed her head down, hearing her gargle over me. Her legs instantly buckled, releasing a pool of nectar that made my eyes wide.

    Did thate from her, or did she pee herself? What the hell have I gotten myself into?

 Chapter 937 Levi-Chan ^_^

    Tormented by Levi till I felt my balls shrink, the little demoness looked up with the eyes of a subus. "Hehe, you''re ratherrge," She said, putting her forearm near my erect spear," See, it''s so big! You''ve got some weaponry, Arsene. Your so lucky."

    Lil Arsene twitched, signaling for war to my dismay, and yet I was filled with anticipation of what was toe. That blowjob was hands down the best. I''ve got to teach Lilith that.

    "I''d say Asmo is lucky. God damn, that was good." Iplimented, and she smirked.

    "Of course, I''m the best. You know." She leaned down, kissed the tip of my head, and slithered over my body, pressing her breast over my nose; she smirked as I looked up and spoke. " If you can stop time, you''d better, ''cause I promise you''ll not want to stop."

    Gripping my spear leaking a bit of snow, Levi lifted herself up and positioned me near the promisednd. Warm and wet, with a throbbing pulse I could feel through my cock, she slid down my spear.

    "AAAAAAh~!''

    Unsure if that came from Levi or me, my mind melded into the will of the abyss, as a fiery sensation, with the flow of water, caressed my lower half. Massaging it in a symphony of the senses, a pressure that touched me in a way Lilith usually would caress me.

    Little Arsene grew, getting even harder and frightening, as it thought Levi was Lilith, which made me feel guilty. A feeling I''d never really felt.

    But this only proves Lilith still has a long way to go! This is not the end, my sweet.

    Sweat slithered down Levi''s flushed cheeks, painting her skin as it trailed endlessly down my flesh, " Y-y-y-y" She stammered to say, ''You~got~bigger."

    "And you''re getting tighter," I decided to say, mping down on her ass with both hands as I pushed her up before she could adjust and back down, enjoying the inner walls of her garden brushing against my head.

    A trembling shutter curled within me as I struggle not to cum. My teeth clenched, and a hungry craving itched the back of my throat.

    I wanted more.

    Controlling the way her hips went as she stood shaken, I pushed down till my cock kissed her womb, but without a care, I pushed deeper in, and she squirted.

    Bathing me in a shower of glory, I felt like I was under a waterfall; as the Water Serpent shuttered, pressing her fingers over my chest, she pulled up and backed down.

    "AH~ " She moaned, pulling back her wet brow. "Wow! I can feel your veins. I can feel them bulging and throbbing-I-I-I CUMM!~~~" Bathing me again, I cursed at her teasing ways, a little jealous she was having more fun than I was.

    Flipping her on all fours, ensuring I didn''t pull out, I sent her ass a few spanks making her mp up as steams of nectar flowed down.

    My spear began its battle as I pierced her inside until the sounds of my balls pping against her clit became like an orchestra to my ears. Unending pleasure and orgasms followed me as I filled her baby maker.

    "AHH~~ More~More~" she repeatedly begged, pushing back and forth in my rhythm till the strength left her arms and her face fell into the pillow. And still, I fucked her silly as Levi''s muffled moans echoed.

    ying with her promisend, I pulled out, pulling back her hair, with a jerk, and jammed my cock down her throat for that perfect deep throat she did to me earlier.<sub> </sub>

    *SLURP!!!~

    She gobbled me down with passionate ease, choking over my cock every so often as her strength seemed to fail her, but I did not stop until I came for the fifth time. That was when I  flipped her on her back and lifted her legs high as I piled drive her.

    Her legs convulsed, shaking relentlessly as I went to town, enjoying myself as I would with Lilith. Levi was so soft, so fluffy I could enjoy her pale skin, her smooth hair curling around my hands, and her lc scent that seemed to permeate this room.

    Hours had felt like days, but with the divinity of sin emanating from my body, acting to my will, time slowed, allowing me to enjoy for years toe. Humans fuck for minutes or seconds. I fuck for years and cycles."

    "GRRHH!" Grunting as a came deep within her womb, Levi vomited all she''d swallowed, but without care, I had her swallow it back up. Even I was amazed that she didn''t evens seem to resist. But who was I to care? This shit was fun.

    Levi was down for anything.

    Even some of the darker deeds were I pushed my divinity into her, making her over a thousand times more sensitive than average. Levi was fine with it as I toyed with her over and over, plunging both holes till she could not move anymore, and my cock had grown swollen.

    And yet, witht the joys of magic and spells, recovery took less than a second, and I began using timews with the help of the divinity of sin to freeze time for Levi, unfreezing it and giving her over a hundred orgasms in less than a second.

    I went full force, spending hundreds of years, if not thousand trying to break her.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Dear god.

    Turning to the sleeping face of Levi with her tongue hanging out and the rancid scent around us, I could not even move, never having felt so depleted.

    Sleep wished to call, but Lil Arsene was still hard inside Levi, and her hips, even while unconscious, was bouncing up and down with never-ending might.

    God, this was heaven. True heaven or maybe hell. Who cares at this point? It was magic.

    Calling for my attunement for more strength, I readied myself for round two. " I''m going down dying,'' I said, gently pping Levi''s cheek, " Wake up. It''s only been one thousand years. Push through. Next time you fuck, your husband, think of me, Levi. I want him to know I fucked you better."

    I cut my wrist and smiled, " we''ve still got blood y to try. The fun is just beginning. I''ll get you to say stop one day."

    Her lips arched, and the lids of her eyes trembled. " Bring it, lover boy."

 Chapter 938 The End

    Crawling towards the doorway with a dead, probably sleeping Levi still on the bed, I pushed the door open with a gentle push of Astral Force, allowing a well-deserved breath of fresh air to billow through this hot-ass room.

    I smiled, and my head mmed against the icy ground. "Good God, never again. Never again." I promised, lying quite literally to myself. When those parasites pop out, my wife and I will fuck even harder than this. Asmo, you lucky bastard. You taught this one well.

    Jesus, my cock is numb.

    "Zax water. Tons of it." I said, knowing he was listening each time I called his name.

    "Of course, Master," Came his reply as music to my ears.

    "Are congrats in order, my lord?" He said, holding a jar as he lifted my head, pouring the water into my lips. " Two cycles. Quite an aplishment."

    Cool liquid cooled my burning body, allowing sweat to begin pouring once more, and after five minutes of seamless drinking, I nodded. " Yup. Thanks to you, normal cycles seem like a snap. I never did thank you for that."

    A crooked smile appeared, but Zax did not beg as I suspected, nor did he me anyone; he merely nodded. "Do with me as you will, my Master."

    "What did you think of the Pale Lord Loli?" I asked, putting his punishment to the back of my mind.

    Zax frowned and bowed his head deeper. "Powerful, my lord, far more than Lord Bael. She seems on par with the Fallen or a full fledge ilthad."

    Mentally chanting the Path of Abyssal Night to recover a bit, I pushed myself out of his arms and frowned in confusion. " What do you mean full-fledge?"

    "The Ilthad did not randomly appear, my lord. While they only appear in the Fourth Heaven, a few have separated themselves from the main colony to start their own. They are one of the major families within the Myriad Heavens." Zax informed me as I returned the jug of water to him, which never seemed to run dry.

    "It makes sense, but what could have made the few break off from the main colony to start their own? Are they different than the original?" I asked, but Zax shrugged.

    "No idea." He said, " Not much is known of the inner mechanics of the Ilthad. And torture or soul-devouring techniques don''t work on them as their lord protects them. We''ve no idea: It was said that the fallen had been so curious they almost wiped them off the map; if not for the angels, the Ilthad within the myriad heavens would have been wiped out."

    So secretive even to the end, eh? Guess I''ll not get anything out of them. It doesn''t matter.

    Pushing further out of the room, I could feel an entire week had gone by, and best of all, it looked like no one had tried to contact me. Thank god because I was not going to answer. Booty is far more important.

    Calling Freya on the Holocube, I instantly smiled, seeing her face, "Master, where have you been? We''ve been thinking of you all day!"

    "And, I, you. How''d you like a baby in you?" I kindly offered, somehow feeling it was now my mission to put a baby in every woman I mated with. However, Lilith is sure to kill them. Not my problem, though.<sub> </sub>

    "I''ll pass, Master, although it is tempting. But Lady Lilith will kill me, but I''m sure Ezra will love the idea. Her fingers have been screaming for you each night. It seems she''s awakened a liking to your touch."

    A prideful smile marred my lips, " Nice. But tell me, what''s been going on?"

    "All the Shadowfell are now within the city, but...." She paused and bowed her head ever so slightly. " But it seems like the angels have gathered arge army. Larger than anything I''ve ever seen. It''s massive. Almost everyone is gone. The city is almost deserted."

    Shadow stepping to my knight, I looked at her with a dark grimace. And then up into the dark skies, within the training courtyard.

    Closing my eyes to see what Iliya looked to be, I, too, saw an endless sea of monsters and abyssal fiends. Dragons of all kinds and monsters I''d never even seen before stood both onnd and by air.

    "They are pushing to end this game now. It seems Zantar and Balor don''t want me to grow stronger," I said, knowing if I don''t do it now with the sacrifice they are about to make, I might not be able to open the gates to Iluthath. "Are my armies mixed in that mess up there?"

    "Yes, Master."

    "Even La?"

    "I''m right here." Said my very own dutchess I needed to have a taste of. Good god, Arsene, you need to get a grip. Booty cer. "I figured you were up to some evil shit, so I stayed away."

    "Evil? Well, maybe," I said, closing my eyes and connecting to my shadow hidden behind the second consort. I''ve great ns for you, La. How could I allow you to die?"

    "Allow me? Like killing a Paragon is so easy." She spat, clearly annoyed. " When the Gates of Iluthath opens, what does that mean for Noctem?"

    "Well, a slight change of n happened, but nothing changed much. There''d be a trading union soon. We just need a bit more time." I said as my shadow began to ry all it had heard over this week.

    Pondering the implications of the falloutter, I sucked in a long breath and sighed. " Go get the children of the Court of Nox ready. It looks like it''s time to open the Gates of Iluthath.

    "And what of me?" A voice that made my spear arm tremble for blood called.

    "Gauis Winterck," I calmly said, tilting my head to the traitor who caused my death near the entrance of the courtyard standing with tworge wrinkles beneath his eyes. "So you stuck around."

    "I am immortal," he weakly said, cursing the very nature of his being beneath his breath. "I am an immortal who longs for his death. Who longs to have an end? Please, Lord Lucarious del Lazarus. I ask your forgiveness."

 Chapter 939 Winterblack

    A cold gush of wind came billowing against my dark hair, slowly shifting to ashen, caring with it the floral aroma of the garden situated on each end of the courtyard, along with sand picked up far and wide over the estate wedging its way into my robes.

    "Gaius Winterck," I said, his very name stirring my spear arm, bringing about emotions I''d never thought I''d hold towards another. Emotions I didn''t understand myself. I exhaled. " You seek forgiveness, but what can you offer? A traitor whose name is¡­ tainted."

    <o>,m Gaius had not missed the smile on my lips, and I hadn''t bothered to hide it. There was no need. He was at my mercy.</o>

    The dark pools beneath his eyes lids deepened, and his legs trembled, losing their strength as he fell to his knees. "Please. I know I''ve wronged you. But I was in a no-win situation. My entire family¡ª"

    "Tell me, is House Winterck still alive? Or did my brother ughter the lot?" I calmly asked, enjoying every second as this traitor''s face turned to a deadly color.

    He spoke back with stiffened shoulders and a bowed head. "My Lord, your brother, had them ughtered."

    "Oh? Exin. Exin in detail." I said, sensing Freya draw near my side as if to guard against any attack. Hand over the hilt of her sword, she stood motionless and silent. On the other hand, La didn''t bother to move, only watching with cold indifference.

    "Near the end of the year, under the second blood moon, one formed not by the heavens but by bloodlust, Zariel appeared. His once silvery eyes reced by an inferno of scarlet. I''d never seen anything like it, but for seven years, he spent tormenting us. Master Zariel had a single belief that the greatest pain can onlye from a family. So he turned every father into grotesque pigs with a polymorph spell and had them ravage their daughter and sons." he paused as his eyes filled themselves with tears and blood. "I could still hear the little ones who had not even learned to speak wail. Those who could speak had begged their father to stop, one by one, but under Zariels will. Their mind broke, and as punishment, hemanded these beasts to begin feasting upon their children. I watched my sister, of seven torn to shreds after seven years of¡ª"

    "Say it."

    Cracks in his voice squeaked as he spoke, " S-seven years of being raped, he tore her apart. Limb from limb, but Zariel wasn''t done. He needed me to suffer. So he did the unthinkable and used necromancy to bind the souls of those killed to the torn remains of my loved ones, forcing them to relive every moment of torment andmanded the ''pigs'' to resume their lustful acts."

    God damn, little bro. Holy shit. I''m a cannibal, but you. What the fuck! If anything, I feel sorry for the men he transformed into pigs: Their sons and daughters. Man, that''s torture.

    "And that was when he cursed you." I finally added, listening to the mournful muffled cries bleeding from Gaius.

    "I-I-I-I-I''ve paid the price." He stammered to say,"  I''ve paid it all! Chaos cycles I''ve lived. And yet it never ends. It never fucking ends!" his voice broke down, and his finger clenched his shriveled hair, ripping it from its roots. "The Cycles of Hell repeats."

    "You''ve still not answered me." I coldly hissed with a long measuring stare. I watched the blood pool from his head, seeping into the soil, "What is it you can offer me, Gaius Winterck? Surely it''s not security. I''ve got a Paragon, which you are not. What is it you are offering? I don''t run a charity."

    "My life." Said Gaius. " My immortal life is yours too¡ª"

    "What else?" I chimed in rather metallically, drawing near, with Freya shadowing my every step. "An immortal is useless, without power."<sub> </sub>

    "It''s all I have," he said as hope left his soul. His arms hung to the ground, and the light within his eyes dwindled into nothingness. "I-I-its all I have."

    "Luna''s light, this is sick." La joined, shaking her head as she eyed me, ''Surely this is enough? Why tor¡ª"

    I raised my hand, cutting her short, as I bored down to the broken bastard below. "I''m in a rather good mood today, Gauis. A very good one. So I''ll forgive you, on one condition. Let''s make it two."

    He looked up, rasping through gritted teeth. " Lor¡ª"

    "Speak no further. My conditions stand, you are to bring me the heads of your wife and daughter and to live the remainder of your days beneath my ve seal." I said, baring a smile, "Quite poetic, don''t you think? You''ll get to betray someone for thest time¡ªyour very own family. Do make them scream for me. It would be a shame if it were quick. You may go now."

    Gaius had seemed frozen, paralyzed. He hadn''t answered, nor had he showed any entricities worth noting, only rising after gathering himself. He bowed and soon left without another word.

    "That man," La started. "You''ve broken him. D-D-Do you think he''ll kill them?"

    "Doesn''t matter to me," I said, twirling my finger through the ends of my ashen hair. I turned to the duchess, standing a little unsure of her worth, with a tinge of paleness over her pink cheeks. "In the end. Upon the day my seal marks him, Zariels curse will and, and mine begins."

    "But you said you''ll forgive¡ª"

    "I never said ''what'' I''ll forgive. And even if I did promise? My words to Gaius weren''t a devil''s deal? I can do whatever I want, my sweet Dutchess; surely you''ve been lied to once in your life?"

    La eyed me for a second or two, bowing her head. "Where is your pride?"

    "Buried beneath my Wrath."

    "Are we to kill him? Should he not fulfill his end?" Freya coldly added.

    "Zariels curse is still in effect. What better suffering is his immortal existence?" I replied, shifting my attention towards the bleak skies covered with Seraphic Might. Alongside a myriad of the power of the Twelve nes.

    It was faint, but I could feel this city breaking down, shuttering as more and more troops began joining Zantar''s army.

 Chapter 940 Brother?

    In theing months, starships of the various realms began to gather above the clouds of Lurrian. Billions of Vagabonds, Lords, and Commoners around the Twelve Realms had started their migration. Filling the empty streets of Lurrian, the song of war had begun, and with it, the cold icy embrace of death hung over this city.

    The ck estate had long since been abandoned, and through the nine months, I''d not heard a word, whether it was by Holocube or by messenger. There was only silence. The other Lords and Lady, however, weren''t as silent as Aether''s King and Queen, as they began actively trying to dissuade others from joining this war but did little to stop it. And such a cold decision made me smile.

    I was sure Orthis had warned the other lords, but aside from a selected few, the rest of the people remained ignorant, wishing for nothing more than to be free of this Abyss. A surprising notion as many that arrived within this realm perished long before this city was constructed. There was a new generation that had risen. This realm was all they knew.

    In the distance, far beyond the Shadow of Iliya, stood seven scarlet pirs of pure necrotic energy piercing through the clouds and then vanishing into the unknown.

    The Fallen were preparing themselves, if not already prepared, with the cathedrals they''d long since constructed. It was now just a waiting game for them.

    "Master?" Freya suddenly called. "Everyone''s in position ording to the formation you showed us."

    "Angels'' blood shall fall. What do you think that means?" I asked, paying no mind to the Chosen of Nox directed to surround Iliya in specific points. "Has it not fallen already?"

    "Perhaps not the correct amount,'''' she answered, stepping silently towards me as though she were a phantom. "Perhaps you''ll never know, or perhaps¡­" she paused, and I turned, meeting with her scarlet eyes, carrying a glint of bloodlust.

    I smiled.

    "Perhaps you''ve not spilled enough yourself."

    "Quite right," I agreed, chuckling at the thought. " How is Aegis?"

    "Wallowing inment," said Freya rolling her eyes. "He ims his powers are far from what they once were, but he still believes he could trap a paragon or two."

    "Not what it once was, yet he could trap one or two Paragons. Is he a fool of sorts? He should know I don''t care for humility. If he has the power, show it, do not hide it behind a veil of falsity." Bitterness swelled within my mouth. " Whatever. He''s a Prince of Noctem; as long as he pulls his weight, I won''t kill him."

    Freya nodded, and her lips tightened. "And Yu Jing?"

    "Who knows? Hope and believe," I mused, seeing the sting over Freya''s expression.

    "Master¡­"

    "It''s fine. But I think it''s time we leave, lest we be caught up in the spell. Plus, there is onest person I wish to see before anything else happens."

    "An old friend?"

    "Hmmm, one my brother doesn''t wish me to see."

    "Head to the target zone. And ready for this legion to arrive." I calmly said, snapping my eyes towards the horizon, and Shadow Stepped just outside Iliya, where an entire legion of Abyssal Fiends sat in wait.

    Abyssal qi billowed, eating away at the skies and earth below. The winds howled and hissed with a bloodlust that reached my very bones. Their scarlet eyes all snapped to me, alongside those who held the curse of Zariel.

    Ghoulish wails sprung from their mouth, and the skies lit up as the presence of two paragons appeared.

    Apophis and Damien.

    "Concubine," Said Apophis, narrowing his draconic eyes that zed with power towards me. " What is it you seek?"

    "Pay me no mind," I conveyed, Shadow Stepping deep within Iliya into the depths of the pce once known as the home of House Lazarus. The once luxurious walls are now broken and torn, brittle to the touch, covered in webs and various insects nking softly over the rubble.<sub> </sub>

    "So you''vee?" a rasped and unpleasant voice thundered, bellowing from deeper within. " Come to me, Lucarious del Lazarus, III of the Order of Chaos."

    ''Two voices in one?'' I murmured beneath my breath, only for me to continue on my way.

    Stepping over the broken ornaments older than me by a dozen or so chaos cycles, I didn''t dare to shadow step lest I fall into a trap but instead walked in the direction I''d heard the voice.

    As far as I knew, The Pce of Lazarus was divided into several areas. With the added benefit of being bigger on the Inside than the outside. This entire pce was once said to be asrge as a yet smaller than a house depending on who stepped foot within its web. But it seemed such a feature died alongside this once wondrous city.

    There was only a hollow¡ª

    "Come to me," the unpleasant voice said, prickling my skin with unease.

    Pushing through shattered ss and broken pirs blockading a few corridors, I went downwards towards the dungeons.

    Hours in, all forms of light dwindled into nothingness, leaving only an abyss of darkness devouring those foolish enough to enter.

    "The Fallen Prince returns."

    "He returns."

    "Revived"

    "He lives!"

    "The spawn lives!"

    Met with an onught of tormented apparitions aimlessly wandering through the dungeon, I ignored the hollow husk littered about like filth and noted the single pir of dwindling light up ahead.

    Near the rim where light met darkness, the rough voice sounded, "heed thy step, brother. The light is mine." He said from up above, drawing my attention.

    Hooked from every end imaginable by rusty chains tearing through skin and bone, my eyes widened at the two-headed abomination, with the skin of mud oozing over itself. Its hair, long reaching to the knees, disheveled yet still curly, carrying the scent of rot.

    "Brother, you say."

    "I do," said the nameless creature.

    "And this light? Surely Zariel wouldn''t allow such a¡ª"

    "The Light¡­ It was a gift from your children." He whispered, lowering his two heads. One awake, one sleeping.

    His words narrowed my eyes. "Wha¡ª"

    "They''re kind." He said, his melted face attempting to arch itself into a deformed smile.

    "Bullshit, they are of my blood!"

    The nameless thing crackled withughter.

 Chapter 941 The First Traitor

    The nameless thing crackled for a bit as if amused. This bastard was to be my enemy, but¡­ but all I saw was a friend,ughing at my children for doing something stupid.

    "Who are you?" I finally asked, unable to mask my burning curiosity.

    "So it''s true, you really don''t remember a thing, do you?" he asked softly. " But is that what you truly wish to know, brother? Surely you''ve note to visit me for that question alone."

    I shook my head. "There wasn''t a reason. Not really. Just curiosity. I wanted to see the person who got Zariel so angry. I wanted to see the person who betrayed the Order. And ask you why?"

    The man grew silent, and I merely waited, listening to the wheezing air struggle in and out of his rotting carcass.

    "My name¡­ I''ve forgotten." He imed, causing my eyebrows to scrunch. "Would you believe I betrayed you for money?"

    My mind nked, and all familiarity within me suddenly dwindled to nothing, " What? You betrayed us for money." I stagnantly repeated, unsure if what I heard was correct.

    "For coin."

    "Hmm." He hummed yes in response. " Shit, I don''t even remember the day Zariel had returned from the dead I was so fucked up."

    My head tilted as the disbelief only continued to rise. "Drugs?" I hazard a guess, and he nodded.

    A/N: 70% true story, lol.

    "On a botched mission to Nocturne to leak information to the ck Hand, right after Zariel was wrongly killed and sent to hell, I was approached. The moment that liquid touched my veins, everything¡ª"

    "I died because a brother, a friend, sold me out to get money to buy drugs. Are you kidding me? I died¡­" I stopped. Ipletely stopped.

    Motherfucker!

    That''s¡­That''s¡­ Motherfucker!... Motherfucker!

    "You''re kidding me, right?" I asked, hearing my voice crack.

    "He''s not," Zariel said, materializing by my side in a sea of silvery light. "You know, when I found out, Iughed. I truly did. Not out of anger but at the sheer stupidity of it all. My brother, and one of my dearest friends, died because he wanted money. Money! Not power. Money. Can you guess how much you were worth, Arsene?"

    "I-I¡ª"

    "It was less than a million. I''ll tell you that, less than five hundred thousand credits," Zariel added, balling up his fist. "Just enough for you to buy a house in Winterdeep. The day we received Vancurro and your remains, we found this bastard passed out with a needle in his arm, naked, surrounded by two men and three women."

    Staring at this man, all I could do wasugh. Laugh at the disappointment aching into my bones. It was all I could do.

    "Damn. Arsene fucking snow. You died because your brother, a member of your organization, sold you out for a little bit of drug money¡ªmy God. Please, tell me that Mephisto at least manipted¡ª"

    "He did nothing of the sort. Only watched events y out."

    Unsure where to even go from this, I looked up at the neutral expression of this nameless God¡ªlost in an endless abyss of forethought.<sub> </sub>

    "How long did it take you to figure out he ratted Van and me out?"

    "I didn''t," Said Zariel, shaking his head. "The thought of one of us doing it never even appeared in my mind. But Zero figured it out when he saw the needle and gathered evidence. But by then, he''d already fled to¡ª"

    "Who is he?"

    "Guess you can call him Kaius." Zariel answered, baring an icy grimace," The day I found out, I lost my shit."

    "No, I get it. And I think we''re done here. I''ve nothing to say to him," I added, shaking my head when his voice reached me.

    "Don''t you wish to know what your children wanted?"

    I sneered. "You''ve lost so much credibility I don''t even care to know. My kids are alive and obviously don''t need my help. Else, they would have asked."

    Shadow Stepping as my stomach roiled with agony, I leaned over to the side near a corner and puked up my breakfast.

    "That did not feel good." I moaned, leaning my head within the shadows as disgust swelled my soul. ''God damn. I died to a fucking junkie. Holy shit, that''s pathetic."

    Sourness filled my mouth as I vomited once more at the thought, unable to help myself as my stomach bubbled in disgust.

    I died for no fucking reason.

    Puking up another mouthful, I leaned onto a pir within the Pce. My brow was covered in sweat as I looked up at the tattered ceiling, appearing as though it was about to cave in.

    "I need some booty. I need to rub out this feeling of disgust. Where is Freya? Oh, where is Seraphina? I haven''t had angelic booty yet.

    "You fucking idiot, can you focus? You''re on a time crunch." Zariel said, pping the back of my head. "I''d like to hold my child for the first time, as would everyone else."

    "NUT SHOT!!!!" I howled, transcending space and time with the Divinity of Sin. I smiled as Zariel''s eyes turned wide, pping my hand away the best he could.

    I missed by a few millimeters.

    "Son of a bitch, that was close." He weakly said, ring furiously at me.

    Blinking innocently, I chuckled, "bro. You mad?"

    "You''re lucky I''m busy. Just open the gates. We''re all waiting." He snapped, vanishing in a wisp of silvery embers.

    Wiping away any leftover puke off my lips with a handkerchief, I shot onest nce towards the eerie darkness that held that bastard. I never asked about the other head, but it didn''t matter. I wasn''t going to see him again; that fucker can say the rest of his miserable life here.

    And that light my children gave him. It was far from a kindness. He''ll understand that one day when he realizes that the pir of light he hopes for one day will only be a reminder of his eternal suffering.

    "In a few chaos cycles, I''ll return. And when I do. I promise you I''ll show you a world far darker."

 Chapter 942 Throne Of Darkness

    Catching a glimpse of Freya in position, my eyes suddenly widened as I Shadow Stepped not to Freya but rather to the little hut I left Levi-chan in. I wiped the sweat off my brow, noticing she was still butt-ass naked and fast asleep, releasing cute snores as drool trailed down her plump lips.

    "God damn. I need the Throne of Darkness. I almostpletely forgot. I was in such a good mood; This is why I needed an assistant. Eight months and only now do I remember. Eidetic memory or not, I still forget things. I should''ve brought Freya with me.

    Gently shoving Levi''s slender shoulders, her eyes trembled for a bit and slowly opened as the tip of her nipples instantly grew erect. Between her legs, her fingers resided, already stroking her clit, finding water.

    "Again?" she moaned, biting the tip of her lustrous lips.

    Damn you Zariel, Zantar and Balor. Damn you all!

    Holding back the tears for betraying my primordial desires, I cleared my throat, "It''s been eight months." I finally said, catching onest glimpse of her sublime figure, "War is starting any minute."

    "Just a quickie? You can do me in the..."

    "AHHHHH~ Damn it!" I pitifully cried, feeling another stab in my heart. " No, this is bigger than me. I''ve got to open the gates. Do you have the Throne of Darkness? I''vepleted my deal with Asmodeus regarding his daughter."

    Levi giggled, licking her lips. "I might just persuade Asmo to stay a bit longer." She said, narrowing her eyes that carried a dangerous glint. "I might have to steal you away from my daughters. Such a prize like you needs to be mine."

    Below the belt, a swelling pain grew, causing this demoness to chuckle; resting her index finger over the tip of my erect cock, she yed with it through the robes while her eyes remained fixed on me with a challenging smile.

    "Are you sure you don''t want round two?" She whispered, crawling on all fours before my spear. She sniffed it like a curious hound, shuttering as my spear swelled, tightening up as a piercing pain shot up from my spear into my brain.

    "Arsene Lucarious del Lazarus Snow," came the voice that made me shrink.

    "L-L-L-Lilith" I stammered out.

    "Aha, is that all you''ve got to say?"

    "Darling, you''re here too? you''ve got a god of a man. Come have a taste with mommy!"

    And just like that, I was hard again. Damn you, Lil Arsene, and your individual mind. Why can''t I control you? Good God, the curse of all men.

    "The Throne Levi," Lilith snapped, walking over as she snatched my cock. "This is mine! Mine! OK! MINE! I''ll kill you."

    "But mommy can show you so much more things. You should''ve seen your husband squirming like a little boy as he came into my mouth." Levi teasingly said, trailing her fingers from her throat to her breast and finally womb. "That warm milky life! Gods, I''ll dly die for that again."

    Note to self. Keep my daughter away from Devils and Demons.

    "Why is it your little brother is more fateful than you? Shouldn''t you be setting an example?" Lilith swore, narrowing her amethyst eyes that carried a deadly glint.

    Noticing the brightening of Lilith''s skin and the thinning of her body fat, my eyes suddenly grew round as I paused. " Wait, what happened to you? Are the kids OK? Is there a third parasite? How do you get so skinny you barely look pregnant? Although your tits are just as big! No offense."<sub> </sub>

    ''Why would I be offended? You''re my husband. " Lilith rified, rolling her eyes in the process. "It''s called the perfect bnce. All that extra fat is still there. My weight hasn''t changed, just my¡ª"

    "Hotness? Damn. you are looking even better with the baby glow and the¡ª"

    "Plus, we can go at it a few times as rough as you want. The little ones are¡­Stop taking your clothes off! Big Dummy! Get dressed, you too, mother. It''s happening."

    More annoyed and hard than anything else, I pitifully sighed,pletely crestfallen with blue balls. Fixing my garms, I swiftly turned to Levi, who had also clothed herself, and turned to me, "The Throne, do you have it?"

    "Yeah. after sealing my memories, I forgot about that. Sorry, my memories always grow jumbled with seals. Silly me!" She sang, giggling to herself as a small mini throne the size of a grain of sand appeared in her hand.

    The Throne itself seemed like it was forged out of the darkness as it hummed with the pulse of energy. Small yet destructive, my heart hammered like drums, thumping harder and harder as a connection between it and me formed.

    "Sene?" Lilith called, catching me off guard, as she began stroking Lil Arsene, which had never faltered. " Come on; you can assimte as we move on. We''ve got to go. Balor is doing something."

    Releasing me before I could finish, I red at these monsters and willed the Throne of Darkness into my soul to get limated.

    "Levi, head for Asmo. And try not to tell him."

    "But I tell my husband everything. He''s my husband." She confidently said, vanishing as my face turned pale.

    "Good for you. That''s what happens when you fuck another persons, Mother." Said Lilith, a little cross, and yet on her face held a foxy smile; I simply had to taste.

    Tasting sweet nectar, I pulled back as she melted into my arms; with one kiss, "That''s better. You talk too much."

    She giggled. " Then maybe you should be nicer."

    "Then cook for me one day."

    "I''m the pregnant one,"

    "And I''m the man."

    "Fine.'' I''ll cook, but you''ve got to cook double for me, K!"

    "Deal!"

    Shadow Stepping with Lilith in my arms, my eyes narrowed at the massive ck sigil glowing a dangerous light. Emerald rays bled from the sigil that covered the skies of Lurrian. However, Lurrian itself had seemed to be bathed in Necrotic Energy as a powerful formation began to take form covered in Infernal and Enochian runes that made my heart hammer with unease.

    "It''s really starting. The path to Iluthath will be opening soon."

 Chapter 957 Sect Of The White Rose

    "H-How do you know this?"

    Stretching in response to her question, I felt oddly stiff and weak and, good gods, hungry. It had been so long. So long since I gazed upon anyone, much less the light.

    One Chaos Cycle. What a chilling number.

    "I know where all my people are, "I finally said, admiring the defining features over Victoria as her cross expression scrunched defensively. "It''s also why I decided to materialize in front of you. Out of everyone on Iluthath, it was you I wanted to be near." Victoria snorted, but I merely smiled and continued. " You were close to Ezra and the people trying to torment her."

    "Trying?"

    "Yes, a n of sorts. I don''t know much. My focus was on other things." I admitted, sighed, and staggered to my feet, a little taken back by how weak I was. I could still walk, but simply standing sent vicious pangs throughout my body, painting my forehead in sweat. "Help me stand."

    "I''ll get a wheel¡ª"

    "Nope, let me lean on your shoulder. I want to see the sun," I heard myself say as I crackled inughter inwardly.

    "Guess you''re going to be waiting forever. I''ll get the wheelchair. " Victoria insisted, narrowing her pearly red eyes. My smile deepened, and I nodded after weighing my options. I took a seat on the wheelchair she created with her Abyssal Qi.

    Wheeling me out of this manner, I felt the seven sun''s heat dance along my skin, pulling my thoughts away from me.

    The Shadowfell. There were now seven natural ones born from the primordial ooze. Strong and fit, they were about a few thousand years old, born in Noctem. Freya had done very well by sensing this. I''m going to have to congratte her.

    "SO you''ve got into Alchemy?"

    Victoria gently nodded, "It''s soothing. Just smelling the herbs, the sounds of liquid sizzling. It takes my thoughts off everything." She paused, and I could feel her fingers tighten around the handlebars of the wheelchair. " I found joy in this little hobby."

    Does she think I will steal it away from her? Am I so feared? I''m not a bad guy, people. I just eat, torture, and kill people. Something everyone does. I''m not a monster who hurts innocent¡­ Ok, that''s Cap! Ummm, who don''t I hurt? I don''t hurt, bab¡­ damn. Good god, am I truly a bad guy? Oh, I know I don''t hurt my people! Thank god I almost thought I was evil.

    "When will you recover?"

    I frowned, looking down at the shattered bones and ruptured organs around my body. I was only hole due to the Divinity of Sin. " A year, maybe two. Faster if¡ª"

    "Victoria?"

    Hearing the girly voice of some man, I frowned, noticing a¡­ a mortal, not even a god approaching with a white rose crest on his robes.

    "Elgen?" Said Victoria in surprise. "What are you doing here?"

    "A monster was sighted here,'' He replied, and my eyes narrowed as I skimmed my eyes over the low god behind him. An aged old man that seemed to sumb to thews of Iluthath. "It appeared to be a fanged beast of some kind. A werewolf, perhaps."

    "In the height of the day?" I countered, rolling my eyes. "You, their Low God." I soon pointed, drawing the elder''s attention. " About two hundred Kilometers due north, there exists a family. A powerful one with a high god or higher present. Do you perhaps know who they are?"<sub> </sub>

    The elder, a man named Da''val, frowned, taking a step out. "Who are you? And¡ª"

    <o>,m "Who are you to ask of House Reltar." Elgen snapped, " You a cripple. Is it your wish to¡ª"</o>

    My finger twitched, and gravity mmed against this fool''s shoulders, forcing Elgen to his knees. Blood began to dribble from his eyes, nose, and mouth as I forced all the organs in his body to bleed, his brain included. Cracks of webs rippled through the surface of the Eben Forest, spreading wide and far as my wrath pressed coldly down.

    "Arsene, stop this!" Shouted Victoria sharply. "He''s a child!"

    "Low God. Do tell me what I need to know. My concubine there is heavily injured. And I''ve limited patience."

    "An Empyrean God!" Said Da''val hurriedly, snapping his spine straight. He bowed, ignoring the whimpering noise of Elgan, whose arm was torn from his body with my impatient Intent. I frowned and tapped my finger in rhythm over the armrest.

    "Hurry along, Low God."

    "The n of Reltar is a noble house dating back many Chaos Years. They''ve recently fallen from grace due to the recent death of their ancestor during the Forgotten Era."

    "Arsene,"

    "Shush!'' I said to Victoria. " Now continue. What is the Forgotten Era?"

    Da''val bowed his head and shot a nce filled with anxiety toward Elgen, annoying me to no end as I held the thought of burning his very soul to ash before these idiots.

    "The Forgotten Era is what it sounds, Sir," Da''val said hurriedly, his aged brow dripping with sweat. " When the Lord of Absolution came to power, everything began to fade from the minds of everything. No one remembers much." He gulped. "There were rumors he ascended wishing for no one to remember him. But there''s been three eras since then."

    Releasing my Intent over the idiot who was a step into death. I nodded and folded my arms over one another. " This family, tell me more."

    "There isn''t much to say aside from the fact they are demon hunters. But there''s not been a demon since the forgotten era."

    Demon Hunter. So that''s why they took Ezra. Interesting. But to take Ezra, they would need to be far more powerful than her and the army she was with or wield a magical artifact.

    Now then, "who are you people showing up here like this iming a fanged beast is running loose."

    "The Sect of the White Rose, Sir." Da''val respectfully remarked. " A powerful sect of over four thousand. With an Eder God as sect Master."

    I snickered at the subtle threat. " You are brave, Da''val," I said, turning him stiff.

    "H-h-how do you know my name¡­sir.''

    "Never mind that. Take your people and go. And next time you show up here, I''ll kill you all." I calmly uttered, shooting an eye towards Elgan, foaming a red substance from the mouth as hey in his bloody piss.

 Chapter 984 Soul Fusion

    Abuse the Laws, huh?

    Picking up my pace, I didn''t say another word journeying toward the pir of light. From what I had seen of the Eben Forest, there were very few High Gods or Elder Gods, very few of them. But as I transversed this region, my mind slowly began to change as I started to see more and more higher-level gods scattered about.

    Some were either heading away with tattered robes and armor or approaching like me with clean, arrogant expressions mocking those they saw with half-dead faces. Some of these arrogant types would even go out of their way to kill or rob those suspected of being too weak to defend themselves.

    Some had even had the audacity of striking at me based on my cultivation¡­ that didn''t go well for them, as I drove a shadow pike up their ass, making sure I missed every major organ, and exited out their throat, and left them to rot, with a sliver of Divinity to ensure my will was carried out.

    In this region, I had half a mind to swap out Ezra for Victoria but changed my mind. At least for now. I could handle myself against Elder Gods; at my level, it''s really about finding ways to get around those with hax.

    Shooting a stare towards the light surrounded by a dense hoveringndmass, I frowned when a sudden thought struck me.

    "Lily, I''ve been trying to create a particr arte that''ll allow me to be paragon or Chaos Lord in record time. But I''m struggling to fuse external souls into mine. Any way you can help? I tried for about a Chaos Cycle, but nothing." I exined, more annoyed than anything, that this one Arte was soplex.

    "If you were the twins, I could help, but my specialties revolve around the Abyss. You''re a different creature."

    "But Aren''t the twin half Shadowfell?"

    Bursting intoughter, Lily giggled. "They are Shadowfell but not half. Your children are one hundred percent Shadowfell and Abyssal Fiend. Just like you. You are one hundred percent Forsaken and one hundred percent Shadowfell. The Abyss didn''t devour your blood but works side by side with it. That''s how it works for those two. I assist in helping bring out their ideas thanks to the Abyssal aspect of their blood that''s universal. You''ve got something special like the Path of Abyssal Night, but I can''t control that, just like I can''t control the twins'' will. I''ll say talk to Zariel. What your trying to do seemsplex, and he''s a god of souls."

    "Not a bad idea," I remarked.

    "What isn''t?" Said Ezra, scooching near my cheek with a delectable smile.

    "Speaking with my little bro,'' I stated as I sped my hands together almost as if to make a prayer.

    Secondster, the air thinned, and the ragingws in this higher domain calmed as an image appeared before my eyes.

    "What?" he weakly asked, as¡­ as a baby crawled from his shoulder up to his head with a drooling smile and a nk look.

    The little one stared at me, and something strange happened as he reached out his arms to me. The image of Zareil and the little one trembled as if the little one had pushed through naturalw; the virtual image of both Zariel and little Jin became real.

    "Jin¡­" Zariel moaned as he looked up with an exhausted countenance. "You''re killing me."

    "That bad?"<sub> </sub>

    "Yesterday, his will spread across the Origin Realm and enved an entire. Now everyone there wishes to feed my child their strange milk. I''ve never even heard of this race, and now the Angels are pissed at the idental envement, and Lucifer is just causing more chaos with his grandson. A week ago, he stole the child as Aurelia slept and went on a ride through the cosmos fucking shit up. The Father had to pick them up."

    He sighed, bowing his head, "Everday is a fire. This one is going to kill me. His astral essence is simply too bountiful."

    Opening my hand, little Jin giggled and leaped into my arms, looking up at me with silvery gold eyes. I enjoyed the warmth of his naked skin in my hands when the little drool monster curled in my palm and grew silent. As iffortable

    "My god! You and Lilith. What the hell? I can never get him silent." Gruning annoyingly, he red. ''What do you want?"

    "Help with a soul Arte," I said, slowly going over how I wanted to create a hive mind.

    Zariel frowned for a moment and looked around for a second. " Well, by yourself, that''ll be impossible. There is only so much yourprehension can get you. The points are all there, but you need a kick to force a change. The soul is superplex, Arsene, and most of its rules are set by the One. What you need to do is override his rule with external help."

    "I can do that? Won''t that make him mad?"

    "No idea. I try not to think about it," Zariel replied, shrugging his shoulders. " The Father acts randomly. So maybe he''ll be mad, maybe not. I''ve done something simr to what you are doing, so maybe not, but you never know. Just do it and see what happens." He looked towards the pir of light and smiled back at me. " Over there, you''ll find my sword, Requiem, forged with an Abyssal Fragment. Tap into its power, and you''ll be able to get what you want."

    "..."

    "What?"

    "..."

    "You''re sword, Requiem, was forged with an Abyssal Fragment?"

    Snatching his child out of my hands, he smirked. " There are so many things you don''t know. What you should be questioning is how I gained an Abyssal Fragment in the first ce¡­ That question is something not even Mephisto has figured out."

    "Now I''ve got to go, and there will be a meeting shortly¡­ I think. This child has been ruining my life. But I expect to see you there."

    Vanishing form out of my line of sight, a few words suddenly stretched into my ears, "Oh, and start splitting your soul now, a few hundred thousand times if you can. You''ll thank meter."

    Lifting my lips, I turned to the silent Ezra, who was just staring with stars in her eyes. " I want a baby too!"

    "..."

 Chapter 993 Victoria - Tactical Genius

    Standing over the wall overlooking the vibrant lights, signifying the foreign army, bitterness, and hate scratched at my soul. I could feel my blood slowly beginning to boil alongside my demons.

    The first time I ever killed someone, he was only nine. He begged for his life, wing at the ground, with desperation dripping from his sweat. I could still remember the taste of the grass, the stench emitting from him, and the hammer I used to bash his head in, bathing me in brain matter. He had begun to convulse with the first hit, foam at the mouth with the second, by the eighth, when I had peeled away his skull, piss and shit soaked his trousers. By the ninth, he was dead.

    He had begged. Begged over and over. Calling for a mother he''d never even known.

    I hate killing despite being so good at it. I hate it¡­ and love it. My blood made me love it. Each life I took was a war internally. One part of me wished to vomit, while the other wished to shower myself in the entrails of those I ughtered.

    And today. Which will win out? My demons or my consciousness.

    "You ready?" the voice of the devil asked. "We are about to bathe with the blood of our enemies."

    A lust formed out of death, and Insanity marred Ezra''s serine features, standing by my side as we looked out at the army. She seemed so excited that it made me wonder if life as a pure devil was better than I was now.

    Maybe then I wouldn''t hate my life. To devils like her, life is all a game. A never-ending game that pleasures them to no end. Could I be like that¡­ Could I be like that if I just cut my empathy?

    "Two Demi-Humans just showed up. Master says they will help in the ughter." She continued, despite my silence. "What do you think they''ll attack first? Our right nk, maybe the left, or a foolish frontal one? Or maybe the cowardly rear."

    Staring at the lone man in the air while everyone stood on the ground, I stared at the ice blue eyes that reminded me of a lone wolf. His wavy hair was a marvelous jet ck that reached towards his shoulder, touching upon the thick ck fur coat. In his hand stood a spear with a particr fang radiating an eternal aura, probably taken from the beast of an Eternal Sovereign.

    He was cold. Colder than average with a cut of cunning in his wolf-like eyes.

    "He''ll attack head-on as a faint; the right will then soon be attacked by the main army, and the left will be left alone, but the real attack is noting from our nk but the rear." I lifted my hands towards the siege weapons and pointed. " Those will be the troublesome things. Since this base is Arsene''s and not my Sect, not all the warding is ready yet. We are defenseless, in a sense, to those weapons. Those weapons will attack focus on the left as a decoy to make us think we''ll¡ª"

    "How the hell can you get all that?" Ezra swiftly interjected.

    My hands slid to the various movement below. " Because that''s what the army is doing. One just needs to make sense of it. I''ve been in many battles, Ezra. Far more than you. I know what I''m talking about."

    ''Then we''ll follow your lead." Said La as she soared up into the skies. "I''m a bit rusty when ites to leading an army¡­ or would you rather be in the front lines."

    "A paragon is our enemy," Came my response. "It''s best I remain here while you and Darkmane handle him. I''ll handle the rest. We''ll use those Gods Arsene sent over."

    "Freya can''t join." Ezra reminded me, "and Master wishes we use minimal troops, this early in our conquest on Iluthath. You might be on the front lines anyway."

    "I don''t really care what he thinks," I rebutted in full, "He can just make more Shadowfell if he likes. The base isn''t ready, and if we use a starship, it''ll be destroyed in a blink of an eye with the battle with three Paragons. If we need more soldiers, we''ll raise the dead. Not like morality exists in Arsene."<sub> </sub>

    "There are ten squadrons. Freya will lead squadrons one and two from here. Three and four with Ezra if she is so capable, five and six with me, seven and eight with La and the rest darkmane. I''m sure you two paragons can multitask in a battle, right?"

    "A battle between paragons," said La sternly.

    "This is war. No such thing as fair. Whether they be on my level or higher, I''m still responsible for the lives of my squadron." I said, not bothering to mince words. " speak to each of the captains. And get ready."

    Sensing the bloodlust in the air surrounding La, who picked her lips up, she nodded. " But, of course,mander."

    I nced at Ezra, and the two of them vanished with a simr smile.

    Feeling the shutter of the earth and the rustle of the winds carrying the scent of iron, I looked on towards the lone wolf staring back at me.

    "Let''s get this over with," I muttered as an indescribable whisper sounded from my mouth. '' Into the Abyss."

    Reaching into the Hive Mind, exposing myself to the entirety of the abyss, I took to the skies, unsheathing my sword from my soul.

    "Surrender," I said with a cold voice that thundered over the Eben Forest, darkening this already quaint night.

    The enemymander''s lips curled into a sneer, but no words left his lips.

    "Then there''d be no surrender or mercy," I whispered not to him but myself.

    Lifting his spear towards me, a look of bloodlust filled the enemymander''s face as he bore his fangs at me.

    "Fire!"

    Starlight lit up the night sky akin to the seven suns as hundreds of thousands of arrows and cannon fire whipped over the horizon aimed at the Castle of Noctem and me.

    Opening my palms, a cube of reality formed as I borrowed the Spatial Laws from another Abyssal Fiend.

    "Mirrored Heavens"

 Chapter 1000 Abyssal Sins [???]

    Rushing after Lilith through thebyrinth that was my pce, I instantly regretted my action. My bones began to deteriorate at a faster rate. The Divinity of Sin, a by-product of the Abyssal Sins, was able to mend the greatest of injuries with its reality-warping powers, but I needed time.

    Leaning onto a pir near the Imperial Garden, I slowly began to fall as my vision spiraled into waves of chaos, disrupting my mind and soul.

    "Don''t you dare Lily?"

    "I didn''t say shit!"

    "But you were, weren''t you."

    A sillyugh came, followed by giggles. " Ok fine. But what I had to say was funny!"

    "Was it something along the lines of me not getting ''it'' up?"

    "Tsk¡­ No." She said with uncertainty. "h. So what are you about to do? Neither Lilith nor I have information regarding the Abyssal Sins. If I had to guess, I''d say Mommy had everyone use the Myriad Rules of Sin."

    ¡­ Everyone¡­

    Thinking about what Lily had said, I began to frown. " Hmmm, Lily, you said the Teleth are beings that don''t exist, right?"

    Lily was silent for a moment, then began."I mean¡­ they exist, just not within the Myriad Heavens or the Abyss. Ah, I know. Heavens End, the bridge between other Realms. That poweres directly from neither the Father nor the Abyss. It''s a mystery, but if I had to guess, I''d say ites from where the Teleth is created¡­ A Void of sorts."

    I touched my chin, wheezing as my lungs began to shut down. Blood bubbled from my lips, but my brain was on overdrive as I began to rethink everything.

    "If we assume that the Father designed or remade the sins to fit the people of his myriad Heavens, do you think the Abyss did the same?"

    "No," Came the voice of my Wife, who approached with a worried gleam."I''d leave it as is. It''s safe to say my race is the strongest, probably through cycles of evolution or maybe were just born like that. But if your theory is right. Why are we using the Myriad Sins that are only slightly different in the Abyss?"

    "Because you all are far too weak." was all I could say, as it was the only logical oue.

    Lilith nodded almost in confirmation. "If you are right¡­ then how powerful do you think the Seven Sins of Origin or what you call the Abyssal Sins are."

    "If we give them faces¡­ I''ll say there are like Tenebrae or Hell."

    "So the Path of Abyssal Night is using all Seven of them to create the Divinity of Sin. That''s what lets you warp reality, but what if you focus on one?"

    "Just one?" I teased. That didn''t sound like me at all.

    "Just one, Sene." Said Lilith strongly. "You try two, and you''re dead. You''re working with Forces that exist in the same realm as the Teleth. You fuck up just a single time, and you''re done."

    "Abyss-Chan created a habitat that only the strongest of the strongest could survive. A vastness where equality is a fleeting dream. But she used the Myriad Sins¡­." Picking my eyes towards Lilith, whose lips were curled down, I began to frown.

    "That just leaves which sin you want: pride, greed, lust, envy, gluttony, wrath, and sloth," Lily announced, pulling me away from Lilith''s amethyst gaze.

    "Wrath, of course¡­ I''m a warrior. I know yall saw what happened to Za. The bitch is in the nines, being run through by devils and demons alike. Motherfuckers down there are probably pooing in her mouth¡­ Damn¡­ War is Hell, Lol."

    "Are we saying abbreviation now when we talk?"

    "Lmao, you DTF?"

    "You bet she is!"<sub> </sub>

    "Wait, what does that mean?" She asked, looking me in the eye with such an innocent look that  I couldn''t help but beam.

    She really is the Dumb-Dumb Wife I need!

    "You Dtf?"

    "Sene, what does that mean!" She ced her hands over her slender waist, parted her legs, and red.

    "Come into your hubby''s arms, and he''ll tell you."

    Lilith''s cheeks plumped intorge balls, and she slowly shuffled towards me like a penguin walking. She stopped, so close I could feel her body heat alongside the three heartbeats.

    "Tell me," she whispered.

    "Nope. Come on. Closer. Can''t you see your hubby is injured? He''s sitting while you''re standing." I opened my arms, offering a hug, and a bit of a foxy smile appeared over her radiance.

    "Sene¡­ you''re trying to trick me."

    ''Me!" I pointed to myself in an over-exaggerated way andughed. "Gods no. But when has my Wife ever refused a hug, followed by kisses: Have you found another Lover? My children, perhaps?"

    Lilith''s smile deepened, and without a second thought, she slowly fell to her knees and into my arm, wrapping her arms around my bloodstained back.

    "You''re wet," Teased Lilith, "I thought that was only for women."

    Cracking up inughter, I ensured my Wife would not be able to escape as my right leg curled over the back of her left leg, locking them in ce.

    A pleasurable shutter traveled up Lilith''s spine into me. " What are you doing, Sene?"

    "Me? Nothing¡­" I mused, squeezing her as she felt my leg, Lilith''s amethyst eyes spiraled with wonder and¡­ anticipation.

    She leaned in closer, tracing her tender lips over me, " But¡­ I want you to do something?"

    "And what is it you want me to do?"

    Breath turning rasp, Lilith''s entire body grew hotter.

    "Peel away my clothing," She said. "Slowly."

    Sliding my right arm up to her back and up to her shoulder de, I slowly began to peel theyers of clothing away till only a dazzling demoness, with a blush and a hint of shyness, sat in myp.

    "What else?" I said when I suddenly felt a kick from my Wife''s tummy.

    "Your son said fuck you, dad," Tranted Lily with augh. "And yes, I speak, baby."

    Watching my Wife burst intoughter as my face grew dark, I red at the baby bump on my Wife''s bare skin and narrowed my eyes.

    "Kid¡­ Just wait till you are born. I, your Father, will be sure to toss you from a mountain to live in the wild. Keep pushing my buttons."

 Chapter 1001 Yornen - The Kings Of Hell

    Cracking the brace of my throne, I stood to my feet as the skies lit up with radiance. My hands swiftly grew arc as a barrier of protective Astral Essence red to life, following hundreds of Wards around the Serpent Edge.

    The world trembled! The skies were aze, and high in the Bed of Chaos, with his zing ck spear in his arm, I saw Arsene Snow. A gut-wrenching sensation of pain smelter my mind as I stared just as an almighty force blocked my vision.

    He''d cut through Heaven''s End.

    Impossible!!!!

    "Ion! You limp, dick immortal bastard! What did I just see!" My eyes snapped towards my advisor, whose expression was as dark as Arsene''s spear.

    "Sir¡­ He cut apart Heaven''s End. That''s impossible. Heavens End is the source! The Ultimate Sorce of Power. The Qi of Heaven and Earth originates from Heaven''s End. Through it, we got the core of Iluthath!

    "We must call the Kings of Ilutahth and the Twelve Realms. We have to stop him! No, we have to take away that spear!"

    Fingers digging into my palm, I found myself a little faint. Ion was right¡­ it was that spear. The second it appeared, I felt a disturbance through the Weave. The Weave trembled.

    The Monarch of Darkness needs to die now.

    "How many Kingdoms have we found?"

    "There are scores, my Lord." Ion frowned and snapped his eyes to me. "I rmend we ignore the kings in the Realm of blood. They''ll act when they see the army of the other Realms rushing towards the Eben Forest. We can''t allow Arsene Snow to formte a base."

    "What about the trade amongst the Realm? Will this affect that? Arsene had suggested the idea, and Noctem is a vast realm with untapped potential. If they pull out, everyone will suffer."

    Ion opened his mouth to speak, but I quickly waved him off. "I know what you are about to say, and I''ve fate in my people. However, they''ll have to suffer for the greater good. Gather the Armada Ion. We are heading to the Eben Forest!"

    "Yes. My Lord. By your will, we, the Court of Nox, will resume the hunt."

    Vanishing from my eye, I frowned and pulled out a holocube. Hesitation splintering my soul, I sucked in a sharp dry breath as a Hologram of a King of Hell appeared.

    "Lord Zargon."

    "Lord Yornen." The fiendish King said. " Why the call? It''s not the best of times."

    "Is it because of Arsene Snow?"

    "Fuck off. Get the fuck out of here!'' Zargon barked on his end and shifted his razer, sharp obsidian ck and red eyes to me. "Go on¡­ but do not assume just because we have an alliance that means I''ll help."

    "A proposition." I saw to say. "I would like you to help with the raid on the Eben Forest. We need to get rid of Arsene Snow. I refuse to believe he''s not critically injured. That Infernal Formation could have seriously injured a Paragon. "

    Zargon''s expression remained icy cold, and even a professional like me felt unease. I didn''t like dealing with Devils when they were aware of my existence. It''s a different ball game when they know you are trying to manipte them.<sub> </sub>

    "I am very much aware of the power of my Formation. However, what I don''t understand is why you are contacting me. We, Devils, gained so much from the Abyss we are close to reiming what was lost during the Great Change. We are ready for Arsene Snow. I doubt he''ll even stay in the Ebon Forest."

    "So you''ll risk him getting stronger? Do not y these predatory games with me, Zargon! Surely you''ve seen the spear he held. Such a weapon cannot exists. It must be sealed or destroyed!"

    The King of Hell smiled for the first time. "Fine. But my people do not discriminate. When we enter the fray, everyone is a target."

    "You''d risk strategy for what? Keep this bullshit up, and I''ll take my business to Paimon." I barked. Gods, I hated working with fucking devils. Greedy bastards are what they are. Selfish assess who are utterly unpredictable.

    Zargon stood up from his throne, and something deep within me reeled. Trusting my instincts, I leaped to the side as a great sword cleaved into my throne, sting through stones. I skidded over the ground like a rock on water and stared as the aura of a Paragon leaked out from the beast standing where my throne should be.

    Digging my feet into the earth to stop, I red with an iciness running down my brow.

    " Zargon."

    The Horn Devil lifted open his mouth and revealed rows of predatory glistening teeth. "When Iluthath was reopened, the Legacy of my people returned. We joined the Court of Nox because we held fear of Balor, but he''s gone. Sealed or either heavily injured.

    "Our text, our history is being restored! We are rising, Ilthad. So what if Arsene Snow rtes to the Silver Devil, Zariel Snow? By our side, we have peak Fallen. You will be wise to learn to hold your tongue. When addressing this King."

    Wiping away the warm blood trailing into my right eye, I sneered but held my tongue. Pride will not get the best of me. This idiot has already given me tons of information.

    Zargon dismissed his weapon back into scarlet nodes and frowned. "Now then. We Devils will do our part but make no mistake on who runs this operation, ilthad."

    "Oh, and I let the information about Zariel slip for a reason. I just wonder if you''re smart enough to figure out why."

    "You''re using us as guinea pigs," I concluded.

    "We figure as smart as you are. You''ll try to learn everything you can about him. If you die, we learn something. You live. We also learn something."

    We? So the Kings are working together. Good to know.

    "Can I assume our deal is still in ce to have an ilthad prince?"

    Zargon chuckled with a mocking grin, "You don''t even know your people''s history, do you? But yes¡­ they''ll be allowed to rule over¡ª shit, I''ve got to go. Fucking idiots."

    Witnessing a Gate of Hell materialize then dematerialize with Zargon, I began to frown when his intent vanished.

    "This is bad¡­ I wonder if Arsene is willing to form a treaty or sorts."

 Chapter 1002 Under Seige I

    Nibbling over the tip of my lips, she trailed to my ear, teasing the ends, sending a tingling sensation rattling through my heart, and spoke in a loving whisper, " Do you like that?"

    Running my hands through a waterfall of silvery silk, she purred deep in my ears and bit over the tips of my ear as her hips grided over myp. Her soft rasp of breath spiraled my soul, eating away at my tolerance.

    "I do," I finally answered. " How could I not? You''re the Mother of my children."

    Lilith trembled like a struck cord and pulled away just to look me in the eye with the sweetest smile I''d ever seen. Warm and inviting tears watered her glistering Amethyst eyes. And without hesitation, she pressed her lips against mine in a tender embrace.

    Lost in a symphony of sensation dancing like nodes of light, Lilith''s passionate touch melted in my embrace. She broke our kiss, leaned her head onto mine, and spoke. " They are growing each day¡­ Do you want to listen? They''re speaking to each other right now."

    My palm trailed from her silky hair to her spine, turning her cheeks red. She quivered with reddened cheeks. Her moans sang as my lower half slowly began to get wet.

    Shadow Stepping onto my bed with Lilith in my arm, I rested her on the bed, positioned my head over her stomach, and listened. Using the darkness as my ears, I saw two little things barely forming, hugging each other. Arms wrapped around one another, and I couldn''t resist a smile.

    "Da¡ªDa"

    "Da¡ªDa"

    "My Gods." I muttered

    Lilith nodded with tears. "Hmmm, they say ma''am for me. They sing it when hungry and cry it when they are sad."

    My lips buckled, and my ears pressed harder over Lilith''s abdomen. "There¡ªThere so smart."

    "The smartest." Said Lilith in tears. "Gods, Sene, you''re making me cry."

    Running her hands through my hair, I simply sat there listening to the heartbeat of my children and the words they spoke.

    "This is Heaven¡­"

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Opening my eye to the soothing scent of jasmine, I nced at Lilith preparing tea with a small little boy resting on her back, drool trickling from his mouth. He remainedtched onto Lilith like a little ko.

    "I knew you''d wake for a cup of tea," she said. " I had to send back the original version the old woman sent. We can''t have you hard in the middle of a meeting, can we."

    "Oh, I don''t know," Came my reply. "I am pretty shameless. But I didn''t know I had a meeting."

    Handing me a cup, I gazed down at the light golden amber liquid that warmed my blood, melding some of the wounds I retained.

    "And since when did you put back on your clothes?" I moaned, taking a sip of sweet heavenly jasmine that warmed my blood, circting blood flow while also focusing my mind.

    "I can''t always walk around naked, and you''ve been asleep for a day and a half. Little Jin woke up hungry, so I had to feed him."

    I stared at the little brat and opened my palm as I shadow-stepped him into my hand. Holding the little shit by the head as the rest of his body rested over the arm, I looked down at the image of little Zariel.

    The little guy was cute¡­ but he looked so much like Zariel it''s crazy. When Mother first had him, she had almost died. Blood was everywhere, but a smile still branded her lips as she kissed his little head full of silver.<sub> </sub>

    Little Jin looks a little more formed than he did that day, but it''s a good copy.

    "You have no idea how dangerous it is out there, do you? So many Angels and Fallen are looking out for you. You''ll probably be the next King of Hell if Lucifer ever decides to retire. To think all of us start like this¡­ so defenseless."

    "Don''t you remember being that young?" Said, Lilith.

    I smiled, taking another sip of my tea. " I do. And it was Hell¡­ But it did have its moments. Then again, I was able to skip around, thanks to ma. It''s been so long. I''m surprised I even remember that."

    Taking my half-empty cup of tea, Lilith finished it and hummed in surprise. " That is smooth." She said, taking Jin from my arm. " Check your Holocube. La has been calling. Freya, and Ezra too."

    "Not Victoria?''

    "Nope."

    "So cold." Pulling the Holocube from my soul, the virtual image of Laya appeared. And a frown instantly marred my face as I noticed her ashen grimace.

    "What happened?"

    "War." Said La grimly. "Yesterday, I was contacted by Avar. She said that multiple armies were heading to the Eben Forest to kill Arsene. Every power on Ilutath sees you as a threat Arsene."

    "Shit. Is that true?"  I cursed, rising from my bed. " How many are there?"

    "Seven Ships just came out of subspace." They are setting up a formation around the¡ª"

    "KILL THEM NOW!!!!" I howled, Shadow Stepping out of the room and to where La stood. Sending the Holocube back into my soul, I looked on over the wall to what was still a barely constructed castle.

    "How many Paragons?"

    "One so far." Said La straight away.

    "Get Darkmane and kill everyone out there. Destroy them now! And take the souls. These bastards think I''m so defenseless?"

    "Don''t forget you don''t have your spear." Said, Lily

    I snorted. "I''ve got one of the strongest weapons at my disposal. Why do you think I need a spear? Freya! Ezra!"

    shing outside on their knees, my two knights spoke in unison. " My King?"

    "You two head out and ughter. Use my blessing. And gather the souls. I don''t care what the Arbiters think. After what just happened with Zariel, I don''t think they''ll approach me without a n."

    "Don''t worry about the Arbiters." Lilith suddenly said as she appeared with a small child in her arm. " I''ll handle them."

    p Sensing a great changeing to the Eben Forest, I knew¡­ it was time to make my name resound through this world.</anda>

    "Lilith, you and I will make Abyssal Wards, using fully sacrificed souls. Our defense needs to be set in stone. Where is Victoria?"

    "Working." She said, appearing like a ghost, bowing her head as she stood before Lilith.

    "BOY!!! ARE YOU TAKING MY GRANDSON TO WAR!!!"

 Chapter 1003 Under Siege II

    "Lucifer," I whispered, sensing my blood turn to ice as he appeared withrge silvery ck wings, a ck halo above his head. He stared down at me with folded arms.

    Something was different about him¡­ This wasn''t a clone likest time. Lucifer was truly here. I don''t know how I could tell, but I knew.

    Masking the unease that wormed its way into my soul, I frowned. "I thought there was aw against people like you entering this realm?"

    "He''s the Lord of rebellion. He kind of does his own thing." Lilith said with a smile. '' How are you, Luci."

    "Lili," The Fallen of the Ninth Layer of Hells replied.

    Looking back between Lilith and Lucifer, my expression became perplexed. " What is this? What''s going on here?"

    "It''s my turn." The Fallen imed.

    "..."

    "We are not going by the time dtion but by personal time. Only a day has passed for me." Said Lilith as a matter of fact.

    "He''ll only be a burden! This is a war zone!"

    "He''s a supreme being! I can use him as a weapon!" Lilith said in quick session. "And not to judge but didn''t you burn hundreds of worlds to show him your power?"

    "But¡­But! Oh,e on! Just let me keep him for a day or two?"

    <o>,m They are not talking about Little Jin, are they? No! No! Stop destroying my image of Lucifer! Has this bastard really embraced the Grandpa lifestyle?</o>

    "He''s mine!" Said Lilith hugging the little brat tightly.

    "Lili I am a surpeme God. An anomaly, you stand no chance!"

    "I''ll tell God-Sama, Aurelia, and the Abyss!"

    "That''s cheating! IT''S MY TURN!!! I''VE GOT TO SHOW HIM HOW TO PULL BITCHES!!!"

    "SENE''S GOT IT!"

    "Please don''t put me in whatever this is." I moaned, turning to the armies fast approaching.

    "Lucifer?" Another voice I dreaded said as Izavith appeared with blood over her cheek." What are you¡ªOh. Never mind." Holding onto Noctem, she tossed it to me and bowed towards Lilith. " Wee back to the Fourth Heaven, my Queen."

    "Happy hunting?" I asked, and Izavith nodded.

    "Yup. We forced Michael to retreat. Arsene even managed to take his arm. He is not too happy. However, Zariel did get pretty badly injured."

    "Oh. That pretentious dick actually lost; this is what happens when¡­." Lucifer paused and stared dead at me. "That spear. What the hell?"

    "Hey¡­ I''m kind of in a middle of a siege." I said, sending my spear back into my soul. "Lili, get rid of the kid."

    "But he''s so cute!"

    "Izavith, you deal with this," I said, shing, summoning a snew of soul mes. Burning the cores away to fuel my n with the Abyssal mes, a dense light red over the skies as sin ran over the clouds causing rain to shower this region.<sub> </sub>

    Ensuring that no form of reincarnation would be possible, no heaven or hell, the energy I retained gathered at the tip of my finger as I began to write Abyssal Wards throughout half the wall. Leaving the other half for Lilith, I spent the next few hours straining my mind.

    Abyss-CHan had taught me much. Even if she talked super slowly, I learned a lot in a single chaos cycle, as she could only use a single syble at a time.

    Zariel may be God''s chosen, but I wife up the Abyss.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM~

    Feeling the explosion of war between paragons, I frowned. As they flickered through subspace, creating hell wherever they crossed.

    Pulling out my holocube, I called up Karr," Are you watching the borders? Employ more soldiers around just in case some realm decides to start a ner War. Start a draft if you need to."

    "Is it that bad, my lord?" Said Karr with a pale expression.

    "Don''t know. We''ll have to see. It seems like the other nes think they can handle us. Perhaps they haven''t figured out the Abyss and Noctem are now joined at the hip."

    "Master!" shouted Freya as she came rushing to me, just as I disconnected. " We don''t have enough men. We¡ª"

    "How many souls do you have?" I interrupted, watching her expression now perplexed.

    "A few million. Maybe more. I don''t know."

    "Summon all of them," Imanded, and with a confused look, Freya still agreed.

    "You sure of this? There are some things the Arbiters just can''t overlock," Warned Lily, but my mind was set in stone.

    "The soul is one of the strongest things in existence. Especially in this Fourth Heaven. If everyone wants to kill this King, why should I y fair? If everyone is after me, what does it matter? Fuck the rules. I''m about to ruin everyone''s lives. They want a devil. Well, I''m more than willing to baptize this world in blood. "

    Lily crackled withughter. "Gods, your daughter is just like you! That bitch is crazy! Let''s do it!

    Unsheathing Noctem from my soul, the hiss of the de''s arc over reality sent the world into a spirling frenzy. I used the insane power of Noctem lily had upgraded to help speed up the rate at which my injuries healed. I sucked in a sharp breath and stared at the hundreds of fleetsing from Earth, Heaven, Subspace, and the Bed of Chaos.

    Taking to the skies, the souls Freya granted me hovered behind me, zing neutral energy; my eyes skimmed over¡­ the dead men.

    "Arsene Snow," The voice of Zargon uttered with the materialization of a Hell Gate. He stepped out with bloody red wings, d in imperial armor of the Nine Hells, zing the multicolored mes of the Nines. A great sword warped in his hands formed by red and ck nodes, bleeding a sinister aura that made Heaven and Earth reel in fear.

    "The Dead Monarch of Darkness," he said with rows of shark-like teeth beaming from his face. "I came out personally to ensure you die. As did my generals."

    Seven more Gates of Hell appeared, and two Elder Gods from each gate came out with cold smiles.

    "You''ve no chance in hell of surviving this."

    Observing the confidence, I said nothing but stared as more and more Lords and Ladies began to fill my eyes. And a bit of amusement traced over the tinge of ice around my lips.

    "All this for me?" I teased.

    "Fifty Paragons Vs. You "

    I chuckled. "And it still won''t be enough to kill this Lord."

 Chapter 1004 The Holy Spirit

    Souls began to glint under the darkening skies, shimmering with a profundity that drew the King of Hell''s gaze.

    "Low-level souls," he said stoically. "I''d have thought GrandMaster Arsene, famed for his scheme, would have something¡­ more." He shook his head and pointed his greatsword toward me. "Lay down Noctem and seal your senses. Do not humiliate yourself."

    The smile over my lips deepened, and a depraved aura began to bleed from Noctem. A soul pressure soon followed, rippling and tearing, felt by even paragons weighing like stones over their heart.

    "Arsene!" Barked Zargon. "What are you doing?"

    My smile crumbled to ice, and with a single nce sweeping through armies, only the sound of heartbeats could be heard as the mes of Abyssal Night shed over the souls behind me.

    Terror reflected in their eyes. None spoke.

    The outer, Inner, and core of the souls all began to burn against my me, losing their right to exist in my world, an icy grimace followed by a sinful aura that should belong to a fallen coiled around my arm, hissing like a serpent it slithered up my arm and neck, anointing me its king.

    "Is this your first time seeing a soul wipe out of existence?" I asked calmly. "I''m sure it is. It''s a sin. You know the saying. Thou shall not kill? Well, this is the true meaning. To kill a soul¡­ an impossibility in this minor heaven. But the price is quite worth it.

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Thunder cleaved through clouds and skies and struck the surface of Iluthath, causing faults throughout the realm. Whirlwinds spiraled by the dozen and red in into existence as wrath began to leak from the tip of my spear.

    Heaven and Earth wept as a sinful power bore its fangs.

    "All of you¡­ Everyst one of you who dares to challenge this king will pay." I shouted as I fully awakened the Throne of Darkness.

    Force backed by my voice, the searing souls disintegrated, and another crack of pure heavenly lightning howled like a raging dragon forming vortexes into subspace.

    "KILL HIM!!!"

    Eyes whipping back and forth, Fifty Paragons rushed toward me. Still, with a single instant, a single thought, faster than any possible movement, I Shadowed Stepped behind my barrier and hoisted my spear high into the air just as twenty Paragans struck against the barrier.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Annihting the very structure of the Eben Forest with their insane might, cracks instantly began to appear over the surface.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM~BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!~BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Hamming the barrier without end, an infinite world of weave filled my eyes, and without a care for the consequences, I struck the end of Noctem down, and a sound aking to an ancient toll or clocktower echoed.

    The world became silent after the first toll. By the Second, fear began to resound. By the third, the paragons started to back away with terrified eyes. Even, Zargon was no exception as he rushed towards the Hell Gates with his men.<sub> </sub>

    "If Zariel could handle it, why can''t I?"

    Space and time became locked, and a single eye appeared.

    Impable azure blue eyes without the slightest hint of impurity materialized, bringing every single man and woman to their knees, myself included, with none daring to resist. Blood instantly ran cold as only Lily remained standing, munching on what appeared to be cereal.

    "So this was your n¡­ Well, that''s one way of doing it. But I swear it''s only the Snows that God is striking down¡­ or, in this case, the Holy Spirit." She looked at me, smiling, and leaned in, kissing my cheek. "Lily, you better take care of him. I''lle to get you after this."

    "Don''t worry, Lilith! I got him!" The little system lord said.

    Thunder-crackling, fear slowly began to palpate in my heart as the pressure over our souls began to pound like hammers. Striking me till my eyes and soul bled, I felt true extermination for the first time.

    Before my eyes, the rubble, the remains of trees, and grass all caught a me as the world before my eyes became a wastnd of fire. The world had begun to splinter and shake as I could feel the entirety of the Ebin Forest begin to rise. The entire continent began to be lifted off the surface of Iluthath.

    "... Lily, if this were anyone else, would they be judged like me?"

    "No one else carries the ability to destroy souls like you and Lilith in this Heaven." Came her calm reply. "But since you are Zariels brother, the Bridge between Heavens and Abyss, Husband of the Abyss, and Monarch of Darkness, you are held to a higher standing. And it''s not like this is the first time you destroyed the souls of the Myriad Heavens. You sort of deserve this."

    "Deserve? I''m Arsene motherfucking Snow!" I shouted as the ancient crest of the ck sun, the Sigil of the Abyss, appeared above my brow. I stood up and snapped my eyes towards the will of the Holy Spirit."

    Fear hounding my soul, my eyes streaked over the other paragons alongside the armies that hade after this king. The fools who thought themselves worthy of this king''s might! I didn''t even have to attack.

    "ARSENE!!!" Zargon howled.

    Flicking him off real quick, I cupped my hands towards the spirit and smiled with Noctem still in hand. "So you are to be my Arbiter."

    "If the Lord of Order cannot judge. My will shall be carried out," The Holy ghost imed, its profound Azure eyes gleaming, no hate, no dismay, only Order.

    ''Lily, remove the Limiter¡­ I''m not about to die here.''

    "Yeah, you realize the holy ghost is still stronger than anything imaginable? He''s one of the two avatars of GOD. Me removing the limiter isn''t going to do shit. God doesn''t want to kill you, but you must take the hit¡­ This is both a punishment and help. So y your role." She said, but I could still feel Noctem breathing a powerful intent.

    "Reminds me of what shot us through space and time¡­. How can someone be so powerful?"

    My eyes blinked in surprise, and I nodded towards the eye." I am ready."

 Chapter 1005 Abyssal Sin III

    "I am ready," I said, but inwardly I might as well be shitting myself.

    I''d heard Zariel was struck down by god quite a few times¡­ I guess it''s only fair I do my share.

    "Abyss-Chan, watch over your hubby." I prayed, and the Spear of Noctem spiraled in a semi-circle arc of light, and I waited. Feeling my entire being about to end with a single strike.

    "It''s not so bad, Sene. Your kids took an unfiltered hit with the intent to kill. You got this. God is all about fairness."

    These days it feels like I''m the only one who hasn''t done anything. Guess that''s all changing.

    Almighty essence dancing along the skies stealing the light and color from reality. Even the spectrum of ck and white seemed to struggle to exist under the force of the Holy Spirit.

    My heart dipped in a stifling amount of fear but as my fingers tightened around Noctem, the Path of Abyssal Night awakened. And to my surprise, something stirred.

    "Seems you exaggerated your grandeur¡­ Father." A soft, effeminate voice whispered into my ears. "Show me the Abyssal Sin."

    The voice made my skin crawl, and even the holy spirit above me paused its onught of destruction.

    "Call upon Mother. And show me my Heritage of Madness."

    The Path bubbled, tearing through me with utter madness in response to who I knew to be my daughter. But for some reason, my heart splintered into Chaos as the insanity bled out of reality.

    A type of madness that only demanded carnage.

    "What is this?"

    "She got worse¡­ Jesus Christ. People are about to die." Lily muttered with a grimace. "Arsene¡­ Do you know how Lilith was super into you? Well, she''s super into Chaos. Your daughter is a convulsive battle maniac. She is the Super Viiness the world bands together to kill but can only seal."

    "... no sex, right?"

    ''What?''

    ''That''s really all I care about. Super sexist, but I can''t help it. That''s my baby girl!''

    "MR. HOLY GHOST, YOU CAN ATTACK NOW!!!"

    Chuckling, unable to help myself, I smiled from ear to ear and allowed the Path of Abyssal Night to howl like a vengeful dragon taking me by surprise.

    Almost as if the Path itself was alive, nodes of vengeful light, cruel yet aloof, burned off my skin like embers in the winds.

    The sounds of ss shattering came about and¡­

    All seven Fallen appeared with widened eyes, Zariel, Zero, Aurelia, and Little Jin, followed by other members of the Order, and more, all began to show.

    Thirty-three times, the chimes of ss shattering sounded beforeing to a halt, and something in me broke as the streak of light flickered through my soul.

    ".... I remember," I whispered.

    Mother¡­ Father¡­ Zariel¡­ Zhu¡­ I remember it all¡­ Aldrich''s Mercy¡­ Mephisto scheme¡­ And the eyes of my brother¡­ the man who betrayed me, who appeared just as I died. I remember!

    Boooooooooooooooom!!!!

    I didn''t even know when it happened or when my head struck against the surface of Iluthath.

    Or when my arm was seared off. It didn''t feel like anything¡­ It was like watching a TV show. It was like it wasn''t even happening to me.

    But it all felt so surreal¡­. I remember. The pain¡­ the betrayal¡­ even my trillions of lifetimes lived through Zariels spell. I remember it all.

    The good. The bad. The fucked up. And the super fucked up parts. All of it was spiraling through my mind. Hitting me hard¡­ so hard tears of Mother''sst moments trickled down my cheeks.

    Her smile, her kiss¡­ and her goodbye.

    "Protect them for me," she''d said with arms wrapped around me. "Protect your little brother and sister."

    White was all I could see under the Holy Ghost''s judgment. No pain, no hate, only mncholy streaking from my eyes.

    The Laws around me had begun to die one after the other. Changing the rules as my body was flung through Subspace into a far-off ne. I continued on through space piercing throughs as though they were buildings, before finding myself at the center of a ck hole trying to tear at my flesh.<sub> </sub>

    Everything went ck and still.

    "Am I dead?"

    "Don''t see how your alive, but no. Not yet." Lily said in a hurry, "I''m trying to repair you, but these wounds are insane."

    "It doesn''t hurt."

    "Arsene?"

    "It¡­ doesn''t¡­ hurt."

    Feeling my consciousness fade into sweet oblivion, I did nothing to stop it and opened myself up to its embrace.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    "Oiiiii~" Lily squealed, stirring my consciousness. " Wake up!!!! It''s been Seven Chaos Cycles!"

    "WHAT!!!!"

    "Jk."

    "Damn it, Lily," I shouted, noticing something was off.

    Looking around the web of darkness consuming me, I felt myself frown. And rose my hand over my face.

    Nothing.

    "... Lily? Where are my hands? I can feel it there, but it isn''t."

    "Your dick is gone too. As are your legs, head¡­ you''re pretty much a soul me."

    "I died?" I asked as I could somehow feel my heart dip.

    "No. You just got your material body annihted. And your soul was sted into the third dimension. Seems to be the center of the Andromeda Gxy. Oh, look, there''s the Milky Way."

    "That''s nice and all. But my body! What the fuck am I supposed to do? What happened to the other gods like me there? " I hastily said, in a little panic. How the hell was I even alive? Wasn''t I a soul bender? Did the Path change up the game that much?

    "Same shit. You were the main target. They merely felt one percent of the st. No one died, but these Paragons will be out ofbat for a very long time."

    "Just like me." I moaned.

    "Did you forget I''ve got an abyssal fragment? I just needed you to wake up." She said in a glorified tone. " you''ll be fine in a few a years. Just chill here. Although¡­ I am anxious about creating a body out of an Abyssal Shard."

    "Why?"

    "Well, it''s your soul that allows you adaption. So you''ll have to restart your adaptation with the loss of your material form but what worries me is the effect it''ll have on your new body."

    "I don''t understand. Why do I have to start over? That''s bullshit!"

    "Within your soul is something we call Soul Blood or Astral Blood. It''s what allows you to keep a particr bloodline through the ages. It can skip a few lifetimes, but it will always exist within you. Right now, you have Forsaken and Shadowfell within you. That''s your core gic material."

    "And?"

    "And it has nothing to do with your adaptation. Zariel made it so you can adapt to anything. He never made so you can keep your adaption through lifetimes."

    "But the Shadow Fell has my resistance and immunities. Shouldn''t they alle back? Your not making sense? It''s the very race that I created that holds all my immunities in the gic code."

    "Hmmm. If you regenerated naturally, yes, but if I use the Abyssal Shard. You''ll be something new. Everythinges with a price¡­ so are you going to risk it?"

 Chapter 1006 Freya

    I''d be a fool not to risk it. And it''s not like I can''t re-adapt in a hundred short years. Unlike before, I pretty much mastered the Art of Adaptation.

    I wonder what I will be.

    "Do it," I said to Lily.

    She giggled evilly. " Good. Very good. Don''t worry, Arsene. I won''t make your size smaller."

    "HEY!"

    "I kid¡­ Maybe."

    Before I shouted, a strange pull tugged at my soul as the ck mes that were my soul began to pulsate. As if it was reaching a different frequency, I felt a strange energy trickle into me. The Qi was different from normal Abyssal Qi, which was so chaotic.

    This energy felt pure and orderly, far in contrast with what I knew about the Abyss, which was the living embodiment of Chaos¡­ It reminded me of Zariel.

    "Arsene?" Said Lily.

    "Hmm?"

    "I''m going to give you a temp body. The shard needs time to attune itself to your soul. It seems your Forsaken Heritage is quite attuned to the Abyss¡­ I wonder why?"

    "The Forsaken''s. I''ve no idea who they are¡­ but I think I''ll visit Mother''s Grave. It''s time I visit her¡­ I wonder if she''ll talk to me this time."

    "Arsene,"

    p "I know. The dead don''t talk, but¡­ I can still hopefully wish, can''t I?" I dreamily replied. "Do it, Lily."</anda>

    Closing my senses to the outside world, I felt a sudden tightness unfold around me. Mobility had returned, but there was a great awkwardness. It was like wearing clothing that was way too tight.

    "You can leave this ck hole¡­ I''ll need a few years to get attuned and a few hundred to recreate your new body."

    Opening a Gate to Noctem to the temple of Night in Nocturne, I nodded and stepped through, feeling too awkward in my skin¡­. It felt disgusting.

    "MASTER!!!!!"

    "Oh? Your alive?" I surprisingly said to Freya and Ezra.

    I''d actually forgotten about them. Holy shit. Are La and Darkmane fine as well? Jesus, I am a bad king, lol.

    "Of course we are alive!'' Snapped Ezra puffing her cheeks. " Lilith snatched us up just as a st of light came down. You should see the level of destruction. It''s insane. The Eben Forest is gone. There only a pir of Dead Laws now."

    "Yep. But Lilith said it would be the best ce to build a base."

    ''..."

    ''Master?"

    "How long has it been?"

    "Two hundred years," said a sweet voice. " Two hundred years of me waiting on rice balls."

    Turning to Lilith as she stepped around the corridor to the main hall and entered the Temple of Night with a bright smile, she puffed her cheeks and smiled." I''m hungry."

    I smiled and stared down at the little ones cooking in her oven. " Our daughter talked to me. Seems she inherited my Madness."

    "I think you mean us." Corrected my wife, drawing close with a tempting smile. " I¡­Oh?" She frowned, taking my pulse. "Sene? What are you?"

    My heart dipped, and a bitter smile marred my lips. " Just a little setback. Lily is recreating me a body."

    "Is she now?" Lilith said with ice in her voice. "Using the Abyssal Fragment?"

    "Big Sis, it''s fine; nothing will¡­."

    "Lily, did you exin to Sene that if he goes through with this, he''ll attract the Myriad Gods?"

    "Excuse me?"

    Lilith leaned close and trailed her tongue up my cheek, turning me on instantly, " Dead Laws and Abyssal Shards are like the finest crack. Arsene creating a body isn''t what''s wrong, but every Myriad God will be gunning for my Sene. All of them and those skanky bitches!"

    "..."

    "Excuse me? Did you say bitches?"<sub> </sub>

    "Keep tempting me¡­ I don''t mind strapping you to the bed and lighting the house on fire."

    "As long as you ride me as we burn, I don''t mind." I teased, watching her blush, licking her lips as she eyed me like meat.

    My word. I know Lili is crazy, but really? That''s what gets her wet?

    "How are La and Darkmane?" I decided to change the topic. I wasn''t about to touch my wife with such a body. It was weird, but I''d never felt so disgusted with myself as I am right now. Is this what it feels to be insecure?

    "Darkmane lost an arm, and La was blinded before Lilith got us out." Said Freya when suddenly her eyes went dead.

    I nced at Lilith, and she shook her head. She spoke in a soul whisper. "Talk to Zariel about this one. As the God of Order. He is responsible for all this. He''s fulfilling his end."

    "What does that mean?"

    Lilith shot me a look, and I frowned. "She''s mine."

    "I know."

    "No, you don''t¡­ She is mine, Lilith. Whatever she was before is gone. Her soul, her heart, her everything is mine." I coldly dered.

    I closed my eyes and turned to Freya as the light slowly began to return. "There currently in the infirmary," She continued, seemingly unaware that time had passed.

    My finger clenched, and I nodded. "How are the preparations for war going?"

    "Excellent! We didn''t need a draft. We have plenty of volunteers." She paused again, and I simply waited, "We have over a million soldiers armed with weapons that can cut any High God."

    "I see," I said. "Ezra, are you ready?"

    "What about Iluthath?" She asked hesitantly.

    "Are you ready," I asked again in a harder tone.

    Straightening up like a good soldier, she nodded and sped her arm over her chest. "Yes, my king."

    "Good. You will be themander. Decide on two paragons. Freya,e with me." Imanded, leaving the Temple of Night.

    Feeling Lilith and Freya shadowing my step in silence, I entered my chambers and closed the door as they entered.

    "What is going on with you, Freya?"

    "What do you¡ª"

    "Freya, do not test my patience. You are a High God. Are you telling me you can''t tell the passage of time that passes when you zone out?"

    Bowing her head, a river fall of jet ck hair covered her beautiful face. " Master¡­ I''m sorry."

    "The hell is going on?"

    "I''m¡­ I don''t know." She stammered. " But¡­"

    "Zariel! I know you''re there! You little shit! Don''t make me tell Aurelia how you used to shit in the bath! Get your ass over here!"

    "Who the hell are you talking to?" My dear brother shed with bandages covering his body.

    "Come at me, brah!"

    ''Brah!"

    ''Brah!"

    "Brah!"

    "Brah!"

    "ENOUGH!" Lily shouted. " The hell are you two doing?"

    (A/N: Who else does this? Or is it just me)

    Eyes locked, our feet simultaneously shed as I employed shadow sh. I aimed right at the family jewels, just as he aimed at mine.

    "NUTSHOT!!!"

 Chapter 1007 NOOOOO

    A/N: Full Schedule in the author''s note. Throne of Blood and Ash will release in One Hour.

    "NUTSHOT!!!"

    Dodging with a side step that left behind multiple afterimages, I shadowed step out of the way, gripping my sack with the greatest care. A deep strain that paled my cheeks and gut twist washed over me.

    "Cheater!" I stammered to say, knowing my body couldn''t keep up.

    "Whenever I enter any realm, I match this realm''s perception. I didn''t cheat. You justck my greatness, elder brother."

    Groaning a little, Zariel snorted and waved his hands over me, and the painful sensation vanished. "Why am I here?"

    "Freya, my knight¡­ I want her to remain with me."

    Zariel held a long frown as he looked up at her, his silvery eyes narrowing. " ¡­ That''s going to be an issue. I''ve no control over her memories returning. Freya, alongside all other Legends from Myth, should have long since ascended. But I used their souls as a battery to create a world for you.

    "I spend a long time ensuring they reincarnated over and over in the Fourth Heaven, using the residual power to help you reincarnate as your soul regenerated. It also served to keep the Bed of Chaos from falling apart alongside a myriad of reasons."

    Zariel turned to me, and I to Freya, who seemed lost, seemingly unsure where to even look or stand. " Is it possible for her to remain?"

    "Freya''s story is one of tragedy. And I''m afraid I did strong-arm her into helping as I did every other major god whose pantheons traveled deep into the lower realms. You all were detrimental to my n. But the deal I held with Freya was that I bring her to a higher realm, one level higher than Oden. The day her memories return. And I epted such terms. I''m bound to that duty. She won''t even be a shadow fell upon her rise¡­."

    "Then change it!" Shouted Freya trembling. "I can ascend, but I can''t leave what Master gave me. I can''t go back to a life that cold! To recall each day how that bastard forced himself onto me. To feel ashamed as he spat or pissed over me! Master wiped my te clean! I¡­ I¡­ I can''t go back to those memories!"

    Zariel was icy cold, and his face remained utterly indifferent.

    "A deal is a deal. You must return to who you once were. Even if it hurts."

    "Zariel, this is¡­."

    My brother shot me a deep look. " I''ve covered a lot for you, Arsene. But what I did was between the Father and me. While I feel for this woman, my n abused many of the rtionships I had. They paid dearly. I messed with causality, Arsene. I touched on a power that I wasn''t meant to, and things must return to normal. All beings like Freya need to be purged and elevated to a higher realm."

    "Or what?" I asked, ring at my little brother.

    "Has she swayed your cock that much?"

    "She''s mine."

    "She''s receable, and you know it."

    "My god, you haven''t changed! Still an ass." I groaned, turning to the smiling Lilith.

    "Don''t look at me. I was going to kill her sooner orter."

    "She gets it," said Zariel, nodding.

    " How is little Jin, by the way? I miss him dearly!"

    "He did the cutest thing yesterday! Oh look, I took a¡ª"

    "My god, are you two close?" I dreadingly asked. This was a dangerousbo.

    Both Zariel and Lilith nodded.

    "He helped me decide on a girl''s name." Said Lilith giggling."  That will most definitely piss you off. I did say it''s rted to Izavith and my name, right?"

    "Lilith, don''t you dare¡­."

    "We already nted the name into the soul." My wife said with a cruel smile. " did you think I wouldn''t get you back for fucking other bitches!"

    "YOU GAVE ME PERMISSION!"

    "Iid a trap, and you fell into it. Big dummy. The only time you get your dick wet with another is when I join!"

    My brother coughed. "Soooo, I''m going to just go. This seems like a personal issue!"<sub> </sub>

    "Don''t you dare, you bastard? Fix my Freya. You can take her after I ascend. Surely there is nothing in the contract about dying."

    Zariel went silent for a moment and folded his arms. "I could do that. Assuming that''s what Freya wants."

    It is!" She screamed with a bleeding heart. "Just don''t take me from Master!"

    "Fine¡­ But some of the memories will trickle in. I could help with that, but I''m already doing you all a favor. Lili, we are throwing a party for Little Jin. he''s taken quite an interest in you, so do show up." The Silver devil requested with a cheeky grin and turned to me.

    "Zariel."

    "Arsene." He said as a goodbye before vanishing. Leaving me quite annoyed. I turned to Freya, who was just standing there with a nk look.

    "You good?"

    "I''m fine, Master,"

    Nodding, I pped her ass, " Good. Now get the Hell out of here and prepare for war."

    Blushing deeply, the littless skipped away, and I turned my eyes to my wife, ring at me.

    "Why haven''t you pped my ass like that?"

    "Are you seriously jealous?" I could not help but ask. " You are carrying my kids! You''re my wife!"

    "And?" She leaned in, gripping my crotch. "How''d you feel if I did the same? How''d you feel if I fucked another? Your mine Sene. I''ll kill every bitch you fuck. Doesn''t matter if you end up hating me. I don''t care your mine! MINE!"

    "AH~ I trained her well! Good job!" Lily praised, giggling. "This bitch is crazy!''

    Groaning as her grip tightened, she smiled with a challenging grimace. " Now, do you want to hear the name of our baby girl?"

    "No¡­ Not if it''ll infuriate me¡­ bully."

    "How am I a bully?" She eximed withrge innocent eyes. "You fuck your bitches. I kill them. We bang over their bodies and move on. Seems fair to me."

    "..."

    "I was talking about our baby''s name¡­ I fear what you pick. Did you really engrave the name into the child''s soul?"

    "Of course! I knew you''d disagree."

    My fingers clenched, and all I could hear was Liliesughter. " Vita did say you two are bitter rivals but damn. This some next-level shit."

    "Lily, at least tell me my son bangs her!"

    "Hehe."

    "Her name shall be Iza¡ª"

    "NOOOOO~ HELL NO!!!"

    "Izalith Snow¡­

    NOOO!!! FUCK NO!!!"

    "Iza for my first general and Lith from me. Honestly, it really just happened randomly. You like?"

    "I''ll kill you!"

    She smiled. And slid onto the bed, parting her legs, " Just like that¡­ nowe to mama~??!"

    A/N: This rtionship is... weirdly toxic, lol.

 Chapter 1008 Bridge Of The Damned

    "Go fuck yourself!" I shouted, flicking my wife off as I stormed out of the room. Izalith! She branded my baby girl''s soul with such a disgusting name. Branding ''MY'' baby girl such a name is¡ª

    FUCK!!!!

    Screw Izavith or Vita or whatever her damn name is.

    Pushing through the doors to my throne room, I ignored the various nobles of my court as I took a seat upon my throne, brimming a shade of Nodes of Darkness and Ash.

    "My King," They said, but my frown only deepened, seeing them bow. I didn''t really understand why my mood had plummeted even more seeing them so weak, but I sneered.

    "Dukes, Marquess, Earls, Viscounts, and Barrons, you all bow like lowly bitches. How disgusting. Look at you. Where is your spine? Where is the challenging aura? At least Darkmane had fucking balls." I scuffed, ignoring the ugly faces. I continued. " What the hell are you even doing in my court?"

    "We have reservations about the war e¡ª"

    "Reservation? State your name. I don''t even know who you are."  I interrupted. "And speak with your damn head raised. You''re a fucking man, right? What the hell is going on in my Kingdom?"

    Foolishly gritting his teeth, the boney man with the crest of the moon branded over his brow said, "I am Earl Niall Relevan. And My King, we have reservations about the war effort within the Hells."

    "You might be Noctems first king, but¡ª"

    "We stand alongside a dozen or so people against the Hell War, my King." the Earl quickly said, cutting off a young-looking boy with simr features to him.

    "Your son?" I asked.

    "Viscount Rnd Relevan," said the young man, somehow testing my patients today.

    "Your acting like a whiny bitch," Lily suddenly called me out.

    "Screw you two! You knew about the name, didn''t you!''

    "Didn''t you want to call your child Dio or Exodia?"

    "Screw you! Those names are awesome! And don''t interrupt me when I act like a king." I mentally replied, shifting my focus back on this idiot.

    "So all of you are against me entering the firstyer of hell?" I asked very slowly to see everyst one of their reactions.

    A few heads dipped.

    "Yes sir." the Earl said, and my eyes swept to the silent Dukes, and I couldn''t help butugh.

    "Who idea was it to use this idiot?"

    Seeing no one step out, I frowned," You all realize if I want, I can use the Throne of Darkness to find out the answer, right? Don''t make me ask again."

    Watching two dukes whose names were at the tip of my tongue step out, I smiled, thinking for a moment. " Duke Telvian and Dorrium, correct?"<sub> </sub>

    They bowed their heads with cold expressions that made my smile deepen. " I remember you two in the meeting a few years back. Now, this is a surprise. Tell me, what is it you disapprove of?"

    "Permission to speak without judgment or risk of death?" The brave Telvian asked.

    "Go ahead."

    "I think this war is pointless. Even if you''re the King, ruling the Nines hells is no major benefit. Even if we, by some miracle, manage to win. What is the price we pay?"

    "Oi, the rest of you. Fuck off. From now on, if I see anyone below a damn marquess in my court. I''ll gut you." I coldly promised, and without hesitation, all of them vanished. All but the two dukes.

    "Seven Dukes in total. How interesting. I originally thought it was just darkmane, but you two gained some balls. Even La showed defiance. What took you two so long? Oh, never mind. What makes you think that the Hells will leave you alone?"

    Duke Dorrium, with his serpent-like features, frowned, "Why wouldn''t the records have shown that¡ª"

    "Records? We have Seven Fallen from higher Heavens on Iluthath. Don''t you understand? We are already at war. Look what happened on Iluthath two hundred years ago. La is blind, and Darkmane lost an arm. Tell me have they recovered?"

    None responded.

    "I want you two to go to the Bed of Chaos and spread your Divine Sense to get a grasp on what happened. Speak to Mimir or Freya, and they''ll tell you all that happened in the Abyss. Because obviously, you two are ignorant. It''s every man from themselves." I said, shaking my head, and sank deeper into my throne.

    "Dorrium, I want you to take over the intelligence side from Mimir. Learn about the Exholted Wheel. Telvian, you''ll join Freya in the raid against the Hells. If I had to guess, I''d say Ezra and Freya will attack the Bridge of the Dammed."

    "Bridge of the Dammed?" They said in unison.

    "It''s where souls first go to be judged in hell. It determines whichyer you go to. While I know you two have concerns, you''d best get your facts straight next time. Now go away."

    Taking their leave without another sound, I watched the door to my throne room close, and a dark silence filled my ears.

    "Lily¡­ Is there a way to speed up how fast I get a body? It''s bing irritating. I can''t even shadow step without almost dying."

    "You could die."

    "I''m almost always dying. I can''t be out for another hundred years. The Bridge of the Dammed is our only option. For anyone who wants to invade the Hells, one needs to get past that ursed Bridge."

    Lily hummed in response," I know all about the Hell Bridge forged by the wing of Lucifer. It was even said that when he was first cast from Heaven. He tore his wing from his back in a fit of madness and hammered a bridge into existence alongside Beelzebub.

    "It''s said that those who wish to invade the Nines must face his Eternal Madness. In the Origin Realm or Higher, his power is so terrifying that even some Fallen don''t dare be careless and activate the runes. Such a power could easily kill an archangel if careless."

    "Holy shit! I didn''t know all that."

    Lily sighed. " Of course, you didn''t. It was because Lucifer was ashamed of what he did. Despite hating his Father at the time, he still respected him, and what he did had desecrated both the Father and the Angels, his brothers and Sisters."

    "You''d think the truest Devil of them all would not have such emotions, huh? How curious. " I shook my head. " I need my new body, Lily. I don''t care if my soul isn''t fully adapted to it. I don''t have time to wait."

 Chapter 1009 Lucifer Morningstar - Realm Sword

    Standing outside the noble Cathedral, I couldn''t help but smile, somewhat proud. I was never a fan of churches. It defeated the purpose of who I was and what I represented. To bond yourself to another in such a spiritual way was¡­ weakness.

    But I loved the feeling. It was utterly intoxicating. The way these insects would always look for me for answers. How they would beg and, in their own way, spread my will of Rebellion made it interesting.

    Sensing something, I frowned, turning towards the disheveled Eighth Lord in a ck and red suit storming out of subspace.

    "Mephisto." I casually mention noting the look of desperation¡­ something I''d never seen in my brother.

    It was odd.

    The most poise man looked¡­

    "What happened?"

    "Is the Realm Sword ready?" He asked me, picking up hiszy eyes that seemed to carry a burning fire that startled even me.

    Mephisto had always been an anomaly among us. While not Father''s favorite, he soon became his right hand through schemes and intelligence. It''s hard to believe that the little shit who just wanted everyone''s approval ended up being one of the most feared creatures in the Myriad Heavens.

    Everyone always calls me a snake, but this bastard here is one even I dare not cross in terms of the mind. Mephisto has no equal there.

    "Few more years, and it''ll be done. But are you sure this is what you need?"

    Mephisto nodded, pulling out a small box that made my brow crease. It was Pandora''s box. "Arsene released it. It''s only a matter of time till they show up."

    "Your actions will burn everything, Mephisto. Are you sure? Father may not take to kindly to¡ª"

    "Father already knows. Why must you always act like he isn''t all-knowing? And I don''t give a damn if everything burns. It''ll grow back."

    "Do you hear yourself? My god! Meph, you''ll be punished."

    He scuffed. "The Thirty-three Heavens have existed Long enough. I''ll burn them down, too, cut through thews of Causality into Arcadia. And you''ll help. Because, like me, you know what''s on the other side.

    "It''s only a rumor written by¡ª"

    "Beings even we cannot fandom. We exist before time in memorial," Mephisto howled with a look of depravity bleeding from his eyes. "Those things from the Abyss saw something. Everyone thought it was Father or maybe the Abyss that created the Laws. But I don''t agree! The Abyss is Chaos, Father is Order, but there is another! A being of equal power! A banish entity that stands above all else!"

    What the bloody hell happened to him?

    "Is that why you¡ª"

    "That thing isn''t of relevance; he or she is only a by-product of what we will release once I find the entrance. I''d like to see what stands against Beel and my Realm Sword."

    Fucking mad man. "I am doing this to get back my wife from the other side, but what of Moloch, Chemosh, Dagon, Belial, Beelzebub, and Samyaza? Those bastards won''t help you if they¡ª"<sub> </sub>

    "I cashed in a few favors, dear brother. Nothing special. I had a lot of time. All I needed was for Arsene to be reincarnated. I''d chosen the wrong child back then. I thought since Zariel had the Weave at his disposal, he was the one¡­ but father pulled a cruel trick." he scuffed and shook his head. "But this mistake of mine taught me many things. Such a mistake will not happen again. That''s why I''m so invested in the children of Arsene. Everything will be in my perception this time. Everything."

    "Once the Raven makes their appearance, even Arsene will be forced into a corner. Like that idiot Balor was. He was lucky enough that he still had worth." Tossing me Pandora''s box, I felt the wails of anarchy reverberating through the box.

    "Balors in here?"

    "I had to double back to pick him up, missing the twins by a few seconds. Another cruelty of Father." he smiled and shook his head. "But enough of that. Inform me when your realm Sword is done. I''ve already stolen all Thirty-Three Cores from each Heaven."

    "What you want must really be that important, huh." I mustered out. And Mephisto only shrugged.

    "Not even Father knows," he said and stepped into subspace, vanishing before my eyes.

    Has he be untethered? It happened to all of us fallen before but not Mephisto. He had always been too focused and poised to allow such a thing as Madness to affect him. Perhaps he was only hiding it.

    What the hell is going through your head, brother? You are opening the Hells to another war. The abyss is already amassing an army. And in turn, we are doing the same. Things are tense in the Origin Realm. A war between these two powers will break out if we destroy all these major realms.

    "Lucifer?" Amara suddenly called from the inside. "The Shard is humming."

    Flying to one of the towers where I kept one of the Seven Shards of the Realm Sword, meant to destroy Heaven''s End entirely, and impossibly thought be many, till Mephisto showed me the blueprints. And by some miracle.

    Arsene somehow managed to do it, proving it was possible.

    Staring at my right-hand woman, Amara Snow, who shed me an annoyed look as she beckoned, "It''s bubbling, and it holds that aura Arsene showed us."

    My brow jumped as I stepped closer into theb littered with various crystals capable of wiping out this lower Heaven, now being used to create a small shard made by my will.

    ncing at therge cylinder casing that housed a ck bobbing mass of energy congealing into itself, my heart shuttered as I stared with a long frown.

    "Balor really fucked up¡­ him breaking the ''wall'' to be whatever he is will have long-term issues. Arsene was able to tap into an unknown form of energy to survive Father''s strike, and now another type of energy with simr properties is here."

    "What am I supposed to do with this? And are you even going to help?" Amara asked, narrowing her beautiful eyes.

    "Wifey¡­

    "I told you. We are not fucking till that bitch Lilith is dead and we get back your first wife. I''m not jumping into any drama. I saw how you Fallen deal with shit."

    "Is that how you talk to your king now?" I questioned with a frown, and she smiled.

    "I seem to remember you letting my disciple and his wife die. I taught that boy everything."

 Chapter 1010 Lucifer Morningstar - The Fallen I

    "Are you still hung up about that? What was his name again, Therruzuth? Don''t you think you gave him the best life he could possibly have? You can take his daughter if you feel so strongly about it." I decided to say, a little confused why she even cared.

    Therruzuth had be an Asmodeus; This was the highest honor for pretty much every Devil. My god is like getting to fuck an Angel. This Realms Asmodeus should be grateful. He lived like a king. Ny-nine percent of those that ascend are broken or are killed off without exception.

    On the grand spectrum, those that ascend are usually on the extreme of the spectrum regarding talent: Extreme High or Extreme Low. It''s alright to train a disciple in a lower realm and allow them to rise, but for them to rise on their own ensures loyalty issues. Myriad Gods hunt people like that down.

    It''s even worse for the Devils and Demons. If you''re a woman, your fate is to be raped and rebroken to fit the will of the Devil or demon that takes you in. While men will have their will shattered and their memories destroyed. The fate of Man or woman is tragic for Devils and Demons who act based on their sins. The only way to survive was to do what Amara did and side with a being like Arsene or catch my eye.

    In all my time as a King, there had only been a few exceptions of people escaping Hell''s Touch and rising without help. And that number is less than five.

    Amara looked me in the eye and crossed her arms. "Luci, you and Zariel had my back. Why couldn''t I have his?"

    I shrugged, " When do you ever need my permission? If you felt so strongly, why didn''t you act."

    Amara''s nostrils fared, and I smiled, enjoying the hateful gleam in her ruby eyes.

    "Cheeky Bastard,"

    "You speak to your king like that," My hands caught her chin, lifting it to meet her stubborn gaze. " Don''t think my daughter can keep saving you."

    She snorted. "I don''t need Aurelia''s help to deal with you." She said, but her gaze shifted as she could feel my heated eyes.

    Amara was always a strange one. I''d only ask her to help Aurelia out in the Lower Heavens because she was the strongest. And one of the first blood lords. It''s so odd. Despite being in higher realms, most techniques are created in lower realms but perfected in higher.

    But then again, Amara has quite a few secrets, not even I know. No one knows how she did it, but she had be an aberration amongst her kind. One who can rival a Fallen. She had stepped past her bloodline limitation into my world.

    Amara, the Queen of the Damned, the Bloodless Queen, the Reaper of the Hells, the Butcher of the Nines. So many names followed her, and they all began to stack, even the true Asmodeus saw to challenge her with a legion, but she ughtered them all.

    Were it not for Lilith, who had her head cracked open and her arms torn off her body and beaten to an inch of her life, Asmodeus would have died for sure.

    This woman single handily turned the hells upside down and went after each of the various Lords of Hell, the Fallen. But none dared to kill her. She was simply too good of a resource. A paragon of ill-repute.<sub> </sub>

    Loss after loss allowed her to grow till she ascended to my side.

    Wiggling out of my grip and out of my shadow, she pursed her lips. " Arsene should be heading to the Bridge of the Damned soon. What are you going to do?"

    I red at those delicious lips, the color of blood, and my smile deepened. " Amara, are you sure you don''t want to marry me? I''ve asked constantly. If others heard, they''d think I was a simp. You are the second love of my life, you know."

    "Low-key insulting, but don''t try to change the subject. The Bridge of the Damn! Arsene, surely your going to have some fun."

    Groaning, I sighed. " I don''t know. I kind of want to screw him over for my concubine Lilith, but¡­ That was Mephisto''s doing. And honestly, the Bridge is probably the only sacred thing in the Nines." Imented, shooting my eyes past Amara to the bubbling ck mass." When I was banished from the Hells, Father personally tore my wings from my body alongside my brothers and tossed me alongside my torn wings to earth. The moment I struck the earth, a funneled through space, and time opened an entrance to a ne,  to hell.

    "The instant my torn wings met with the power of the hells, they turned ck, tainted by thews. Seven Chaos Cycles Iy there till I''d fully recovered and my wings had reattached themselves.

    "My wings had¡­ felt so different, so disgusting. I went mad. The aura of the hells I could take but the corruption of myself, the tinge of impurity¡­. Do you know how Fallens are made?"

    "Don''t look at me like that. It happened long ago. A long, long time ago. Fallen are born from one simple truth. Rejection. You can fuck, kill, steal¡­ you can do anything you want. But you can''t reject the Father.

    "The day I waged war, I''d fallen. Not physically but spiritually. Back then, I didn''t sense it. Mephisto had, but that snake didn''t say anything. Not that it would''ve changed anything.

    "And the day I rose covered in Brimstone. I''d lost the right to be an angel. I''d fallen. It took me a long time to recover. It took a long time for me to getfortable in my skin. I had even forged a bridge out of my old wings, having gone mad. And created new ones. Ones of my sin, of my madness.

    "When humans wereter created, and I''d cause their first mortal sin. The Sevens Sins were finally named. Mephisto''s doing, no doubt. He had never stopped helping the angels. I swear every major disaster is tied to that bastard. He has his paws in everything."

    "But I''d always regretted my actions. My madness. But Father was an ass too. God, he made me cry¡­ did you know what he did? Those wings I''d hammered into a bridge to build my kingdom. They suddenly regained their light. A discovery that made all of us Fallen sorta tear up.

    "We''d discovered a Fallen could keep their angelic powers. But did you ever ask why? Why did the Fallen get more power? Surely this has to be a mistake. It wasn''t. It was Father''s way of telling us¡­ if we want to. All we have to do is ask for forgiveness. In his own way, he told us that it was never toote.

    "I was furious¡­."

 Chapter 1011 Lucifer Morningstar - Fallen II

    "I was furious¡­."

    "Luci¡­" Amara called, " Why did you never return to the fold?"

    I looked at her, and a dark smile slipped over my lips. "How''d you feel if Lilith suddenly came to you and said she forgave you? How''d you feel if your most hated enemy never looked at you as a threat? That they simply forgave you.

    "Pride had taken root in my heart as it would yours if you were in my position. Never in my life had I been so furious. So¡­ I took it out on the world: on Father''s little creations. I tempted everyst bastard out there. I wanted, Father, to see that there was nothing wrong with temptation. I wanted him to see, be it Angel or Human.

    "We all Sin.

    "Father ignored me¡­ Just as he always had. But my brethren didn''t. Michael, in his arrogance, had descended into my kingdom, into my Hells. Storming through my gates, he¡­ I''d never forget the look he gave us. The day he saw what we had be, what the Sins in their purest forms did to an angel''s body. He threw up.

    "DEVIL!!!! That''s what he called us! He howled it with such a look it broke anyst semnce of love we had for each other.

    "There was nothing purer than an Angel. It could be argued we were the closest thing to God, and honestly, we were. We carried his Aura¡­ and his will. But with our fall¡­ our bodies began to change. Some grew horns. Some had halos of brimstone, others warped into hideous abominations that hid themselves in the deepest pits of the Hells.

    "Me? Well. I became the ugliest¡­ Do not let this form fool you. I wasn''t always like this. The day Michael stormed into my hells¡­ Most of us hid to hide our humiliation. And for the first time in my life, I saw no love in my brother, no regret like he had when we battled. It was only a burning rage¡­ a Wrath.

    "We fought¡­ It wasn''t a battle. A real battle like before. My word, it was a ughter¡­ No one ever saw this battle but Mephisto and probably Father. The Devils were not born yet. But that day. That year. We fought. I destroyed the living shit out of Michael. I tore him down to nothing¡­  I had fallen into such madness that I called upon the Laws of the Hells and Aunty Tenebrae. And¡­ I won.

    "I was about to kill my brother, but¡­ my eye caught sight of the wings of the Bridge of the Damned. Gods, I hate that fucking bridge. But it held my de from ending my brother¡­ I returned him to the Heavens that day, and Mephisto and I promised never to speak of what happened.

    "That simple action probably exins why we were able to still act as a family. While I''m sure the other fallen would spit on me. I don''t mind. That day I learned that an angry king is a foolish one. It''s fine to sin but to allow it to control you. You would think that would be obvious, but it wasn''t. We were young¡­ but that''s not an excuse, is it. Age never mattered.

    "But as time began to flow, I slowly learned of Father''s difficulties. I learned what it meant to be a god. I learned of it all. And I learned of his somewhat apparent disregard. I became a god to many. The Devils soon began to Breathe through the Hells¡­ An Eternal Cycleter, Mephisto approached me with a smile, stating he had a surprise.<sub> </sub>

    "Slippery bastard. Did you know Mephisto is super protective of our sister Ariel? I can''t remember when it happened, but Soloman had fallen for her. She was the Angel sent to deliver Father''s blessing, to grant him wisdom beyond any. And that idiot fell for our sister.

    "When Mephisto found out, he made it his mission to destroy Soloman. And because my bother always gets what he wants¡­ Solomon lost our Father''s blessing and his kingdom. Ever wondered where the Forsaken was in all this?

    "Well, I don''t know either. But one day, Mephisto just showed up with them and unleashed them, stating he had a surprise for me. But his goal... his true goal was for Soloman to watch how his kingdom was going to be divided into dozens of pieces and be defenseless to do anything.

    "Perhaps Father felt pity for him, but Soloman had regained his blessing, but he''d lost everything. His kingdom, his harem, and his children¡­ all was destroyed by Mephisto, who he challenged in a burning fit of rage.

    "Soloman, despite his blessing, was no challenge. Mephisto tormented him by having his entrails gorged upon by Darma. Vicious creatures Beelzubub had created. These creatures were both the worse of humanity and the best. They were pacifists when their faces were hidden but unclothed; they were walking devils.

    A/N: Arsene met them when he got Lily.

    "It was only when Mephisto got bored did he allow Soloman, who had nothing left to live for. Did he grant mercy and allow him his freedom¡­ if he could defeat Asmodeus. Solomon managed to win through trickery¡­ man that was a good battle. I''ll give Soloman that."

    "But it was then that the Forsaken had entered the fray of the war between the Angels and Fallen. And it was brutal. My word¡­ I''d never seen such a powerful race. Even Mephisto had miscalcted. The Forsaken were monsters. All of them, but none more than the Progenitors.

    "But it was also during that time¡­ I met her. She wasn''t a Progenitor but the first child of one of the Progenitors. I met her when I descended to earth to capture Gabriel, who''d snuck into my Hell. For some reason, I can''t even begin to exin¡­ that boy is a fool. But I''d tracked him down, and after a brief bullying session, I saw a fearless demi-god no more than seven or eight standing withrge golden eyes watching Gabriel and my battle."

    "Your first wife?" Amara softly asked, and I nodded with a smile filled with mncholy.

    "Aye. My wife. That mad woman. Opened her palm, and to everyone''s amazement, Morningstar, the sword forged with the bones of each Fallen in the Heart of the Hells, was stolen out of my hand. And with a challenging smile¡­ she ran."

 Chapter 1012 Heart Of The Abyss I

    Sinking deeper into my throne, awaiting Lily''s decision as it was ultimately her''s to make, my eyes narrowed till they closed.

    It almost seemed like hours had passed before my eyes opened to a teary eye Lilith, standing with a downcast expression.

    "Sorry," she said, bowing her head lower. "I went too far. "

    "You''re not sorry," I replied softly, leaning my cheek onto my knuckles. " you could care less¡­ you got your way, and you feel great." Lilith''s mouth opened, but before she could speak, I continued. " Don''t even try to deny it. I can both see your heart and feel it through our Soul Tether."

    The mopy expression of Lilith turned to a smile, and she shrugged," Fine. I don''t feel guilty in the least. But can you me? Do you know the meaning of Izalith? In the ancient tongue of the Abyss?"

    I narrowed my eyes. " Did you just look into your infinite knowledge just to prove what you did was right?"

    "Like you wouldn''t do the same to prove an argument."

    "Lilith, leave me be¡­ I''m not in the mood for this back and forth." I whispered, growing so weary of her presence.

    Lilith could kill whomever she wanted in whatever harem I had¡­ to me, that was fair, but to name our child¡­ such a thing¡­

    "Sene, I¡­"

    "Lilith, go away¡­ not now," I said firmly, not as a whisper of a woman I didn''t wish to speak to but a stranger, and I could feel her heartbreak at my words and heart.

    "... Sene?" She drew closer. "You don''t mean that."

    "Iza-Lith¡­ My daughter¡­ A child is probably one of the only things any creature with true sentience will love unconditionally. Born as innocent as an angel. It''s a shame. Such a thing was tarnished by a woman whose only thought was to get me back."

    I closed my eyes. I couldn''t look at Lilith. She crossed a line. I don''t like Izavith¡­ or vita now, I guess. While I don''t hate her, I don''t want my daughter to have any rtionship with her, even if she is to be her Master.

    "No!"

    My eyes snapped open, and a dark frown marred my lips. I stared, if not red, at the defiant look of Lilith with crossed arms.

    "Lilith is not going anywhere!"

    "You¡­"

    "NO! You gave me the right to pick! It''s my decision if you don''t like it! Take it out on yourself! Not me. Call her by something else if you want. I don''t care. To you, she''ll be whatever, but to me, she''d be Iza or Izalith."

    Jerking myself to my feet, I stormed my way to Lilith, towering over her as she looked at me withrge, bubbling eyes filled with tears. Lips buckling as she tried to hold back the tears, a brewing sliver of ice hummed deep within my heart.

    "Keep up that defiance and see what I do."

    "..."

    I snatched her chin, squeezing her chin as her eyes grew wetter," Look away."

    "..."

    My grip grew tighter, and her eyes became more defiant. "... What would you think if I named our Son after that dead brother of yours¡­ the one you killed? Edain?"

    Lilith''s eyes broke almost instantly as she backed away, " y-you wouldn''t."

    "Get out, Lilith Snow," I demanded, walking to my throne.<sub> </sub>

    Noticing she was gone by the time I took my seat, I sighed as guilt and regret came rushing in without regard.

    "Fuck¡­ that was brutal."

    "I''ll say." Said Lily finally. " You both got issues. But I''ve got a solution for your body¡­ We just need Vita''s¡ª"

    "Fuck that bitch¡­ we''re doing it without her!" I shouted.

    "..."

    "It''s a nine percent chance of survival without her and sixty with her."

    "First off. I''m Arsene Fucking Snow. Everything I do is one hundred percent. Now tell me what I need to do."

    "I now know where your Son''s arrogance stems from. A Prideful King, a Lustful Bastard, and a Crazy Witch. Arcadia is weeping in joy at the disappearance of the three devils. "

    That made me smile a bit. "For now at least¡­ bute their return. All of Arcadia will burn. Now tell me, what do I need to do?"

    "Head to the heart of the Abyss," Said lily shortly. "it''s located¡­."

    "I know¡­ Everywhere. The Heart of the Abyss, like the One, exists everywhere. I''ve been there a few times." I said to Lily, closing my eyes, and pushed my soul into the attunement thaty deep within me.

    Tenebrae, Hell, and the Abyss.

    Burning with the Sigil of a bleeding ck Sun that used to be aplexption of my soul crest and Liliths at some point. I reached my arm out, knowing this Sigil of the ck Sun had something to do with my Son.

    My heart shuttered as my soul space of darkness suddenly spiraled into a neb of stardust and stars, twisting and turning into a massive oasis of chaos.

    "Ah~ Good to be back¡­ Did you know every Abyssal Fiend has been here at least once? But it''s only those whose been granted the Abyss Blessing cane and go?"  Lily told me in a respectful whisper, and I could almost feel her bow in utter reverence.

    Doing the same. My curious mood plummeted as I caught sight of Izavith, kowtowing towards the heart of the Abyss.

    "Just saying¡­ she''s right there. Just a simple hey bitch! I need help. I''ll give you the D for free! Perhaps I''ll permit you to marry my Son for¡ª"

    "Lily." I coldly snapped. "Shut it.''

    "Fine. Fine. Head into the heart¡­ baby."

    Heading toward the chaos of the Abyss, I could feel my physical body back on Noctem begin to burn, trickling away as fast as Lily had created it. In seconds I knew my body had died again, and my soul was both exposed in the Abyss and Noctem.

    Anyone coulde and kill me.

    "You could have at least told me I would be exposed."

    "I seem to remember some arrogant asshole stating that Arsene Fucking Snow has a hundred percent chance of surviving. Where is that arrogance now?"

    "That may have been an exaggeration."

    "Ya think? Dumbass."

 Chapter 1013 Tenebrous I

    Seemingly, lost in the neb of stardust and clouds, a gentle warmth slowly coiled around my soul as the Sigil of the ck Sun slithered around my Soul me. The warmth slowly evolved to a burn and from a burn to a searing.

    It didn''t hurt.

    But... I was burning. My soul, ck in color, was on fire. I wasn''t screaming, but something in me was howling, and another wasughing... I wasughing.

    "Arsene?" Said Lily in a stammer. "You good?"

    Myughter continued, and something began cracking deep within me... something deep within my core. And I couldn''t stop. I didn''t want to stop.

    It felt so warm, so good. It was hurting, but it was painfully euphoric. I wanted to scream it to the heavens. I wanted to howl!

    "Dao... of Perfection... Oh Shit. Arsene, shield your mind! Shit, I''ll do it!"

    My eyes spiraled into a fog of obscurity stretching so far into my soul I didn''t even know where I was. But darkness had taken me into its fold, blinding me to what existed.

    I could still feel Lily... Lily''s presence in me... but it was fading. It was all fading. The pain, the joy... I was fading away.

    But could I fade? I was Arsene, the Monarch of Darkness.

    Arsene Fucking Snow. If I were to die, if I were to be killed, it will be by the hands of another, not the presence of the Abyss. The day I die to someone''s mere presence, wipe my existence from the Myriad Heavens.

    My spiritual self shuttered, and my eyes that were blinded by the darkness opened, revealing an Infinitum of Chaos.

    Laws... True Laws were seemingly indestructible alongside concepts that were dying before my eyes. At the same time, they were reforming in a beautiful symphony of chaos. Stars would aline only to be smited to nothing.

    "Do you like it, Father? What do you think of my Madness? What do you think of My Abyss? Mother helped, but it''s mine."

    Hearing the allure of a sweet devilish tone made my soul want to melt. I couldn''t help but smile. And something in me suddenly connected the dots.

    "This is yours?" I asked her.

    "Hmm. It is. You are not supposed to be here. Why is it? Every time I go into hibernation... you end up waking me with your theatrics."

    Looking around for a shadow, for a glimmer of her, I couldn''t help but feel my lips deepen. " So we''ve met. I don''t remember."

    "Of course, you don''t... that''s how it''s supposed to be." She said softly. " We''ve met a few times... you even called me aunty." Hearing her giggle, I frowned. "Zariel wasn''t born yet, but Aunty Yu still had him in her tummy."

    My frown deepened. " wouldn''t that cause a paradox?"

    "Why do you think you can''t remember me? Even this conversation will soon vanish from your mind till your timeline syncs up with me."

    "Iza, darling~ e?¨C¡è take me with you!!!! Arsene is a bully! I want my Crazy back."

    "Sowwy, Lily, but dad still needs you. Just a little longer, k." Said my daughter kindly. "Oh yeah. I guess you came here for a reason."<sub> </sub>

    "We thought this was the Heart of the Abyss," I said, somewhat confused. I had always felt Abyss Chan''s power emanating from here.

    It''s one thing for me not to sense my daughter, but what about Izavith... Vita? Surely, she''s felt something.

    "You''re confused," Iza said with a giggle. "Well, I can''t say much, but I can give you a hand to help recreate your body. I don''t think we would have lived if the Father hadn''t saved us."

    ''What do you mean?"

    "He sent us your Mother, my Aunt. Goodness, Aunty Yu was wild, at least till she had you. That''s when she--"

    "But Titus!"

    Iza went silent.

    "It was a fixed event, Father. Nothing we could have done: all three of us were crippled. We were almost wiped out by the time stream, and worse of all, in the Myriad Heavens passing through time. We saw the Dawn of Time, the Birth of the First Angel, and the Creation of Causality. We saw many things bouncing around through time until wended on one set timeline."

    "What the hell happened?"

    Iza went silent for a minute. " I''ll let you figure that one out. If I were to exin, it would take days. But enjoy this Realm... I reshaped it into my image." She paused. "And you better get all you can out of this. Because in a few years, I''m going to devour this realm. It shall be my heart."

    "Wait, what about my son!''

    "You''ll find him in the... Cathe...."

    Hearing her voice fade away, Lily was the first to speak. " You need to hurry up. The faster we get out of this ce, the better."

    Humming in response, I surveyed my surroundings with a sigh at the utter chaos unfolding. Iza had said that she had reshaped it, but it''s just chaos... If I were to do the same, would it be like this?

    ''Lily... Tell me about Iza. If I''m not going to remember, I''d like to know?"

    "Arsene, you need to...."

    "Tell me," I whispered. "And my son."

    "..."

    "I can''t, Arsene. I know you want to know. But in everything I say and do, I think deeply. There are a few things I can say to give you an idea, but even if this event is wiped from your memory, you''ll retain the feeling of mncholy, and in your subconscious, you''ll act differently." She paused. "But I''ll say your son is a King... A true heartless king feared by many, and your daughter is the mad devil leading his armies. You should see the chaos those two cause... usually due to Crowe''s shit-talking."

    I smiled. And looked around at the chaos, and somehow, I felt a little sad. Were Lilith and my blood so chaotic that it warped her mind like so? Or is that just the oue of every child of power?

    "Don''t feel bad," Lily suddenly said. " Despite Iza''s fall into Madness being tragic from an outside perspective, she and your son enjoyed every second of it. Think of two mini versions of yourself running around... three if you add Crowe. No idea how he''s Zariels, son."

 Chapter 1014 Tenebrous II

    I''d always wondered how strong a being from arcadia was, but as I sank deeper into this Abyss of madness, I began to understand theplexity of this chaos. Vita¡­ She didn''t seem to sense my daughter, or at least she chose to ignore it.

    "Lily, how much stronger is Iza than Vita?''

    "Are you high on the fumes? Vita would fuck Iza up. No challenge at all. Even this version of her¡­ Most people don''t realize that all super beings like Vita or Lucifer don''t stop training. They train each day, every second. It''s like worship to them. Earlier, we saw vita kowtowing to the Heart of the Abyss, but that was truly training. If you think they are not getting stronger. Then you''re wrong."

    My heart dipped, but I also understood what she said made sense. Belphegor had mentioned this fact. Where is he, by the way? He''s been quiet¡­ that''s not good.

    Finding myself where stardust and light didn''t seem to exist, my eyes stared glued to the infinite mass of darkness¡­ to a being resting on a throne. She had long ck hair, bleeding nodes of¡­ darkness. Hershes were long and dark, with pink and red lips that seemed to arc. Her cheeks seemed as defined as her perfection, ensuring she''d get a few cheek pokes.

    ''Tenebrae."

    Her tendershes trembled, and with a warm smile filled with something that made my heart tickle, she opened them. " Arsene¡­ What¡­ what are you doing here?"

    ''¡­''

    "You know my daughter?"

    She flinched and nodded. " We''ve met throughout time and space. Although I didn''t know she was yours. But you are not here for her, are you? You here for what I hold."

    "Who are you?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    Tenebrae rose, revealing a slender ck dress that was as beautiful as she was, defining her figure that hid nothing from me.

    "I am the oldest Guardian¡­ the Heart of the Abyss is not truly a Heart but rather a Gate. A Gate, a gate that leads to the First World."

    "Eden?"

    "That was the first Mortal World," She exined, stepping to me with a warm smile. "How I''d love it if your hair were ck. As my Monarch, it would mean so much more."

    "You and I are no longer connected."

    She nodded and ran her hands through my hair. " The Myriad Holds many secrets¡­ my child. Many. As well as lies, but the Abyss is where truth is found. It''s where Monolith of Ends is constructed and where Godse to die."

    Come to die? What are Monoliths of End?

    "What do you mean?" I softly said, oddly feelingfortable by her touch.

    "The Heart of the Abyss, the Great Rift, scarred by beings whose power would sever beings like Izavith down as though they were children. Behind me, Arsene, you will find a rift they created to hide this world."

    I shook my head, and her hands fell to my shoulder, " I don''t see anything. "

    "Because you are not strong enough. Don''t feel bad. The only one who can see behind this rift is Zariel and the Twins, and you at your peak." She patted my shoulders and stepped back with a smile of mncholy, and returned to her throne. "So might be the Fate of you, Snow''s."

    "A Heavenly World, huh." I mused, a little unsure how I could feel¡­ then what is the Myriad Heaven if not a Mortal domain?

    "What''s in there?"

    "Nothing¡­ everything in there is dead. The first world died long¡­ long ago. Come sit with me. You''ve got a Throne, right?"

    I nodded, and with a thought, a ck throne found its way behind me.

    "Lovely." She said, smiling. "It''s our first time truly talking, isn''t it? It''s our first time looking into each other eyes. I used to hate you, you know. Your brother had threatened me. Going as far as to wage war against me. That little shit. But do you know why I truly helped you?"<sub> </sub>

    "Mephisto?"

    "No¡­ That little one wasn''t the reason. Although, he did try to persuade me. No. I helped you because I was curious about how far one, with my help, could rise. I''ve lived longer than you can imagine; watching some defeat the odds was a hobby. And you became my first. And the day your body was smited to ash, I had a thought."

    "Marriage?" I excitingly said, watching her lips rise even higher.

    "Darling, you can barely handle your wife¡­ don''t think I''ll be defeated."

    ¡­ Tenebrae, wife number two. Daughter, son, I''m about to give y''all another mommy.

    "Then shall we have a test run?" I mused, shooting her a wink.

    "Youck a body."

    "And I''m sure you can help with that.

    "For a price."

    "A child, perhaps?"

    "Arsene¡­"

    "Tene"

    Cheeks turning nodes of pink, she sighed," Come on, get serious. I''m willing to assist you, but I need your help."

    Losing my smile, I nodded. " And what''s that?"

    "I foresee war and death¡­ much, much death. I want you to be my acolyte, my direct chosen."

    "I''d assume the abyss chose me first."

    Tenebrae smiled, lifting her fingers as the sigil of the ck Suns swirled into view just above the tip of her slender fingers. "You are her chosen, but you are not an Abyssal Fiend. What you can do is dictated by your existence. You have much authority as the bridge between the Myriad Heavens and The Abyss. But your Son and Daughter will soon rise to be King or Queen."

    "You think they''ll steal my power?"

    "Steal? You''ll give your children anything they ask for." She said with a knowing smile. "Don''t act tough with me. You''ll give them a trial, and if they pass., which they will, you''ll give it to them."

    My lips grew pursed, knowing she was right. The Abyss was never really mine. It was Liliths¡­ the Night is my power.

    ? "... Be mine¡­ and my Kingdome will be yours."

    "Eh?"

    Tenebrae nodded. " You be mine, and I''ll give you all of it. All I have, all I am will be yours."

    "... Surely your joking¡­ this sounds like¡ª"

    "Marriage? You people live by such a word, right?" She shook her head. " If you so choose¡­ you''ll no longer be Arsene Snow. At least in public, you''ll no longer be a Snow. You''ll be Night, a being whose existence surpasses even the angels.

    "You''ll be Tenebrous."

 Chapter 1015 Tenebrous III

    "You''ll be Tenebrous."

    "Surely your kidding," I said to Tenebrae, a little offended and charmed. "You know my history. Do you really think I''ll give up my surname? Ourst name was dedicated to the death of our Mother. If one thing is utterly sacred, it''s that name."

    "So your Surename is more important than your children? Your current Family? Zariel can''t do everything alone. He''s already stretched in the Myriad Heavens; if you add the realm of Arcadia, you''ll find he''ll be useless."

    My heart dipped, and an unsettling sensation couldn''t help but take root in my soul. She was right. "Why me?"

    "Because, for some odd reason, Mother is deeply smitten by you. So why not you."

    "So it''s curiosity," I replied, unsure how I should feel. I was getting a free wife. A good fuck you to Lilith for screwing me over with that damn name. "I''d always thought my second wife would marry me for love, not curiosity."

    "Is it not the same?"

    I couldn''t answer that¡­ not really. They weren''t the same, but love and curiosity were deeply tied together. Shit, even now, I can''t get how Lilith thinks. And we''ve been together for a long time now. And she is still a damn mystery.

    Then again, that could just be because she''s a woman. They don''t make sense.

    Tenebrae pursed her lips. " Well, I am curious as to why my Mother is so smitten by you. But I honestly fear for the future. Something ising, and the various Laws with Sentience, like me, are taking action. Mithra is already chosen her daughter to take over her kingdom. We are preparing for war."

    "Is what you saw that bad?"

    "When Hellmaster is seeking a champion, I know it''s time to take action."

    "Hellmaster?"

    "The Nine Hells. The Embodiment of the Torment. Hellmaster is a being of utter tyranny and judgment. Existing even before me. Not even I know much about him, but he is prowling for a disciple. And he might settle his gaze on Little Jin."

    I didn''t think things were so bad. Seems I miscalcted.

    "Hellmaster is not like me or my daughter Mithra. He formed his own body through his own will and beliefs. He is not tied to any restrictions. For him to seek a disciple is even troubling for me."

    "..."

    "He an ally?"

    "My older brother is¡­ I don''t know. All I know is that he rarely takes part in family gatherings and likes solitude. He had thrown a great fit when Lucifer was banished into his Hells. But aside from that, Hellmaster has not once shown much care for anything else."

    "Guessing he wasn''t the greatest fan of the Mother of Demons."

    "Lucifer had to step in on that. Almost killing him in the process. Hellmaster is like the uncle you don''t fuck with. He''sid back till he gets triggered. That was a dark day. I have never seen Lucifer bullied so badly. It was like Father was the one beating his little ass."

    Damn.<sub> </sub>

    Tenebrae giggled, covering her mouth as she continued. "Hellmaster had been so angry he abandoned the Hells for a few chaos cycles to chill with Father. Seems they bonded over how angry they were with Lucifer."

    "Seems like I joined a massive family of chaos."

    "You''ve no idea. Wait till you meet¡ªWell, I''ll leave that as a surprise. The Myriad Heavens is our home Arsene. All thews you see are what we created to have an ecosystem for every form of creature to live by."

    My eyes narrowed, and I couldn''t help but frown. "Hellmaster¡­ a being of his level is looking for a champion. What is in Arcadia that you all are so afraid of?"

    "No idea¡ª"

    "Liar¡­ I don''t think you ever had a vision of Arcadia." I coldly analyzed," I bet you know. And if I''m right¡­ it has some rtionship to that dead world behind you. The one you im to be¡ª"

    "So what if it is?" She interrupted with a teasing smile.

    "Is this how you ask a favor?"

    "A Favor, you say. It''s funny you call a coboration that fits all your needs a favor. Perhaps I was hastily in¡ª"

    ''No. No." I quickly said, forcing a cheeky smile. " I''m more than willing to ept this deal. Lilith may be slightly irritated, but she''ll get over it."

    Tenebrae narrowed her dark eyes that smoldered a devouring light. "My Kingdom will be yours, Arsene, but so will the responsibility ites with. I''ll not interfere in most matters pertaining to the majority, but when ites to the minority like the Shade, I will act."

    "The shade?"

    "Um," She nodded. " The Shades are¡­ well, they are aberrations born from Absolute Night. Ten years I gave them to prove their worth, to prove they should exist. They are highly talented, but their power doesn''t show themselves till they enter the Higher Heaven. My Shades can rival Devils and Demons. And I would like it if you keep them from bing Shadowfell."

    "But aren''t Shadowfell stronger, faster, and carry a wider range of¡ª"

    "Your race, the Shadowfell, is tainted by Hellmaster, Me, and Mother. They are amalgamations. The Shades are a race I handcrafted for cycles, atom by atom, with a drop of my blood. Do not taint them. One or two is fine, but Shades have evolved so much I''d hate to see the First Race of Night be wiped away."

    "HUH!? They were the first race you created!" I almost jumped as those words left me.

    "Hmm," hummed the lovely Tenebrae in response to me. " Yup. They didn''t always have such a form. They evolved so much that I couldn''t even believe what they had be. They are no longer shadows that can only exist in darkness. They used to hunt high humans. That''s why most humans have an instinctual fear of the darkness. My little shades used to even make beings like Soloman shit his pants."

    Tenebrae stood to her feet and stepped towards me with such a smile it made my heart shutter. " Well¡­ Tenebrous¡­ what do you say. Do you ept me?"

    Rising to mine, I hesitated for a second. "I will if you call me Arsene. Everyone else may not have a choice, but I want you to call me by my real name."

    Tenebrae nodded and leaned onto my chest, formed of pure energy generated by my Soul me, and reached for my lips with hers.

    "Deal."

 Chapter 1016 Ezra - Bridge Of The Damned I

    It''s finally happening.

    Standing on the tform, just outside Master''s magnificent castle, I gazed out at the hundreds of thousands of High Gods and Elder Gods. Their faces were livid with excitement and concern.

    The Nine Hells were not made for mortal minds to grasp. There was a trial period for anyone to get ustomed to itsws. And that''s why the Bridge of the Damned was so important. This was the Zone. All souls the Devils captured would appear; this is aw created by Lord Lucifer. Should the soul be forced in deeper without getting ustomed, many devils found the soul could burn away by the mes of Hellfire.

    Where these souls would end up was a mystery after their apparent destruction. Many, like myself, believed they would move on to a higher ne, but some thought the souls would just die.

    In any case, there was only one truth: Noctem needed the Bridge of the Damn to Invade the Nine Hells.

    The first Lord who Governs over the First Layer of the Nine Hells is known as Arakiel. It was even said when he fell from Heaven as a Fallen, the intense heat of the One''s judgment was so great it burned away his almighty wings, turning them to ash.

    The day he struck the firstyer, the ashes of his wings snowed from the ashen skies. To this day, his Heavenly Wings continue to burn, tearing at the flesh of demons and devils who walk the Firstyer of Avenos.

    (A/N: I can''t remember or find the name I used for the First Layer of Hell. I lost ny percent of my notes a few months back due to a system failure. So, the Firstyer of Hell is now Avenos.)

    Rivers of Blood had run from his body, bleeding into the manyyers of Hell, but none like Avenos. It was said within the Infernal Text that through his blood, theyers of Hell were opened up for the Fallen to transverse and that all five rivers in the Hells were formed through him. Granting life to the once-dead Hells.

    But of all the Hells, it is Averos that is the most chaotic. It is a hellhole of chaos. There were many rumors biblically that Lucifer wanted to dethrone Arakiel. As for what happened, I cannot say. But Averos is a godless hell.

    Due to the Bridge of the Damned, Devils can''t stand being near it. It''s like stepping into holy light. It burns. So many are forced to wait outside its Infernal Gates, waiting for thembs to be taken to their respective levels.

    While Father had managed to create some Devils who could withstand the terror of the Bridge, they shouldn''t be a problem. At least, that''s what I hope. Who knows what the current king of Avenos has done?

    Madness breeds power and innovation.

    The Devil King of Averos ought to be Beleth. By his side, he stands with Prince of Hell Alzimar and alongside Archduke Bune.

    I wonder who will be there to greet us. If Beleth is smart, he''ll be there personally.

    Hearing the crowd''s cheer hitting my cheeks, following the howls of approval, I, alongside Freya, took our leave from the podium to allow the various dukes to show their approval.

    We were all set. All that was left was to move out.

    "Can we still not find, Master?" Feya whispered on our way toward the castle, where a ship awaited us in the hanger bay.

    "Nothing," I whispered back." Master just vanished, yet again. And Lilith is weeping alone in the eastern tower. It''s a shit show in there."

    "I was hoping for better news."

    "Same. But we already got the go-ahead. I''m sure we''ll see each other in Averos."

    "He''s not the one I''m worried about. It''s the maniacal woman who''s pumped up on hormones. Do you think Lilith will kill us? You''re her sister."<sub> </sub>

    "If it were me... I''d kill us." I admitted.

    There was nothing wrong with being selfish. The fact Lilith hadn''t killed us yet was a miracle. At least to me, it was. I would have killed Lilith, Freya, and everyone else when they approached Master if we were married.

    "Just focus on the Hells."

    Freya''s lips puckered for a second, and she nodded. " Fine, but I feel like we need to do something before Lilith snaps. You know Master forgives many of her transgressions."

    Stopping outside the Hanger, I sighed. " Nothing we can do. Those two are something else. Our lives are in their hands. We knew this when we slept with Master."

    Stepping into the hangar doors, I nced at the dozen elite soldiers boarding various warships.

    "What took you so long?"

    Startled, I nced over at Victoria, approaching with a dark grimace. "Let''s go. Zagan is about to die for attacking the Eben Forest." She said darkly.

    "None of your people died. Lilith got them out in time."

    "Irrelevant." She replied, " I put in a lot of work and fortifications around mynd, and now all those runes are destroyed. That bastard signed his death warrant."

    Not bothering to reply, I pulled my gaze away from her and onto the teleportation rune that would take me directly aboard Noctems gship.

    I stopped inside the portal, and light-filled my eyes, pushing me through space as I appeared onboard Noctems greatest ship, said to have weaponry that could harm or kill Paragons.

    Making my way toward the Helm as soldiers one after the other saluted, we stepped inside the Bridge, watching various Shadowfell all rise to attention.

    "Admiral  on deck!" Shouted the Commander, a shade by the name of Drax.

    "Are you all ready?" I steadily asked, sensing a dark Aura billowing through the air around my men.

    "Yes, Sir." Said Drax.

    Nodding steadily, I pushed out my senses into the vacuum of space. My blood began to bubble as I called upon my infernal lineage to draw open a Gate of Hell.

    Space began to tremble and bend as a ck stone gate materialized out of thin air, bringing about the grim scent of brimstone to my nose.

    Knowing what I was smelling was Arakiel''s smoldering wings burning for all eternity, my heart seized with fear and trepidation, alongside excitement, as I looked on with anticipation.

    "To Avenos!"

 Chapter 1017 Freya - Bridge Of The Damned II

    Hurdling through Subspace with a dozen legions herding behind us. A sickening sensation coiled around my heart, darkening my soul the closer to the Hells we became. My skin had long since turned pale as I struggled not to vomit.

    The touch of the Hells made my gut bubble. And the people beside me weren''t doing much better. Some were bent over a trashcan, vomiting out their stomach content, while others called for their mother and father.

    Goosebumps had long since prickled my skin, but no matter how I tried to resist the gruesome aura of the Nine Hells, the more I felt like I was on the border of falling into a pit of hell.

    "It''ll pass." Said Ezra coldly, turning to me with a smile. "How I missed this, Aura." she turned, and from the streaking lines of Subspace, the faint outline of a feathery wing connecting to a majestic ck tower stood.

    My heart quickened, and I gulped as an instinctual fear danced along my spine.

    Suddenly a tremor seized control of the ship holding it in ce, almost tearing me off my feet, and before we knew it, our ship, alongside the others, was being pulled away. And taken towards the edge of the seemingly endless wings stretching into Subspace.

    "We''ll stay in the ship till we get out of subspace," Said the stoic Ezra. " But have everyone on standby. The Effects of the Bridge of the Damned should affect us even if we don''t disembark. After we officially enter Avenos, we''ll have the Elder God and High Gods walk side-by-side with the Souls of the Damned."

    ''How many are down there?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    Ezra shook her head. "This is why Averos is so chaotic; so many souls are entering that the Devils don''t have enough manpower to handle them all. So while the souls are branded for a specific hell, it''s the Devil''s Job to herd them to their appropriateyer. However¡­ many escape. And tore the firstyer of hell."

    "It''s like limbo." Said Victoria sharply.

    "That''s pretty urate." The Princess of the Hells uttered as she pointed. "Look at the ash falling. A single ke of ash will burn the body of a King of Hell, but oddly enough, it''ll harm the body of a normal human just as much. Those are the wings of a Fallen Angel."

    Fear crawled its way from my soul into my arms, and with a long stare over the horizon, my gaze began to take note of the various fiends amassing on the ground and by air roughly near the tower.

    "... what''s stopping them froming up onto the bridge?"

    "Nothing but excruciating pain." Ezra coldly answered. "We train devils to do just that. But they are few in number."

    Holding back the unease hammering from my heart, I looked on at the River of utter red glowing with a pulsing light.

    "Acheron River¡­ one of the Five Rivers of the Nines. Do not fall into that. A second in there is equivalent to a chaos cycle of some of the foulest types of torment."

    "Whenever I think of the Hells, I don''t think of rules or structure. I just think of death and despair." I said softly.

    "The Hells are not without its history. Do you see that tower at the end of the Bridge of the Damn? That used to be a structure of a supreme being¡­ A structure of Lord Lucifer. No one knows why it was changed, but somehow it did, taking the shape of a tower. Some specte that there was a battle. Between Lord Arakiel and Lord Lucifer. But we can''t be sure."

    "Oh?!"

    Ezra chuckled and continued. " They say that Lord Beelzebub of the Seventh Layer had allied himself with lord Arkiel of the firstyer to battle against Lord Lucifer. But Lord Mephistopheles of the Eight and Belial of the Fourth stood against Lord Lucifer, trying to seize more power. But instead of personally striking against Lucifer, they sent armies to attack the Ninth Layer. Trying to get him to retreat.

    "Did it work?"<sub> </sub>

    "No idea. The Infernal Text didn''t say. We don''t know who runs the firstyer of hell, but we know it is subject to change. The Hells are rich in history that it would take cycles just trying to exin it all."

    "What about the seven original fallen? Do they all have¡ª"

    Ezra shook her head, already understanding what I was trying to say. " I know Lord Samyaza doesn''t have a Layer in Hell in which he rules. He''s attached to Lord Lucifers'' side. But he has been known to take over specific Layers when a Fallen wishes to go into istion."

    So the hells seem like endless loops of traps and schemes run by the Fallen. I wonder how chaotic it is in higher realms?

    Staring out toward the tower, I couldn''t help but frown, knowing we were about to walk into a few traps ourselves.

    "Look!" Ezra suddenly shouted, pointing towards the entrance of the tower, " Devils. Powerful ones."

    I frowned and focused my gaze on the burning hiss of two dark-skin, horned devils bearing beastal fangs.

    "What¡­ what''s he doing?"

    "Wait, that''s an elder god¡­ oh no."

    "SHIELDS!!!"

    Watching as the two Devils charged with a crazed look, everyone braced themselves as a detonation of utter red whipped over my eyes as an expanding sun struck against the barriers on my ship.

    "Sheilds are at sixty percent!"

    "Fifty!''

    "Thirty! OH NO!!!"

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Another explosion swelled over our eyes, shattering the barriers and exposing us to Subspace''s cruelty.

    Watching the helm of the ship begin to be atomized at a visible rate, I heard Ezra howl. " Push forward! NOW!!"

    Turbines howled, the ship trembled, and with a bit of eleration, we began to move. However, just as we did, my eyes locked upon another set of elder gods.

    "I got this! Tell your people to fire! We got air superiority!" Shouted Victoria as she vanished from the bridge and into Subspace.

    Ezra narrowed her scarlet eyes, seemingly not phased that Victoria had exited the ship. " Tell everyone to open fire¡­ The target is the entrance near the other side of the bridge. Wipe it off the map!"

 Chapter 1028 Prep

    "Wait!" Shouted the little teen with tears of fear rolling down his cheeks. He pushed out of the huddle of guards, cuffing his palms with buckling knees and terribly stiff shoulders.

    "We do not wish for war! I am Karval, a disciple of Lord Ventura, one of the twelve champions of Winterpool. We by no means wish you disrespect. I can assure you, Lord Snow."

    Zanris gave a mischievous smile that smelt of blood and tilted her head like a cat up to no good. " Is that right? But Karval. I''m sure you can see it our way. You are less than one hundred years while we are over a cycle. From how I see it, it''s quite insulting. Don''t you think, Master?"

    "I still stand by what I said. But I am a kind King. So boy, I''ll give you a single chance. Just one before I mail you back to your Master in pieces. And don''t mince words. I''m in a hurry."

    Unease prickled the boy''s skin, and his head dipped to my disappointment; this was not children''s business. I''m not here to train the boy or be his stepping stone or milestone. I am a King, not a pawn.

    "Boy¡­ I''ll not wait long. Entertain me or be my lunch."

    Peering into his little heart, I couldn''t help but be shocked at how fortified it was. Sure the brat was scared, but his mind seemed more put together than Devils. A feat that wasn''t small.

    He snapped his eyes to me and spoke with a tinge of regal that couldn''t be concealed from my ear, " We of the Twelve Lords of Winterpool wish an alliance with the Nation of Noctem. Winterpool is prepared to offer various herbs, spices, and metals for trade that could benefit Noctem."

    Zanris slid her eye to me, and I was a little tempted: This was what was needed in the Hells. Money wasn''t a problem when you could take out a line of credit. Plus, I have the Abyss, and untapped by anyone.

    "That''s all nice, but I''m more curious about how a child is supposed to do business. What is your title aside from disciple? You do not represent the treasury or the armory. Head back to Winterpool. I''ll allow you, your head, this once. But next time you return, it''s best to be with someone with relevance. If not, I''ll kill you and everyone they sent."

    "Lord Snow, I assure you I¡ª"

    "You are but a child. I don''t do business with children, even if you have a superior mind. Any promises you make mean shit in the end. If you don''t wish to be nothing, gain a title that doesn''t use your master name. Be a man. Now fuck off."

    Waving Karval away, I ignored the brightening of the child''s cheeks, flushed with anger and embarrassment. But I couldn''t find it in me to give a single fuck. The fact I didn''t outright kill him was already a testament to my control. There''ll be no next time, though.

    Staring as the Delegates of Winterpool left under my eye, I turned to Zan smiling. "What''s with that look."

    "Zan is curious as to why you allowed him to leave."

    "We need supplies. Ready any armies down here. I need thend around what''s left of the Eben Forest to be cultivated, same with the skies. Use all our technology. Also, get in contact with Genisis. Those bastards have a lot of technology that can be of relevance to us."

    Going over a few things I required of Zanris, my expression slowly went to ice on the discussion of Aether and the Ilthad.

    "The ck family will probably send someone to speak alliance soon. Same with the othernds that lost good soldiers in ourst skirmish. The Ilthad will be appearing soon as well. Give them the best treatment and signal to them that they are wee in Noctem. And if you see one with high potential, outright give him control of thisnd, and tell him to conquer Iluthath. Their price will be ten percent of what they conquer."

    "... That''s a lot, Master. Can we go to Seven percent? Iluthath is massive, but the Ilthad are withoutnd. Let''s abuse their needs for a holynd. Not like they can do anything about it."

    I smiled at that¡­ she was good.

    "Do whatever you feel is right. But the cap is ten percent. Contact me through the Holocube once everything is done. Now before I go, is there anything I need to know?"<sub> </sub>

    Zanris frowned a bit and nodded. "Maybe. I was contacted a few months ago by the Head of the Court of Nox, Yornen. Seems he needs something."

    Yornen¡­"How''d he sound?"

    "Cold, aloof. He didn''t give away anything." Said Zanris stoically, with a cute frown. "He gave me a holocube to contact you." She opened her palm, revealing a ck and gold cube brimming with Ilthadian runes. Feeling the Astral energy bleeding out of the cube, I knew it was a secure line."

    "Lily is the Ilthad, my enemy?"

    "Depends how you look at it." Replied Lily. "Crowe is their mortal enemy. He became so angry after¡­ Well, that doesn''t matter. But he hates them. Iza and hubby are cool with them, though."

    "¡­hubby?"

    "I''m going to ''down'' your Son. That''s a fact¡­ and your daughter. Crowe can get it too! "

    "¡­"

    Lily needs god.

    Clearing my throat to rid myself of this crazy woman''s fantasy, I took hold of the Holocube. " Also, get in touch with the Trading Guild, and start buying resources but go through Karr when doing so."

    "K!" She said brightly. "Can Zan get some hugs and kisses now?"

    "Nope. Do a good job, and you can have some. Call me if you''re not sure." I said, shadow stepping back into the Nines, right onto the bridge littered with endless souls.

    Ash of Arakiel''s wings was still billowing over my flesh, searing my soul and flesh with its death touch. Same with the souls surrounding me. But this all gave me an idea.

    "Arsene¡­ you were struck down by the Holy Ghost. Do you want to anger him and Hellmaster?"

    "It''s a lower realm."

    "These souls belong to the Hells."

    "But¡­"

    "You''ve been warned." Said Lily.

    "..."

 Chapter 1029 The First Blood Lord

    A/N History of Ilthad and Hell

    I hissed in response to the abyssal system: This was the perfect farming spot. So many souls, all unbound and free. Yet none of the devils or demons dare to steal it. They wait till the soul leaves the Bridge of the Damned. They also fear Hellmaster.

    ''I wonder what he''s like.'' I replied to the system.

    "He''s a middle age man who acts like a child more often than not. Hellmaster or Lord Hellmaster to you is a force of difort for many who are not Avatars. He''s a cruel man yet tolerates a lot. And unlike Devils or Fallen, he doesn''t like mind games¡­ At least if you don''t annoy him."

    "So he''s not an ass. That''s refreshing."

    "Never said that, but he keeps to himself." Said Lily cautiously. " Don''t touch these souls till they''ve been processed. Remember, Hell existed before the Darkness. He''s Tenebraes'' elder, and you can honestly say Lord Hellmaster created the Dao of Fire and all its concepts."

    "Does he have a temple?" I said after a moment of deliberation.

    "No, he doesn''t need believers. Honestly, I don''t know much about him, Arsene. Lord Hellmaster stays to himself way too much. But if you want to know, you can ask his son, ma."

    "Eh? Son?"

    "You didn''t know? Yeah. ma is Hellmaster''s son, simr to how Tenebrae mothered Mithra and Luna. It''s actually due to your little sister that ma decided to help you and give you his blessing. Although you branched off and did your own thing, creating the Abyssal me."

    "Just how many people did Zariel and my sister contract for me?"

    "Mephisto had a lot to do with it, but most of them were willing to help since your brother''s title was pretty useful. And now that little Jin, many of us think there is going to be a big change soon."

    "Jin? Oh! I forgot about him. Did Lucifer¡ª"

    "Yeah¡­ But another deal was struck¡­ and that''s how I came to know Lord Hellmaster. He appeared in the Bird Cage."

    "Bird Cage? What are you¡ª"

    "Forget what I said. Just try not to anger Lord Hellmaster." Said Lily quickly, attempting to hide her slip-up. "Oh did you know his favorite food is Pasta?"

    "Same." I agreed, nodding my head. " If there were one type of food I could eat every day, it would be pasta. It just goes with so many things."

    (A/N: What is your favorite food? Mine is curry and pasta.)

    Moving along the edge of the wing towards the growing nodes of light, amassing with one another, I knew it was only a matter of time before all Hell broke out in Avenos.

    Pulling out the Holocube Zan gave me, my face instantly went cold as the image of the Ilthad appeared with a cold grimace.

    "Arsene¡­ you finally returned my called."

    I hummed in response.<sub> </sub>

    Yornen showed a thin smile and nodded. " Fine. I''ll get to the point. I wish for an alliance."

    I almost flinched in response. " what are you¡ª"

    "I was contracted to kill you by Balor and Zantar, but neither of them hase to my aid in dealing with the Kings of Hell."

    "And you expect me to?"

    I almostughed: Ridiculous!

    Yornen nodded. "It was only business. And the Hells will not listen to an Ilthad¡­ There''s a bit of history between our kind."

    "There sure is!" Said Lily to me.

    "Oh? And what does that mean?"

    Yornen shook his head with a dark frown. ''Ever heard of Ishar? I''m sure you haven''t. She was a name predating even the Silver Devil and many eras. History portrayed her as a man, but in truth, ''he'' was a ''she'' and an Ilthad at that."

    "And the First Disciple of the Lord of Hell, Amara, titled Asmodeus¡­ the only Lord that never renounced her name but overpowered the legacy, keeping her identity of who she is. Her power was unrivaled. Even the Angels knew their ce before her. "

    I frowned. "And what''s this got to do with Amara? Was Ishar a believer?"

    Yornens expression dipped, "It''s rare within our kind¡­ nothing is ever perfect. There will always be cracks, and Ishar was one of them. She was a ve girl. Even with our connected cognition, she renounced our ways when she escaped around the age of three. With the help of a wandering Lord¡­ Amara."

    "And so a deal between Master and Disciple was struck, and the first ever Blood Lord was created. And I''m not talking about one from the Nines but one of True Flesh and Blood. Ishar became so feared even Angels from on high came to strike her down. Blood bathed the heavens stretching so deep it reached the Hells. It was so bloody that¡­ it came to a historical fact that the Devils and Angels couldn''t live in harmony due to this Ilthad. She was relentless and filled with so much bloodlust. The Angels went to us. Her people."

    He shook his head, releasing a long sigh. "It''s sickening, but our people betrayed her. She wasn''t a believer. And so they schemed and managed to banish her to the Hells. It was said that she had killed so many people that the Bridge of the Damned burned for endless cycles before Amara managed to find her. But by then, it was toote. With the help of the Blood Laws, she turned into something else."

    "A vampire," Lily and Yornen had said as one.

    "But vampires are weak little demons¡ª" I shouted.

    "It became like that with age, but back then, Ishar had managed to ughter a King of Hell in her rage with the race change crowning herself a King of Hell¡­ of the Eighth Layer¡­ and that Lord was¡ª"

    "Bael¡­ fuck, that guy''s legacy can''t catch a break."

    "Agreed. There had been a lot of disorder back then between the Devils and Demons. And many of the Lords of Hell were already dissatisfied with Amara, so the death of Bael was more than wee in her eyes. Especially since that meant Amara would gain a true ally she could rely on. Ishar, the Maiden of Blood, was utterly heartless as a Vampiric Lord. The touch of the Hells had corrupted her. It had made her into a nightmare. She was neither Devil nor Demon but hell properties of both. And sheid out draconian rule over the residents of the Eight Layer of Hell, that grew so strong it began to spread throughout the Hells."

    " It was also she who started the war between Demons and Devils within the Hells that stretched on till the Silver Devils reign."

    "She''s also Mephisto''s high most confidant. Lucifer has Amara, but Mephisto took Ishar." Said Lily sharply.

 Chapter 1030 Alliance

    Ishar¡­ So if it''s like that, Mephisto''s hierarchy in the Eight Layer of Hell is Ishar, Bael, his dukes, and Princes. For Ishar to be so valuable to Mephisto, she is a threat.

    "During Ishar''s draconian rule over the Eight Layer of Hell, the maiden discovered how to turn others into what she was. But her only options were demons, destroying her bloodline before it took off. Devils and Demons were all corrupted beasts; this was where the bloodline especially began to decline. As with each generation, she found that her people were growing weaker and weaker till what you know to be vampires were born."

    ''No more did they feast on the soul or the heart of any known realm, but like savages, they began to feast on blood. They lost our Astral ability but gained an inhumane body vastly superior to the Ilthadians."

    "The Kings of Hell are fearful of a repeat of the past," I said, and Yornen nodded.

    "It''s as you say. Zargon has already stated that his people are beginning to recover past knowledge. Ishar''s rule was something that will be a part of the Fourth Heavens Lore for a long time toe." Said the Ilthad. " And it is something that needs to be feared. Amara and Ishar, the Twin Queens of Blood, are said to have mastered the Laws of Blood to such a degree that even the strongest intent cannot stop them from being killed. Their bodies need to be atomized, or they''ll be back."

    That is simr to a Teleth. Could the Primary Law in the Teleth be Blood Laws?

    Blood Laws are the highest degree of what we mortals can do in and governed by the One and the All. It''s through Blood Laws that we can take our bodies from being average and manipte them into something that rivals higher-level entities.

    Vancurro had done something simr. His race was one of the supreme races in terms of physical attacks. He was a beast in Hand-to-Handbat. He could tank some of the most insane spells, but his soul was weak. It was only through Blood Laws that he was able to destroy such a weakness.

    The body made under the Laws of the One or the All are designed for unimaginable things. Blood Laws essentially tap into that power.

    It is Blood Laws that make Demons so feared throughout Hell and rivals to Devils. While I fail to grasp Blood Laws in the beginning, demons attain unrivaled bodies through their Blood.

    Haha, I guess Amara and Ishar were the MCs of their era.

    "So I propose an alliance. I know you''re invading the Hells. You need resources." Said the Ilthad

    "You might represent the Court of Nox, but you don''t own it. You can''t just openly give me resources." I replied, folding my arms over one another.

    Yornen showed a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, " True, but that''s for me to worry about. All I ask is that you take care of at least one King of Hell, Zargon. He should be critically injured. Although, I wasn''t sure you weren''t either."

    "I''m built different," I mused. " But that alliance doesn''t work for me. I''m taking on all the dangers. While you''re just¡ª"

    ''Arsene, do realize while I might be in a tough spot, you are in a way worse situation. Eight Lords of Hell exist within the Nine Hells at this moment. You can take my help and assist me with my venture to kill the Kings with the resources and some intel I gathered, or we can go around in circles."

    Yornens words made my lips tug downwards as I stared at his features tempting me to take a hammer to his skull.

    "You think I''m trapped?"<sub> </sub>

    "Attacking the Hells was quite the risk. And I think you underestimated them. While I''ve no doubt you can win, it wille down to how long it''ll take for you to win. And let''s say you lose. Let''s say another party like Oblivian decides to join the Hells. I heard your wife annoyed the Pale Lord. Let''s say they join the Hells. You''d have no chance of winning. And even if you did. Noctem would be so defenseless you''d lose your kingdom in a matter of years."

    Thinking over everything, something suddenly clicked within my mind as I stared dead into Yornens eyes.

    "How do you know the Pale Lord? Lilith said Cleo and Kurt were the only ones in that room aside from the Pale Lord herself."

    He chuckled, lifting his lips. "What do you think the goal of all Ilthad is Arsene? You know we are connected almost like the Abyssal Fiends. We have many connections with the Eternals. And The Pale Lord just so happens to be one of our Masters."

    "Eh?"

    "Join me, and I''ll tell you a secret." he taunted, narrowing his eyes with a victorious glint. "One that has to do with your children."

    His words made me flinch, but I showed nothing outside as I allowed the silence to permeate into our bones.

    This bastard had me. Was this a weakness? Or was it a smart move? Seems it wasn''t just the Hells I underestimated. The Ilthad are dangerous but vital.

    "You''ve got a deal," I said with a voice filled with astral force connected to the hells, locking our alliance in ce.

    "Always nice doing business, don''t you think?"

    "Just get on with it."

    "Well, you see, it wasn''t just your children that were sted back through time and space. The Eternals were, as well. Had the Pale Lord awakened from her first slumber in this world, she would have ughtered everyst Forsaken and bathed the Myriad Heavens with their blood."

    "Eh?"

    "You think the sins of your ancestors have been washed away? Sealed my people Kings and Queens were. Locked into an eternal slumber by the Forsaken. It is only due to the actions of the Twins that you live to this day. Why do you think we help you? Why do you think the Ilthad exists? It is to guide your children."

    "To repay our debt, we will assist the enemy."

    ¡­ What the Hell did my mother''s people do?

 Chapter 1045 Pillars Of Paragon II

    Closing my eyes in response to Lilith''s wishes, I couldn''t help but be a little confused. Just what was I doing? Am I going to be a paragon? Is it so easy? I thought I had to master the bloodws first.

    After looking at Archduke Bune, I saw howcking I was. The body of any being held almost limitless power. The only restriction one could have was their imagination. Creating hundreds of clones just as strong as the original seemed almost impossible.

    Where did that energye from? To create hundreds of clones with the same level of power should be impossible. In fact, It doesn''t even make sense.

    Even when I shadow step, there is an equivalent and exchange. I don''t pay with Divinity, but bits of my core. Shit is a massive price, but it felt like nothing ever since I went to the Origin Realm. My soul had adapted in such a way any price I paid via soul seemed small.

    "Ok, Sene. You''ll feel Abyssal Qi entering you shortly; direct it to your soul and use it to your will. But be careful. If you fuck up, we''re both dead. And there are no takebacks when ites to this level of Abyssal Qi. You fuck up. You''re dead."

    "... That''s some confidence you''ve got in your husband."

    A solid giggle caught my ear, " I know you like to take risks and are a littlezy. I just wonder what foolishness you''ll do once you gain this seemingly endless level of almighty essence.

    A bit of a snort left me, but I didn''t bother to test Lilith when my life was in the middle of her palm. Although¡­ If something did happen, I could guilt trip herter. Naw. It''s not worth it.

    Falling into a trance, I called upon the foreign energy I''d felt so many times before when Abyss-chan and I spent time together, I couldn''t help but feel at home once again. Within the Pce of Night, I felt so close to her. Despite not being able to see her, I could feel her presence. It was so much like Lilith, yet so different. It was older, regal in a way.

    When Abyss-chan spoke, I listened. She''d taught me so many things. And this Abyssal Fragment delivered the same sensation I felt when she was with me.

    Pushing the Abyssal Fragments energy through my body into my mind, I rushed into my soul to begin molding my new technique. But as I entered this astral world. Ideas and realizations I had never considered exploded out of me.

    Blood Laws¡­ They were required for unification. The soul Connects to the mind, and the mind will connect to the body via the blood. Once I created a hive mind with the Arch angel Yesh and Sitri housed in my spear, I''d beplete.

    Those two should have mastered bloodws long ago. And even if they haven''t, theirprehension will flow into me. While I can''t share the same experiences as them, it''s not like they are dead. The soul is a living entity. They''re alive, meaning I don''t need to share their experience as Lilith does with her people. They''ll live for this king.

    Opening my eyes deep into my soul space, I stared at the ck me and the spiraling neb of Abyssal Essense surrounding my soul.

    Narrowing my eyes, I also allowed the few hundred thousand souls I''ve collected to materialize alongside the soul of Sitri and Yeshimel.

    The entire point of slitting my soul into four sections a few cycles ago was to help fuse them into the other soul in order to enve them and share their lives, but soul fusion was way out of my reach. Even now. I''m not a soul practitioner. And I don''t n to be. The body is my forte.<sub> </sub>

    I need to¡ª

    "You need to continue splitting your soul to help match the number of souls you have." Said Lily calmly. "But you need to always maintain a fifty-fifty equilibrium.

    "Eh? What do you mean?" I asked her, a little taken aback.

    "If you still want to be you, you need to keep fifty percent of your soul. Sixty percent is ideal, but knowing your family, I''m sure you''ll go for fifty. Any more than that, and you''ll lose yourself; this is not without risk, you know. Ever since you fused with the Abyssal Sin of Pride, you''ve been acting more prideful."

    I frowned, and I found myself nodding after a second or two. Lily was right. If I gave up half my soul, there is no way I''ll be the same. My cognition would change entirely. And I can''t have that.

    "Lily, do you have control over this energy?"

    "I''ve as much control as you," she replied stoically and suddenly gasped. " Wait, you want me to do it?"

    "My soul is far stronger than any of these souls, including Yesh and Sitri. It''s like buying stock. Sitri can afford two hundred shares, while another soul will only be able to buy a single share. So the more we cut it down to size, the more we can do. So I want you to split my soul into¡ª

    "The maximum you''ll be able to handle is seven billion fragments¡­ but Arsene, I hope you understand what that means. You''ll go mad. You''ll feel so stuck in your body that¡ª

    "That''s why before anything happens, we''re going to protect half of my soul with the same energy that''s about to cut it to pieces. I like the idea of running my soul like a business. It just makes sense to me."

    I frowned for a bit, and my eye narrowed into slits. "How much do you think a person like Yesh and Sitri can afford?"

    Giggling at my inquiry, Lily answered. " Your so weird. They''ll need a hundred thousand each if you n on having me split your soul so many times. But I rmend we link the fused souls to your main souls. You¡ª"

    "No. We''ll protect my soul first, then split it. I can use the extra minds helping me out building a linkter. It''ll be a struggle at first, but efficiency should be far higher in the future."

    ''... You sound like your little brother. Fine. Get ready. This is going to hurt¡­ And might make you a simpleton for a few cycles."

    "Eh? Wai¡ªAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~"

 Chapter 1047 Linking The Core

    The formation of a realm was rather quite easy. The Abyssal mes held every Heavenly Dao known to man. I merely had to replicate it using the Abyssal Essence Lily controlled. The foolishmbs I ughter will forever be forced to live in a realm where they''ll never know peace.

    The hardest part of this grand scheme is getting the souls to enter this specific realm willingly. One can''t force two souls to fuse without damage; if there is damage, the chances of linking the souls to my main soul decrease.

    I needed perfection. I needed to fool the souls into believing they''ll be free. But the moment they set foot in the wheel of reincarnation of my creation, I own them. I will be their new God, and they won''t even know it.

    When one master a Dao, one bes semi-omnificent. Information regarding thews of their choosing will flow endlessly through their mind, and it''s their job to learn from that mess. I was lucky because of the mes of Hellfire; I never had to go through that. But now that I am Omnificent within this realm, I''ll be able to grasp concepts andws much faster. And since I''ve separated myself into a billion versions of myself, I''ll have someone constantly monitoring this realm.

    "What are you going to call this realm?" Asked Lily.

    "I was thinking Origin¡­ But I think I''ll call it¡ª"

    "Insomnia, for the souls of this realm will never find rest," Lily whispered. "Tormented as ves that''ll never know it. They''ll live as stock for all eternity. Forever not knowing they''ll ever attain true freedom. Such a cruel system. "

    "The Forsaken Realm, Insomnia," I whispered back, nodding slightly with a thin smile. "Let''s go with that. Now shall we begin with the merging of two souls?"

    My will and Erics will have already spoken, and the contract is already formed. All that''s left is toplete the merger. Shall we enter Insomnia?"

    With billions of cognitions of myself working on the Broken world, it had only taken a few hours to forge a realm for all races and cultures. The moment those willing to be reborn with their memories die, they''ll forever be trapped in the cycle of reincarnation, for I will not offer their precious memories again. They''ll be like every other person because they will die eventually. I''ll make sure of that.

    Entering Insomnia, I looked around at the millions of clones of myself holding other souls and smiled as we all began to merge them.

    Using the Path of Abyssal Night in tandem with the Abyssal essence Lily governed, I slowly began to merge Eric''s soul with a fragment of myself.

    And as if everything just clicked in harmony, my soul coiled around erics Soul me like a serpent and began to sink so deep into his soul I found his core.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    "How many is that now?" I asked Lily, watching my soul dim at the insane pressure I was under. It wasn''t easy building an entire universe while simultaneously processing billions of other cognitions. Were it not for Lily''s protection; I don''t think I''ll be as sane as I am now.

    "You''ve limated over a hundred thousand souls. All that''s left is to link them into a globalwork. Right now, you have a sub-par link. We need to link these souls you''ve already merged with directly into your core. From there, we''ll link the soul to the mind and the mind to the body to form unification.

    Starting with Eric, I began to watch one by one as my cognitions began merging with others'' souls without issue. The process was a little slow, taking seven long years, but I had nothing but time. And I needed to go slow; This was all a trial.<sub> </sub>

    Once I master this process, I can go as quickly as I want but for now¡­ I need to go slow.

    Finishing the merger with Eric, Lily was the first to allow Abyssal essence to re to life as it coiled around the small soul me. However, just as she was about to go on, a soft voice echoed.

    "You''re being too rough. You need to match the frequency to Arsene''s soul and his core, " Said Lilith, calmly drawing near. "The link between Arsene and the souls you have there ispletely off. it''ll break.

    Staring as Abyssal Essense swelled around me, I honestly had no idea what that meant. Lilith and Lily had spoken of soul frequency before, but I had no idea what it meant. Well, I had a general idea. But it wasn''t based on knowledge of the souls but rather atoms and how they move.

    "Arsene''s soul frequency is rough!" replied Lily as a matter of fact.

    "Far from it. It''s adaptive. It might appear rough, but it''s actually calm. The edges are rough, though; that''s why he might grow angry quickly at times, but he will usually keep his cool. Why don''t you let me handle him?"

    "Fine¡­ You would know. You are screwing him." Said lily bitterly.

    ¡­ Are they fighting? Why is Lily bitter?

    "That''s right; I am screwing him¡­ And I need another baby! I want three instead of two."

    ''... Don''t you think it''s a littlete for that?" I responded, shaking my head.

    "Far from it,'' Said Lilith''s cognition. "Can''t your Divinity of Sin do anything? Well, I want three instead of two!"

    ¡­ This is what happens when I tell my wife my secrets.

    "Lily, just make the Link for me, please. We can discuss tripletster."

    "See that ck and red me there," Lily pointed out, using the abyssal essence as a guide. "that''s the core of Arsene, where the master cognition reside. That one soul is worth more than fifty-one percent of his soul."

    Lilith nodded and looked at me, "I''m serious about the triplets. You know."

    This woman is about to die from having two children, yet she wants three. What the hell is wrong with her? My God! I''ve been asking that question since I was with her. What the hell is wrong with me? Could it be in some way I''m a masochist and a sadist?

    "I know," I replied, knowing I would not have three children. Two was enough. Not to mention I''ve already got a bastard. Let''s get through thising crisis with two, and we can talk about three.

 Chapter 1056 Blood And Pride

    Heal yourself. If this keeps up, you''ll lose." Lily remarked, "and don''t forget about the bloodws. You''re a Pseudo-Paragon, but¡ª"

    Noticing Beleth take a few steps in retreat, I frowned as my chest burned with a me that couldn''t be quenched.

    "You''re learning. You''re learning too quickly. '''' whipping the blood leaking at the corner of his lips, Beleth continued. "I wasn''t prepared to kill a Pseudo Paragon like yourself, but with all those hax, you are a worthy foe. But I''ll not be blinded by the sins."

    My frown deepened. "You''re going to flee? Like a coward?"

    "I was already gravely wounded, thanks to your wife. My prince''s life isn''t worth reopening my injuries. Or gaining new ones" Beleth eyed me for a second and shook his head. "I won''t kill you, Arsene, not today anyway. You surprised me this week, but it won''t happen again."

    Transforming into dark nodes, Beleth vanished before my eyes. Escaping to my dismay. Cursing, I nced at the empty spot of Drar. He had escaped. Good. At least I set up a mole. All he''s got to do now is feed me info.

    My next target is Archduke Bune. The Blood Lord that''s capable of cloning himself.

    If I can get his soul, ill be able to unify my body and mind.

    ncing down at cuts and bruises, I shadowed step into the infirmary. I didn''t even need to speak as various doctors began tending to my wounds.

    However, the moment they got busy helping me recover, I fell into thought about the bloodws. If Bune could draw on his power with the bloodws, does that mean he could tap into his blood''s full potential? Everything has equivalent and exchange properties to them. Even If I don''t always see it, it exists.

    Pondering the implications for a second or two, I reached deep into myself. Directly into the heart, thundering to deliver blood throughout my body. Constantly pumping blood in and out, I singled out a single droplet of blood.

    I knew a little about bloodws, but I never cultivated them. Two of my Artes, Crimson Winds and War of Kings, were both Blood Artes. Despite all that, these two Arte demands were rather small. But it was unreasonable to just believe I could multiply my power by a hundred at any level. That would be impossible.

    I mastered Intent cycles ago. And it upped my prowess, but now¡­ Now with my bloodws, I hope it''ll propel me into a Chaos Lord. Although, I''m not too sure. I believe it''ll require even more time.

    "Lord Snow, we''ve¡ª" Arching my palm, halting the words ebbing from my doctor, I rxed my muscles and focused upon a single drop of blood within my heart''s center.

    "It''s not like that," A gentle voice, soft as lilies, sounded. "Your blood is constantly being refined, constantly changing. A single drop of blood will only hinder you. Peer at the whole."

    Tenebrae!?

    I nodded, epting her words. Discarding my recent action, I expanded my senses to the majority and swallowed myself in the knowledge of my blood.

    Hours ebbed into days and days to weeks; as I focused, falling into the cycling of my blood, I felt a harmony resonate with the core of my being.

    And as if it was almost instinct, I pored a sliver of divinity in. It was barely enough to kill a Low god, much less an Elder God, but¡­ I felt my body warm, and my eyes snapped open, startling the many gods tending to my body. I Shadowed Step onto the battlefield and stared dead at the hoards of Demons and Devils.<sub> </sub>

    "More my Future Lover. Feed your withered bloodline. Feed the potential." The voice of Tenebrae urged, cing me under a spell as I followed her will that soon became mine. Divinity poured in, filling me. But for some reason, my Qi did not diminish. It did not vanish back into the ether to be recycled. No, my qi only cycled through my veins.

    Wings abyssal in nature and darkness in utter harmony with my ShadowFell bloodline howled as gusts of divinity pulsed throughout the battle. Slowly the sounds of ss shattering signify the transcendence past this Fourth Heaven thundered.

    ''To challenge a Fallen or Angel, one must master their bloodline potential. Now use it. And bathe this false Hell in your will, my lord."

    My lips parted, and a growl followed by a roar of something so feral and ancient washed over this battlefield.

    The fighting halted. And began as I fell onto the battle.

    "Now believe in your intent!" Commanded Tenebrae!" Noctom is not a weapon of a King! Give life to your Pride and summon it.  Give it form. You hold the Dao of Illusion and the power of Sin. Grant yourself a weapon that can bring a fallen to their knees!"

    Blood filled my eyes as I howled, and I lifted my eyes to the dozen seraphic beings staring down at me from on high.

    "You''ve got the power Arsene. You''ve always held power! Your bloodline potential held it. Summon your¡ª"

    "Pride, shatter thy chains from captivity, and heed my call! As Lord of the Abyss and King of Night. Come forth!"

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM~

    Thunder crackled over thisyer of Hell, killing both allies and enemies as the chimes of ss shattering thundered.  Thirty-three times, it chimed as a spear fell from the Abyss into my hands.

    Bathing within the power of my blood, webs of scarlet veins that seemed as menacing as the very hells ran along the edge of the shaft and edge.

    "Pride," I named the de taking it into my palm. I looked up to the King of Angels, to the true Seraphim. "Archangel Michael," I uttered, knowing him without actually knowing him.

    "Enough¡­ dismiss your Pride, Little Fiend." A chilling voice echoed, causing my fear to reel. I quivered.

    "Hellmaster," Lily whispered frighteningly. "Don''t cross him, Arsene. Release that weapon. Now."

    "No." I thundered, lifting my head towards the faint shadow of a being standing beside Michael, with his arms poised behind his back. The being carried ck hair with faint strains of white, almost as a testament to his age. He was tall, but his features, like Michael, seemed faded from my vantage.

    "Release it, or I will kill you now, timeline be damned."

    "Arsene¡­ Hellmaster doesn''t bluff. He will kill you. He is the strongest being alive. Do not mess with him."

 Chapter 1065 The Last Chaos Lord

    A blockade, huh? Weak. Well, that''s to be expected. They sent a child to negotiate. They didn''t take us seriously in the first ce. We should have killed the boy. This is what happens when I show mercy.

    Withering away any impurities over my kingly body, I couldn''t be bothered to show much concern. While ten paragons are a lot, it''s not like¡ª

    "And¡­ you have a visitor."

    "Me?" I pointed a little taken back.

    Sha nodded meekly. "A mister Richter is here to see you."

    My blood went cold, and without hesitation, I pushed out my senses to the lobby, towards a silver hair golden eye man bleeding a terrifying celestial qi. He sat with his eyes closed, which opened the moment my intent reached him.

    A familiar smile appeared as he rose. "Surely you do not fear me still, boy? We are family. You are thest line of House Lazarus."

    "Send him in." I calmly said to Sha.

    The little shade bowed, and without hesitation, I banished Zanris to her chambers and withered away the scent of sex and fluids hanging about before I took a seat.

    Poise upon my throne, the air grew thick and heavy. Like a mountain was upon my chest. I stared, if not red, at the possessed Richter stepping in. With a cunning smile on his lips, he looked around with hints of disappointment visible.

    "Is this how you live as King? Its¡­ deployable. Where is the grandeur that kings are to carry themselves with." He shook his head and shifted his swordlike eyes that seemed sharper than the finest de. "No. Tell me, how does it feel to live once more?"

    "Who are you," I asked.

    "We are family, my boy. Family doesn''t vanish despite reincarnation. Your soul will carry your noble blood. One only needs to look inside."

    My frown deepened. " So you''re not willing to tell?"

    "Names hold power, my child. They hold great power. Especially if you wish to challenge Moloch."

    "The Fallen of Sacrifice!"

    Richter nodded. " Indeed. When Gods die and carry unpaid debt, their souls go to him. A nasty Principality. But his all-epassing power is something to be feared¡­ and challenged."

    "You¡­ a fourth-level being wishes to challenge Moloch!"

    "Fourth-Level? Ha! Funny. I was to be your Mother''s husband, fool." My jaw opened, but before I could reply, Richter continued. " Odd how I turned out to be your Great Grandfather. Odd indeed. It''s as if the Fates were involved. My grandson, for some reason, got to her first. Serves her right for killing me."

    "I¡­ I don''t understand."

    "How do you think the forsaken bloodline existed on Iluthath? We were banished, fool. Seven of us existed on Iluthath to protect the Entrance to Arcadia. But your Mother single handily killed all six of us. She managed to enter the Pool of Reincarnation to heal¡­ but the rest of us¡­ We lost our way¡­ and our memories."<sub> </sub>

    "Her injuries. So you caused it!"

    He snorted. "Your Mother managed to hunt us all down; by the time I regained my mind, she was on her third child, and I was on my deathbed¡­ I''m sure you can put everything together after that."

    So that''s what happened.

    I sucked in a breath of bitter air, and my throat tightened as pangs of sorrow tugged at my heart. I know¡­ My children were involved, but by how much¡­ I don''t know.

    "I have no issue with you, boy. Your Mother won fair and square. Although, I wonder why they allowed such a bloody murderer in the Myriad Heavens in the first ce. That might be the biggest mystery to me." He grunted, tracing his finger on his neck as if running his hand over an invisible line.

    "Murderer?"

    "That bitch was a bloody psycho. She''s killed more people than the days I''ve lived. Realm Killer, they called her. She would fall like a bloody Fallen over thend, and terror would reign."

    "Watch how you speak about her," I coldly warned. " Chaos Lord or not, I''ll kill you."

    "You? Please. You''ve already had an issue with the Hell, and now Winterpool is after your head." He chuckled and folded his arms. "Which brings me to why I am here. Moloch."

    "The hell would I get involved with him?" I replied, sinking deep into my throne. I stared at Richter as if he was stupid.

    "Because, my boy, once you open pathways to Arcadia. War willmence. A war that will ravage the Abyss, the Myriad Heavens, and Arcadia. The only ones who will win will be the strongest."

    I almost spat. "The bloody Hell does that have to do with me? I''ve got Tenebrae, Zariel, and much more behind my back. We will survive."

    "But what if you had a true source of power? What if you had a predominant family behind your back? Your wife is with child, and if one of them is born with the Lazarus bloodline. All Hell will break out. A child of the Abyss and a Forsaken to boot! Such a child could destroy the Forsaken Progenitors."

    Storming to my feet, a bloodlust I kept at bay with all my heart fractured the Heavenly Laws as it bled out of my pores. "I''d rather burn in the nines for all eternity. It was House Lazurus thatmitted atrocities against my Mother. When we arrive in Arcadia, Zariel, Zhu, and I will burn that fucking family to the ground. Not even the fucking dogs will be allowed to live. You and everyone you love and know will fucking die by our hands. Realm Killer? I''ll kill your entire Karmic line!"

    Richter sneered. "unfortunately, it''s not up to you. On their sixteenth birthday, the day the Rite of Heaven and Earth is held, a Heartstone will be born, and with it, the bloodline of a single forsaken lineage will awaken." He turned, taking his leave. " Moloch wille calling one day¡­ and you wille before me, boy. I promise you that."

    I spat in response and fell back on my throne, fuming as an uncontroble killing intent clung to me like rot; withering the stone around me, Sha was forced out, leaving only silence.

    "You did the right thing." Said the voice of Zariel from the great beyond. "Those that carry the blood of Lazarus will all die."

    "And if it''s one of my kids?"

    Zariel''s voice grew colder. "Then they are Snows. It will be the snow bloodline. House Lazurus is dead, brother. I won''t settle for anything less. I''ll keep an eye on this one¡­ He could be useful. He''ll lead us to that family."

 Chapter 1066 Enter The Myriad Gods

    Poised upon my throne for a long while, allowing my anger to fester, I rose, if not stormed to my feet, and shed from the pce grounds to the outside, staring at the deadws surrounding this base towards the hundred-thousand soldiers marching over a few million kilometers away.

    Anger ring akin to a trembling volcano, a vortex of spiraling darkness splintered thews around me, transporting me to the end of the Eben forest or what was left of the forest after the Holy Spirits'' attack.

    Hellfire practically red from the back of my throat, distorting Heaven whilst withering the earth. The army of men and women, carrying the insignia of the moon and sword, all became armed as divinity red.

    "Arsene Snow!" Some of the Gods beneath my feet muttered, their souls trembling to my killing intent.

    The warmth over my cheeks crept away in fear leaving only death incarnate. Noctom shed into my palm, bathing in dark nodes of storm light.

    "Attack! ATTACK!!!" Howled the guards below. " Ready the Cannons Arm the¡ª"

    Commands echoing, the Crest of the Sin of Abyssal Pride, filled my eyes, empowering me to such a degree that I felt my body grow stiff. Viens painfully throbbed, threatening to burst at the divinity coursing through me.

    I had fought a paragon. I had fought many of them. Killed Gods of various levels. I even faced the Holy Spirit and survived. My body is capable of adapting to anything. I''ve more hax than a two-dor whores body count. And yet¡­ And yet these little insects dare to invade my borders?

    I employed the Concept of Supremacy and Eternity. And my blood-red eyes zed as Noctem swept in a graceful horizontal arc; intent left my spear alongside storm light and struck against the army.

    Death whipped over my eyes like a violent whirlwind as the enemy beneath my feet became atomized in but a second.  There was no begging, no moaning, no signs of regret, only glistening shimmers of stardust and the utter devastation that tore apart the surface of Iluthath, splintering the earth, as my spear light created a canyon over two parsecs in length.

    Billions of lives became lost instantly, wiped from the wheel of reincarnation as I gathered their souls into my palm.

    "We''ll see how you fare against a fucking devil. I''ll kill you all. Challenge me?  Me! Sha! Where is the closest kingdom not under my control?"

    Appearing by my side on one knee, she spoke. " Destroyed my Lord. You killed dozen of allied kingdoms as well as enemy kingdoms."

    I spat. " Then where is the next enemy kingdom?"

    "Towards the far east. There is a major kingdom of¡ª"

    Exploding off the air, I pierced through the clouds at such a speed the friction of space wed at my body like air pressure, erupting in fracturedws as I came upon arge kingdom bathed in light.

    Wardings of multicolored radiance seemed to cover this foreign kingdom''s skies as I stared dead at the enemy.

    They were ready to face me. No¡­ that''s not it. They felt the power of my earlier strike and prepared for the worse. Unfortunately, my single attack will never fade with the Concept of Eternity. It will remain at the peak, while your wardings will fade.

    "Hold your de, Demon!"

    Hearing a strange voice, I didn''t recognize Noctem erupted in a zing of dark Abyssal mes, shredding thews to dust, resulting in clusters of Dead Laws. A draconic roar echoed from Heaven and earth as I called upon little Ty''s blessing.

    The light became damned, leaving only eternal night as my attunement to darkness and Hell seemed to merge into the divinity that took shape into a noble dragon covered in a ze of mes.

    I struck.

    Noctem and I tore downwards with the bellowing dragon upon my spear and struck against the barrier, daring to block my path.

    "NO!" Came the same voice from earlier, startling me a little as a cry from on high echoed.

    mes of Abyss Night stormed Heaven and Earth as they tore through the barrier, but just as the warding cracked like an egg, a newfound power exploded, sting me out of the skies.<sub> </sub>

    I swept through skies far into space as blood rippled out of my arm in streams.

    "I said, hold, boy!"

    "PRIDE!" I howled, ring at the neer, stepping out of a spiraling vortex.

    Suddenly thirty-three chimes of ss shattering echoed through my ears. Time froze over this Fourth Heaven, and as thews receded and bent, twisting like strings, they shattered at the sheer might of my words as a spear, a de ck as the deepest night, demonic as the deadliest pit of Hell, congealed in my palm.

    Fear splintered the air, but as the Concept of Supremacy took hold of my Pride, its aura exploded in a nightmare of hell light.

    "Die." I howled, cleaving Pride downwards.

    I didn''t even see what happened, nor did I care, but by the time the radiance of light entered my eyes, the God that had blocked my strike was gone, leaving only fragments of his destroyed soul.

    "..."

    "... Arsene¡­" The voice of Lily rang out.

    "..."

    Staring at the void, at the light of the Bed of Chaos fade into nothingness, my jaw dropped as I felt souls, billions, trillions, quadrillions, quintillions, sextillions, septillions, octillion all race into Pride.

    The radiance of the Bed of Chaos began to dim like a flickering candle.

    "Arsene¡­ you¡­ you¡­ my God¡­. You killed a Myriad God! And destroyed five percent of the Bed of Chaos." She went on utterly stupified.

    Looking down at Pride devouring souls streaming in, I couldn''t help but shudder at what I had done. Did¡­ Did¡­ Did I just use the power thates from the 33 Heavens? Is this the power of Supremacy?

    My soul practically froze in fear as my soul ran cold.

    "I¡­ I shouldn''t have this power! How¡­"

    "Pride is a weapon with the base power of the 33rd Heaven. It''ll climb higher in rank the better the user is at feeding it. But you just¡ª"

    "I took ny-nine percent of the blow." A disheveled Zariel said, appearing by my side. Clothe rustled and torn. He red at me. " You realize I''m not the only God of Order, right? While I''m at the top of the food chain, some will go against my will to kill you. I can''t always protect. Think! You, bloody idiot."

    He snapped his finger towards the torn Bed of Chaos. "Do you know how many rules you just broke? Do you know how much hot shit I''m in! How much paperwork is this? Damn it, A¡ª"

    "Tenebrous." I swiftly corrected, knowing he was about to use my name when I recalled my deal with Tenebrae.

    Zariel paused, and his eyes widened and contracted. "You¡­" He shook his head. "Brother, your a grown man. But I can''t control your power anymore. I can''t protect you as much as I''d like. You need to be aware of your power."

    "That bad?" I whispered, bewildered by his dismay.

    "The man you killed was a priest from the Cathedral of Eternal mes; he was from the thirty-first, Heaven. Look, I''m a little busy with Mephisto. Just try to stay out of trouble. Fuck. You really like making enemies."

 Chapter 1067 Taking Over

    Staring as Zariel vanished, I nced at Pride feeding over an endless horde of souls.

    "Lily¡­ why was there no bacsh?"

    "Because Pride protected you." She replied. " It took on everything but the consequence of your actions. Congrats, by the way. You''re officially famous throughout the Myriad heavens. Killing a Priest From the Cathedral of Eternal mes. Man, you''ve got some balls. Those racist bastards will be gunning for you."

    "Racist?"

    "Yeah, their main base is in the origin realm. They are a bunch of humans that believe that humans are the only true race. Servants of the Eternal mes is how they identify."

    "... They worship a¡­ me?"

    I could practically envision Lily shrugging at my words. " Yup. I don''t understand it, but they are a growing cult that Crowe got caught up in over a nice piece of ass. That was an odd situation."

    "Wow¡­ I got to meet Crowe. My god. He can''t be Zariels, son."

    "That is the growing theory."

    "But my brother doesn''t get hoes."

    "... Well, he is married."

    "But he gets no hoes."

    "Again, he is married."

    Dismissing Pride alongside Noctem, I turned towards Iluthath, having felt my earlier anger fade.

    "Lily¡­ am I in trouble?"

    "No idea. Zariel has your back, but you broke a lot of rules. Zariel has long categorized you on the side of Chaos, so you have leeway. Not to mention dozens of Fallen and Archangels are currently on Iluthath. So I''m going to say no for now. But you never know."

    Releasing a long sigh, I soared down from the atmosphere, "How is Hellmaster?"

    "Tried to fuck him, ended up getting my body destroyed." She said inly without the slight bit of mournful hubris.

    I paused. " I''m sorry. You tried to what?"

    "Got him naked and everything. I was so close. I know he was tempted."

    ¡­ Just how strong is Lily? Is she really a system? Or is she more of a collected conscious much like some believe GOD  to be but for the Abyss? She was in Lilith, now my son and daughter, but Lilith did say all Abyssal Fiends have their own Lily.

    Is she the Desire?

    "Are¡­ are you not mad? YOu had your body destroyed."

    "Mad? Lily''s, the boss! She''ll be back." The exuberant system sang. "Hellmaster will father my kids one day. Mark my words."

    And now I''ve got a new monster to fear. A world of Lily. My god. Even Zariel will have to cower. The rein of Lily is something all gods and demons ought to fear.

    Hearing Lily''s diabolicalugh resounded. A shiver ran right through me. " I know what my mistake was. I need to return to arcadia to Iza and Ves''s side. I need to continue being their system administrator."

    "Lily, what madness are you speaking about?"<sub> </sub>

    Resuming my travel through the confines of space and through the atmosphere of Iluthath, I sighed as Lily turned silent. I turned towards the kingdom whose barrier.

    Staring at the dozens of arms gods standing before me, I found a delectable smile.

    "Have youe to offer up your surrender?" I said to words the gods that carried the crest of a Griffen eating the moon. "I would surrender if I were you."

    The armed gods hovering over the kingdom below parted, revealing a pale-looking Lord. He was short, almost like a dwarf, withrge azure eyes and a snow-white bone crown embedded into his skull. He approached, sanding a third of my height.

    Standing proudly before me as if we were equals, my smile thinned. " Kneel."

    The dwarf king''s head grew bowed, and his knees buckled as he fell upon them over the confines of spacews.

    "Spare my people, Monarch."

    "Spare?" My lips inched downwards. " There must be a punishment. Did my ambassador not issue a decree?"

    The False King''s shoulders trembled, and I could feel his heart bleed in despair as his hopes began to crumble to ash, little by little.

    "Yes, My Lord." He addressed.

    "And was my will ignored?"

    ''Yes, My Lord."

    "As a king, should there not be a level of pride in my royal decree?" I stepped closer, tempted to nt my foot over this dwarf''s head. "Spare your people? I dare say I''d be a fool to do so. I could enve you for cycles toe, break your will to a point the thought of very will seem normal. Or¡­"

    He looked up with hopeful eyes.

    "Or I could turn you all into demons to ravage thisnd in my name."

    Noctem shed in my palm and pierced the king''s eyes, tearing straight into his soul, where a sigil of hell red to life.

    A dreadful howl echoed as the gods watched on, unable to take their eyes away as their king''s flesh began to burn away. His back began to morph, growing long amorphic tentacles red as pirs of blood. His head grew long and elongated, with five horns growing from his crown, while his arms and legs seemed to be stretched and twisted into hideous beast-like limbs.

    "My KING!" Howled some of his men.

    "NO! STAY AWAY!" Shouted the demonic-looking lord, as his jaw began to grow beastal fangs. "Spare them! Spar¡­.them."

    Staring coldly down at the strange-looking demon whose eyes zed red, I pointed toward the castle grounds and smiled.

    "Kill each and every one of them, and I''ll spare you''re, people. This is your punishment. I hope you had the sense to hide your children."

    "GRRRRRRRRRR~!" Growled the demon king, to my amusement. He turned towards the castle below.

    "Hurry, you fools! Hide the princess and her child! Hurry!" Shouted some of the gods as they rushed towards the pce grounds. "Hold back, the K¡ª!''

    Blood washed over my eyes as the demonic beast wed a poor high god in half, spilling his entrails over the ground. The former king sniffed the blood, appearing as nothing more than a beast, and began gorging itself upon the poor god.

    Laughter sprung from my lips as I stared at the few gods who remained. " Spread my name over this realm! Spread the name of the Monarch of Darkness. Let this be a warning to you and the denizens of Ilutahth. Kneel or perish."

 Chapter 1068 The Djinn

    Looking out as the Dwarven King ughtered his people without fail, gorging over their still bodies as sobs and moans echoed through the kingdom below, I smiled.

    Is it pride that these little insects didn''t submit? Has my name not reached biblical levels? I''ve never hidden my achievements. I''m an open book to the Realm of Ilutahth. So why is it? That these idiots can''t seem to grasp the concept of submission?

    Shaking my head, I didn''t bother to stick around and returned to the Eben Forest. Despite this little victory, that man I just killed. The Myriad God who oddly enough worships a damn me. Why was he here?

    Mephisto wouldn''t have said anything of Arcadia. And I don''t think the others would have, either. At least not till the path was open.

    Finding myself seated on my throne, I found myself gued by mixed emotions. Both of these wars were a lost cause. Hell, more so than Iluthath. At least on this Realm, these entities will¡ª

    ''Eh?''

    Pivoting off my throne and into the air as a faint glimmer of blur pierced through my throne, Inded on the spear that had wished to run me through.

    My eyes narrowed, and I surveyed the empty hall. Sensing nothing, I nced down towards the spear that seemed to belong to that of a mortal. It was weak. It wouldn''t have even pierced the skin if it had struck me.

    But¡ª

    "DIE!!!!"

    Catching on to a feeble voice, nodes of surprise filled my mind as I saw dozens of spears rush toward me like des of grass. They whisked through the air, reaching only inches before turning to ash in ordance with my will.

    Nevertheless, it was then I noticed a particr intent hidden by even my darkness.

    I lifted my palm burning with Astral Essense and smiled, taking hold of the invisible fool daring to assassinate me. Although I must say, to get this close is astonishing.

    Slowly as if I had disrupted the spell taking ce, the magic dissipated in the air revealing a small¡­ child.

    "LET ME GO! LET ME GO! LET ME GOOOO!"

    My eyes widened as I stared at the little bastard, barely even five, covered in scales that seemed to stretch from the tip of his cheeks down in his loose-fitted robes that seemed overlyrge.

    The young boy held a beautiful violet skin color, but what really caught my eye were the tribal tattoos engraved on the boy''s flesh.

    "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!"

    "... Your not even a god," I mention, a little if not totally confused on how to proceed from here¡­ It was just a kid. Not like that ever mattered. But for some reason, I felt a tinge bit curious.

    My aura was always usually fully control as not to cause destruction where ever I stepped and maintained a steady level of divinity; this usually allowed weaklings like this little boy to approach, but I must say this was the first time a mortal had ever attacked me as a God. A child, no less.

    "You''re a Djinn, right? " I casually mentioned recalling a few things about this mythical race.

    "Let me go!" The boy howled, growing teary-eyed.

    "You are a prisoner, boy. I¡ª"

    "I don''t care. Let me go!"

    My brow grew knitted and released the little djinn begging for death.

    Staring as he fell from the air, only to begin to soar as his two stubby legs became a misty me of energy, allowing the boy tond without harm. I stared as his two legs reformed.

    "Hungry? Sha, can you ask a faceless to bring in some food? The little assassin here looks hungry. And I''m hungry too. Someone just tried to kill me."

    Wasting not even a second, Sha returned with a tray of refreshments. Settling her eyes upon the doe eye boy. She paused.

    "Don''t you do it? I know that look."

    "But¡ª"

    "I said no."

    "But he''s sooooo CUTE!!!!! MINE!! STEAL!"

    Growling as the Little Shade smothered the little assassin in hugs and kisses as though he were a doll, I sighed, pulling the tray of various dishes towards me.

    Woman.

    "Leave us¡­ oh, and is there any word on Seraphina?"

    "I sent her a message, my King. She replied and said she was on her way." The Shade responded, kissing the little djinn on the cheek. "You be good now. The fact that my King hasn''t killed you speaks volumes."

    Vanishing in a whisk of fleeting essence, I pointed towards the silver tray. " Eat, boy; this might be yourst meal. I might even cook you alive if you end up being a waste of my time."

    sping his hands together, the boy pouted. "Die."

    Releasing a sigh as I felt Heaven and Earth re to life in response to this boy''s prayer. A spear tore out of space and darted toward me.

    But with a flick of my finger, it shattered into shards that ricocheted throughout the room. Hitting the child in the legs.

    Dark amber liquid erupted, filling the room with screams as the boy rolled onto the ground, clenching his left foot.

    "Be silent, boy! Or I''ll tear the fucking leg off and beat you with it. If you have the power to kill, you have the right to die. Hold in your wails." I barked, silencing the boy as my killing intent red off my body, withering the chalice in my palm. "You''ve tried to kill me on multiple counts already. Congrats on your survival, but you will exin. And you will do it now."

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAH~~~" Balling his eyes out even loader as he clenched his foot, bleeding out, I sighed.

    "... I hate kids."

    "Your about to have two." Said Lily.

    "Those are babies; they are loved by all. Kids, on the other hand, are just snot nose little bastards that need to be drowned in the toilet by every family." I grimaced to say and waved my palm, healing the boy''s foot.

    The sealess crying came to a halt. And just as I was about to speak, another spear came out of the void, heading toward my head.

    "FUCK YOU AND DIE!"

    "Arsene!" A beautiful voice filled with me cried.

    Destroying the spear, I watched Seraphic Essense spiral off the room''s surface as a beautifully innocent winged angel took hold of the small child. She wrapped the boy in her palms as if she was his parent.

    "Seraphina!?"

 Chapter 1069 Am I Evil?

    Sensing the fundamental change that seemed to radiate from every fiber of Seraphina, I felt the air tingle in reverence. Almost like it was bowing toward the highest reaches of heaven, I felt something within me recede with fear.

    She looked at me, carrying the little Djinn boy in her arms, and smiled. " Arsene."

    "Sera."

    "I hope you weren''t trying to harm this child."

    "Me?" I pointed to myself in utter denial. " I''d never harm a child. As God as my witness."

    "Like you ever believed in a god. A godless heathen like you?" She smiled, lowering the little boy, and parted her silvery hair that seemed to glow with radiance, her golden eyes glinting under her bewitchingshes with seraphic light. Something she didn''t carry before.

    Sera was utterly different. She was infinitely stronger... and more dangerous. Far more dangerous than she was before. Her aura is... so pure.

    "Sha called. Never thought I''d see such a sessful Shade. That is quite an achievement. Most of them die when they''re young." Sera praised and lowered her gaze to the little boy looking up with wonder in hisrge eye, and her smile deepened. " What do you n on doing with this boy?"

    "He tried to kill me. So I was nning on tossing his little ass on the griddle. Maybe make a burger. Haven''t decided. I haven''t had a burger in a while. He''s a little small, but I''m sure it''lle out good." Shaking my head, I cleared my throat, noticing her disapproving stare. " Anyway. I see that the Law of Concordance has done wonders. Your aura and power are utterly different."

    Seraphina nodded. " It has. The Law of Concordance has shown me the right path. I finally see how blinded I was... and how evil you truly are. It''s truly an eye-opener."

    I gasped. "Seraphina! I am an angel. Don''t you see my halo zing with righteous justice!"

    "You murdered my parents!" The Djinn boy shouted, pointing his finger at me.

    "That''s hearsay! And that makes me a bad person. How? Have you ever killed an animal? Is it not to survive that you kill? I don''t kill for pleasure. I kill for sustenance. Far better than those that kill and murder for greed or lust. There is meaning in what I do. Can you say the same?"

    The look over Sera and the boy became vibrant, and I could feel anger weighing over my head.

    "Let''s be honest." I started. "You two are mad because I''m right. Let''s ce your moral standing on what society considers ''just'' aside for a moment. Can we do that? Whether you live in a totalitarian or a Republic, or God fabid a democracy.  It doesn''t matter. There is a fundamental concept that killing is wrong. But why? we kill animals, don''t we? We raise them only to ughter them. Is that concept right? Why is killing these animals right, but killing those of true intelligence wrong? I eat them. Why is it disgusting? Why is it considered evil?"

    The boy ring eyes became fluttered with confusion. While Sera only seemed to stare, her poised eyes narrowing.

    "You see killing as wrong. And maybe it is, or maybe you just want that power yourself. Sera, you''re a true angel now. Tell me... since then, how many people have you killed? Demons included, after all, aren''t they intelligent creatures? Is it wrong to kill them? Can''t answer that, can you."

    "I can. Its because--"

    "Are you going to bring up God? Good, let''s bring him up. What''s the difference between me killing this boy''s parents and Godmanding you to do so? I''ll tell you. Its authority. Its power. True unfettered power."

    Chuckling as her re began to glow with anger, I pressed. "I once read somewhere that the weak will prey on the strong. On earth, it''s called Darwinism. A fundamental rule or concept that we all follow out of instinct. Zariel... my brother. Did you know he was going to be a twin? Yes. It''s true. But before he had sentience and before he even knew how to breathe. He instinctually absorbed his twin. Is he evil? He killed his twin. So what if it was an ident or out of his control? Killing is killing, after all."

    "What gives you the right to determine if my actions are evil or not? Are you not as bad as I am?

    "... You eat people."

    "Isn''t caviar like baby fetuses? Just saying you motherfuckers who eat baby fetuses are ten times worse than me. How is what you do any better than I am? Just saying that''s the very shit Belphegor does.

    Feeling Seraphina''s murderous eye, the young angel took in a deep breath. " I can''t argue with you, Arsene. I... I''m not perverse in words like you. You''re a devil, after all. I can''t win. But what I do know is that what you do is wrong. And it is Evil."

    "Says who?"

    Sera shrugged. "Again. I am not here to argue with you. As I said, I don''t have the qualifications to do so. But what I can do is point you towards our God and savior--"

    "NOOOO! Don''t feed me that sted line. I''ve heard it too many times." I pleaded, groaning, somehow feeling I''d lost the conversation.

    Honestly, changing someone''s faith is an insanely difficult yet simple thing to do. You can''t destroy a person''s belief in fate with words. At least not a true man of Faith. If they carry hope, you could. But Faith. Faith is a powerful tool. After all, if a demon, the lowest type of scum, can have faith in a Fallen, a creature that is so broken mentally, then...

    "Lost in thought?" Questioned Sera, stepping closer.

    "A little. Let me finish with the boy first. And we can talkter." I said, shifting focus back to the little Djinn. "What''s your name, and how did I kill your parents? Oh shit! Were they part of the Bed of Chaos I destroyed because that was a total ident?"

    "THAT WAS YOU!"

 Chapter 1070 Conviction

    Trying with my all to resist the urge to grin, I nodded. " Who else would have the magnificence? Who simply has the sheer power required to wipe out a section of the bed of chaos? There''s no other man capable of being as great as I, woman."

    Seraphina''s cheery lips buckled with fury. A fury I''d be a fool not to see. "Have you any idea how many people died? How many¡ª"

    "I''ll stop you there. Who gives a shit. Seriously. Nothing has happened to this king, so what does it matter? The simple fact is Sera: is that I''m above the rules. To an extent, but I''m above them. Normal rules don''t apply to me."

    A grim silence echoed like thunder through this hall. Even the winds seemed to be still.

    "So you don''t regret it?" The Djinn muttered, his shoulders trembling. He raised his teary eyes to me. "You killed my parents because you could?"

    Hearing the torn in such a small child, who barely even lived, I straightened myself out over my throne, giving the boy respect. He deserved at least that much. A mortal daring to kill me? While children don''t have a concept of ountability to see one with such an array of emotions, intelligence was¡­ refreshing.

    "And what if I did? What can you do? Have you any idea who I am? How powerful I am?"

    "Let me go," The Djinn demanded to Sera, but she only held the boy tighter, not daring to release him. I could see the worry in her eye, the pain, as she stared at this child. "Please¡­ Please let me go."

    "Release him, Sera. I''m curious." I said, poised upon my throne. My fist pressed against my cheek as the faint imprint of a smile marred my lips. "I''m on the precipice of two wars, boy. My time is limited; If you can''t impress me. I''ll kill you and ensure you never find your parents in the afterlife."

    ''ARS¡ª"

    "Silence!" I barked. " This is mynd. And you will know your ce!"

    Thunder howled over thisnd, stirring thend of Iluthath, as my anger red like a wild storm of eternal suffering. It silenced the foolish angel.

    She released him.

    "Continue, boy."

    The young Djinn, eyes filled with focus, stepped out. He opened his palm that slowly became enveloped in Creation Laws and drew a spear out of the Primordial Ooze, and pointed it towards me.

    "I, Adrian of Valiscar, son of Theo and Vina, challenge you!"

    "You will die," I promised the boy.

    Adrian''s golden orbs burned with malicious light that seemed almost stunning as it came from that of a child.

    Startled yet impressed, I rose from my throne and stepped onwards the young child not even half my height. Much less a fourth.

    "Mercy isn''t a tool I tend to use." I soon warned, sending a warning nce toward Sera. Should she interfere, I will kill the boy.

    Djinns, known as the wishing race, are said to have been born through hopes and desires. They have an amazing ability that allows them to wish upon anything. If they wish for gold, it shall form. If they wish for power, the fates will aline to their wish.

    The Djinns are quite a useful race, although theyck Life Force. Everythinges with a price.  And with each wish, Djinn permanently loses a sliver of their life force. Forcing them to bond to a weapon or object, bing Genies a lot of the time, simply to preserve their lifespan.

    It''s fascinating, really¡­ they are willing to choose a life of very instead of death. Most Djinns, after they be a Genie, will attempt to trick their master, but with the infamy they have garnered through the many cycles, most people are wary of them.

    A/N: Would you be Djinn or a Devil? I''d be a Djinn. I can''t survive Hell, lol.

    Summoning Noctem, I stared at Adrian, whose cultivation stood at the peak of Nascent Soul. An amazing achievement, given his age.

    "Show me, then, Adrian of Valiscar."

    Dashing at me, the spear in the young boy''s lift arm lunged towards my neck, twisting at thest moment towards my shoulder de. The tip of his spear stretched forwards, but I was quick to react as Noctem suddenly slithered like a serpent around the boy''s spear in a sh of ck light, finding blood.

    I severed his spear arm in a single strike, bathing my floor red, as I lunged forth before his arm had even struck the floor and kneed him in the sternum shattering his ribs. Blood alongside bits of organs spilled from his mouth, but just as he vomited, my fist whipped over his cheek, tearing a massive chunk of flesh from his face while caving in parts of his skull, sting him into the wall.

    "Worthless,'' I spat, ring at Adrian in a state of shock. His face swelled with blood as a single eye stood hanging out of its socket. He shuttered uncontrobly, hyperventting.

    Embellishing in the sheer terror radiating out of the boy, I pointed Noctem towards the tip of his neck, poised for execution.

    "Renounce them."  I coldly dered. " Renounce your Mother and Father. Renounce them, and I''ll make your death quick. I''ll not beat you to death with your limb."

    "He''s a child, Arsene! He''s barely FIVE!!" Seraphina howled, not daring to take another step as my killing intent red.

    "Beg boy." I challenged, daring the child to make a move.

    Teary-eyed, the boy bubbling blood from his eyes, nose, and mouth, stared at me. With a type of hate only a child could deliver. It was a type of hate you couldn''t dismiss.

    Could hate be so innocent?

    "I''ll¡­" He stopped and coughed up blood. " I''ll kill¡­ you¡­ I''ll¡­avenge¡­ Mama¡­ Papa¡­"

    Hellish intent red from the tip of my spear and into the boy frying his nervous system.

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~" Howled the small child as I stared him dead in the eye. Watching for any sign of deception.

    "BEG!"

    "I¡­I''ll¡­ a¡­a.a.ve¡­avenge¡­ Mama¡­. Papa."

    Lowering Noctem, I smiled and slid my gaze to Sera. " Can you find his parent''s soul? I don''t know what happened, but somehow it seems like I am somehow responsible." Turning back to little Adrian bleeding out, I snapped, allowing the darkness to piece the boy back together.

    I returned to my throne. " You will be my new disciple. I''m in need of one."

 Chapter 1071 Disciple

    "Eh? You¡­ all of this just for¡­"

    "Of course, didn''t see thating did you? It was fifty-fifty. I really would have killed the boy if you had interfered. I''m d you didn''t." I said, chuckling as her face grew tense with frustration.

    Seraphina stomped and turned to little Adrian, whose injuries had vanished, leaving nothing behind but wet blood. The child appeared confused and unsure of how to proceed.

    "Adrian Snow. It has a decent ring. Nothing special, but I like it." I continued and waved my hand towards the boy whose pupils seemed to contract in fear at the slightest movement of my palm. "Come to me, boy."

    Adrian, however, remained frozen in ce, trembling. His chest heaved up and down as he struggled with something internally.

    "First time seeing Azazel de?"

    The little djinn boy was still for a while, responding only minutester with a precarious nod. He looked at me, his golden eyes clouded by uncertainty.

    "What? Don''t you wish to see your parents?" I said lightheartedly. "Oh, how did I kill them, by the way."

    Adrian''s lips buckled but stopped as he bit down, drawing blood. He sniffled for a bit and spoke. "In Valiscar, an army of monsters carrying the Crest of Noctem appeared. And rained destruction over thend. Those below ten were taken in while those older were ughtered before our eyes¡­ as special early training."

    "Mithra''s Light!" Sera cursed, snapping her eye to me. " You didn''t!"

    "I really didn''t. But that does sound like me. But I gave control to Zanris. She gave the order. But that''s not a bad operation. You are essentially lowering potential coteral. A child''s mind is easy to break. Ten is a perfect number. They''re attached to their parents, but they also will understand that no matter what they do, they''ll never attain revenge. They might even begin to love the ones that stole their parents."

    "I''ll never love you!" Spat Adrian grimly.

    "Sounds like a personal problem,'' came my reply. " And you will. I''m one of the most lovable people out there. I''m like a panda. You just can''t hate me."

    Sera''s eyes were the first to roll. " Arsene¡­ I think you might be a narcissist. And it is my moral obligation to tell you to seek help. You''re a narcissist, psychopath, with onset psychosis, and a¡ª"

    "Twelve inch¡ª"

    "Stop! Stop right there!" she hollered, blushing, already knowing where I was going with this.

    "Oh,e on, you set yourself right up! That was perfect! Woman, if you wish to get a man, you must let him finish his line." I berated, releasing amentful sigh as my shoulders dipped. " You''ll be alone for all eternity if you keep that up."

    "And that''s bad. How?"

    "Oh, Sera, how naive you are. As a married man and I think I speak for everyone. It is every married man and woman''s prerogative to emphasize marriage. It''s just something we do. "

    A/N: 100% true Idk why every married couple keeps bringing up marriage.

    Feeling Seraphina''s judgemental stare, I pushed. " Also, I''m sure your bible or whatever emphasizes marriage."

    "... It doesn''t."

    "Sex before marriage?"

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    So the Law of Concordance isn''t the bible. Interesting. I''d at least have thought there be some rtionship. Or maybe Sera isn''t far enough along.

    I''ve got to get her before she bes Intolerant. If there is one thing that pushes people from being tolerant to intolerant, it is religion.

    If I remember correctly, back in my world, Muslim countries weren''t tolerant of homosexuals, and western countries oversexualized prerogative: This became an issue with many western citizens believing these people were being oppressed.

    This is an odd depiction since western citizens don''t clearly understand what happens in other countries.

    If I want sera in my bed, I''ve got to tweek her perception. It''s too much to change it. That''ll never happen, but I can make her tolerant towards me and my advances. After all, an Angel is going around banging left and right. And he hasn''t fallen yet.

    My smile deepened for a moment before I resumed. " Never mind, forget what I said. Have you located the boy''s parents?"

    Sera gave me an odd look, unaware I might be pping ''em cheeks with a battering ram in a few days or months.

    Bounce~Bounce~Bounce~Bounce~Bounce~Bounce~Bounce~Bounce~Bounce

    "Why are you bobbing your head?" Sera asked.

    "Was I? I didn''t even notice. Must have been singing a song in my head." I yed off, chuckling lightly.

    Sera''s narrowing eyes seemed to re with Seraphic radiance, and she lifted both arms as she closed her eyes, making a small prayer.

    Hearing chimes resound through the Heavens. I felt karmicws resound, connecting to me and many more that created karma with the little djinn boy.

    I waited, watching closely as the karmicws congealed into small micro symbols that began dancing along my skin, trying to sink in. However, despite endless attempts, the symbols couldn''t.

    "I''ve found them; they were taken by a few fifth-generation Shadowfell," Sera said as the radiance faded to ash. She opened her eyes.

    "Fifth gen? That is such a small number. I''d have thought we were in the hundreds."

    "Are you being serious?" Sera stepped forward like an angry white tigress. "You''re the damn progenitor. How is it you don''t know? The Shadowfell is already in the hundred and fifth-gen. You ought to know that."

    "That''s why I have pretty women like you, Zan, Ezra, Sha, and much more working each day so hard. So I don''t have to remember.

    "You''re a damn sexist pig!''

    "I''ll say your sexist! Did you forget about my dukes? There is only one woman on the team. Karr is tirelessly making waves through nocturne. And I''m just saying you bitches have more power than Karr and¡ª"

    "Did you just call me a bitch."

    "..."

    "Arsene?"

    "..."

    "Adrian¡­ sport¡­ let''s get some air. No woman allowed." I hastily said shadow stepping the both of us out of there.

    There was no winning that conversation. None. But this was the perfect way to gaslight her. I''ll let her stew in anger and make her think about what I said.

    "LET ME GO!" Adrian howled, pushing me away. Hended in the snow over the overlooking mountain. "Don''t touch me."

    I frowned, closed my eye, and connected to the wishes and dreams of my subjects. Listening to all their endless wishes and praises, I quickly came upon the man that killed Adrian''s parents taken their souls.

    I raised my palm and summoned the two souls that held this boy''s heart. And slid my gaze to the defiant stare of this child.

    "You will learn, Adrian, that I am not kind. You are but a child, but you will understand what it means to be ountable for your actions. You will learn that when I talk, you will listen. You will learn that when I say kneel. You will kneel. Do you know what this is in my palm? Can you feel their familiar heat radiating off these two soul mes?"

    The Djinn''s eyes went wide and teary, almost instantly, only to twist in fear and hate as I squeezed down, allowing their howls to echo.

    Lightning crackled over this auspicious day as the boy''s anger red in response to his innermost wishes.

    "On your knee''s disciple." I calmly replied. Adrian stared dead at the souls in my palm and fell to his knees without hesitation.

    "Good. Very Good." I said, amused by the look in his eye, "You will learn to be respectful, but till then. Here. These two souls are yours. They can''t talk, but¡­ if you follow me, I could give you the power tomunicate with them. I could even give you the power to revive them. All it''ll take is eptance."

 Chapter 1072 Irkalla

    Adrian''s two palms epted the two Soul mes, trembling as though they were the heaviest thing in the world.

    "Well, boy, I don''t have all the time in the world?"

    The little Djinn stared up at me with beady red eyes. " Y-You can give me the power? You can train me to be¡ª"

    "Invincible? Of course. Of course, that''s if you survive." I cut in, smiling as he nodded. "Well? You know what to do."

    Adrian brought the two souls to his chest with a long stare storing them in his heart, and pressed his head over the snow without hesitation.

    "Master." he started. " As Heaven and Hell as my witness, I, Adrian of Valiscar, hereby ept you as my Master."

    My smile deepened as I nodded. " Good, very good. Then at this moment, you are Adrian Snow. Do well. And you''ll have everything you''ve ever wanted." I paused, thinking of something, and lost my smile. '' And if you think about killing me again. Next time you better at least draw blood, or I will snap your neck."

    Snatching the little shit by the neck, I felt thews of Karma form between Adrian and myself. It felt odd. Almost like I was responsible for him.

    Is this how all masters feel? But is it karma making me feel responsible for him or my ideology?

    Shadow Stepping onto the Bridge of the Damn, a dreadful scream rippled through my ears as Adrian''s face turned pale as a ghost with the soft kiss of ash against his cheek.

    "Wee to Avenos, boy, the firstyer of Hell," I said, amused by the pain racing through him. Although, even I found it painful.

    Sweat drenched his brow, and Adrian shuttered through gritted teeth. "I¡­ I can''t stay here."

    "Your wee to leave if you can find an exit, but I don''t think you will." Staring down at the rivers of blood pooling intokes alongside the floating bodies, we headed down.

    Saluted and greeted on the way, my frown deepened at the injuries being presented along the way to the front.

    "We made it about a kilometer without Duke Bune and the Prince of Hell at the front. "A fair Shade said to me, trailing behind us to give me an update. "We are currently on the rise with the little leadership being presented by the demons of the 106th. But¡ª"

    "I''ll take over Sendra." A raspy voice filled with bloodlust echoed, capturing my attention as a dark hairss approached.

    "How are you, master?"

    "Never better; I got a disciple. He''s still green, but I''ve got ns for him." I said to Ezra as she smiled, beautifully covered in fresh bruises andcerations. She didn''t appear heavily injured, but she appeared in deep pain.

    "I see." Ezra mused, lowering her icy gaze to the pale boy. She frowned deeply. " He''s too weak to be down here."

    "Then he''ll die. I''ll try not to let that happen. Now continue the report."

    Lifting her gaze back to me, she nodded. " Things are going well, although I do think we are walking into a trap. No way we gain all that ground without them allowing it. They are nning something big. Also, I have been sensing pulsing from Irka."

    The Second Layer of Hell, Irka? That''s not possible.

    "Lilith sealed the gates that lead¡ª"

    ''I know, Master. But something odd is happening deeper in." Ezra hastilymented. "I don''t know, but as the Daughter of Asmodeus, I have some authority in the Nine Hells. It''s not a lot, barely any, but it''s enough to allow me to pick up on sensation directly from the Hells."

    "A few Devils we manage to capture have already spilled that the Devils and plenty of demons are regaining Forbidden knowledge from before the Great Change. We''ve already found worshipers of Ishar and Amara." Ezra looked back past the pools and bodies beginning to pile up, to the shes of death, to the splintering battle happening.

    "What I have heard," She started again. "Is that the Demons are nning on turning on the Devils? There is mass chaos in the higher Hells. And I think Irka might be facing a civil war. I''ve got a feeling that¡ª"

    Hearing her pause, I took a step closer in." What?"

    "... I sense hell is about to be destroyed." She admitted, sending chills dancing along my spine.

    That''s¡­ That''s impossible.

    "A fine assessment." A grim voice marred by evil caught my ear, sending chills deep into my soul as I recognized the voice.

    The Fallen Chemosh.

    Snapping my eyes towards the source, towards the two beings standing resting their backs over the stone walls of the Bridge of the Damn, I pushed Adrian to Ezra.

    "Take care of him. I''ll be back."

    Noting the other person, Arwan standing off to the side, covered by a dense fog of ck mist and a pair of blood-red eyes, I felt the chill deepen.

    Am I still not strong enough to pierce through the veil?

    "It''s so good to see you again, my friend. How was the toy we left behind?"

    Ignoring what he just said, I frowned. " What do you want? A Fallen and a Celtic God? Seems odd for you two to be here, much less together.

    "Arwan is a dear disciple I hand-picked. Although I personally wanted Nyx, she held far greater potential. A shame Zariel and Mephisto protected her."

    "Must you insult me as I stand by your side?" Arawn argued, lifting himself off the stone.

    "I only jest in good fun, my friend." Chemoshughed, but his eyes remained poised¡­ they were deadly still.

    This man wasn''t joking.

    "I''ve been interested in you for a while, Arsene. Not everyone at your level can resist the call to death."

    "A fascination you seem to share as you seem to be resurrecting all my enemies." I coldly brought up, standing my ground.

    Chemosh nodded without a show of concern, waving me off. "A pet project.  I get bored. Although, it seems like a certain bastard managed to escape my grasp. You wouldn''t happen to know where your brother is?"

    "Perhaps, I know, Perhaps I don''t. Nothing is free. I''m sure your brother Moloch will agree."

 Chapter 1073 The Eccentric Chemosh

    Staring at the devilishly handsome man standing with long ashen hair that mirrors my own, I did not attempt to mask my grin as he began to frown.

    "What does Moloch have to do with this?" He asked in a poised tone that revealed nothing of his thinking.

    "Well, he, too, is after my dear brother. Alongside the soul you resurrected. Do you even know who you brought back? Were you even aware that the man who carries the surname Lazarus is actually from Arcadia?"

    Chemosh''s expression had finally shifted to surprise as he snapped to the misty being I know to be Arwan.

    "Is that true?"

    "How the Hell would I know? He was one of the few who never broke, who never showed signs of torment, despite the cruel nature of the experimentation."  Replied the  Lord of the Darkness. "We released him because we thought he''d go after Arsene? He is Zariels Elder brother, after all."

    "Well, that backfired. But I don''t understand why Moloch is after him and why you are as well. No, for that matter, do you even know his name?" I asked.

    "I called him N-103," Said Arwan stoically. "His name was irrelevant."

    "Agreed." Added Chemosh. "And it''s still irrelevant. I don''t give a damn about Arcadia. Just my work in the field of death."

    So he''s a logical bastard. But why did he¡ª

    "Then why send them after me?"

    "First off, it was to test a theory, Arwan presented. We wanted to see if the Fates would aline. We needed to know the effects of what would happen if Family were to meet with a resurrected soul that goes against Father''s will. Same with the one who killed them. And we had good results. It''s just that you got too strong too quickly to see constant results. Around the time Ilutahth became open, we lost sign of the Progenitor Soul of House Lazarus. But now that I think about it¡­ why didn''t we feel any Forsaken Qi? Not even a sliver."

    "Interesting." Arwan addressed. " Do you think it''s because of Zariel''s action? N-103 died indirectly because of Zariel: His soul could have been damaged in a way that hid such things from us."

    "Very good theory! Hmmm, we need to¡ª Oh shit, I forgot about you. Ummm, can you forget what we were talking about?" Chemosh dared to ask me.

    "..."

    "..."

    "No," I said with the straightest face. "Do you want to trade info or not? You guys are¡­ well, your something. Nothing like I thought you''d be."

    "Ever notice every superviin has doctorates? Knowledge is power, my boy. And Arwan and I are seeking it."

    "Except when you aren''t pining over Nyx. She''s married, you know." Arawn remarked, drawing the stink eye from Chemosh.

    "Lucifer is dealing with Hades. We''ll be seeing him and Nyx in theing cycles. Just wait. And I''ll steal her away from him. Maybe then I can finally toss your ass away."

    "To do what? The bitch can barely tie her shoe!"

    ''Don''t you talk about my future wife!"

    "I see your psychosis is kicking in early. Shall I castrate you now, in hopes you don''t do something stupid!''

    Staring at these two as they went back and forth at each other like angry bears bellowing at each other, I found them¡­ normal. Utterly normal. At least whenpared to Mephisto. Although, he''s a special case.

    "Look, you guys tell me about what you''re doing in hell, and I''ll tell you what I can about Moloch and Richter''s connection."

    "Wait a minute!!'' Chemosh suddenly said, summoning a book that read Myriad Fates. He flipped it open and spiraled through the pages. " There Arsene and Nyx¡­ Brother and Sister through Tenebrae."

    Shaken, I stared at the Myriad Fates book that seemed asrge as a normal textbook. "That book¡ª"

    "Never you mind about the book. Help me out with Nyx, champ. And I''ll tell you everything! Want to know about Zariel and his affair? Or how about vancurro¡ª"

    "ZARIEL HAD AN AFFAIR!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! C-A-P!!!!!"

    I know, my brother! Fucked up in the head, yes! But he''s not lustful enough to cheat. Not him! Never him. He''s a straight shooter¡­ quite literally.

    "Let''s see. Zariel Snow, code name h-h-h.  He cheated on a man named¡­ Oh¡­ that''s the wrong person. Damn, I thought I had you!"

    "Son of a bitch! Get some sses! Master! I''ve been telling you this for countless chaos cycles!"

    "I know; I just feel it''ll damage my sexiness! Arsene, my man. You get it, right?"

    Almost instinctually giving Chemosh a fist bump marking him the coolest Fallen to date, I nodded. " Damn right. Wait, no! Business First!"

    "Oh yeah¡­ Fine." The Fallen said, rolling his eyes. "Whats Richter want with¡­ who was it again?"

    "Your brother Moloch." Answered Arwan.

    This guy!

    "He wants to kill him. To set a trap in Arcadia, using a trap with the main branch of Lazarus. I was invited¡ª "

    "Cool, where did  youst see him." Said Chemosh carelessly.

    "My castle in the ck forest. Now tell me, what were you doing in the nines?''

    "Trying to restart the war between Devils and Demons. While also preparing to remold the Hells at the start of the new dawn. Mephisto believes that Arcadia doesn''t have an underworld. I also think Hades and Nyx will be invited to help remedy the gaps we find in arcadia."

    "There adding bits of the Fourth Heaven to Arcadia? That doesn''t seem right, thereof to different¡­ levels¡­."

    "Yep, but you can always raise any particr realm to fit your needs. It''s not hard.  I mean, Mephisto was the one who created the Lower Heavens."

    "Then, why make the devils and demons go at each other?" I probed, unable to understand why.

    "Because I''m bored! Have you any idea how taxing it is to be here? Gods, everyone here is boring. I need a drink, but I can only find a decent drink in the higher realms. Its Hell! Literally. Plus, a perfect way to manipte what people do in the future is to build anger: if this version of Hell were to mix in arcadia. The spirit of war between these two races will birth those that hate each other. I''m just preparing a perfect home for my brothers."

 Chapter 1074 Requiem I

    "Spirit of War?" I repeated. "What the Hell does that even mean?"

    I''d never heard of such a term, not even in Baels Archives. There was nothing.

    "Spirit of Fire, Spirit of Death, Spirit of Life, and so forth is terminology that we use to describe certain elements. For example, fire. No matter if you go to Iluthath, Hell, Heaven, The Bands, or Elysium, the concept of fire will remain. There will always be fire. There will always be heat. The dao might take different shapes, being cold or carrying an additional ability not innate to the Element of Fire."

    "So take the Spirit of War. We can apply such a concept to many things. You can''t have a war without motives like Hate, Lust, or Greed, for that matter. It''s a fundamental truth. And I''m only awakening what''s already hidden in in sight. Devils and Demons have never liked each other. Lilith, that little whore wanted it that way."

    "You wasn''t saying that when you were eye baning her." Arwan attested, and through the mist, I could just about imagine a cheeky smile on his face.

    "You''ve got a lot to learn, my disciple. My words don''t discriminate. Bitches out here in the higher realms, be tens. Of course, I look."

    "Too bad your game is one."

    "I''m saving myself for Nyx."

    "You''re simping, Master."

    "Bullshit. There are tons of women that''ll think it''s sweet. You must still be a virgin, my disciple. But corny shit gets you ces. Look at the math. I''ve got a graph."

    "Is that why you are always missing?"

    "I do have a life outside Life and Death. And just saying the whole ''life'' aspect involves sometimes living it up."

    "But you have no game!"

    "Semantics."

    Staring in disbelief as this conversation slowly began to devolve into¡ª Gods, I don''t even know. I sighed. Seeing there was no other reason to keep on talking. Chemosh doesn''t seem concerned at all about his brother.

    But is it fate or indifference?

    "Hey! I''ve got a body count of four¡ª"

    "That''s not something to brag about!" Shouted Arwan

    "Let me finish! Four million!"

    "You said you were a virgin!''

    "I lied bitch!"

    Progressively knitting my brow as this conversation carried on, I couldn''t help but walk away. Gods. I hope he''s not a Ruler of a Layer in Hell¡­ That would be interesting, to say the least. Chemosh and Arwan do seem chill, though.

    "I wonder how he fell?" I muttered, ncing back at those two fools appearing as though they were about to get into a fistfight.

    "He''s best friends with Gabriel before and after the fall." Lily suddenly brought up. "His fall was unique, to say the least. Chemosh was always the most quirky of the bunch. He did things at his own pace. Right now, he''s fooling around, but his genus is said to rival Zariels. It''s just he focuses too much time on hundreds of different things, never mastering any. But¡­ he became known as the False Prophet."

    "False prophet?"

    "Hmmm. Chemosh was said to be the only person to sit on his Father''s Throne during his youth. Don''t repeat this, or you might be struck down. Only Mephisto and Ariel are aware of this. But Chemosh was the first Angel to be kissed by Madness. It tore at his body till the tips of his once radiant wings became tinged with night. It got so bad that the Father had to seal  away the Madness but warned that there would be a price for his disrespect."

    I flinched at those words. " Price?"

    "Yep. Madness isn''t technically evil or Good but brings chaos to the mind. It twists abstract concepts into something unimaginable. It''s both a Gift and a Curse. And as you know, age doesn''t matter. ountability is for all." She phrased, releasing a weary sigh. "Chemosh was given time to live somewhat peacefully as the Madness slowly ravaged his body and soul. He fell just at the right time alongside his brothers. Although, he did choose not to fight his Madness, seeing it as a new path."

    "A mad scientist, huh." Shaking my head, I shifted my focus back to the never-ending battle before my eyes. Consumed in shes of light followed by death and explosion. Shouts and desperate wails acted as fuel for the Demons at the front line but a suppressive to my people.

    Shifting my gaze to Adrian beside Ezra, bing a little overly chatty with what''s mine, a dark smile slipped over my lips and instantly fell as the hairs upon my neck rose.

    My heart began to hammer as all my instincts screamed.

    The Hells became silent. Despite the war happening no more than a few hundred meters away from me, I felt the sound dwindle to nothingness, as only the sound of a thumping noise echoed through my ear.

    Thud-Thum, Thud-Thum, Thud-Thum, Thud-Thum

    A heartbeat?

    Feeling the winds contract and expand in rhythm to this mysterious heartbeat echoing like thunder, a strange evil slithered over my soul¡­ over my neck, prophesying my death.

    A slit suddenly split the skies piercing through theyers of Hell like hot butter, creating a pir within the heart of this war.

    Tremors shrowded the Hells in dust, leaving only a Seraphic Essense that felt fouler than Necrotic Qi. It made my skin crawl and my stomach churn as something slowly began to appear.

    "The Teleth! Are they joining this war? No¡­ They''d never side with Demons and Devils." I hoped, staring as four-winged angels appeared, followed by two more, and then three.

    ".... Ezra¡­ Retreat." I hastily signaled to her. "Retreat now¡­"

    "A~

    "RETREAT!!!!" I howled.

    "A~R

    ring as the Twelfth Teleth appeared in the formation, my heart hammered like drums as I summoned Noctem into my palm.

    "A~R~E~S

    The pir of light bathing the Hells in Seraphic Radiance gradually began to bleed, a rich ck light that withered the pavement into some sort of living Amalgamations iling with tentacles covered in thorns and des.

    Avenos shuttered uncontrobly.

    "A~R~S~E~N~E!"

    "A~R~S~E~N~E!"

    "A~R~S~E~N~E!"

    "A~R~S~E~N~E!"

    "A~R~S~E~N~E!"

    Soaring up into the bleak skies of Avenos set aze, my heart became cloaked in the Abyssal Sin of Pride as I watched as the Twelve Angels parted. Abyssal mes red like a burning ck sun searing away allies and enemies alike.

    I stared at a figure¡­ a beast of Angel and Fallen, stepping through the pir of light. An Abhorrent Abomination.

    "Balor."

 Chapter 1075 Requiem II

    "Balor," I whispered, feeling an arm suddenly press over my shoulder.

    "Looks like you''re about to die," Chemosh uttered. He nced at me and back to Balor, surrounded by his fellow brethren. "Shall we make a deal then?"

    My eyes grew narrowed, but I had to disagree. " There isn''t a need. Look around you. I''m sure you, a true fallen, can feel that rancid Serapic aura corrupting the hells. Tell me, Chemosh. What is worse, death or corruption?"

    The carefree expression of Chemosh grew crossed for a second. " Death is quick, but it''s universally feared. No one wants to die. Not even I. Corruption, however¡­ is betrayal. The other might try to hide it, but my god, the shame we carried for so long. gued by the judgment of our family was the greatest torment for many of us. What''s worse than a brother, sister, father, or mother telling you they hate you?"

    The briefest smile flickered over my lips as I nodded before shifting my eye back to Balor, pulsing with a transcendent power pressing over my shoulders.

    Albeit the devils or Demons from the Nines, all were on their knees, foaming a deep red at the mouth. Killing Low to High God with his foul seraphic aura, even I felt pressured as my body grew stiff. However, this wasn''t going to be my end. I just needed time.

    Activating the shard of Laevatein, I had fused into Noctem. A feral aura kissed the Nine Hells. It wasn''t dark like I''d thought it would be, nor was itposed. No¡­ There was only carnage. A hellish carnage that a supreme madness could only form.

    "Arsene, listen up!" Lily hurriedly said. " Higher Beings like Lucifer and Mephisto usually fight by jumping power levels at precise moments. Don''t just jump to any level. You need to trick your opponent. And be damn sure you do."

    Feeling my entire body run cold, I shuttered uncontrobly as veins of scarlet light traveled up my arms, bleeding a ravenous aura. I drew power from the Shard of Laevatein, which seemed to saturate me in a coniferous Abyssal Qi.

    Like a noose was around my neck, I struggled to breathe as space seemed to contract around me. Yet as I struggled to get a hold of my emotional state, the power I drew upon seemed only to swallow me deeper into a ck void of carnage.

    The Hells trembled.

    "Iza and Ves madness," Lily whispered. "You good?"

    Withering the Laws Of the Nine Hells surrounding this king to dust, Darkness billowed off my body like a raging me as I snapped my eye to Balor, standing triumphantly.

    "We meet again, boy." Said Balor, surrounded by the corrosive aura that seemed only to sink deeper into the hells.

    "I thought you dead," I replied, soaring to his eye level.

    Studying the robes over Balor''s bulky body that had begun to turn into some strange organic matter caring dozens of ruby-colored eyes alongside strange mouths and strange-armed shape tentacles, I frowned, noticing the same thing happening to everything his aura touched.

    It was tarnishing the Hells.

    Balor arched his head, carrying a conceited grin. " Me? Boy, even if Pandora''s box has been opened. There is nothing in this known universe that can stand against me. Nothing!"

    Opening his palms, summoning a Golden Executioner de that held no tip but was thicker than most weapons. Along the surface of the de, however, held strange emblems not even I could reed. They seemed Seraphic, but¡­ the lettering was off. Odd, since my demonic bloodline allowed me to read everynguage in the known Myriad Heavens.

    "They live outside the Abyss and the Myriad Heavens. They live in a void of sorts. That only beings like GOD and Abyss can walk." Said Lily, somehow understanding my confusion. "Remember, Teleth are practically immortal. Your Intent will not stop them from recovering."<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    I nodded, recalling myst battle with the Teleth.

    "There are thirteen of us, boy. Just¡ª"

    ''Shadow de,'' I whispered, severing all twelve of the Teleth before any of them could speak a word. Noctem suddenly danced, cutting their bodies into mist, as I darted toward Balor, driving my spear toward his head.

    Parring my blow, Avenos exploded into shards of debris as I sted Balor through multiple mountains.

    ''Banish!" I shouted, scattering the blood of the gathering Teleth before it reformed.

    "Hurry, he''s¡ª"

    Snapping my eye to my rear, Noctem whipped through the air like a loose feather parrying the vicious blow from Balor. Time and space fractured into shards that swallowed us into the great void of Subspace.

    Dreadful pain attacked our bones as a cold dance of des flickering like mini erupting stars exploded, driving us out of Subspace and into another part of Avenos.

    "Shadow de!" I howled, thrusting Noctem toward Balor, who suddenly faded from my eye to my surprise.

    Taken back, I felt the hairs on my neck stand on end as nodes of Astral Force caught my eye.

    "An Astral ne Attack! Arsene! Dodge!"

    "No Time!" I shouted, thrusting my fist consumed in Darkness towards the invisible stroke that was aimed at me, and a deafening sound rippled through thews of space and faded into nothing as Balor reemerged in front of the Astral ne.

    "You absorbed it? The Darkness has such an ability?"

    "Don''t forget about your Forsaken Heritage. You can''t let that de cut you, or it''ll affect Lily and the Twins." Lily warned." The fastest way to kill a Teleth is with their weapon, Atonement."

    ''I know. Now hush.'' I snapped, trying to focus my mind.

    Shadow sh was already taxing my reserves. And I don''t want to use any Concepts this early in our battle. I need to feel him out. I''ve seven battle styles I can switch to if he adapts to me.

    And I still have Tenebrae.

    "Good Boy! Good! You''ve grown in this short period of time." He praised through narrowed eyes. "A shame you were not born an Angel but rather a rancid mongrel that needs to be put down. You and that whore you dare call a wife will perish. To sleep with a demon, only death shall await her."

 Chapter 1076 Requiem III

    "I might be a devil, demon, or whatever you want to call me, but my wife is a demoness in the sack. She''s down for anything. And honestly, have you gotten your dick wet over some demon pussy? Brah¡­ shit is to die for¡­ quite literally. I might need to have another taste of Ezra."

    The look over Balor''s face had carried so much disgust I couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Oh,e on, have you seriously not? You''re not even an angel anymore but a Fallen that fell even further into a Teleth. What the hell are you judging me for? If anyone is sinning, it''s you for spitting on the Father''s face with what you did."

    The frown over Balor''s lips only deepened, and I pushed even harder. " What a hypocrite! To throw away everything you are. Even a Fallen held respect. But you. Whatever you are is nothing more than an abomination. A loathsome shit, even a pig, won''t touch. You dare call my wife a whore. But what about you? You still follow the Seraphic Path despite how corrosive you be. You''ve somehow managed to taint something not even Lucifer wished to touch. At least when he fell, it was because of the pursuit of something. Tell me, Balor¡­ How are you not a demon yourself? Have you seen yourself?"

    A shutter shrieked over his body as he looked down at his hand, which no longer resembled those of a human or angel. But rather a demon. They were sharp and jagged, with strange ck runes etched into them.

    It was slowly happening, but even his skin color was slowly changing.

    "I¡­I¡­I¡­"

    Watching in utter amazement as ckish-purple tears began to stream from his eyes, my jaw dropped.

    "What¡­what am I? What¡­What¡­what¡­ Perfection¡­"

    Eh?

    "Balor might be the Progenitor of the Teleth, but as with most of them, they will fall into a deep madness. Be careful. There are many things I don''t know about the Teleth." Lily whispered to me, seizing my heart in fear.

    "I¡­ am Perfection¡­ The ultimate being under¡­ above God himself! I am the Prophet! The True Being!" Balor rambled, pressing his finger into his flesh, so hard blood trailed from his cheek. Heughed.

    "Your wrong, boy! WRONG! I can''t be a foul beast! I am something more! I am¡­ I will be the new God! The Heavenly Throne of the Fourth Heaven is already mine. And so, too, will the Origins Realm. Moloch, Chemosh, Dagon, Belial, Beelzebub, Samyaza, and Lucifer will all bow before me! I WILL RULE THEM ALL! AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA."

    "He''s mad¡­." I muttered through hollowed breaths.

    Lily sighed. ''He''s bing limated. A Teleth is no different than a rabid Demon. They''ll Pige,  ****, and ughter just the same. Leaving only wreckage¡­ except¡­ there like you in this regard. They''ll tarnish. For, what is more beautiful than your creation?"

    "Arsene! DIE!!!!"

    Tearing space apart as he lunged at me like a crazed beast, my instincts howled as I watched how, from his clothes, dark ethereal arms lunged towards me, carrying odd-shaped mouths over the palm and arm.

    Ready to tear chunks out of me, I snorted and snapped my finger as the Sigil of Noctem appeared above my head. Suddenly the Sigil rippled like an image on ake, taking the form of a beautiful woman with long jet-ck hair and eyes as deep as the Abyss.

    "Weaver of Night, hear my plea! And shelter thy love with protection!" The image of Tenebrae uttered as the hells lost all light.

    Balor froze as the image of Tenebrae''s entire being zed a majestic Abyssal Qi. Darkness swelled and spiraled in an infinite vortex of the night that was as captivating as the majesty Tenebrae carried as she spoke.

    She raised a single palm and clenched it shut."Forbidden Arc, Requiem of the Abyss."

    "TENEBRAE!!!!!!" Howled the dreadful voice of Lord Hellmaster from the great beyond, but it was toote, as thest of the light, Qi, Matter, and existence all seemed to vanish before my eyes.

    Even subspace seemed to falter to dust, leaving an almighty doorway I once saw in the heart of the Abyss. Standing proud with a pulsing of grim satisfaction, I froze as the domain of Avenos shuttered uncontrobly, falling into dust before a powerful Seraphic aura erupted.

    "You interfere, Aunty?"

    Feeling two soft arms wrap around my neck from behind, Tenebrae''s soothing voice echoed. " Michael, you would protect it?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "It is forbidden to help those of the lower realm." Michael''s voice uttered smoothly as the magic Tenebrae had used faded, revealing a glob of flesh resting in a small container.

    Around me held nothing. Not even Dead Laws. Much less the Abyss. It was just nothingness. Not even darkness. Just emptiness.

    "I was called upon, dear Michael. And in turn, I called upon the Weaver of Night. So is my right." Tenebrae replied, tightening her grip around me. She held me close, her cheek pressed against mine.

    Staring at the silver-winged angel carrying a golden halo that zed a Golden me filled with divine light, fitted in a regal attire that one would wear before royalty, Michael stood with long golden hair and a pair of eyes that were too sharp topare. His looks didn''t resemble Lucifer, who was too devilishly handsome; Michael carried an angelic handsomeness fitted with a superiority that couldn''t be missed.

    "We finally meet," I spoke out. "Who''d have thought you''d be protecting that filth?"

    Michael''s expression remained chillingly poised as he spoke." You understand nothing, Shadowfell. Or perhaps you do after all¡­ you have help, don''t you? Will you not greet me, Lily?"

    Shaken, I frowned but found the necessary patience not to react.

    "Hello¡­ Michael. It''s been what? Few years." Lily replied, a little embarrassed. " How''ve you been?"

    Michael snorted. " Annoyed. Is our deal still in effect?"

    "Well, you''ve got to ask the Father. I''m only a living consciousness."

    "No need to ask a dead man. Arsene doesn''t have long for this world. We already have two Orginal Members of the Snow family. The Myriad Heavens can''t afford three." The Seraphim uttered, fixing his eyes upon me.

    "Mind filling me in?'' I couldn''t help but ask. Even feeling Tenebrae''s confusion.

    "Promise not to get mad?"

    "Lily¡­ what did you do?"

    "It''s all Zariels fault!" She hastily shouted. " Remember when Zariel took your spear? Well¡­ after the battle, I may have¡­."

    "Lily¡­" I darkly uttered, feeling a growing premonition that would anger me to no end.

    "I may have offered him Iza''s hand in marriage."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "... you pimped out my daughter?"

 Chapter 1077 Requiem IV

    "... you pimped out my daughter?"

    Never before had such a rancid taste spilled into my mouth, sending vicious spasms into the core of my being.

    "Did¡­ did you just cough blood?" Lily asked.

    Even the sweet taste of blood seemed coppery under this grim evening. Am I having a seizure? Has years of brain damage caught up with me? Lilith does like to pound my head over the ground as she rides me. That must be it. I must have fainted.

    Coughing up a mouthful of bitter blood into the empty void below, I groaned. " Lily¡­ Did you pimp out my daughter?"

    "Bitch I''m Lily! Have you any idea how many bitches I got Ves to down? Of course, I''ve got to do the same for Iza. She''s my girl, and I''ve taught her everything she needs to know."

    "I don''t need a stained woman." Michael was the first to say. "If one cannot hold out, no matter the temptations, there is no point in my marriage."

    "Are you clean?" Lily snapped in an using tone.

    "But of course. I believe in a clean body and mind. And it''s a moral doctrine I''d like my children to follow." He added with a poised demeanor.

    "And you are willing to kill me? Is that also part of your doctrine?" I grimly said, staring dead into his eyes that seemed as calm as ake.

    "Indeed. The child will understand that her Father was a bad man. A demon of all things. A cannibal. A child killer. Am I wrong in my assumtions? Oh¡­ They aren''t assumptions, are they? You''ve done all those things. Both your children will be better off without someone like you."

    "They are my children. Born of my seed. They are mine for all intensive purposes, and I shall raise them in my image. You, a mere outsider, have no right to say otherwise."

    "Perhaps." He stared and drew closer, stopping no more than seven paces away. "But is it not my prerogative to smite all that is evil? You contribute to the principalities of the Fallen Angels. What greater evil is there? So im as much as you want, but you, Arsene, like Zariel, have sinned."

    "What a fucking square." Lily begrudgingly moaned. " I thought he was chill. You should have seen the battle between him and Zariel. Epic. But now he seems like a limp dick bitch. Weak. This dude seems like he got zero-game. Damn. What an L."

    Hearing lily spit insults aloud, I slowly watch a glimmer of golden arcs of holy might flicker across the golden child of heaven.

    "Boy¡­ Not even Metatron can save you this day." He spoke, lifting the contain of gore up. "Tell me what you know about the Teleth."

    "... Are you serious?" I questioned, ncing back at the questioning eye of Tene.

    "Tena or Tene? Which one do you like?"

    "Eh?"

    "I like Tene," I mentioned, nodding a little at my greatness. "It''s a nickname, dear. Could it be that you''ve never had a nickname all your life?" I shook my head and sighed.

    Tenebrae''s dark eyes seemed to dim as she rested her head over my shoulder, pondering something.

    Chucking at her confusion, I nced at Michael. " Can you tell me if Michael is retarded? If you''re going to kill me, why would I tell him anything? What are you going to do, Michael? Beat me with the bible? Will you attempt to exercise the demon out of me? Will the power of christpel me to spill my guts? Bitch, please. Fuck off into your daddy''s arms. I''ve no time for you."

    Shoulders trembling, Michael poised expression began to slip. He opened his mouth." The power of Christ will<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "COMPEL DEZ NUTS!!!!" Shouted the obnoxious Lilyughing her ass off. "BOOM Bitch! Gotcha!"

    Sickingering a little at Lily''s silly antics, I could only watch as the mask over Michael slowly crumbled.

    Pointing in the direction of the Bridge of the Damn, I smiled. " Oh,e on, Michael. Do you honestly think I''m so defenseless? Come on? With all you know about me, do you really think I''d make myself a target? Look who''s there."

    Flicking his eye towards Chemosh, who could all but be seen waving back at him with a foolish grin, I couldn''t help but smile.

    "Chemosh?" He nced back at me with knitted brows. " You think he can stop me? Chemosh is nothing more than a fool that doesn''t even have the right to stand in the same realm as I."

    "And what of me, dear brother?" Another dark fiendish voice that prickled my skin uttered as the void shuttered, revealing Belphegor. "Why don''t you release the remains of Balor?"

    "If it isn''t the motherfucker. How is that whore you dare call a mother and wife? How low you''ve fallen." Michael calmly voiced, but the disgust couldn''t be mistaken, "It would be my honor to end your life. Creation would be better off."

    "Is that Michael I see talking shit?" Another voice filled with venom uttered, sending a deep chill into my heart.

    "Beelzebub."

    "Don''t forget about me, little brother. It is I, Dagon."

    "Samayaza here."

    "Belial here."

    Sensing the darkness suddenly quiver at the nature of a shadow as dark as Tenebrae herself, a cold icy voice echoed. '' Bezaliel here." And Tenebrae trembled.

    "Tamiel here. It''s good to see you, dear brother."

    Staring dead at the eight Fallen that all appeared one after the other. I took a couple of dozen steps away. I knew it wasn''t going to do shit, but holy shit! Mephisto isn''t ying any games.

    "Galreel¡­" A slow ethereal dark voice uttered, sending shivers down my spine. "Present.

    "And I make Ten." The icy voice of Mephisto imed as he materialized by my side, carrying one of the coldest looks to date.

    "Mephisto," Michael whispered in a shutter as he looked around at the nine fallen surrounding him. "You nned this?"

    Mephisto turned to me while shooting Tenebrae a deep look in the process. " You should leave."

    More than willing to dip, Tenebrae''s grip tightened around my neck. " Y-your angry¡­ You''re very angry. Why? I''ve never seen you so¡ª"

    "Aunty," Mephisto said, cutting her off. " Leave. Or you''ll be joining Michael in the ground."

 Chapter 1090 Update

    So bad news. I got Covid. Death is near my friends. I can hear it approaching as my throat continues to contract while my lungs burn due to ack of oxygen.

    This is what happens when you decide to be charitable for the holiday. Death. I now know life is all about being selfish. Screw everyone else, lol.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    But in all seriousness, I should be fine in a week or two. Until then, I''ll still make chapters, but it''ll just be one a day... unless I end up in the hospital... God, I hate the hospital.... so... yeah... stay safe.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 1099 The Artifact

    Witnessing the Pale Lord turning in for the night, I nced at the silent Melinoe gnawing on a piece ofmb.

    "You like it?"

    "I love it. One of the joys of life." She answered freely. " Not a fan of wine, though."

    "It''s an acquired taste. The older one bes, the better it tastes. Life is hard. Even for those with perfect ones." I smiled, lifting my ss, and looked through the various windows to the immacte view of Nocturne. "I don''t know how this ends."

    "That''s how everyone feels. It''s called being normal."

    "When did you be wise?"

    The smile over Melinoes tender lips deepened. "I''m older."

    Bitterness spilled over my lips as I stared at her. " No. No Melinoe. No, your not."

    Leaving those words sit for a bit, Tenebrae suddenly giggled. " Mel, how long has it been? Has your Father contacted you since his ascension?"

    "Aunty Tenebrae. It has indeed been too long since yourst visit. And Father has contacted me. The Pale Lord helped with that. He''s living quite well doing what he loves. Two wives will do that to you."

    "They''re getting along? Nyx and¡­"

    "Your aunt? Yeah. They''re getting along." Melinoe said, reaching for anothermb chop. "The Silver Devil kept his word and rewarded Father with such resources. He''s about to enter the Origin Realm. It''s not a big achievement, considering the many Heavens. But Father is happy."

    "Well, he better watch out," I remarked, recalling a peculiar Fallen. " There is a strange Fallen with his eye on Nyx. He''s harmless. Well, as harmless as a Fallen can be. He wants Nyx."

    "Who doesn''t?" Both Tene and Melinoe stated.

    "But I see your point," Tene said. "And I''ve been thinking of making Nyx a more prominent member of my inner circle. She has that right. No. She''s earned that right."

    "Has she? She is only a Fourth level Deity. What makes her worthy?'' I couldn''t help but ask. I wasn''t trying to sound like a dick. But what could she do to garner Tene''s attention?

    "I am very intimate with my people. Simply knowing Mel here proves this. I make it my job to seek people out. No matter how small. No matter if they will grow into anything. It doesn''t matter the Layer of your heaven. You''ll realize thatter on. Power can always be attained. It can always be stolen. But loyalty. True loyalty isn''t something that can be earned without work from both parties."

    ¡­ Is this what it means to be a king? A ruler of a kingdom since the beginning?

    "Why are you so kind?"

    "Those born of darkness are my children." Tene blissfully said with a warm smile. I froze. I should be disgusted. I really should be. I hate kind people. I never understood them. But Tene is so far from Kind at times one would think she was a devil. How can she have such a bnce?

    It''s the same with the Pale Lord. A bitch, for sure. But she is so aware of herself. It makes it hard to actually hate her.

    "You aren''t a very cathartic person Sene. So I know you''ll struggle to understand my ways. But¨C"

    "I''ll support it," I said to Tene. "You aren''t a stupid person. And I''m sure most of the time you don''t benefit. But as long as it''s what you want, I''ll support it."

    "Disgusting." Melinoe snapped in just as my gaze focused on Tene. " Stop looking at each other like that."

    "You''re in my kingdom, you know."

    "And? Ever seen an entitled person before? I do what I want."

    My eyes couldn''t have rolled hard enough as Melinoeughed at me. " Yeah. Yeah. Keep giggling. See if I don''t marry you off."

    "What a wonderful idea!" Tene pped together. " Mel? Are you finally looking for a mate?"

    "Mate? Why would I do that?" She replied with the oddest look.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Children are so wonderful."

    "Are they? They shit themselves twelve times a day. Cry constantly. And based on all the people that die due to their kids. Dangerous."

    "You should have known better than to use logic with this crazy woman," I remarked, shaking my head. Not that Melinoe was wrong. Those are facts.

    Now that I think of it. How the hell did I ever fall for Lilith? Now she is pregnant with two of my kids.

    "I''m going to call it a night. Shall we discuss policies tomorrow?"

    "We''re spending a week here. I''ll have a few documents sent to Mimir to review. Cleo is my point of contact."

    Lifting Tene up by the hand, I gave Melinoe a nod before taking my leave. I was tired.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Dropping face-first onto the bed, I groaned. "I want to sleep."

    "Really? The night is still young."

    "The sun never rises here," I mentioned turning to Tene, resting her shoulder over the banister overlooking Nocturne.

    "I know. But it''s night. I can tell. And it''s beautiful."

    "Weirdo." I teased, but I understood her. The sun was overrated. It takes something else to truly appreciate the darkness.

    "Well? What do you think of the Pale Lords'' story."

    "I think it''s tragic. But I also think she left out a lot." Tene answered without looking back. "I think she might be a good ally but a terrible enemy."

    "Are there any enemies at her level that aren''t terrible?"

    Tene turned to me with a deadly stare and shifted her gaze back to the moonlit city. " There are. Despite her hatred, that woman has been able to keep herself together. Has been able to control her emotional state to a level not many can attain."

    "Could you?"

    Tene turned to me again and slowly made her way to the bed. She took a seat, and her fingers ran through my hair, warming my soul with her ethereal touch.

    "I''ve experienced loss, Arsene. I''ve lost plenty. It''s not something you ever forget." She said, raising a bitter smile. "I''ve failed more times than I can count. Lost so much¡­ I understand her."

    "The curse of immortality." I mused. "Time is a bitch."

    "True." Tene softly mentioned. "But it''s necessary."

    "Perhaps," I said as she brushed my hair.

    Lashes fluttering to keep away the darkness from filling my eyes, I looked up at Tene and smiled. " That artifact¡­ what was it?"

    "... It might have been a fragment of the Monolith of End."

 Chapter 1129 Almighty Training -I

    Ember shed over my flesh as my spear shed with Safi''s, shaking the mirrored realm. I grunted as I tried to seal the force and divinity she employed. We danced through the ship''s deck, our spear coiling like two vicious snakes battling. I felt myself slowly bing beaten.

    Despite all my soul''s working in hyperdrive, the more I learned, the more Safi revealed how little I knew. She was simply mixing over a hundredws to move her body with darkness and spatialws at the forefront. Her movements didn''t make any type of sense. There was no weakness. And the only way I could react was with instincts.

    With each sh, I got the sensation I was growing stronger. And after a week, I felt twice as strong as I originally was. After a month, disgust at my past prowess filled my heart. I was over a hundred times stronger. Not in terms of qi but rather technique and understanding.

    Safi didn''t teach much, but how her de flowed and how it treated the Laws around me allowed me to grasp my imperfection. Safi spear technique had reached the level of Almighty. Each spear stroke was guaranteed to hit. There was no dodging. At least not without an almighty movement arte of my own.

    Hissing at the taste of blood bubbled within my chest, hammering like a rabbit. I stared at Safi, who stood perfectly without a single stain on her snow-white robes; I grimaced and dashed forward.

    However, against all reason, I pivoted backward on the heel of my feet, twisting Noctem in an upwards semi-arc as a de pierced through the void aimed at my lift eye. I swatted the spear tip away when all of a sudden, its intent red. As the Law of Wind created an illusion, thew of fire red, destroying my vision, and the darkness sealed away my sense of awareness. In a single attack that didn''tnd, I was blind and without direction.

    Sealing the seal on my awareness the best I could, my instincts kicked in as Safi shot toward me like a speeding bullet. Carrying no intent of where her attack wouldnd, my instincts only kicked in as her spear pierced the center of my chest.

    "When attacking, simply using a singlew is a crutch against what we sentient beings can do. Multitasking is key. A man with a hive mind like yourself ought to know this."

    "..."

    Tene? She and Lilith are the only ones who know what I am doing. Not even Mephisto knows about my Hive mind. And he wouldn''t know unless he could read my mind.

    "Wind grants infinite flexibility, Earth infinite defense, Lighting infinite might, and Darkness infinite range. Use them all. This is what being a Chaos Lord entails. You have a profound understanding of every single Dao in creation due to the mes of Hellfire. But you''ve never fused them all. You got all the key elements but not a mind to applying them."

    Hamming her words into my mind, I nodded at her lesson.

    "Remember, a single strand of qi can summon as many elements as you want. You, as the Master, just need that level of control to wield them." Safi coldly said, ruthlessly digging her spear out of my chest.

    I groaned as my wound healed, as no intent stopped my healing factor. I looked up at the chilling Safi and smiled at her insane ability.

    "To be a chaos Lord requires every action you make, every dao you use to be almighty. It''s an impossible feat that requires hundreds of Chaos Cycles. You have, at most, a few dao cycles. Let''s take a break. I''ll give you a year to put everything you learn together."

    Lowering her de, Safi faded away, leaving nothing behind, not even the Mirrored Realm that dissipated from my view.

    "MASTER!!!!" Adrian cried, rushing towards me as I copsed to my knees. "What the hell happened? Where were you?"

    "Hurry, take him to his chamber." Kuro hurriedly said. "We don''t have time to care for him. Another wave is approaching."

    I nced at Kuro, who nodded. Adrian waved his palm, banishing me into my chambers and onto the bed.

    Too weak to keep my eyes open, I closed them as my body activated the Path of Abyssal Night. I began to meditate while my body took care of my wounds.

    Pulling myself into a dark web of nothingness where I felt the mostfortable, I pondered the various mixes ofws to employ. Blood, Wind, Lightning, Fire, and Darkness were key. But I needed more. The way Safi moved was impossibly quick and flexible. Her reaction was instantaneous.

    Despite not having a technique like Shadow Step, Safi was somehow able to create a defense that made it so she could react to anything. It wasn''t fair, but Almighty Techniques aren''t supposed to be fair.

    The Hive mind was definitely useful, allowing me toprehend techniques andws that would otherwise take cycles toe to me in days, if not hours. I just needed more souls. And I refuse to use low-level souls.

    "Lily can help you know." The little devils said.

    "No, this is something I need to do on my own. Safi... or Tene showed me a path for Chaos Lord. I need to create a technique or multiples technique to help refine myself. I''m close."

    Lily went silent. And with this, I closed my mind to the Myriad Heavens and began to meditate on thews engraved in my blood and bones.

    Darkness was my main focus, but since I had over a billion souls in my hive mind, information continuously poured into the core of my being.

    I quickly found myself in a world surrounded by strands of knowledge. Like rain flowing down from the darkness, nodes of liquid light dripped, shimmering within the void of my soul. A sense of awakening began to grow within me.

    An awakening unlike anything I''ve ever felt before. As I didn''t just work on Heavenly Laws, but Mortal Laws like the Seven Sins, my spearmanship, and bloodlines. A profound sense of harmony sprang from out of my soul and into my body, stirring me awake and into a world of light.

    I shuttered, not out of any excitement or fear. But rather, the sheer might tearing apart my cabin.

 Chapter 1130 Tenebrae - Abyssal Lord

    The ominous gray skies darkened with an onught of cascading rain hammering over my body as I stared at Kuro and Adrian doing their all to keep this ship alive.

    The growing bodies had long turned ashen with endless downpours eating them away like withered prunes. Their limbs trembled as the cold dug deep into their bones. Were it not for Seraphina''s Seraphic Healing, I was sure they would have died by now.

    They were using everything in their disposal tobat the elements. Especially Adrian, who was abusing his ''wish'' ability to repair damage to both his body and the ship.

    They wouldn''t survive for another decade, much less a cycle.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOM ~

    Crackles of lighting shrieked like arcs of light hitting against the ocean''s surface. Shockwaves struck against our ship like a battering ram tearing apart the oak as oceans of water sshed over our face, blinding us, as blood spilled from those weaker than I. A mist of blood washed into the air as the radiation of the shockwave tore apart my disciple and Adrian''s flesh.

    I frowned. Seeing enough, I raised my palm, ready to dismiss the storm. However, just then, a terrifying force froze the turbulent winds and the piercing rain alongside the oceans.

    The elements trembled and cowered with a fear I''d not felt in a long time. It felt old. Ancient even. As if born with the primordial ooze. Goosebumps prickled my skin as a domineering pressure showered the Calvorian Sea.

    "A-A-Arsene?" I muttered.

    The darkness of Iluthath trembled, while the darkness of the bed of chaos alongside all twelve realms shuttered, in ce as a growl so feral I watched one after the other as billions across the realm fell to their knees, bleeding a river of blood from every orifice. A horrendous aura shrieked over the endless Abyss of the twelve Realms, revealing a Supreme Lord that demanded respect.

    Laws receded, one after another, as deadws throughout the realms cowered in fear.

    Banishing Sera, Adrian, and Kuro from off the ship, slowly being eaten away by Arsene''s aura alone, the grim echo of footsteps entered my ears as I switched to my other persona and stood in wait for his arrival.

    "Safi," Arsene called, arriving on the deck with scales cker than night, littered with abyssal runes. A terrifying tarnishing aura surrounded his flesh, sending unease throughout my body.

    Thest time I felt like this was when Zariel challenged me. The day he severed the Weave of my being, leaving me at his mercy. It was like a de to my neck. Had Mephisto, Lucifer, Shiva, and dozen of other Pantheons note to my aid, I would have faced a true death.

    Swallowing a gulp as those memories came flooding back, I red at the Abyssal Form of Arsene. Unsure where this sensation wasing from.

    "Marvelous!" The trickster cried, appearing like a ghost with a simple shortsword one would find in any low-grade realm like this one. Mephisto revealed a rich smile. " Harmony between blood and soul. You are on the verge of Paragon. But Paragons isn''t your goal is it."

    The scales over Arsene began to bleed a scarlet me as his eyes zed. " No."

    Mephisto''s fiendishughter sprang over the realm like a ghoulish cry, filled with a desperation I''d never seen before. Not from him, at least. There was a gleam of madness that sent rms off in my head. So much so that I drew ''Evernight'' from the void of my heart.

    Laws died one after the other as the Calvorian Sea parted and tore apart, shifting into endless valleys.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What are you doing, Mephisto," I coldly asked, pointing my stone-cold ck katana toward Mephisto. My palms tightened over the silvery grip forged from Lunafreya''s core.

    "Easy, Tene," Arsene said, sending a tremor dancing along my spine.

    He knew!?

    "Mephisto isn''t after my head. He''s¡­ just excited, aren''t you."

    "More than I''ve been in a while, disciple." The serpent said as two wings appeared, one baptized by an infernal aura of Hellmaster, the other an endless glory of the One.

    Mephisto stood like any true Nephilim who''d found bnce, pointed his de towards Arsene, smiled deeply, and took his stance.

    Arsene, on the other hand, nodded. His scarlet eyes narrowed when suddenly his eyes glowed a vibrant color simr to Zariel when he used the Weave. He opened his palm, drawing on a sword and a spear in each hand.

    The sword was a majestic red, seemingly painted by the will of carnage. The de carried a fury that sent tremors racing through every fiber of my being. So much so that I felt myself grow angry simply by staring at it.

    On the other hand, his spear seemed to purge my anger, allowing me a clear mind as a sense of superiority swelled within me. Tarnishing my mind, I could only raise my head, unsure how Arsene, a living entity far weaker, far small than me, could control my emotions.

    "I''ll referee." The grim voice of Zero announced as he appeared by my side like a phantom. His masked self was seemingly colder than before. "You better not lose control, Mephisto."

    Arsene lifted Pride and Wrath and took his stance just as Zero stepped between the two. He was not smiling like his opponent. In fact¡­ I couldn''t feel any emotion from Arsene. Almost like he had carved away his humanity, an arrogance that I''d only seen in the Abyssal Lords, reflected through my eyes.

    "This battle willst for exactly one standard minute," Zero announced, lifting a finger. "Time dtion not included. Clear?"

    "Clear."

    "Clear."

    Hearing the two agree without breaking eye contact. I couldn''t help but be taken aback by Mephisto''s fascination. Very few things made Mephisto emotional. I''ve seen him all my life. I raised him to some degree. Clothed him when he needed it. Fed him when he was hungry. But I''d never seen him like this.

    This couldn''t be about a fight, and it isn''t about Arsene. It simply can''t be. Arsene is too small right now. Chaos Lord, and Paragon, while important, shouldn''t get such a rise out of him. What does he see that I don''t?

    I nced at Zero¡­ Is that why he''s here? Acting as an arbiter of this battle? He''s trying to find something.

    "FIGHT!!"

 Chapter 1131 Almighty Training - II

    "FIGHT!''

    Zero voice was all I needed. All I wanted, as my feet kicked off the deck, shattering the ship''s surface, Wrath twisted into a semi-arc, carrying an almighty sh. Space itself acted to my will, ensnaring Mephisto as my bade cleaved downwards. At the same time, Pride shimmered a foreboding glow.

    I gathered all the elements, all the Dao, Mortal, and Heavenly, and refined them to such a degree that pure almighty essence radiated through Ilutahth. The Calvorian sea spiraled into the skies like a whirlwind of chaos, picking up various beasts hidden within the water, stones, and mountains. Even the stars throughout the Bed of Chaos twisted.

    By the time Wrath had connected with Mephisto Silvery Wing, batting my sword away, I had stabbed Pride towards the Trickster, using the same upwards momentum that disrupted my first attack.

    Steel against steel, cried following the eruption of stars and space. A brilliance beyond the dawn went off as deadws spiraled out of my control. Filling Heaven and Earth into a wastnd of destruction.

    I released a breath and stared at Mephisto''s sword that blocked my spear and growled but didn''t step back.

    Through the ash and soot bleeding from Heaven, Mephisto looked me over, his gaze searching mine, and pushed forward.

    Embers raced as he swatted my spear up, but Wrath was ready. As the gruesome sound of steel against steel hammered away, our des shed repeatedly. Like serpents, our swords twisted in ways that seemed universally impossible.

    With our des and footwork dancing, I quickly found myself improving at a ridiculous rate. The skill Mephisto held was unbelievable. It was erratic and impossible to perceive, just like Tene. But with the Weave on my side, knowledge, and understanding of everything Mephisto did became my knowledge.

    My swordsmanship instantly changed, bing identical and different from what Mephisto threw at me. I copied his swordsmanship, but I knew Mephisto understood its weakness. He would have too. So I tweaked it mid-battle. Changing everything to match my style.

    "Zariel''s Blessing." Mephisto mused aloud, taking two steps back but three steps forward as a folly of blows came at me. "What I would give to have it. If even for a second."

    Parrying each blow, Pride, whom I had just regained control of, fired off in a symphony of spear thrusts.

    The eyes of the Trickster glowed, and before I could react, an earth-shattering sound drew blood from my ears as I barreled through the confines of the Bed of Chaos. Blood spilled from my chest as I groaned, with the ghastly sound of bones shattering in my rib cage.

    "That''s a Nephilim skill." Lily hurriedly tried to exin. But by the time she did, the scarlet gaze of the Fallen was before me, his palm in my chest.

    "Don''t look into his eyes!"

    I stared down at my bloodied chest cavity, and Mephisto''s icy eyes narrowed. " Inominote Cataclysm."

    Lightning so old I felt it rivaled the origin of Tenebrae. Sprang from my chest in a brilliance that seemed as cataclysmic as the Nine Hells. Creation vanished before my eyes, leaving nothing but my torn throat bellowing as I roared in pain.

    " A lesson, disciple." The fiendish voice of Mephisto echoed. " Never use two Arte in a row unless you know they''ll gravely harm or kill your opponent. When you shadow step, make damn sure it''ll lead to a kill."

    Blood bubbling, I felt myself torched and burned by some ancient force that tore at my ligaments.

    "It''s not enough to have the move set off a chaos lord. You need the strategy. You need it all."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Taking his lesson to heart, a baptism of the Weave filled my mind as I growled. " Inominote Cataclysm."

    Divine Light spiraled from out of heaven and Earth, filling the Bed of Chaos with a Holy Seraphic Qi, splintering the Laws around us.

    Mephisto smiled. "Inominote Cataclysm was created to defeat Zariel. Each attack, while insanely powerful, will be random."

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

    Consumed in an explosion of Seraphic Might, Mephisto danced away without injury while my body took a significant hit from my technique. I shot through the Bed of Chaos, crashing into an uninhabited forest in a foreign world.

    I staggered to my feet as globs of blood bled from my head. I growled, using Wrath to stand as hundreds of bones throughout my body stood shattered beyond repute.

    One Technique. One trick. And I''m on the verge of defeat.

    Sealing the excess lightning ravaging my insides, I sealed away the wounds to be healed for another time and stood to face the Fallen, gripping a single sword.

    "Good. I''d hate for our fight to end this early. I still have much to impart, disciple."

    My fingers tightened around Wrath and Pride as I stared up. Allowing the two weapons to fuel the core of my being. My aura soared as the sound of shattering ss echoed deep in my heart.

    The elements became frail, obvious, and iplete as my weapons resonated with one another. I had chosen Pride and Wrath because, in a way, they worked perfectly for me: A Prideful Wrath.

    "Oh?" He smiled. "Good, show it to me then, Arsene."

    "I do not need its power." I voiced, ignoring the increase in qi, which was external and temporary. What I wanted was the spiritual effect.

    I follow Ren Shii, which usually leads to wild barbaric acts, which works well with Wrath but not Pride. In a fight, I can''t just act wild. I need to scheme. Mephisto proved that point. He came prepared.

    Where are the traps I once used when I was younger? Where is the scheme? While I''ve grown, I''ve also regressed in many aspects.

    I sucked in a deep breath, filling my burning lungs with hot fiery air. Suddenly, a soft coolness filled my heart as I looked at Mephisto. And in turn, he stared back, the arcs of his lips pointing upwards.

    Enjoying the Almighty Aura running through my soul, and mind, a newly founded sense of awareness awakened within me. Mistakes of both new and old shed through my mind as I stood frozen for a while.

    "Disciple," Mephisto said. "There is more toe. Your Awakening has only just started."

 Chapter 1132 Tenebrae - Mephisto Past

    I was unable to break my gaze away as Arsene and Mephisto engaged in battle. Never before had I seen someone grow so quickly. Mephisto''s style of battle was made for Arsene. It was merciless, unfeely, deceptive, and relentless.

    It was as if everything Mephisto did was to train Arsene instead of fighting him. All of this¡­ from the moment Mephisto appeared with that look in his eye to this very moment as Arsene''s soul billowed with an Almighty signature. It was all to help his disciple awaken.

    He was ying with Arsenes ego and interest by igniting a challenge he knew Sene would not back down from.

    He yed him¡­ he yed us.

    ncing at Zero, who stood frozen, I soared towards him. " You figured it out too?"

    "I expected this¡­ But I had to be sure." Zero addressed. "It''s rare seeing Mephisto like this. I''m sure you can rte, even if this is all a y for Arsene. It''s good information for me."

    "The Trickster of Heaven," I muttered, unable to hide my smile. "I ever told you I preferred Mephisto as a Fallen than any other Fallen?"

    "Thest time we spoke face to face. I was leading a battalion of Fell Gods to wipe you out."

    Recalling that dark day, I could not stop the bitterness from spilling into my lips, "I lost a lot of children that day."

    Zero turned to me slowly and back to the battle-waged millions of Parscs away. "We lost good men too."

    "Who knew such children woulde such a long way? Mephisto chose right." I mused, staring at Sene baptized by an almighty aura. Even from so far away, I could still feel it.

    "Why do you think Mephisto chose Arsene as a disciple?"

    "At first? It was to push Zariel to his limit by using his life as bait. Now? I think he quite enjoys training him. Arsene was one of Mephisto''s regrets back then. I''m sure he''d agree. That''s why he offered so much help to bring Arsene back. Despite being an ass, Mephisto is not as cruel as other Fallen."

    "Which is why I prefer him as a Fallen than an Angel. Believe it or not. Mephisto was quite shy. Sneaky but very shy. Most of his time was spent with his Father, learning about creation. It infuriated Metatron, the eldest."

    "Metatron? I don''t believe we''ve met him." Zero said. "In fact... I''ve not heard the name before."

    "No surprise. Metatron usually deals with prophets. Usually in dreams. Rarely does he leave Heaven, but up there, he''s like a King. You can say he has as muchmunication with the One as Zariel does."

    "You can say it was because of Metatron that Mephisto became who he is. Jealousy is quite something. Whether it''s family or not, it''s all the same. Metatron was¡­ arrogant and a bully. Especially to Mephisto, who became ostracized because of Metatron. The Father didn''t do much in Mephisto''s defense, forcing the young trickster to take it all in. Every day he would be pushed around, forsaken by his brethren. Slivers of what he is today sank into his soul during that time."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "And you did nothing?" Zero said, snapping his gaze to me.

    "I did. I tried to stop it. But nothing transpired. Metatron and a handful of angels continued to abuse Mephisto. His only defense¡­ Ariel. Who stood like a lion to protect him." I wryly said. "Sometimeter, notable changes began to take root. Devilish roots. But only on the day he saw Metatron p Ariel did he explode."

    I paused. "Mephisto took every privilege away, took everything Metatron ever loved. And crushed it. He tore him down so much that the Father had to intervene. I''d never seen anything like it before. Metatron lost everything. His right to a home, to eat, and to sleep. He lost his pride, his everything. All that was left of Metatron was a shell of a man. Thinking about it today as Iy consumed by the sins. I understand the level of torment Mephisto dished out. Angels, unlike a human, are usually born with a purpose. And Metatron was to record the Word of God. One of the highest honors. Can you imagine losing the meaning of your existence? Things got so bad Metatron tried to kill himself."

    "It was a dark day that day. Mephisto''s name became like the bane of everyone. He was both feared and loved, but there now existed a stigma against him. One that everyone would never forget. His ostracization grew even further, but by then, he''d only cared about a few Angels. Lucifer or, I guess, Samiel at the time t-out imed he wanted to learn from Mephisto."

    Zeroughed. "Who''d have thought such a rtionship would have been born due to¡­ bullying of all things."

    "Ridiculous, isn''t it?" I agreed, smiling. "But I liked what was born. And while I don''t condone what Lucifer and Mephisto nned. The change in character I found in Mephisto was¡­ exuberant."

    "Well, I''m d you''re enjoying it." He said darkly.

    Ignoring the dryness in his tone, I giggled. "You two have more inmon than you would like to admit." I turned to Arsene and the Fallen''s battle. " Mephisto has many enemies. Metatron, being his greatest. The moment Mephisto announced who his disciple was, Arsene became a target. Him and his kids."

    "We''ll figure it out." Zero calmly said. "We''ve had enemies for the longest. Nothing has changed."

    "Who are you kidding?" I said sharply. " I know enough about you to understand how much of a cautious man you are.  So tell me. What n do you have for Arsene?"

    Zero turned to me, and the darkness through his eyes pulsed. "Separation," he told me. "Mephisto, however, is probably nning something along those lines."

    "Surely there is more to it than separation," I replied, flinching most curiously at his response.

    "The Pale Lord. It''s she who made up my mind. The moment I heard she hated us but liked the children, I knew what needed to be done. And I suspect Mephisto agrees as well. A line needs to be drawn, just like what we did when resurrecting Arsene. We can in no part interfere."

    "So you''re leaving it to fate?"

    "Do I look stupid?" Zero mentioned. "The strings of Karma are mine to wield. I will guide the children the best I can. Leaving events up to fate is what stupid mortals do. Gods bend it to their whims. No one is going to harm my godchildren."

 Chapter 1133 Supreme Soul

    It''s not enough. It''s not nearly enough. My spear needs to be fiercer, stronger, and faster. It needs to be supreme. It''s not enough that I have the concept. I need to grasp the Mortal Dao. My Pride allowed me to do many things: I could constantly grow in battle, think faster, be faster, and more. There was no limit. It allowed me a sense of supremacy in everything I did, simr to perfection.

    To push past my opponent, to dominate my opponent, to reign over creation required a certain degree of Pride.

    Wiping the fountain of blood streaming down my nostrils, I looked up at Mephisto, wielding a shortsword stained with my blood.

    Over my flesh held such a magnitude ofcerations that had cut so deep not even my bone could defend. Were it not for Pride willing my body to remain together, I''d have fallen to pieces.

    I didn''t understand what it meant to have Pride before, but this battle with Mephisto was an awakening. It was a rude awakening of the depths of what my sin could deliver. Pride was truly a demonic sin. Honestly, it didn''t make sense. As it simply denied death.

    Should my head be removed¡­ I''d still be able to fight. My Pride would take over. It would pull me together, devouring the concept of death just to keep me alive. All that was required was willpower. And while I didn''t have proof of any of this. I knew it to be true. Pride will allow me to surpass the concepts.

    Who knew?

    "Two seconds left." Said Mephisto softly.

    "I know," I replied, tightening my grip. I met his curious gaze and dashed through the confines of space and time.

    Blood washed over my vision as my spear danced through the air like a storm of blood light. I called upon my bloodline to help empower me. However, Mephisto was quick. Parrying each blow with ease despite lowering his cultivation to my level, his pupils suddenly contracted as my blood sshed about due to my injuries quivered.

    I smiled, enjoying the waves of inspiration that suddenly overwhelmed my senses. Darkness and Pride acted in tandem as my Authority andprehension awakened. Images of the Angels sealing spell shed through my mind and twisted to an amalgamation of spells and knowledge.

    Abyssal Laws shattered the skies, leaving behind a Great Time Scar within the Bed of Chaos. As if a domain of chaos had appeared, thick webs of veins bulged as I howled, tearing my throat and flesh, as a wave of Dead Laws appeared one after the other. Leaving behind a wastnd of chaos.

    I stared dead at Mephisto''s chest and reached forward with Wrath dominating my mind, empowering my beliefs to such a degree I feared what woulde afterward.

    "Frozen Abyss," I chanted the spell.

    The Fourth Heaven froze. Time broke. Space broke. Life broke. Mephisto broke.

    Everything within my eyes became fractured like cracked ss, and before my eyes, the images of Mephisto, sealed in time, shattered like the frozen images he was.

    Darkness instantly consumed my eyes as my soul light dimmed. I trembled.

    "Good spell. Just a little to tailor for my liking. Try not to make a big scene next time." Mephisto said with a childishugh as I fell into sweet oblivion.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ''Hehe! Pop-Pop is learning to fight! Do you want head pats? Iza gives the best head pats. Take this! Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Do you like that?"

    "Can you leave him alone? Weirdo!"

    "Noooooo!!!!! Iza wanna y!"

    "He''s half dead!"

    "Poke~Poke~Poke! Iza got your cheek! Take that Pop-Pop! "

    "Jesus Christ."

    My eyes lids trembling at the voice of Izalith and Crowe. A brutal daze washed over my mind as I desperately tried to collect myself.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Hurry, take his fucking blood already!" Crowe howled. "You know what? I''ll do it. Crazy idiot."

    Too dazed and confused as a myriad of colors weaved together, darkness came once again.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Coughing up a mouthful of blood, I groaned and stirred myself awake, vomiting another mouthful of organs and blood. Light focused within my eyes, revealing a familiar room wrapped in red. From the curtains to the bedding, it was the color of blood.

    "My bedroom?" I moaned, realizing where I was.

    "If it isn''t the bane of my existence. Lord Snow, it''s good to see you again." Sha, my lovely Shade, said, without the slightest smile, that her great master was awake. "You look like shit."

    ''..."

    Meeting Sha''s cold eyes, a peculiar sensation coiled around my mind. Suddenly as if the great hands of time had been stopped. Sha froze momentarily: It was less than a millisecond, but she had been frozen.

    "Tenebraes grace!" She cursed thereafter, dashing towards me. As blood gushed from my eyes, a splintering pain struck my soul, paralyzing me where Iy. " Can you not continue damaging your soul?"

    Checking my pulse Sha frowned."Looks like we have to do some surgery. A lot of your organs just ruptured: this doesn''t look good."

    Sneering, a sinful aura hissed. "I''ll be fine," I said darkly, feeling my wounds healing ording to my will. "What the hell happened? Where is Mephisto?"

    "Who? I don''t know who that is. But Her Majesty Tenebrae appeared with you in her arms and demanded I repair you. Before taking off. That was a week ago." Sha said, taking my pulse again; she frowned. "That''s some¡­ aura."

    "I know." I smiled. "Where are Kuro and Adrian?"

    "Training. But Master. I think you should know." Sha said, her voice turning icy. "A new group suddenly appeared in your court. They call themselves the ck Hand. They said you''d know them."

    The drowsiness at the back of my mind evaporated as a storm of anger shed through my mind like a wave as my killing intent shredded my bed to ash. I stood to my feet as my regal attire donned my flesh.

    "Why the fuck is the ck Hand still alive! Zariel, you idiot!" I spat, storming out. I pushed out my senses, ring at them in one of our guest rooms.

    "My Lord!" Sha called from behind. "There is something else."

    "More shitty news!"

    "Yes," she answered.

    "Then keep your mouth shut." I was already overwhelmed. I don''t have time for this shit.

    "Genisis and the Bends have joined. Aether, Elysum, and the Overworld have allied. While¡ª"

    "Fuck!" I barked, narrowing my eyes. My voice thundered with such force. Blood painted my halls as hundreds of thousands imploded into a fine mist: creating another mess. Useless weaklings!

    "Ready our legions. I need to head to the Nine Hells. FUCK. FUCK. FUCK. And get me a faster ship to cross the Calvorian Sea. I need to take care of Genisis. Hurry it up!" I barked out a few orders, rushing towards the chamber that held the ck Hand.

    The very group that hunted me like a fucking dog. Chased me away from my home. Poisoned Mother and me over a dozen times.

    Why the hell are they still alive? Zariel, what the hell were you thinking?

 Chapter 1134 The Black Hand

    Barging into the chamber that held four of these bastards, my eyes instantlynded on a familiar face. A face I''d seen a few times in Ilyia as a child. It was then everything fell into ce as images came rushing into my mind.

    It was the first time I''d ever seen Mother so enraged. The first time I saw her ughter dozens of people. By the time Titus, my father, came rushing in with a look of false horror, Mother had already run her arm through his chest with such a bloodthirsty look in her eye I thought she was about to kill him. I never understood why she didn''t flee that day, why she didn''t kill him. It was clear she could. But she didn''t. She allowed him to live and fainted after that.

    Around us stood dozens of limbs sprawled about and a single man on one knee heaving as he used his brethren as shields to keep himself alive. Valiscar was his name. The bastard who ran his dagger into my shoulder, missing my eye only due to Mother''s quick reaction.

    He gave me my first scar.

    The mere sight of him made my blood boil beneath my skin. Red instantly filled my sights, as everything around me froze in time, sealed away as I moved. After images trailing my body, my fist, bleeding the great sin of pride, crackled.

    An eruption of such power ruptured for what seemed humanly possible for my current level as the frozen image of Valiscar tore through the confines of my castle, leaving me behind a blood mist. I growled as my almighty aura rippled.

    My eyes scanned the other three, who merely bowed their heads, falling to a knee one after the other.

    "Arsene!" shouted Tene materializing from the shadows. She turned to stare at the settling mist and then at me with a look of wonder in her eye. "They''re here to help."

    "I''ll kill that man''s entire family and force him to eat their remains." I barked. "Why the fuck is he still alive!" I pointed. "WHY IS THAT PIECE OF SHIT ALIVE!"

    Arcs of lightning that ought to belong in the Abyss shrieked through the skies as my aura billowed like a fearsome god of death over Nocturne. Valiscar was a top-level member of the ck Hand. Bing one of the highest after his defeat.  His appearance marked the day I became a man. Each day was a battle for my life. Each fucking day!

    Tene expression paled, and her head bowed. "He is the reason I became enemies with your brother."

    "What?"

    Tenebrae nodded slightly, a trace of bitterness in her voice, as she raised her head. "The reason I helped you, the reason I was Zariels enemy, all stems from Valiscar. At the end of the war, I negotiated a deal. Zariel would drop the vendetta against him, and in return, I would owe him three favors. And he used all his favors on you."

    "FUCK!!!!!" I bellowed, ring at the three bastards, trembling beneath my fiery eye.

    "Sene," Tenebrae whispered.

    "Why him?" Trying with all my might not to outright lose control. My fist curled in a ball as I snapped my gaze to Tene. "Why him?"

    "For some reason¡­ Arsene, please. Why don''t we¡ª"

    "Tell me," I said so coldly. Images of the hells flickered through my mind, crowning me with its approval.

    "I¡­ he¡­ he was a Shade Variant." She said softly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Iughed. Iughed andughed as blood pooled from my pores as anger swelled within me, bing tempered the longer I discussed this.

    "How many? How many Shade variants are out there."

    "Including Kuro? Seven. Seven out of the entire Myriad Heavens. " She answered. "I''m sorry¡­ I¡ª"

    "You know¡­ I love the trait of betrayal, despite my trust in people. I always encourage them to betray me. Telling them to kill me at any chance.  Comcency is the product of sloth. Something I don''t wish on my people. But it''s not something I look for in a mate."

    "Let me exin I¡ª"

    I shook my head through narrowed eyes. "Save it forter. I don''t know what you were nning. So I''m going to give you some time to work¡­ on it. And you better be able to exin it." I told her, staring dead into her heart. "I''ll say that''s reasonable. You were gone for a week. So you can deliberate for a week. While I calm down."

    Turning my back, Ash and Brimstone followed my steps as I entered over the bridge of the damned, surrounded by a plethora of Demons and Devils armed to the bone.

    ? Formations, weapons, vessels, and more all entered my sight as the Hells prepared themselves for another attack from Noctem. Ignorant of the fact my people have already started breeding. It was only a matter of time before we took over the firstyer of hell, however, at the mere sight of me. rms shook the billowing ash.

    In a single instant, the Devils initiated an all-out attack.

    Nevertheless, I wasn''t in the mood to entertain. Shadow Stepping out ofbat a few parsecs away, I made my way toward Ezra, who should have built a fortress by now. It had been a little more than four hundred years. More than enough time for monsters to be born. More than enough time for people to rise as I did.

    Connecting to my Knight, I teleported to her side, smiling as my mood improved when I stepped into a training ground that could fit hundreds of people. Standing at the forefront with a de in her hand, Ezra demonstrated her martial arts.

    Below her stood hundreds of little kids around the age of five to ten covered in wounds. I''d have thought I entered a child workshop if I didn''t know better. Then again. Ezra is a devil. I can''t put a child sweatshop past her.

    "Training them well?"

    Ezra nced at me with a vibrant re and smiled. " Master!" She eximed like a small child and nodded. " Of course. These are the newborns. We train them by starving them. It teaches them to push past pain. And what is worse than starvation?"

    "... I could think of many things."

    "Me too. But it''s appropriate for kids whose minds haven''t been developed." She replied happily and stopped her movements. "What brings you here?"

    "Negotiations."

 Chapter 1135 Wrath Of The King I

    Observing the fortress walls built with the bones of demons and devils alike, I smiled, hearing their eternal wails bellow from the stone Ezra had stuffed them in. Devils and Demons were immortals. They''d always reincarnate unless someone is using them for something.

    "Like it? Millions of souls power this entire Wall." She eximed, turning my way and giving me a beautiful view despite Hell being Hell. Staring at the forest reaching the skies, the mushrooms the size of mountains releasing a miasma, and the actual mountains, I couldn''t help but smile.

    Everything surrounding this forest could potentially kill someone, even me. It kills demons and devils who have a natural resistance to just about everything. Even I''m not exempted from the Hell''s cruelty. Although, in my case, I''ve just about adapted to everything due to my battle with Zantar.

    "Well, Master? What''s up? What can Ezra do for you?"

    "When can we reignite the mes of war?" I asked, and she shook her head almost instantly.

    "We are doing everything in our power to breed. And despite how sick it is, we lowered the age of¡ª"

    "What the Hell! Don''t tell me that. That is not something I need to know. Jesus Christ." I spat, feeling my skin crawl. I was cool with the devils doing whatever they wanted. That''s usually why I don''t ask about Zan''s day. Ever since Mr. Bear, I learned not to find out what devils do in their past time. It''s never good.

    "Rx. We lowered it from sixteen to thirteen." She admitted.

    "Is that better?" I questioned, and she shrugged.

    "It''s the most optimal age for what we are doing. I didn''t invent biology. But we were thinking of eight, but¡­ that might be too much for their little bodies."

    I like how the cause of death is the only problem she sees. Damn. Well, it''s good to see her doing what she has to do. I sure wasn''t about to do this shit. Seems Hell is not for me. Who the Hell in Noctem is diddling a kid? Or is it kid-on-kid action? YOu know what I don''t want to know, yuck.

    "Well, that just left a bad taste in my mouth," I mentioned shaking my head. "I''m going to the Capital of Avenos. Want toe? I need a number two."

    A foxy grin marred the little temptress''s lips. " Of course! I''ve been in this hell hole for too long. Want me to lead the way?"

    "I know the way. I just need someone who knows who is who. Then again, I might just kill everyone." I casually said, pushing down the fury deep into my heart.

    A shutter ran through Ezra as she grew flush. " I like it when you¡­ are bloodthirsty."

    "y your cards right, and I''ll have you bent over a set of corpses."

    Eyes turning brighter, she touched her stomach. "Hey¡­ What¡­ would you think of me getting pregnant?"

    Why is everyone so suicidal? Lilith is going to kill you all.

    "You do you. Just remember Lilith." I reminded her.

    "Yeah¡­ I know. But she is my sister. It should be my right to bear your child."

    Blinking repeatedly at the dumbest thing to date I''ve heard, I nodded. " Sure. Sure. Sure. If you believe that¡­ I''ll nt my seed."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lilith is going to kill this bitch. Damn. She was such a good knight. I hope nothing happens to my Freya! She''s my favorite.

    "You think I''m a fool!" She snapped, narrowing her ruby-red eyes. And without hesitation, I nodded.

    "Yup. But I think thates with the Infernal culture you were bred in. Your greedy." I mentioned, lifting my lips into a half smile. "Lilith will kill you. And she''ll kill that child should it ever be born. I''m not saying that to scare you. But I''m just saying it as a fact. It will die."

    My palm reached for Ezra''s supple cheeks, cupping them as her expression dimmed like a wilted flower. She leaned into my hand, warm and a little broken. "I hate I didn''t take you when I had the chance. But¡­ I want a child. I want the best of the best."

    "Even if that means she kills you?"

    "Yes."

    I closed my eyes for a moment and opened them. "It''s up to you. I merely hope you think about how cruel Lilith is. She has no bottom line." I warned, rather uninterested in the topic.

    I felt something for Iza and Ves¡­ maybe Zaid. But I don''t know why, but I feel absolutely empty regarding the topic of having more. Maybe it''s the prospect of them having my wife''s bloodline, but I don''t give a damn about children with other women.

    Is this the limit of my infidelity? Hmmm. Perhaps¡­ it''s my guilt. I do feel bad about cheating, but¡­ Lilith deserves it. That bastard has almost gotten me killed and has literally tortured me.

    I smiled. Recalling those days: Good times. Wait! Good god. I''m a masochist!

    Pulling Ezra into my arms, feeling her small frame shutter with an indescribable sense of eptance, the darkness swallowed us, taking us millions of kilometers away. We materialized over a vast ocean of scarlet grass, saturated by ash and blood.

    We lifted our eyes towards the towering Wall that looked to be the size of two mature dragons but simr to what Ezra did in her fortress. However, unlike the newly-founded fortress, these walls felt so ancient. I could feel the souls within them had long surpassed any torment we, as monsters, could conceive. The souls locked into this Wall were raw. They were so broken they felt new. Were it not for the ancient aura they released, I''d have thought they were newborns.

    ncing at the seven legions outside the bridge, allowing those of the infernal race toe and go as they, please. My grip around Ezra tightened, and I listened to the sweet moans leaving her lips.

    "What''s the¡­ n?" She whispered, leaning her head back to look up at me.

    "There are two. Negotiations, or I burn this city down and leave the rest to you." I answered, taking a step forward.

    "Seems you forgive me."

    "Can''t even remember why I was mad. Water under the bridge whenpared to how mad I was before." Recalling what just happened with the ck Hand. My teeth tightened so hard that by the time I nced down at Ezra looking up, a craving of shredding her clothes to pieces and having my way with her till nothing of her cognitive mind was left swallowed me.

    "That''s good," she whispered so softly. I thought she might have sensed my desire.

    "We''ll see," I said darkly, releasing her before my anger took the best of me. I stared ahead before heading directly into the lion''s den.

 Chapter 1136 Wrath Of The King II

    Raged continued to build the closer I came as weapons became drawn. Bow grew nocked, gleaming under the rays of deadly light. I stood before an army poised forbat and skidded my gaze over low to high gods ring with bloodlust. Ignorant that a true death was awaiting them.

    "Master." Ezra worriedly called from my rear. "Should we not negotiate first?"

    Taking a step forwards as rushmands echoed, I followed the cobblestone toward the Wall, ignoring those who wished me dead. I needed an army. I needed demons and devils. While I''m sure, I could kill about anyone within the Fourth Heaven. The Fourth and Fifth Layers of the Thirty-Three Heaven are fusing. There are sure to be plenty of Gods who reserve the right to face me.

    "Arsene Snow." a regal voice that sent a dark chill dancing along my spine called. Darkness sprang through my bones in a protective cloak as I looked a little ways past the gate towards a dark skin man cloaked in a tailored ck and red suit. He was tall, with such refined muscles his suit seemed more like a cage.

    "I have been looking forward to meeting you." He said, lifting his lips into a half smile that revealed a fang. "The Fallen speak quite highly of you."

    "Master¡­ I don''t know who that is." Ezra said softly.

    "How rude of me. My name is Buer, reigning president of the nines during this¡­ transition." He said, narrowing his golden red eyes that seemed topliment his lion-like features.

    "... you''re¡­ a devil?"

    "Fallen." He stoically corrected in an unamused manner.

    "You don''t¡­ have their aura."

    Buer''s half smile deepened. "I''ll take that as apliment." He said, arms folded behind his back. He approached. "Fallen are liars. Foolish children who still cling to their father''s mercy. Not me. I''m not one to hide my desire."

    Interesting.

    "Who sent you?"

    "None of your concern." He replied with a crass grin. "What is important is your arrival. Come. Follow me. There is much to discuss."

    I nced at Ezra, who shrugged. Knowing we didn''t really have much of a choice, especially since Buer was far stronger, we followed.

    "Do you remember earth? I''m sure you''ve reincarnated there before." He continued with a strong voice as we followed through the cobblestone streets stained with blood. "Did you know civilization on earth was mirrored after the Hells? The towering buildings, technology, the science. Everything there we of  the Nine Hells made."

    "Good for you. Why does that matter?"

    Buer nced at me. "Tell me then, why is it considered a sin? If saving lives, empowering someone day-to-day, or warning of an iing extinction is good. Why is it considered a sin? Sloth, they call it."

    "Are you a God of Sloth?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No." He said sternly, in a thick voice.

    "Perhaps because it goes against the natural order," I thought aloud. "People die less, and they live longer. But there is a big issue. People begin to feel entitled. Entitled to life, to rule over others. You begin to feed others'' desires, and that desire only grows. Hence sin."

    Buer nodded. " I agree. It''s an interesting sin. People like Beelzub and Belphore are madmen when ites to Sloth, which is why they have been tasked by Lucifer, Mephisto, and more to help¡­ remodel this growing realm. A great task that might change Arcadia as a whole. But to do that, we need you."

    "Oh? Me?" I pointed, intrigued by the idea.

    "You are the furthest thing from an angel or anything orderly. You believe in order, but one that is predicated on chaos. You can keep Noctem as you like, but we need the other realms to fall. We need them dead or to bend a knee."

    "So I''m to be your pawn? What is it that I would get out of this?"

    Buer chuckled. "It''s interesting you say this. Your brother, Zariel, is no ally to the devils or fallen. He is the middle ground. The Arbitor of good and evil. We want you to challenge him. We want to make you his opposite. If he''s the Protector, we want you as the Avenger. We are even prepared to be eternal allies."

    Pausing in the middle of the street, silent as the dead, I stared dead at Buer''s back and frowned deeply. " You want me to challenge my little brother?"

    Buer held his step and turned to face me with a cheeky half-smile. "No. That is a losing battle. We merely want his ear. We want his bias. We want him to turn the other cheek when we step out of bounds."

    "Interesting," I mused.

    "It is. And best of all. You will earn a seat at the Fallen''s table. You will earn the right to be a president, count, viscount, duke, prince, king, or ruler of whatever Layer of Hell you manage to seize. Don''t think of this as a betrayal. After all, your not working against Zariel, your more¡­ forcing him to side with us more often."

    That''s quite a grey line. An interesting grey line. That will surely annoy the angels. But there are risks. Not to mention I don''t like the Hells.

    "You already have a king¡­ right there. And she carries the Asmodeus Bloodline. Although if she does be a king, she''ll need to use her true name. A deal breaker for most devils."

    ncing at the ashen expression of Ezra, I frowned. " True names are taboo for devils, aren''t they?"

    "Yes." She said softly. "It''sparable to the shame of walking the streets naked. It leaves you exposed not just in terms of vulnerability but also mentally."

    "Correct. But since all other legacies are to be terminated. It''s aw that those that carry any royal title within the Hells be required to use their true name. After all, if you can''t handle the dangers of exposing your name, you can''t handle the job."

    "And who made up that rule?" I asked.

    "I did." He replied with an imperious smile. "But it was enforced by every ruler to date. The Nines is aplex bureaucracy of death and decay, cupped with an ovey of contradictions. But let''s not get ahead of ourselves. Let''s have dinner. There is much to discuss."

 Chapter 1137 Wrath Of The King III

    Swirling the ruby red wine dancing within my ss, I lifted my gaze to Buer, who sat at the head of the table.

    "Try it," He said, lifting his to his lips. "Unlike Belphigor, I wouldn''t offer you fetus blood to feast upon."

    "How considerate," I sarcastically said.

    "Isn''t it? Such a delicacy isn''t meant to be shared."

    "You know." I started. " Every time I think devils, Demons, or Fallen are normal. You guys say something so far gone. It put things into perspective."

    "I am what the hells forged me into." He replied. " All it takes is a single sin, a single evil thought, and the Hells will tear you asunder. Look at you now. You were consumed by Zariels madness, and now you eat people. How are we any different? How are you any different than the scum of the earth? Sure, there are some activities you don''t partake in, such as rape or pedophilia, but you torture, you kill, you cheat, and you go out of your way to break men and women. Evil is evil. There is no spectrum."

    "I never said I wasn''t a walking contradiction. I''m fine with it. In some ways, we all are. But there are standards by which I abide."

    "A youngling is telling me about his pride. Boy, you have yet to feel the torment of life. The toll one must pay for their right to exist." Buer spat, sneering as he lowered his ss of wine. He looked me over with disdain.

    Shrugging, I continued. " Perhaps your right, but till I feel it. My philosophy isn''t going to change. Not for you or anyone."

    "Those are the very words many Fallen speak when they first enter the Hells." He remarked and shook his head. "Well, that''s enough of the sins. What can we of the Nines do to get you to agree."

    I nodded. " I''m hesitant. Mephisto is usually my point of contact. Why you?"

    "As I said, I''m the temporary President during the transition. I have more of an idea of Hell''s bureaucracy in today''s age than Mephisto, who sits high upon his throne, lost in his vision of what is toe."

    It''s still strange that theye to me now.

    How odd. I have more trust towards a trickster who had screwed just about everyone than other Fallen. I wonder why?

    "How about revenge?" he offered. "There seem to be quite a few Devils who tried to kill you quite recently. We could offer them up."

    My mind spun, and my frown deepened.

    "It''s a good deal," Lily announced. " Not the revenge shit. Once you ept the deal, you''ll have enough control to just snap, and some higher being will obey you. No. What I mean is that you gain enough power to hold the attention of many. Even if they are using it for your influence over Zariel, it''s a good deal. This ess could be critical in another realm. Think about how much you could protect your chibi. Think how much knowledge you would have with literal devils watching your back because devils are the ultimate masters of espionage and information gathering."

    "We want you," Buer said.

    "No, homo," I quickly addressed.

    ''You heard me." Said Buer with smiling eyes.

    Goosebumps prickled my skin as I lifted my arms to my chest to cover up. "<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Are you seriously getting scared now?" Ezra suddenly chimed in. "Just give him a taste, Master. It''s just yo booty."

    My eyes snapped to her, zing with a cold seriousness. "On my honor, I swear to the Abyss I''d kill myself if I''m ever raped. Not happening. I have to give it to those survivors. They are stronger than me in that regard. It''s not happening. Not me. Nope. Hell no. NOOOOO! My booty is mine. It belongs¡ª"

    "Ok-Ok-Ok." Buer shouted with heavyughter, pping at his knee. '' I was only jesting. My god, I swear you can be an idiot at times. Your brother said the same thing during a family dinner. You two are¡­ something else. But no, Arsene, we don''t want your booty. Although, it is some of the devil''s wet dreams to torment men like you. They are the funniest to break."

    The chill stabbing in my chest only grew as he crackled away. '' Yeah-Yeah. Laugh it up. But aside from a few luxuries, I can attain them if I agree with you. You haven''t offered anything as¡­ incentive to join the Hells."

    Buer rose, leaving his ss of wine behind, and turned towards the door-shaped window that overviewed the Captial of Avenos.

    "We could offer you a Hell to rule. What do you think of Irka, the secondyer, if you don''t know?"

    Masking my expression with ayer of indifference, despite my throbbing soul, I held off from making any decisions.

    "Who rules it?"

    "Dagon."

    "Oh? And would he not find fault with me?"

    "What? Are you scared?  Probably. But that''s the risk. But if you y your cards right, you might find a Leviathan ything like the one in this realm." He turned, and his demonic smile deepened. " Oh? You don''t know? It was Dagon who created Leviathan. You could say she was his first creation."

    My heart dropped. " wasn''t she a devil?"

    "Indeed. But many went to now decease Lilith to¡­ help develop a different type of devil. Now there''s a vor many of us want to try. Such a shame she died."

    My heart turned cold as a bit of perspective tempered my mind. "You fucked her?"

    "Her? No. She was Lucifer''s property. No idea why everyone thinks that whore was his wife. She was a toy. Although, there were plenty that wanted to y house with her. Your wife is at the top of that list. Same with Aurelia, Tene, Ili¨C

    "What the absolute fuck. Half that list is family."

    People wanting to sleep with Lilith was bound to happen. Shit. She is a baddie. But family? I know Belphigor banged his mother and wife her up, but this is¡­."

    "A mortal sigma. Keeping it in the family doesn''t result in deformities. Only in humans or races weaker than them." He replied stoically.

    I need to separate my children. I can''t have them mating. That''s a no. Big no. I need to brainwash my boy. I need to raise that little fucker right.

 Chapter 1138 Wrath Of The King IV

    A little grim, my hands passed through my silvery hair as I leaned back in my chair, terrified by the thought.

    "Think about if Ves turns out to diddle little boys." Said Lily turning my heart ck.

    I knew she was just fucking with me. I knew it. But¡­ My god. I felt my heart drop to my gut. Pain sprung through my already injured body as I stared into space.

    Would I have to kill my boy one day? I can''t take him to earth. He might be a school shooter. Damn it. What the Hell am I going to do? I know as hell I''m not taking him to the Hells. Can''t have that fucker in a civilized area. Maybe the countryside¡­ no, that can''t work. The countryside is the breeding ground of incest¡­ not unless I kill the people who partake in it. Hmm. That could work.

    Secondly, I need to find out Lilith''s stance. I might have to run away with the children. I know she wouldn''t care what sin our son wouldmit.

    FUCK! Am I overthinking this? No. My god, I married a woman I barely knew! All we do together is screw each other over! I don''t know anything!

    Vile Thoughts continued to race when Buer appeared, waving his palm over my eyes and pulling me back into reality.

    "You good?" He asked with a sense of unfathomable depth in his eyes. "You''re sweating. And a lot of it is blood."

    "Still injured," I admitted shaking my head as my qi red, searing away the blood as I sighed. "You got children?"

    "Fallen having children is a revolutionary concept. The chances of Angel and Fallen having children at our level were so minuscule it was considered impossible. Even by people like Mephisto. The Abyss helped us get around that issue, but¡­ it''s still nearly impossible. Lucifer got lucky, as did a few others once we figured out the trick. But many of us are still without children. And from what I hear, with Lilith shutting down ess to the Abyss, we will forever be without children. "

    "It''s a smart move. Close off something people want, and they''ll pay top dor for it. I''d have done the same. Seems Lilith wants to incorporate the Myriad Heaven''s economy into the Abyss. It seems you need me not just to increase fertility but also to cultivate resources from the Abyss. And that''s on top of manipting my brother."

    "True," Buer said.

    "Then give me all eight Lords of Hell, in the fourth Heaven. Cultivations sealed. And I want three favors from the Council of Fallen. Simr to what happened between Zariel and Tenebrae. And I want the second Layer of Hell, Irka. "

    "Interesting. We''ll need to set parameters around the favors for obvious reasons. And there will be some negotiations with Dagon, but there shouldn''t be much issue. I''ll¡ª"

    ? "And I want direct ess to Levatus, with unfettered ess," I added, cutting Buer off, who frowned.

    "Levatus is Lucifer''s domain. The King of the Fallens domains." He coldly said, frowning deeply for the first time. His arms pressed behind his back as he leaned forward with narrowed golden-red eyes that zed a curious and demonic light.

    The only reason I wanted this much ess was because of Aurelia. With her insane idea to take the Throne of the Father, I wanted to be able to enter the Ninthyer of Hell with none the wiser.

    And if Aurelia is smart, which she is. She should have already told her father her n. I could have the entire Order of Chaos base of operation in the Hells, and no one, not even Mephisto, would know.

    "Fine. I will discuss it. But no promises."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Well, I want one." I insisted, meeting Buer''s level of intensity with my own. I stood to my feet without a tinge of emotion. " Speak with Lucifer."

    Buer snorted and took a step back, turning towards the window once more. "Your plotting something." He said and burst intoughter. " A fine Realm Lord you''ll make. Fine. But with your request, I''ll need to skip dinner. y with your toys. Think of it as our goodwill of sorts." He added and snapped his finger.

    Suddenly my gaze swayed towards the twin doors that shot opened, towards a beautiful red hair subus, bare to the bone for all eyes to see. She stood with her wings slightly arced and her tail wagging like a dog from left to right as she stepped in, gripping a leash.

    Nectar dripped from between her legs. The subus infectious gaze never left mine as she slid her fingers from her breast toward herher region in a tantalizing manner. She gave a bewitching smile that made my blood boil and jerked the leash. Pulling what appeared to be eight globs of moving flesh.

    "Have fun, my friend," Buer remarked, dissipating into a fine mist of darkness.

    Suddenly a foul scent caught my nose, filling me in dread as it didn''t originate from the body of these eight but rather the soul. I stared at the trail of blood and flesh tailing the eight pets when the subus spoke.

    "Sit."

    And as if her words werew, they sat, almost sinking into a puddle of mush.

    "Master Snow," The subus called. And against all defenses I held, my boiling blood ran all the way down between my legs.

    "You better hold it. If Lilith finds out, she''ll screw you over by notmitting any resources to the Hells." Lily warned.

    Gulping down as a ze entered deep into my bones, I sucked in a sharp breath. "Who are they," I said coldly, masking my lust behind a wall of indifference.

    "The Eight Kings of the Nines, my Lord. Lord Buer is gifting them to you." She said when all of a sudden Ezra stood up.

    "You carry the Asmodeus bloodline."

    The subus smiled and offered me the leash. " There yours, Master Snow. As¡­ am¡­ I."

    Damn, you, Lilith. You owe me for this one. I want dinner, a hot bath, and booty. You owe me big time. Hurry up and birth those little fuckers so I can have my way with you!

    "I''ll pass." I coldly said, taking the lease and giving it a good tug as the eight pets yelped like an abused dog.

    "Oh, this is going to be fun."

 Chapter 1139 Wrath Of The King V

    Semi-disturbing chapter.

    I see. So Buer took out all the bones and pasteurized them like an egg. Did he think I''d eat them? Drink them with a straw? That''s some sus behavior. I can''t even tell who is who. But they are Kings of Hell.

    "The Court of Nox," I started, arching my lips. " One of you is in charge over there. So here''s what I''m going to do. I want you to bring them to me. I want the leader. And whoever does it first gets live. I''m not sure if you idiots understand the situation. But from this point on. No one is a king, no prince, duke, count, or anything of royalty. The Originals are descending and will not allow another to possess their name."

    I paused, sucking in a sharp breath that turned my bones to ice. "The Court of Nox has been a thorn in my side since I was a child. And honestly, while I would like to destroy it. I have another goal in mind. Bring me the leader."

    Dropping the leash that held some magical hold over the eight Kings of Hell, divinity red like a magical storm of anarchy, and they vanished.

    "What do you have in mind, Master?" Ezra inquired.

    "Vivictus will join the Order of Chaos, falling under my power. They will be an elite group that will stand above all else. But the Court of Nox will be something else. It will be a group for those that do not meet my personal standard; they''ll be known to serve two gods. Tenebrae and Tenebrous."

    "You''re taking over!" Ezra blurted out.

    I nodded. "We were still in the process of negotiationst time we spoke. So the devils are still considered Yornen allies, that sted Ilthadspanion but no more. They''re mine. It will be quite a surprise to see eight kings appear. " I turned to Ezra''s pale countenance. "Head to the Ninthyer and gather what you need. Then head to the secondyer."

    "My Lord¡­ can I ask? Why now? If this was all nned out. Why note to you earlier? Like before we entered the abyss or right after."

    I pondered Asmodeus''s daughter''s words for a while and nced at the subus, smiling with care.

    "Fuck off, will you?"

    The little whore jumped in ce and quickly bowed as she scurried off. And my gaze returned to Ezra. "Because everything Mephisto does screws, someone. I''m sure not everyone is alright with destroying multiple Heavens. He had to be quick. He had to force the other Fallen''s hands. Right now, the Fallen only have two courses of action. Side with the angels and give them more time and power to get they of thend or the Hells, who Mephisto has been positioning since who knows when. Probably the day I was born¡­ Or maybe a few years after. Who knows with him? It''s always half-truths."

    "But now Irka is yours. Surely that has to mean something." Replied Ezra with arge smile. "Father once told me there is no difference between theyers."

    "Perhaps," I mused."

    In theory, that stands, But the more I see Mephisto''s ploye together, the more I learn about Fallen. The more I feel a sense of an invisible war between them. Buer was a bit passive-aggressive against his brethren, but Belphegor was just aggressive with deep hate or lust for Mephisto. Then there are the Angels. From what I can see, there is still a love for the Fallen but a bone-deep disdain for them.

    Each realm is somehow controlled by these two groups. This leads me to believe they are equal because of this invisible war.

    "Master¡­ what are you going to do with¡­ The Eight Lords of Hell?"

    "One particr bastard. Zagon needs to die. He''ll be the example I set. Plus, I want his soul. A paragon soul is an opportunity I don''t want to miss. Not to mention I might just revive him to do my biddingter on in life. We''ll see." I mused, lifting my lips high. " Now get out of here."

    Disaptating into embers of scarlet mes, Ezra vanished, leaving me in a castle overlooking the glowing red emanating from the city below. The capital was built like a¡ª"

    "Father?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Startled for a second, I turned, catching sight of a teenage boy around sixteen with a puzzled expression. I frowned.

    "Your Beleth boy, aren''t you?" I asked, sensing the simr aura fixed on the little brat''s soul. It was small, but it was very noticeable. The kid had skills.

    "Who are you!" The kid asked in a hurry, with a fright in the back of his throat, " How the hell did you get in here!"

    Buer really gave me a nice present, didn''t he?

    Amused by the tingling of fright in the back of his neck, I smiled. "Your father and I are enemies, or at least we were. He cost me quite a lot."

    "Guards!"

    After waiting a full minute to see nothing happen, my smile deepened as the guards never showed. I drew near. "Seem you''ve been abandoned," I said, grabbing him by the horn. I dragged him up to my eye level as he minced. " How do you want to die?"

    "Eh?"

    "I''m not going to kill your father. I want him to live with your death on his shoulders. It will amuse me. But you. Why should I let you live?"

    Heart throbbing so hard I felt it through his horn, the ruby red eyes of this royal devil shrunk to a fine point as a forsaken wrath within the back of my chest emerged.

    "Don''t do this." The boy pleaded.

    "We are in the Hells, are we not?" I coldly said, closing my eyes as my humanity fled from my consciousness. "Mercy doesn''t exist here. Such a shame. The sins of the father have fallen on your head."

    "Lord Snow¡­"

    "So you know me."

    "Please! I¡­ I am innocent¡­."

    I smiled, and from the back of the boy''s eye, a gruesome me red from his eye sockets as a delectable howl thundered throughout Avenos. The boy kicked and screamed, wing at my palm as my Abyssal mes cooked his eye, searing away the life it held.

    I reached up and plucked out a single eye still attached to the optic nerve, and his screams only seemed to shake my insides with such glee that I felt my knees tremble at the appetizing sound. I marveled at my meal and sauteed every inch of his eye, giving it a good sear.

    "You know¡­ sometimes the eye goes perfectly with egg, but for this one. I think I might eat it like a marshmallow."

    "Please!!!!!" He cried, begging as the innocence retained by the child began to burn. I crackled away as piss ran down his legs. "DADDY! DADDY!!! HELP ME, DADDY!! MOMMY!!!"

    Jitters rattled my core as I sang alongside the boy, "A free meal and music. Maybe the Hells aren''t so bad."

 Chapter 1140 Darkness Within The Fallen

    A/N: Dark Chapter

    "Mommy! Mommy help me?" Zelmon cried as I turned to his subus mother, staring down nkly at her only child. The very same subas I''d rejected. Tears of blood dripped from her eyes as she stood naked before her child. Her breast was deformed and withered beyond reprieve, eaten away by her child as he repeatedly broke, begging for her love and mercy.

    Zelmon, however, stood in a far worse state. Limbs had all been eaten away by both of us. While his cock and balls were given to the Mother and son to consume. A beautiful moment I broadcasted to Avenos for all to see. At this point in time, Zelmon was nothing more than a chicken nugget calling for his whore mother.

    "Are you still wet?" I teased, ncing at the broken Mother.

    "Y-Y-Yes."

    "Do you want me?" I asked her, unable to hold my sadistic tendency from gathering.

    "Yes."

    "Are you scared of me?"

    "N-no"

    "But your shaking." I conveyed, losing my smile, as I snatched her by the neck. " Are you lying to me?"

    She shook, trembling like a newborning into this world. " Yes. My lord. I''m scared."

    "Your horny and scared? How the fuck does that work whore?" I barked, tightening my grip as I rammed her head into the bloodied crotch of her son. I red as bubbles popped. " HOW DOES THAT WORK!"

    A/N: ¡­ Yeah¡­ A little too much.

    ? "Why don''t you fuck your son? Why don''t you care for him, as you would me?"

    I waited as the mournful cries of Mother and Son tickled my ear. I watched as she licked his missing manhood, catching only blood as herher region dripped. Tears fell and burned away as her soul cracked. I said nothing but watched as the wrath in my chest dissipated over time.

    "I see where Iza got her sadistic tendency from." Lily suddenly said. " Jesus Arsene, don''t you think¡­ this is too much?"

    "Aren''t we in hell? Not to be the Arbiter of Justice, but there is no such thing as justice in hell. Hell isn''t a prison that is supposed to reform criminals; this is where evil men go to be punished for all eternity. For all intended purposes. I am justified in tormenting these two. This bitch didn''t even tell me who she was. The nerve on her."

    "She''s pegging the boy. His own Mother is raping him; this is all kinds of fucked up." Lily remarked.

    "And? Shit, you should have seen what happened to¡­ Oh, shit, has it been that long? I don''t even remember her name. Damn, those were the days. What a nice ass she had. Fuck what was her name: Linda? No. But it was so cute too. Such a shame she died."

    Grappling with this issue, watching both parties ahead find release, I shrugged and stood to my feet with a ss of wine in my hand.

    "Whore. Can you tell me? What is the worse thing you''ve ever done? You''re a subus, right? A low-level demon who cares for only one thing."

    The whore looked up at me with hollowness. " I raped a woman using her fetus¡­ her unborn son as a dildo."

    "..."

    "..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "..."

    "And just like that, I''m done. My mistake for even asking. I''m not even in the mood for torment anymore." I said, refusing to imagine how sickening that was.

    "That''s good. After a Year. I was beginning to lose my patience." The thick voice of Buer said to me, appearing like an apparition. He steered at the duo with pure indifference and nced at me. '' Are you done?"

    I wasn''t but business first. "Yup."

    Ash flickered through my field of vision as the bodies of Mother and son dissipated to ash. Buer sneered and pulled out a contract. " Lucifer agrees, as did Mephisto. He wanted you to be able to do the same thing for his realm. Said he had a surprise for you near the end of everything."

    "I bet he does." Lily giggled.

    A chill danced along my skin, but I held down my unease, took the contract from Buer''s palm, and looked it over.

    Silence engulfed thend for a long time as I scanned every single character listed over the course of a dozen years, marking a few items that needed to be changed. However, before I handed the contract back to Buer, I called on my connection with Lilith.

    And like clockwork, she appeared with a lovely smile over her cheery lips. " You called, Sen-Sen?"

    Sen-Sen? Is she trying to act all cute for me? Hmmm.

    Handing her the contract, I nodded. " Read it over and see if I missed anything."

    The moment I saw Lilith take hold of the contract, her expression shifted to something else as she frowned and released a slew of curses.

    Buer chuckled derisively and spoke. "You allow your woman to handle your work?"

    "You damn right I do. She has a mind for my type of work." I replied, patting my wife''s soft snow-white hair as she leaned into my touch.

    "This contract... is good. Sene''s correction does it justice; all I would change is the timetable. Change it from eternity to something that gives us wiggle room. We''ll give you seven Hell Cycles, and if all Members agree, Arsene will renew or terminate his contract based on a two-thirds vote. And it must have a self-termination use for the contract."

    Snatching Lilith by the waist and into my arms, I rested my head over hers, "Seems my sugar mama is taking care of me."

    Buer sneered." He''ll lose power this way. It leaves weakness for his enemies to abuse."

    "But it offers Sene a lot of protection in return. You lose him. You lose Zariel and me. Treat my Sene right, and I''ll treat you right." She added, handing the contract back to Buer, who snatched it with a dark look.

    "I ever told you how much I love you?"

    "Nope," Lilith said with arge grin on her face. "Never even gotten a birthday gift."

    "Oh? Are we doing birthday gifts now? I''m down. Oh, how about this? We go by earth time table. And do something from now on? Valentine''s day ising up. Let''s do something." The Look over, Lilith''s expression brightened threefold as she nodded like a child, almost jumping in joy.

    "Make it bloody."

    "I own Irka. I''ll make it as bloody as you want it. "

 Chapter 1141 A Devils Deal

    "Well?" Buer spat with clear frustration.

    Watching as the contact moved from Lilith to Vita, to End, to Zariel, to Zero, and oddly enough, Mephisto, I rested my eyes, enjoying the unfathomable teether I shared with my wife situated over myp, resting her head over my shoulder. Her soft ethereal snores billowed gently against my ear as my armies ofwyers argued amongst each other.

    I don''t even remember how this happened, but the moment Buer had ratified the contract in my favor, Vita emerged to fat-check Lilith. Soon after, End emerged, then Zariel, Zero, andstly, Mephisto. And during these two hundred years, which felt more like two hundred cycles, Lilith and I rxed.

    My wounds had all but healed, as did my soul, which zed brighter than before. It was different. I could feel an abyssal nature within it. Comparable to Lilith, but less in a way I couldn''t describe. It felt immeasurable yet limited.

    "I''m giving you fuckers the benefit of the doubt. Don''t make me call the other Fallen to debate this fucking contract we already agreed on. I took this ambush out the ass as a show of restraint for gaining Arsene. Don''t push it." Buer barked, rising from this chair, alerting both Lilith and myself.

    Eyes opening to the Fallen in question. Silence spilled into the room. Mephisto rose, his smile ever present. "How much have you alreadymunicated with Belphegor?"

    Buer gave a long smirk over his lion-like expression, his fangs showing as he shrugged. " I represent him. And we do share the Fifth Layer of Hell, Ekera, together. He knows what I know."

    "Always the dick rider," Mephisto remarked, his smile only deepening. "Have you sucked him off yet?"

    "Now-Now." Said Zariel metallically. "No need for such facts. It''s obvious Buer is taking it up the ass."

    The air instantly intensified as the three Gods red at each other with fire in their eyes. At the same time, Vita and End stood as guards for Lilith and me. Thank God. I''m not down for any of this. But I do know when to keep my mouth shut.

    ''You not going to say anything?'' Lilith whispered in a gentle giggle.

    ''Fuck no. I don''t even qualify to die by their hands,'' I replied, understanding precisely how weak I was. An issue I need to rectify quite quickly. Being a High God isn''t enough. I need resources. And at this stage, I can''t afford to do things naturally.

    ''I need a favor.'' I continued.

    "Oh? How rare." Lilith mused, snuggling deeper into my arms. She purred gently as my arms could only tighten, wishing nothing more than to protect what was mine.

    "I need resources."

    Lilith peeped her amethyst eyes open, a hint of malice gleaming away. "Why don''t you ask Tenebrae? I''m sure she could¡ª"

    "I could ask her. But I''m asking you. My wife." I said sternly.

    Of course, I could ask Tenebrae, but I was still a little mad, if not frustrated, by what went down behind the scenes during my death. Not to mention¡­ It doesn''t feel right asking anyone but Lilith for resources. She is the crazy bitch who forced hundreds of bloodlines in me while Iy unconscious.

    It''s stupid. But I trust Lilith to take the extra mile to make me stronger. For her¡­ there is no boundary she won''t cross if it''ll help me.

    "I need my wife for this." I softly proimed, tracing my fingers through her silvery hair.

    An unmistakable glow of joy erupted through the littless eyes as she sprang up. "You mean it!" She shouted wholeheartedly, smiling from ear to ear.

    My heart melted as I nodded and whispered back, "I trust you more to make me stronger than anyone I know." Partially because your bat shit crazy. You''ll get the job done right.

    I trust the Joker to kill people. I trust you to take care of me.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "When did your words begin to drip with honey? Sene is learning how to talk to a woman." She cheerfully said, drawing a bit of attention. She reached down, giving my cheek a simple peck that made my heart skip a few beats as she nodded. "I got you, Sene. No Limits!"

    ¡­ I didn''t say that, but sure.

    I nodded. "...I''m counting on you."

    Imagining the torment awaiting me in the future. Lilith hopped right off of me with a newfound fire in her crystal-like eyes, glowing with profound light.

    "Lilith has a new mission! Let''s go!" She sang, vanishing with End and Vita.

    "You''re going to regret that." Lily chimed in with such a nd voice I could only shrug as I turned my attention to Zariel, Zero, Mephisto, and Buer. The tense atmosphere between these four was still high as they red at me.

    "Ok, can we get this over with? I''m a busy man. A very busy one. And where the hell are the Kings of Hell? I need a irvoyant."

    "You need an actual teacher to teach you simple tricks," Zariel said, shooting Mephisot a disdainful nce.

    "He literally has THE most powerful cultivation manual. He just needs to think, and he can see. Not to mention if darkness exists, he can see anywhere he wants. Not my fault your elder brother is an idiot." Mephisto countered.

    "Can you two stop it!" Zero joined in. "My God! You two act like damn kids at times."

    "I''m with Zero on this."

    "Shut it. You are the most difunctional psychopath I know. I swear you''re autistic. Hurry over and look at this damn contract. We''re done." Zero announced, rolling his eyes behind his mask.

    Rolling my eyes back, I approached. "Still a dick, I see." Snatching the contract away, I scanned it. "Looks good to me."

    "You barely even looked it over," Zariel shouted.

    "That''s why I got you," I replied with a grin I knew would piss him off.

    And like clockwork, Zariel''s expression instantly darkened with a deep shade of red. "Your fucking with me, right?"

    "Nope. You got me, bro. Me and you."

    Biting the tip of my finger, drawing blood, I stared him dead in the eye, my lips arched. Honestly, the contract was perfect after what Lilith did. The rest of the stuff they added or removed was just formalities.

    The contract was far better, but it didn''t matter that much to me. I was gonna do whatever I what anyway.

    "You stupid son of a bitch."

    "GG, little bro."

 Chapter 1142 Court Of Nox

    "If I knew you''d have signed the contract just to be petty, I would have gone about this another way," Buer remarked with an indescribable look stered over his face.

    Challenging the fearsome expression painted over Zariels face with a smile, embers flickered through the hall we resided as he vanished, storming away in a ze of heat. Laughter sprang from my lips. "He really is still a child. It''s been too long."

    "If you say so." Zero chimed in, his voice low yet strong."I''ll send a dossier on what to get started onter today. Best of Luck." He vanished, leaving only the smiling Mephisto and the solemn Buer twisted with hints of frustration.

    "You truly are my disciple. I''ll be seeing you again. Real soon. Oh, and do ept the ck Hand. There is no time for¡­ emotions such as this." Mephisto said sternly, dissipating from my field of view, leaving behind Buer, whose lion-like features of this Fallen deepened.

    "My Master, Lord Belphigor, will also be in touch," He added solely, snorting stream from his nostrils. "I hope for both our sakes you ept his call."

    "You¡­ Serve Belphigor? Aren''t you two brothers?"

    "Lord Belphigor to you." He spat stoically. "You think it was only Lucifer who fell with his Fallen? Each of us chose a side. Lucifer might have led the charge, but our loyalty didn''t just lie with him."

    Lips pressed tightly together. I gave the Fallen a nod, who began again. " You have a lot of work ahead of you. Irka is ayer of pain and suffering. This is theyer purgatory ends, and Hell begins."

    A/N: Add Pic

    "So I''ve heard."

    "I''m sure you haven''t. It will burn Arsene. The things you will see will burn your soul. So is the punishment of those who govern the Nines. Steel your heart and mind. And a word of warning. Decide your President quickly. They are the ones which allow your kingdom to run smoothly."

    Teleporting away, leaving me alone. No more than ten minutester, after deep consideration, a quiver raced through the Hells, alerting me. My eyes grew focused as I stared at an empty spot within the dining hall. Secondster, images one after the other appeared.

    "Oh! You got him!''

    "ARSENE!" Yormen ferally howled, his lips dripping with saliva as he red with a leash around his neck.

    "Ilthad," I casually mentioned, lifting my gaze toward Paimon, the one who seemed to have caught him. And who seemed to have regenerated quite a bit.

    "If it isn''t Lucifer''s little bitch. Paimon. The bastard who also tried to kill me. Seem you got lucky." I remarked in an almost teasing manner that didn''t match the killing intent in my heart. I sneered. "Leave us. That goes for the rest of you."

    The Eight Former Kings of Hell dashed away, leaving me with Yornen pinned to his knees, staining the carpet with his blood.

    "I guess a treaty between the two of us isn''t going to happen," I said knowingly; flicking my finger, I released a sliver of spear intent that severed his lease. I offered him a table.

    The look of fury on Yornens face only seemed to deepen, but through sheer will, I could feel a few meters away, the Ilthad shakily rose to his feet and took a seat. His eyes focused on me. His expression was still marred by anger.

    "I am the new Lord of the Second Layer of Hell within the Origin Realm, and any Hell, both Higher and Lower, that share the name Hell." I started, allowing Yornen to grasp the reality of his situation. "Right now. Many different Heavens are fusing with Iluthath, ensuring mass Chaos and death."

    "And?"

    "And I need your help. We are not enemies. At least not anymore." I said, unable to resist the urge to smile. "The moment I gained Irka, you lost. It wasn''t a fair fight. We both know that. But when one scheme, it''s never a fair fight."

    He nodded.

    "I was told I needed a President within the Nine Hells."

    "You''d torment me like that?" He spat with a look of disbelief. "We might not be enemies, but  to be subjected to the images and torment the hells bring is---."

    "You will take the job." I coldly told him. "But you will also have another job. You will lead the Court of Nox. Mimir, if you''ll appear."

    Sensing my blood abruptly begin to jump with joy within my flesh. As my Loyal Knight heeded my call, a door of Noctem appeared at once, as a dark-haired young man appeared. His eyes were a sparkling red, and his lips arched in a devilish smile.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This is my Second Knight, Mimir."

    "I know. Everyone knows about Mimir. The butcher of Chaos."

    "Oh?"

    ''Got it from all the killings in the Bed of Chaos," Mimir exined with a coldness I didn''t quite expect from him. Seems like my bloodline has changed him a little.

    "Why not make him your President," Yornen shouted, if not pleaded.

    "I could. But¡­ you are an Ilthad. You are literally born with a mind for structure."

    "Arsene¡­ please. Do not subject me to Hell.'' He pleaded, bowing his head. " I will happily govern the Court of Nox, but Hell is not for me."

    "If I may, my Lord." Mimir started. "Why don''t I be the President, but you give this man a title instead to permanently tie him to the Hells? After all, Asmodeus could control all demons and devils with his title alone, and he wasn''t even a true King. But he had the authority of one. I''m sure Yornen doesn''t want to be a ve. And an Ilthad like you can''t be ve through force. Your souls are far too powerful and intricate. Am I correct?"

    My lips rose, watching Yornen nod.

    "Then problem solve, we tie him to the Hells. He''ll not be a ve. But his movement and activity will forever be monitored by you, my lord. He will even have a legion to help strengthen the Court of Nox."

    Fingers tapping against the table, I stared at the man in question. "It''s a solid n. And honestly, your only way of survival, my friend."

    "Will I be free toe and go from the Nine Hells?"

    "What? Are you trying to negotiate with me?"

    "Yes," Yornen said rigidly.

    I smiled. "The balls on this one. I''ll allow it should you agree. But you have to report all activity to Mimir."

    "I have terms." He added.

    "And I reject them all. This isn''t a democracy. You either do as I say, or I kill you. Simple as that. You''ve got ten seconds to decide."

    Teeth grinding against one another, Yornen''s lips buckled as he red. His aura withering under the reality of his situation," My people¡­ I''ll not attack them. "

    "Seven Seconds."

    "Arsene!"

    "Six Seconds"

    "Five"

    "Four"

    "Three"

    "Two¡ª"

    "OK! FUCK, I agree!"

 Chapter 1143 Army Of Hell

    Formting other ns with Yornen, we began cutting various members within the Court of Nox before I sent him away. With the current climate, we needed absolute geniuses to join. Not basic bitches who need an insane amount of resources merely to survive.

    As it stands right here and now, the Court of Nox was on the verge of copse when the various heavens began to fuse, and things were worsening by the day. No one was prepared for this level of extinction. No one.

    The mortals of Iluthath were dead. There was no arguing about that. Even in Noctem, with Tenebrae''s protection. We are still findingary extinction within the lower realms. Noctem is struggling, as are the other Twelve Realms, except for the Abyss, Hell, and Heaven.

    The devils and demons were all recyble. They could be forged into anything given the resources. And with everything that''s happening. Resources formed by the Hells will be bountiful in theing days.

    I can''t say much for the Seven Heavens. They just recently experienced a genocide, along with exmunication. The higher-ups there are purging.

    Looking up at the ceiling of my temporary chamber within the Nine Hells, my gaze lingered on Ezra sprawled over me, her body convulsing with pleasure after a few nights of fun. Sweat ran from her brow as saliva pooled over my chest without end. She slept with a joyous smile. I gently kissed her forehead and pushed her to the side before rising, donning a few garms.

    "Time to get to work." Lily sternly said.

    "I know. Everything is almostplete." I replied, wondering about Beleths former chamber with narrowed eyes. "All that''s left is killing Zantar and helping Avar now."

    "Aren''t you forgetting someone?"

    Surveying the ck ive that hung to the wall carved out in intricate infernal runes, I frowned. " What do you mean? Who?"

    "The Progenitor of the Teleth? He''s not dead. You know. Balor is alive. And if the Angels are smart, they''ll send him after you."

    My frown deepened, "Why wouldn''t Michael finish him off?"

    "To what end? ce a ve seal on him, or force him to sign a contract. And you got an entity that will be gunning for you. And you alone. Balor knows you personally. And at this point, he hates you. He''ll do things that the Angels won''t do."

    "Angels are participating in a Quid Pro Quo." I spat rather disdainfully.

    "The damage is already happening. When Angels die, they might be Teleth. Hatred will not solve anything for them." Lily softly said. "You need a n."

    "I''ve got one," I said, closing my eyes as I felt the eniterty of the Nine Hells at mymand. I could feel its rivers raging with absolute power, the wails of the tormented souls, the schemes of the devils, and much more. Images after image flickered through my mind without end filling my soul with such knowledge I felt I knew everything about everyone.

    Especially Irka, that was to be mine. Within that Hell, I could see through the eyes of the devils and demons. I could live their lives if I so chose and influence them if I pleased. I was a god. A true god that could snap his fingers and kill anyone from King to peasant. As long as they were in Irka, I could do anything.

    "Zagan." I coldly called as my blood ran cold with the power of the Hells. Frost spilled into my chambers,yering the decor with sheets of silver. He appeared on one knee. His head bowed, and his soul still as ake.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You know why you here?"

    "Because you cheated." He answered.

    No chuckle found its way through my lips as they rose slightly. " Yes. I cheated. But this is life, not some game."

    Zagan looked up for the first time, his gaze without guilt or shame, merely filled with eptance and nodded. "Will you make it quick?"

    "You were prepared?" I asked, a little taken aback.

    "The moment I came into this position as King. I was prepared for death. I was prepared to suffer for all eternity because for us Devils. No one wins. We only do a little better each time. But in the end, this is our fate. Whether it''s in a higher realm or this one: This is the Fate of all Devils."

    Noctem congealed from nodes of darkness and appeared within my palm, bleeding an aura of carnage as Zagan gave a weak smile, and bowed his head.

    "Make it quick."

    "Your no fun." I coldly told him, driving Noctem through his skull. I coldly watched as his eyes popped from his scull, hanging merely by the optic nerves, as the de of Noctem hung from his jaw.

    I took his soul and started the limation process. For all the trouble Zagon caused me in this short period. He¡­ was, without a doubt, a paragon. And today. I just acquired all the knowledge and experience he held. Everything he knew, felt, and strived for was now mine.

    Station beside the emerald firece that flickered back and forth in waves battling each other, waves of pain, suffering, joy, lust, pride, hate, and greed flooded my soul. As if I had lived through hundreds of dao cycles in seconds, I felt a part of me dissipate. The world had be harsher¡­ colder from all I had experienced.

    This victory felt bittersweet. Zagon had lost. And this was his end. All he felt right now was mine to carry. It was Iprehensible the array of sensations a devil carried. Despite being killers, murderers, rapists, and bloody machines, they could still feel everything I did.

    "Master?" Ezra whispered as the tips of her breast pressed against my back. Her arms slithered over my waist as she cupped me like a child in their mother''s arms.  Her hot fiery breath sank through my pores as she spoke. "Fuck me over his corpse. Bathe me in his blood."

    I shook my head and turned to her, unable to resist marveling at the rays of demonic light reflected over her irresistible physique. Ezra was, without a doubt, bewitching. From her soothing skin against mine to her glowing red eyes. She was a goddess born from the Hells.

    "You are in charge," I told her, caressing her cheek. "Be an Elder God no matter the cost, and prepare me an army. Use all the forbidden weapons we have. All of them."

    She looked up, her gaze slowly zing brighter than a star. Greed spilled through her heart as her breath grew thick, while from in between her legs, I felt an intense heat press against my thigh.

    "You have all the power you could ever want," I told her. But I want more. And we are going to take the Twelve Realms. No matter the cost. Ready the soldiers, Ezra."

 Chapter 1144 Tiamats Decent

    Returning to the Calvorian Sea, using my connection with those that carry my blood, Inded on what appeared to be a starship racing through what appeared to be chaos. Tornadoes, hurricanes, hail storms, upside-down whirlpools, and more all seemed to enter my sight. I turned towards Kuro at the helm with arge smile on her face. Thergest I''ve ever seen as she steered.

    "We are moving two times the speed of light," Adrian reported rising from the captain''s chair. He offered me his seat, but I quickly denied his request.

    "What''s our ETA?" I calmly asked.

    "With the recent changes to thews, we lost over ny percent of our speed." He exined, turning to Kuro, lost in her world, as she flew the ship like a race car. The look in her eye was so innocent and filled with expectation. Even I didn''t have the heart to tear her away from the helm. "We''ll arrive in seven cycles. Assuming nothing happens."

    "And what would happen?" I coldly asked, shifting my gaze to my disciple.

    "We have found a dozen Gods higher than Elder God wondering the Calvorian Sea. Most were heavily injured, but each one of them ignored us." Adrian replied, clenching his fist together, a noticeable hint of apprehension in his voice. " We are defenseless against them, Master. If they attacked, we''d be dead."

    Shit. There already wandering Ilutahth, huh? I wonder how long Lilith will take? I need to break through. And I need to do it fast.

    "What has Tene had to say?"

    "Nothing." Adrian grimly said, bowing his head. "I don''t suppose you''ll allow us to abandon this mission?"

    Finding a hint of a loose smile, I shook my head. " We''ll be fine."

    "Master!" A soft, effeminate voice called as the bridge door opened. I instantly smiled, seeing the alluring Norse God with her arms crossed, carrying thergest grin.

    "You''re here too, Freya?"

    "Think we''d give your disciple one of our fastest ships without some supervision? There''s a teleporter on the ship. I just came to check on them." She sang, racing into my arms with all the hugs for me.

    "When did you be so joyous?" I remarked, unable to take my eyes off the flush she carried.

    "I''m pregnant."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "Eh," Adrian yelped.

    ''Hehe, JK." Freya said, giggling away as she backed up. " did I use that right? It''s ng, right?"

    My frozen heart suddenly began to beat as I gripped my chest, taking in a cruel chill that ran through my chest. I most gracefully sighed. " Woman, you almost scared me to death."

    "Freya just thought she''d prank Master." My fiendish Knight remarked with a victorious smile. " Well, did she?"

    Flicking her head, I nodded. " Yeah, you did. Don''t do it again. I''d hate for my favorite Knight to be killed."

    The scarlet hue Freya carried brightened as she nodded. " Whatever Master wishes. But when did I be Masters Favorite? I thought Zan or Ezra held that title?"

    "Hell no. It''s definitely you." I said, watching the flush deepen.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Freya giggled but still lowered her head to mask her embarrassment. Only peeping up to catch little nces at me before looking away.

    "No need to act all cute. Or you might get pregnant." I warned, enjoying the craving growing within me. I lifted her chin so her scarlet eyes would meet mine. " You''ve been warned, Freya."

    Her breath grew rough, and an absent nod responded to me.

    "Well, Anything to report to me?"

    She nodded. " Your clone in Noctem doesn''t know this yet, but Tene just finished telling me that a powerful god is burrowing through the Thirty-Three heavens. She said there will be mass extinction if this god doesn''t slow down ornd carefully."

    "Who?"

    "Tiamat," Freya said, looking me dead in the eye. "And that''s not all. Seems like five other gods are trying to kill her. She''s on the run."

    My brow twitched, and my heart turned to ice as I smiled, connecting my soul to Irka, to the original Irka, within the Origin realm.

    Brimstone poured through my pours, withering the metal panels beneath my feet. A gruesome bloodlust red as the void around me trembled. Space tore apart as two entities appeared on one knee, their flesh and eyes red, as they looked up at me. The reverence in their eyes was evident, proving the Fallen had kept their word.

    I was a true ruler Irka.

    "How can we serve your eminence." They said as one.

    "Tiamat, the woman who bore me a son, is heading to this Heaven, currently being chased by¡ª" I turned to Freya.

    "By five unnamed Gods."

    "Kill the Five, and bring me their souls. I don''t care who they belong to. They belong to me, now." Imanded, and without another word, they vanished.

    "Master¡ª"

    Raising my palm, halting Freya''s words, I stared up as the dark cloudly skies slowly began to be stained red. The skies suddenly red with mes that bled with the fire of hell. Laws burned as a vicious roar that made my ears bleed bellowed.

    Shadow stepping out of the ship, I shot past the storm high into the skies, feeling the unfathomable qi burrow down upon my flesh. As if a mountain had hammered me, I felt my bones want to break, want to bend, but I stood motionless. Unflinching as blood leaked from my lips, I stared as a dragon beyond dragons roared to the highest heavens.

    Timat struck the surface of the Calvorian sea a few parsecs away, sending a great tremor throughout the realm. But with her fall to Ilutahth, a devilish bloodlust red over the realm, a great evil so dark I felt my blood burning with a wave of anger.

    I took a step forward, covering seven parsecs in a single bound. I stared at Tia in her human form, covered in blood, as she stared toward the skies. Towards one of the strongest royal Devils within the Nine Hells: Blood Reavers, created by Ishar, who molded creation together through Blood. She constructed a new bloodline within herself. Pushing The Mother of Demons to the side through sheer will alone.

    "You did this?" Tiamat stained with blood from every crevis asked.

    I didn''t answer.

    Motionless as the dead, I stared as the bloodstained light in the atmosphere dimmed. I waited no more than a minute as my two devils appeared on one knee, their heads bowed but their hands up, offering me the five souls.

    Taking hold of the five Soul mes, I began the limation, craving the knowledge they held but the revenge they would offer more. No one touches what''s mine.

 Chapter 1145 Attacked On All Sides

    Sacrificing over half my souls to limate all five God Souls form a higher heaven, a great tremor rippled through me as thews governing this realm wed at my body. As if it was no longer weed within this Heaven, a pressure, unlike anything I had felt before, took hold of my soul.

    Pain red through my being as I growled, trembling not to howl, as dozens of Hell cycles of life shed through my mind in less than a second. After minutes I felt wildly ufortable within my flesh. It felt confined. Like the power, I cultivated all my life was¡­ wasted on the likes of me.

    "My Lord!" A grizzled cry resounded as sources of darkness sprung from the void, appearing one by one on the knee. Their eyes pointed directly at me with a look of worry. "Your injured."

    The ck Hand.

    ring at Valiscar, my control over the concept andws that transcended time and space, Heaven and hell, began to emit from my flesh. The knowledge that should have been banned or at least protected slithered over my flesh in the form of sin as my gaze deepened into an abyss.

    "What are you doing here?" I coldly asked, surprised by how calm I felt despite my blood boiling like liquid fire. Steam trickled out of my pores, leaving behind a hellish aura that withered this Fourth Heaven.

    "Calm Down, Arsene. And focus on Aclimating those souls. Adding them to your Hive Mind will take twenty to thirty years. Try not to kill yourself with this added knowledge." Lily warned, "You are in a unique position. A very unique position,  don''t die because of your emotions."

    Struggling to calm myself down, Valiscar spoke. "We got several reports that someone was trying to purge the Snow Family. An entire battalion of Infringement and Fell Gods just attacked your sister."

    The sense of rejection grew stronger and stronger as my lungs began to refine thews around me, burning them to dust, and my anger grew without end. As if my wrath didn''t possess a zenith, the Abyss and the Hells all attuned themselves to me.

    "She was heavily injured but killed them all. However, they seemed to know her weakness." Valiscar said.

    "And what''s that."

    "Sealing weapons. They are weapons designed to incapacitate or seal away particr abilities. They are trying to seal the Lady Truck-Kun Rebirth technique. They failed, underestimating the ability that defies the bnce. But¡­ She was injured."

    "And Zariel?"

    "He¡­" Valiscar bowed his head, trembling. "He administered aid and embarked on a path of blood. I have no reports yet."

    "Arsene." Tia suddenly called, rising from the ocean covered in blood. "This attack was personal. Do you know who attacked you?"

    "Does it matter?" I coldly told her, turning to Tiamat. "We purge the Myriad Heavens if we have to. No one can hide from the Weave. Now, where is our son?"

    ''Safe." She replied, ncing towards Valiscar and his people, not daring to state his position in the wide open.

    Seeing no point in debating her, I nodded. Shifting my attention back to the ck Hand. " Tene told you to protect me?"

    ''Yes, my Lord." They said together. "We¡ª"

    Suddenly raising my hand, I paused their words as a gut-wrenching sensation took hold of me as the very Abyss opened up to my will. I ignored the shattering of ss as I emerged within the citadel of the Abyss, within the Pce of Liltih.

    Stationed within Lilith''s room, my eyes swayed as I looked around for her when the void shuddered, and End appeared.

    "Was she attacked?" I hastily asked.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes." End coldly replied, and my heart stopped. " But no injuries. The Assassin died the moment he took a step out of formation. We scanned his soul but¡­ nothing. It was an empty husk. Vita is currently manipting time to reverse the damage."

    "They only attacked women. I''m sure you noticed too." I remarked to End, who gave a sturdy nod. "Any idea who?"

    "I''m ashamed to say we don''t. I''ve scanned through the minds of all Abyssal Fiends. None of them know who attacked us. But it''s clear he came from the outside. In your domain."

    I paused, clenching my fist. "Want to make a show of power?"

    "I don''t like political games, Lord Snow." End coldly pointed out, narrowing his eyes that showed a frightening amount of anger.

    "An outsider attacked our queen." The still, icy voice of Vita announced.

    "And what was an outsider doing in the first city of Abyss?" I grimaced to say, ring at Vita as she emerged from nodes of light.

    "We hired a dozen architects, engineers, and more to help improve our kingdom. We have been cycling through millions through the many chaos cycles." She responded, her voice growing thicker with anger the more she heard herself speak.

    "I want the abyss to make a Show of Power, and  I want you to do it on my side."

    "We can''t," Vita noted softly. " we need our queen''s permission."

    "Are you stupid? Do you not know how to make decisions?" I spat at her. "This is what it means to be useful. Lilith doesn''t need yes men or bitches. She needs warriors, people who''d take her best interest to heart. How long have you known her? Can you not anticipate what she wants? Make a goddamn decision because no one attacks my wife. Not without losing everything in the process."

    shing back to Iluthath in a bolt of lightning, I returned with a dark expression beside Tiamat. And gave her a head pat. " Good to see you again." I forced myself to say, knowing I needed to calm down and think with a poised mindset.

    Her bloodstained features lifted into delight as she nodded. "I''m peachy. How ya'' been, Arsene? Its been far too long? Still an ass, man?

    "You bet your sweet ass I am. All day every day, and twice on Sunday."

    Tia shot me a rich smile and circled me with a peculiar eye. " You look good, though. You look even better than before. Seems this rebirth has done well for you. You even got married. In impossibility, if there ever was one."

    I was somewhat embarrassed recalling my mindset on marriage during that era. I hated it. Shit did not make sense to me. Even now, it doesn''t make sense. But I don''t regret it. It''s been fun.

    "You looking to tie me down as well?"

    "You? Please. I''ll eat you and that little wifey of yours up. Your both mine. It''s just a matter of if you submit to it or not.

    "... that sounds kinda rapey."

    Tiamat''s smiling lips deepened. " It is what it is."

    A/N: lol

 Chapter 1146 Tia And Arsene

    "Why is it every time you show up? It''s in the infirmary. And I see you brought a friend." Sha said, wrapping bandages around Tia.

    "You''re cute. d to see Arsene is keeping some beautifulpany." Mighty Dragon Tia said.

    Sha gave a triumphant nod while shooting me an using stare. " d to see someone recognizes me every now and again. How many times have I bandaged you up? And I''ve yet to receive thanks or apliment."

    My eyes went wide. "Are you serious? Because of you, I recognized the Shades. I enhanced their lives over a million times. If that''s not the¡ª"

    "Has my little incubus gone so blind?" Tia remarked with a giggle. "She''s not saying that. She merely wants to be recognized for the things she has done or has."

    "That''s idiotic!"

    Sha snorted. "Well, fine. I''ll go back to work¡­ Asshole," Storming out of my sight, my jaw couldn''t help but drop.

    "Is she serious? What the hell did I do?"

    "Poo! She didn''t even give us any medical pills. I''ve got some nasty internal wounds." Tia said, running her fingers through her long onyx ck hair. She smiled, her beautiful eyes raised with a glint of amusement. "She''s quite a catch. I hear shades are ravenous, you know."

    "How ravenous?"

    ''They fuck like Amazons."

    Imaginations ring, my throat dried at the thought as a wryugh escaped from the back of my throat. "I see my wingman hasn''t lost her edge. How the hell have you been, Tia?"

    "Bored out of my mind. You have no idea how gruesome it is to scale the Heavens." She replied, scaling back down to the bed. Her silky ck hair draped over her curvy figure, wrapped in all ck.

    "You didn''t join Zariels¡ª"

    "Massicare? No." She replied, sliding her calm gaze to me. "Against all biological instincts, I held and created. I decided it was better to raise our child. I gave up a massive opportunity to raise him."

    "You regret it?"

    "Hell no! Never. Zaid is the love child of the Fallen and the Angels. They tend to leave him alone, but they all secretly want him. And despite all I''ve done to dissuade him. He is leaning towards one side."

    "Zariel never brought him up to me." I softly replied.

    "Of course, he wouldn''t. Your brother isn''t the most social being. It either slipped his mind, or he didn''t care to tell you. I chose thetter. Zariels a dick."

    Bittersweetughter sprang from my lips. "I hear that. I don''t know if Zariel is selfish or just isn''t conscientious of his wrongdoing."

    "Look who''s talking." Tia remark. "You are the most selfish guy I know."

    "Selfish Lover, you mean?" I half-joked, " because you know I go down on Lilith a lot."

    "Is that right?" Tia mused, her silvery red eyes narrowing into half slits. "How many times have you taken her on a date or just talked? Two, maybe three times? When ites to you. Booty is all you see."

    I frowned. "That''s not fair. Lilith is also¡ª"

    "So her face doesn''t just pop when you cook for her? I''m just saying you''re a selfish guy. Nothing wrong with that. And Lilith seems cool with it. I''m selfish too." The deepening grin in Tia''s expression red, jarring the fire within me.

    "Oh really! You?"

    "Damn right!" She said with a cheeky fang over her lip. "Tia gets what she wants."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "That you do." Reminiscing over those days, I stared at her for a while. "Where is Zaid?"

    "Guess?"

    "Iluthath?"

    She nodded, " Yep. I told him to find Lucifer or Mephisto."

    "And you think he listened?"

    "I''d beat his little ass with a hammer if he didn''t." She spat, rolling her eyes. "He is not too old to get his ass kicked by his mama. Mephisto said he owed me a favor. Lucifer, too for their part in your death. I never called it in. But to protect him, I will."

    "And the people after you," I remarked, already getting a picture of who they were amidst the assimtion process of adding them to my Hive Mind.

    "I was hoping you would know. I haven''t been attacked by any assassins since I was on Iluthath. I''m guessing you fucked up."

    "It could have been Zaid." I med. But we both knew the truth.

    "I wish he''d get in more trouble. That boy needs to let loose. He needs to getid. Big time." Tia mused, pursing her lips. " I think I raised a bitch."

    "Jesus."

    Frailing her arms, Tia released a mocking voice. "I''m not looking for whores, mom. I''ll not be like my father! What man thinks like that? I almost drugged him¡­ Almost." Seething in her bed, she sighed. "He has a stick up his ass. And I''m hoping you can help him out."

    "Corrupt, my son? Tia¡­ That''s what I do." I smiled. "But aside from woman. How is he overall?"

    "Domeeniring." She coldly said. "He''s got your killer instinct and my tyrannical tendencies. Butcking in major schemes and forethought. He''d make a solid opponent but a weak rival."

    Tapping my fingers over the bedding, I smiled. " I''m looking for a personal knight who is strong enough to protect me. If you give your blessing, I''ll help him out."

    "You think you can help him?" Tia said, arching her brow. "He''s older than you and stronger."

    "Has he been to hell? Has he ever been tortured? Ever been through major tribtions?" The look on Tia''s told me everything as I nodded. " He''s my blood even if I didn''t raise him. And if you want me to help. Send him my way so I can mold him to be a proper Snow."

    Softness caressed Tia''s features in the form of hesitation as I continued. " Dragons abandon their children upon birth, leaving them to fend for themselves within the Myriad. You didn''t. You molded the boy in your image the best you could. Like a proper Mother. Send him my way so I can add to his character."

    Bitterness crawled at Tia as she sighed. "Do you know why I created those instincts? The one where the mother dragon will toss their young away?"

    "Honestly?" I shook my head.

    "Protection. Idiots will disagree, but raising children makes you weak. It leaves you open in various ways for a long time. We dragons are born with such a long lifespan and are consumed by a need to procreate. The likelihood of having more just about guaranteed it''s worth it casting our children away. Both for them and us. But¡­"

    "You didn''t. Or you couldn''t."

    There was a long silence that made me a bit ufortable.

    "When you died, Arsene¡­ we all broke in some way. Zariel went mad. Zero uprooted everything, And Aurelia¡­ well, let''s just say she had it bad after knocking Zariel out to escape. There were a lot of broken hearts that day. And it''s probably the only reason I kept Zaid, that piece of shit. Did you know he made a boom-boom on my curtains? No idea how he did it."

    Rising to my feet, I made my way to Tiamat, whoy still on the bed. " Send him my way. And I''ll make a man out of the boy."

 Chapter 1147 Reverie Of Twelve I

    Running my hands through her hair, Tia leaned into my palm as we discussed our son and all that happened after she ascended. And it was actually surprising how much she calmed down. Tiamat was wild. And seeing her sacrifice so much ced a lot in perspective on how much she cared about her son and me.

    "Arsene?" A sudden call reached me as I turned to see Tene peeking her head in like a little cat. She blinked, noticing Tiamat, and continued. "You busy?"

    "Yes, but I''m sure you know that. What is it?" I asked, sensing something strangeing from Tene.

    "We''ve got a messenger from the Seven Heavens." She politely said, but her gaze never left Tia, who smiled hungrily.

    "What do you call this one?" Tia asked as tension shed so hard I could just about cut through it with a mortal de.

    "Her name is Tenebrae," Tene replied, pushing herself into the wide open. "His wife."

    Tia, however, did not seem impressed and showed it with a contentious smile. She leaned up, and every instant in me told me to speak out first.

    If there was one thing I learned from Tiamat was how to piss someone off. She was a master: in fact. She was the grandmaster, especially towards women.

    "Whose the messenger?" I hurriedly asked.

    "Gabriel." She said, and my heart stopped for a second.

    "You''re kidding, right?"

    "I wish I was."

    Sucking in a cold breath, a regal attire materialized as a dark crown anointed me. I pushed out of the door towards my throne. Tenebrae followed.

    "I don''t like her."

    "Who?"

    "Tiamat," Tenebrae said. "I don''t like her at all."

    "I swear! You, woman, don''t like anyone," I wanted to say, but I kept my mouth shut and allowed her to vent. I know better¡­ At least, I hope. " She''s rude and stupid looking."

    "..."

    "She smells too¡­ like poo."

    "Ok-Ok," I said throughughter. " Tia is¡­ a unique vor. Like Lilith and like you. Why don''t we talk about thister? Gabriel¡­ what''s he doing here?"

    Tenebrae pursed her lips, "No idea; he just showed up."

    Mincing at the unknown, I entered the throne room, catching sight of a handsome young man with curly white hair that seemed topliment his tan skin: He had a somewhat silly expression at seemed almost mischievous, yet it was very inviting.

    "ARSENE!!!!!!!!!" Gabriel cheered, springing his arms wide open. " BROOOOO!!!!! How ya been!"

    "..."

    I swear all these angels and fallen are something. Nothing like what I expected. Maybe one day I''ll meet a seriously stoic person.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What, no hugs?'' Gabriel said. "That''s weak shit. Come on, hug me, brother!"

    epting the forced hug, Gabriel pped my back. " d to see you locked aunty Tene down. She needed it."

    "Did she now?" Tene said in an using voice that dripped with contempt. "Quite the mouth on you, young one."

    ''You know it!" Gabriel addressed with a bright, cheerful smile. " You look happy. And I''m d to see that."

    Losing any drive, I had to sit on my throne to at least show some dominance. I fell somewhat prey to the innocence of this angel before me. I lowkey hate happy people, but something about this man seemed pure.

    No wonder he is friends with Mephisto.

    "Now¡­ important question." He suddenly said, "did you two¡­." He pped his hands twice with an using stare. "You know. "

    "What?" Tenebrae asked, turning to me.

    "You know¡­ did he uproot them webs? Did he nt the g? Did he send you to Heaven and back to Hell? Was he a one-pump chump? Or a two-gallon star!"

    ¡­. I love this man!

    At this point, I was just staring at Tenebrae as the gears in her head began to connect. Her face turned to that of a cheery, and her eyes wet, as she vanished into a puff of ck mist.

    "Got her ass!" Gabriel sang," My LORD!!!! You have no idea how hard it is to get under Tenebrae''s skin! She is like an icy maiden! I''ve been trying to get her for the longest!"

    "d to see you torturing my second wife." I mused, narrowing my eyes.

    "She was my aunt first." He replied before growing a tad bit serious. "You know why I''m here?"

    "To kill me?"

    "Who has time for that? I''m a pacifist. I don''t kill people unless I''m forced to." He added, shaking his head. " I''m here to deliver you an invite. You and Lilith. I also need to head to the Nine to deliver Buer an invitation. To a conference between the twelve Lords in this Heaven."

    "No need." I swiftly said before he got ahead of himself. "I am the representative of the Hells. The Lord of Irka, within all Heavens."

    "LA~LA~LA~LA~LA, I didn''t hear that! Don''t tell me about yall bullshit. I don''t wanna know! Keep me out of it." The man-child sang, covering his ears. "I got a list, and I''m going through it. Whoever shows up is not my problem. Here you go."

    Handing me a snow-white letter written in Enochian, Gabriel''s rich smile brightened a bit as he scanned me up and down. " Take care of my aunt! She''s a big softy. You should have seen how well she cared for crybaby Mepho!"

    Taking hold of the letter, I couldn''t help but stare at him. "You are not on Heaven''s side, are you?"

    "I''m on Father''s side. But I do have a warning for you." He told me, and my eyes narrowed as a domain of Seraphic Might filled the air, blocking out any of those that dared to listen in.

    "Metatron, my Elder brother, will being after you. He loathes Mephisto, and with your evil character, it''s in his right to exterminate you. You and¡ª"

    "Everyone I love. I know." I calmly replied as the five assimting souls in my hive mind began to unfold some particr truths: One of a masked Angel with wings of ming white.

    Gabriel nodded. " I don''t agree with some of his tactics, and I will assist you when I can but don''t always count on me. But if you ever need a drink or a chill spot, hang with me. Zariel and I hang out at least once a month. Come join when you can."

 Chapter 1148 Reverie Of Twelve II

    With Gabriel''s departure, I found myself on my throne overlooking the torches zing with a ck me. Tongues of mes coiled over one another as my fingers tapped against the armrest.

    A recent attack meant to kill everyone I love. Now, this?

    "Mephisto¡­ I know you are listening. Can you tell me why some masked angel with wings of mes ced a hit on my family? I have already found information implicating some angels, and I''m sure that list will grow."

    Coldness swayed over my skin as his ethereal voice reached me. "Are you asking my permission wether to ughter my brethren?" Despite his absence, I could feel Mephisto''s disgust from here. It made my skin crawl with clear revulsion. "The one who attacked you¡­ I''m narrowing it down."

    "As am I," I said shortly.

    ? Mephisto grew silent as if wrestling with something before continuing in a guiding voice. " Do what you have to do. But remember, retaliation out of anger will force negative results. Inform your Court before foolishly reacting. Now is not the time for acting out. I''ve already calmed your brother."

    "So even he," I whispered to myself and raised my head towards the ceiling line with gold. " I''ll heed your wisdom. But The Abyss will not. Someone attacked their Queen and her unborn twins. There will be hell to pay."

    The connection between Mephisto and myself went dead, leaving only a cold wind billowing through my Court. Despite the mes acting as decor and a show of power, it felt like I was in a winter storm.

    I shouldn''t be surprised. Angels have lived for a very long time. They are all different. And yet why does it feel like we are not so different? Does the Virtue held within the Heavens not mean anything? If not¡­ why live your life by it?

    ncing down at the letter Gabriel left for me, I opened it and read the content with a long frown.

    "What''s it say?" the voice of Tene asked.

    My gaze left the letter and settled on the doe-eye beauty standing with a shade of red over her cheeks. "Foolishness. Seems we are invited to debate theing change. But¡­ I see it merely as a formality to ingage in war."

    "Sene¡­" Tenebrae sweetly said. " You have to go."

    "I was never one to care about formalities," I told her, sinking deeper into my throne. "Especially one as pointless as this one."

    "But it''s not pointless." Mimir suddenly said, appearing on one knee behind Tenebrae, his head bowed and carrying a rich sent of the Hells. "It''s a good opportunity to expand your kingdom and form treaties."

    I paused, and my fingers grew clenched. " If I see an angel¡­ I''m killing them. And that goes for the rest of Noctem. I don''t want their kind in my kingdom."

    Silence spilled over the Throne Room, leaving an engulfing killing intent that bubbled with carnage. Mephisto''s words were wise¡­ but no one attacked my wife and child. No one lives to tell that tale."

    "Then allow me, Lord Snow, to wipe them out." A great voice crackled over my kingdom like a flood, hitting my ear with such force my eyes snapped toward the voice.

    Near the entrance to my throne room stood a fair-skinned woman with hair like fire and eyes of the richest gold. No smile could be seen over her star-striking appearance as she stood with her arms poised behind her back, draped in a military attire.

    "I am Damaris, Abyssal Dutches to her highness the queen, Lilith Snow." She said in a domineering tone that demanded if not took, all the attention. She did a half bow and stared me in the eye. "May I?"

    I nodded and beckoned her closer.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "It''s an honor to finally meet her majesty''s concubine." She started off.

    "Concubine?"

    "Her words, my Lord." The Duchtes said, lifting her lips into a challenging half-smile. "Problem?"

    I chuckled. " No. But was it also Lilith who told you to be respectful? I was under the impression the Abyssal Fiends hated my guts."

    "Maybe, but I''m not one of them: I am Damaris."

    A little taken aback, I almost jumped at her level of intensity. It was fucking perfect! She was perfect.

    "You might just be my new favorite Abyssal Fiend." I mused, tossing her the letter. " this was given to me by Gabriel, a neutral party. They want Lilith with me."

    Catching the letter. Damaris stared at it for a second and nodded. "I''ll have Vita, and I act as guards for her Majesty, the Queen. Arch-Angel Ariel will be there. If we y this right, we''ll test her loyalty. We can''t have a traitorous angel by her Majesty''s side. Not when she is so vulnerable with the twins."

    "This is a peaceful event," Tenebrae said.

    "So is my de after it severs someone''s head." Damaris coldly replied. "There is no greater peace than standing over the headless body of your enemy."

    She is very aggressive.

    "Damaris, what do you think will happen if we engage in a premature war with the heavens?" I calmly asked.

    "Based on the inmmation given?" She started with a deadpan expression. "Nothing. I foresee the Trickster intervening on our part. I don''t like that. So you bet your ass I''ll make him work for it. The Abyss is prepared tobat the Myriad. We outnumber them seven to one. The Myriad will lose. Especially if the Fallen were to side with us."

    I frowned. " And you''re sure of this?"

    "They''ll join because you''ll join. The Abyss has far more resources and people in its debts than the Mryaid Heavens. There was a reason we were banned from entering it." She proimed, "I''ll not have my people look down upon so much some angel will hire an assassin to kill her. Lord Snow¡­ I only step in when the safety of her Queen is in danger. And it''s in danger now."

    I marvel at this specimen before me. She''d make a perfect representative between the Abyss and the Mryaid Heavens.

    "Mimir? What do you think." I folded, shifting my attention to my frowning Advisor.

    "There''d be fallout on both sides. Aggression isn''t usually the answer. But in this case, with the recent attack. The Abyss needs to make a statement. I suggest my Lord back the Abyss. That being said, this entire event is a prelude to war. How it goes will ensure who sides with who."

    Summoning the ring I got from Aldrich that possesses the Throne to Ilutahth/Bed of Chaos, I stared at Mimir. " Get Freya in here. It''s time she gains some major responsibility."

 Chapter 1149 Normal?

    Having delivered Freya the tools necessary to reign over Iluthath and the Bed of Chaos, I stared at the unblinking eyes of Damaris.

    She was a military woman. Everything about her held a strictness I''d only seen in the military. From how she spoke to how she stood, Damaris was definitely a force to be reckoned with. She is a little simr to End.

    "There''s only a week till the conference," I told her, and she nodded.

    "Then I''ll take my leave: Her Majesty, the Queen will be prepared by then." She coldly replied, dissipating into a sea of embers.

    "She''s kinda cute," Mimir remarked, arching his head slightly.

    "I don''t think I''ve seen an ugly Abyssal Fiend. That being said, one is enough for me." I told him, imagining the ughter that would take ce with two working side by side. Lilith was already a handful. "But if you want¡­ I could try to set up something for you?"

    An awkward smile slipped over his lips as he defiantly shook his head. "Pass¡­ Not to sound ungrateful. But I''d like to have a harem. Powerful women like that tend to do anything to keep you to themselves. I learned that from watching you, your Majesty."

    "As they should." Said Tene through narrowed eyes.

    "It is there, right; I''ll not dispute that. But it''s also my right not to engage with such a woman. I like what I like."

    I smiled, but Tenebrae''s lips curled down with displeasure. Her mouth opened then closed as she merely nodded.

    Unlike earth, which holds monogamy as the gospel, The majority of what I''ve seen and explored tends to be polyamorous. You give a highly sessful person the power to pick multiple partners. There''s a big chance they''ll take it. You can''t be highly sessful without being an opportunist.

    "Got to say I do love redheads. They''re the best."

    "True-True-True"

    "Mimir, leave us." Tenebrae coldly said, her icy gaze narrowing towards me like daggers.

    Mimir gave a knowing smile that only seemed to prove his earlier point. He vanished in a puff of ck mist, leaving the throne room silent.

    "You seem mad." I pointed out, feeling the need to state the obvious.

    "Irritated. Not mad." She quickly said. "Greed and Lust are such nasty things."

    "I''d say the same for those that like to be possessive."

    "Like Lilith and me?" She whispered.

    "And me," I added, leaning my cheek over my knuckles. My smile waned. "I''m a hypocrite. I can''t refute it. And I don''t care to refute it. I want my partners to want only me."

    Tenebrae looked up with doe eyes, wet with mncholy, and gave a bitter smile. "I know." She shook her head and continued. "Can we discuss the ck Hand now? Or are you still furious?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Few things actually anger me. More these days with the Sin of Wrath ingrained in my bones. But why not." I mused, " Although I''m unsure what''s there to discuss. You told me everything. Valiscar is a Shade Varient is he not? One you refuse to kill."

    "Do you want me to kill him?"

    I looked her over and shrugged. "It''s up to you," I said to make her mind spin. Of course, I wanted that bastard dead. He attacked Mother and me. Tried to kill us on multiple asions. That being said, I also wanted to torture Tene. I want her thoughts to betray her.

    Killing Valiscar will only serve to appease me. But it will destroy some of the loyalty she garners throughout eternity. All she worked for would be tarnished. While I would be, happy Valiscar was dead. It was a lose-lose situation. One that didn''t matter to me.

    How does one pick between all you worked for or someone you might have feelings for? It seems so obvious. And yet¡­

    Tenebrae squirmed where she stood as if ufortable in her skin. She lowered her head. "I know what you''re doing."

    "I would hope so, your Tenebrae. My Tenebrae." I praised, unable to resist the devilish smile rising over my lips.

    "... You don''t need me anymore, do you. Now that you have the Hells." She added, and my eyes went wide for a second.

    That was true. Although, I didn''t think of that. Is that what''s running through her mind? Is that a major fact in her decision to save or kill Valiscar? Hmmm. Interesting.

    "That is true," I told her, noticing droplets of tears stream down her nose. Wimpers of sorrow bled into my chamber, squeezing my heart as I found myself frowning, unsure of what had just happened.

    ''Not everyone is sick like Lilith and likes abuse, you idiot. Tenebrae isn''t chaotic evil. She''s pretty normal if you haven''t noticed." Lily chimed in, giving me food for thought. "And it''s why Lilith is best girl."

    I think that just makes her a masochist.'' I replied, rising from my throne. I approached her and ran my fingers through the rivers of silk raining down her shoulders.

    "I pushed too hard. Look. Valiscar can''t be near me. My firstborn son will act as my defense. He can do something¡ª"

    "I just wanted to protect you. And he''s perfect. He knows you. He knows you well. He knows your weakness. He knows your lustful habits. He knows it all. I didn''t select him to hurt you but because he was the best person for the job. Sene, you''re a borderline suicide. Your entire family is, and I can''t¡­ I can''t¡­ I can''t."

    Awe spilled through my soul as I watched Tenebrae break down into tears. And for the first time in a long time. I didn''t know what to do. Do I give her head pats? Hugs? Kisses? What the hell do I do?

    I don''t do normal rtionships. This is weird. Where are the tantrums of her trying to kill me? The rage of a thousand demons? How do normal people deal with this? Lily! Help!

    "You''re asking me? I spent all my life with your kids. One''s a prideful prick. The other is a battle maniac that is as crazy as Lilith and you. I recognize problems; I don''t fix ''em."

    Uncertainty gripped my heart as I noticed Tene seemingly smaller than before. Almost like a little girl lost. She seemed so defenseless.

    Come on, Arsene¡­ I know¡­ What would a devil do? She''s in a defenseless state. Hmmm. Break her? Yes! No¡­ that doesn''t seem right. She isn''t an enemy. Damn it. Why is this so hard?

    "Hug me, you big dummy!" Tene spat, ring with teary eyes, catching me somewhat off guard. I reacted. "Maybe you and Zariel aren''t that different." I heard her say as my arms wrapped around her, taking her into the fold.

 Chapter 1150 Bastard

    Pacifying Tene''s grief for the next few days, I couldn''t help but look up at the moon''s ethereal glow baring down at me. Silver ephemeral light nketed the city of Nocturn in a ze of glory, interlocking in the darkness; As if at war with the light, the city grew darker and unfathomable.

    Lifting the ss of whisky to my lips to dampen the mncholy this city beckoned, Tia''s soothing voice reached out. " Arsene."

    I turned and showed a grin. "If it isn''t my bastard and my first love. " I teased, staring at Tiamat and the silver-haired boy¡­ no Man at her side. "I guess this is your real appearance. You look nothing like me."

    Hair tied in an elegant ponytail, Zaid stood with a poised expression in scarlet ck garms. His scarlet eyes narrowed into cold slits, leaving a dreadful cold I couldn''t help but approve.

    "So I was your First Love?" Tia mentioned, lifting her lips upwards.

    A little embarrassed to admit it, I nodded, unable to resist the urge to scratch my cheek. "I knew you didn''t feel the same. But you were. You were wild, badass, untamable, crazy, freeing? You were everything I wanted."

    Anger shed through Zaid''s eyes as he stepped forward. " I did note here to witness this horrendous disy of affection. Why am I here?"

    "You¡­" Tiamat started.

    "It''s fine. The bastard is merely ufortable." Amused by his expression''s increasing irritation, I drew close, sipping my whiskey. "Zaid. You are going to be my new knight."

    "When a whore stops spreading her legs." he spat. "Your Knight? A weakling like you?"

    "He''s got my arrogance." I approved, nodding to answer his question. " Yes. You will assist me or else."

    "Or else what?" He pressed.

    "Or else your Mother here might end up dead helping you." I coldly said, turning the empty decanter to dust with a re of abyssal fire. I stood before Zaid, arms poised behind my back, as the warming sensation of whisky slithered through my chest. "As it stands, while I may be a weakling. I possess the highest defense against those that just tried to kill your Mother and my wife."

    Zaid expression warped into surprise as he turned to the grimacing expression of Tiamat, who found herself near my bar, pouring herself a ss of wine.

    "It''s true. I need you to work with your Father."

    "He''s not my Father!" Zaid barked, ring his sword-like brow. He snapped his gaze at me. " You are no father to me."

    "Hense why I call you Bastard." I calmly replied, amused by the reaction. "Because no child of mine barks like a dog over something so trivial. Or is this all a show? A way to show weakness in hopes of garnering something from this King."

    "You have nothing I want."

    "On the contrary. I have everything you''ll ever want." I told the boy, turning to face the balcony overlooking Nocturne from my chambers. "Zaid, personally, how you feel is irrelevant. You are a Bastard through and through who has yet to achieve anything. And unless it''s you behind the hit on my wife and your Mother. You''re aplete failure. At least if you were really behind the hit, I''d have some respect for you."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Embellishing in the exuberant anger rippling off Zaid, I continued. "But your not. You''re nothing more than the lucky sperm I shot into your Mother. Who merely kept you as a testament to her affection for me. Nothing else. Tell me, boy. What do you have that I want?"

    Silence engulfed the chamber for a while as Tiamat inched closer and leaned her head over my shoulder. Her stance was clear to the boy behind her.

    "I don''t need what you have!"

    "Lower your tone," I said calmly. " You are not a dog. You are a Snow. Have some dignity and speak with a poised demeanor that demands respect. Or are you telling me you haven''t mastered your emotions?" Pondering for a bit in the stone-cold silence, I turned with Tiamat clinging to my shoulder and stared dead to hideous grimace over my son''s face. "I have two unborn children, and they''ve aplished more than you. How sad. If not pathetic. Tiamat wasted her time on you. And perhaps so am I."

    Tia shuttered but still maintained her smile. But I could feel her body wanting to fall limp. She really loved him. More than I''ve seen her love anyone.

    "What do you have, Zaid? My unborn children are known as the ck Sun and the Azure Abyss. What title do you hold? Timats son? Arsene''s Bastard? You carry the Snow linage, yet you¡­ It''s pathetic."

    Trembling where he stood, a rich demonic hue shone through my son''s eyes, twisting into something from the core of the hells. Anger bled through his pores as he stood there. Not attacking, not wailing out, he held it in.

    "You have promise. You carry Tia''s blood and mine. Meaning you carry the Forsaken heritage? Or do you not."

    "He does not," Said Tia calmly.

    Fury continued to build as I only nodded, not giving it a second thought. It wasn''t my blood that made me a monster. Sure, it helped greatly. But I would have reached where I am without it.

    "I don''t need your bloodline."

    "No, you don''t," I admitted. "I''ll not make you a Shadowfell. Nor will I grant you a superior bloodline because you''ll make your own. I am appointing you my next prince within the Hells. After this¡­ when all this is over. You will enter the Nine and bathe in the Acheron Sea. You''ll bathe in it till your body and soul are withered by the Nines. Only when you are Tarnished shall you emerge as ''something'' else. "

    "I don''t need¡ª"

    "Boy. you carry my surname. And my blood. You don''t have a fucking choice. Bitch and moan all you like. I don''t give a damn." I snapped, sneering at the possibility of choice in this matter. " I possess hundreds of demons and Devils who will break you in such ways you''ll wish for death. You will ept my assistance, or I can force it."

    Zaid''s eyes went utterly wide as two Blood Reavers emerged from behind him. Their eyes were focused and dark, rich with bloodlust.

    "Zaid¡­" Tiamat calmly whispered his name, the torn in her voice almost bellowing despite its soft nature. "ept his help¡­ Get to know your Father the right way. Not the wrong way."

    "He''s not giving me a choice!"

    I smirked. " Wee to the world of a Snow."

 Chapter 1151 Reverie Of Twelve III

    "Gods, I hate this." I spat, ring at myself in the mirror. Draped in the finest material known to this Heaven, I stood in an imposing onyx ck suit that spoke volumes of dominance with its aesthetic look.

    "Would you like a scepter, my Lord," Mimir spoke with such a smile I wanted to break my foot off his ass. "Don''t give me that look, m''lord. You look good. I''ll even go as far as to say you perfectly represent the aristocracy. All you need is a beautiful woman by your side."

    "Where is Lilith?"

    Mimir''s lips twitched. " My Lord¡­ Should you not consider taking Tenebrae? She is, after all, the presiding God over Darkness."

    "And what does that make me?"

    Sweat gathered in folds around my advisor''s brow. " I mean, she is the literal Goddess of Darkness. She is Noctem, so to speak," he quickly exined. "While Lilith is the Abyss."

    "Which is technically Tene''s Mother. If you didn''t know."

    A pained smile slipped over his lips. " m''lord¡­ you have two of the most beautiful women I have ever seen in my entire life. But I don''t think anyone who knows you envy you. How is Lilith with this situation?"

    "I stopped asking those questions. Lilith is¡­ unpredictable." I replied, fiddling with the straps to the regal shoulder cape. "Honestly, I''m just happy that some of the souls I mated with are devils. At least there is a possibility of revival unless she shatters the soul. Last I heard, she was rearing assassins to kill Ezra, Freya, Zan, and anyone else."

    "As I said. I am not envious.'' He pointed out with a gloating smile.

    "Anyone ever told you that you have a very punchable face?" I grimly asked.

    "Odin, Freya, Thor, Loki, and more."

    ''It was rhetorical you¡ª"

    Pausing as a knock echoed through my room, Zaid stepped through with a long-expression. As if beaten up on the inside, he stepped forward with a feeble aura. " Lilith is here, or so I''ve been told."

    "You look like shit. Are you still mad?"

    Zaid snorted. " You¡­ my father threatened me. Colluded with my Mother to turn on me, and you ask if I''m mad?"

    "Yup," I said with a bright smile. "Lead the way."

    Grumbling, Zaid turned as I gave chase after him, finding his downcast expression somewhat adorable. I was kinda enjoying teaching the little brat.

    "SENE-SENE!!!!" Shouted Lilith waving in a bewitching fiery dress, devouring beauty from the realm. She stood with a somewhat childish expression with a beautiful baby bump over her stomach. She was glowing.

    "How ya been!"

    "Someone is in a good mood." I pointed out, running my hands through rivers of silky white hair near the nape of her neck. "You are looking rather appetizing."

    "Of course. A certain someone promised they would do something on¡­ what did you call it? Valentine''s day?"

    "But of course!" I assured her, hiding the sweat on the inside.

    I lowkey forgot. Damn!

    Shooting Mimir a side nce that was so quick only true men would understand. He gave me the nod and vanished into the ether.

    "Well? Mr. Snow?" Lilith muttered in an using voice.

    "Do you have something nned?" I countered, and without hesitation, Lilith answered in the affirmative.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yep. I spent yesterday preparing it."

    Shit. Curse these stupid holidays or whatever the hell it is.

    Clearing my throat, I nced at Zaid. " Lilith, let me introduce you to my firstborn¡ª''

    "Bastard?"

    "Son¡­ Lol, I told him the same thing!" I said, hi-fiving Lilith.

    ''Great minds, Sene. How are you? Zaid was it. I have heard much about you." She added, scanning him up and down with a critical eye.

    "Have you?" I mused, turning my attention to my Bastard.

    "Are you also here to humiliate me?" The Bastard in question remarked, garnering a frown from my wife and a hint of shame in my heart.

    "What humiliating is knowing that my husband has to take care of someone like you, who thinks being under his protection is humiliating." She said coldly, like a goddess of death.

    "I''m protecting your¡ª"

    "You''re a stand-in. Or have you not noticed Arsene couldmand Devils and Demons from higher realms? Those far stronger than you. Keep ying victim, and I might have to insult Tiamat by killing you." The icy winter countenance immediately melted like summer snow as she smiled my way. " Shall we go? Vita and Damaris are securing the area."

    "The meeting is in the Overworld, right? You ever been?"

    "I made a pit stop beforeing here. It''s very¡­ airy." She described as her Abyssal Qi wrapped around Zaid and me, consuming our bodies in a ze of scarlet and ck. We vanished, appearing amidst the peak of a mountain just above the clouds.

    "Zenofia Peak or inmon: Heavens Peak. This is the highest mountain in the Overworld reserve for saints and gods at the peak. It''s a neutral zone. Or at least that''s what they say. Beautiful, eh?" Lilith asked, pointing towards the clear horizon with an upside-down view.

    The clouds were the earth, and the skies azure blue, the Heavens.

    I nodded, shifting my attention towards the temple ahead, seemingly carved by hand. It stood with twelve pirs on disy, six on each side of the entrance, consumed in the aura of the Twelve Realms.

    "Wee!" A calming voice said, drawing our attention as a winged man carrying a smile that made my skin crawl echoed. By his side stood Vita and Damaris, each wielding icy exteriors.

    "Uriel," said Lilith loudly, "It''s an honor to see you. How long has it been? How''s Ariel?"

    "Joyous as usual. No one can ever dampen her child-like spirit," He replied, reaching us in a couple of steps. He cuffed his arm to Lilith and slid me a nce I''d seen many times before. And it seemed Uriel was not going to mask his disgust toward me.

    Maintaining a noble countenance, I chose to address the twodies instead. " Vita, how have you been? Found yourself a man yet?"

    She smirked. "Can you still keep it up in bed?"

    ring at one another for a little, I switched to Damaris, who looked a little out of ce with her confused expression. "You, too¡­ don''t get along, do you."

    "Not really." we both said.

    ring once more, I snorted and interlocked my arm around Lilith''s waist, cupping her baby bump; I pushed ahead, ignoring Uriel.

    "Has no one ever told you to respect your¡ª"

    Raising my middle finger, I continued inside without saying a single word to the man. You greet my wife first, ignore me, and ask for respect? Bitch, please! Motherfucker must not have heard how petty I can be.

 Chapter 1152 Uriels Domain

    "You''re a dick. You know that?" Zaid said to me, stepping through the threshold to the temple and onto the marble floor that reflected our image."Is that what you wanted to teach me?"

    "Where are we going, Vita," I questioned, surveying my surroundings. To the dozen or so angels stations as guards. I knitted my brow and nced at Lilith, a little guarded: This was the Overworld, not the Heavens.

    "Your room, why?" She replied, leading the way.

    "I trust you enough to know Lilith is at least safe. But something is off." I said a little presumptuous. Something felt wrong. What''s even odder was that Uriel, an Archangel, greeted us. That action makes any Lord or Lady not in their territory look weak.

    A basic show of dominance is to make those lower than you approach. But in this case, Uriel approached with a smile. He is stronger than Lilith and me. Thats clear. Despite not being able to sense him. I know this to be the Truth. Nevertheless, that one action¡­

    Vita nced at me, and my footsteps paused as my palm reached for my chest, consumed in suspicion.

    "Arsene?" Lilith said.

    "What is it." Vita quickly asked in a hushed tone.

    ? "Vita, Damaris. Do you two feel weird?"

    The two Abyssal Generals nced at one another and shook their heads. "We''re fine." Said Vita reaching for my head with the back of her hand.

    "You feel fine. Both in Body and Soul."

    "The art of maniption is one I''ve mastered since I was a child," I announced, clenching my chest, consumed in an uneasy sensation. "And I''ve perfected it as a man, then a God. And I got a feeling that something was going on. Valiscar." I called, watching as a mist of darkness materialized before me.

    Despite not liking the man, Tene had made some good points regarding my safety. She tapered my pride a little in this regard. Although I made it clear he couldn''t be around me.

    "My Lord?" The Shade marred by nodes of darkness said calmly.

    "Nothing," I muttered grimly to myself, tightening my grip.

    "Sene? What''s wrong?" Lilith calmly asked, staring at me with growing suspicion.

    "I''m not angry."

    "And?" Said Zaid. "Do you need to be?"

    I shifted my gaze to Lilith, catching the look of recognition this situation demanded.

    "You''re a God of Wrath and Pride." The Abyssal Fiends all said.

    "Yeah. And for some reason¡­ I have this disgusting feeling like I''m being absolved of my sins. If you catch what I mean."

    "And that''s a problem?" Zaid questioned. "As long as you have an understanding of your sins, what''s it matter? You''ll still be as powerful as anyone else."

    "Do you like sex, Zaid." I coldly questioned, and he nodded.

    "I get the appeasement. Yes."

    "A virgin response. Well, if someone rapes you, do you still like sex? It''s still sex, is it not? One just has trauma, and the other doesn''t." I grimly exined. "This Field of Atonement, or whatever it''s called, is purging me of something I hold dear. And the Trauma? Well, it''s my future progression. They''re trying to sever my attunement with the sins."

    "How''d you two not catch this." Asked Lilith with fire in her eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Not their fault," I told her, shaking my head, and released my hold over my chest. "Especially to those who don''t have much experience with Sin itself. After all, such a concept is mostly within the Myriad. Not to mention¡­ this might feel like a calming ce for normal people. You two aren''t devils. You to Lilith. Your crazy and wild, petty and much more but your no devil or demon."

    "When did you start givingpliments?" The amethyst eyess sang, blushing a little. "You think I''m wild?"

    Every day I learn something new.

    "Oh? You want me to talk dirty to you?" I teased, finding a smile, only to shake my head and nce at Zaid. " But as a good father. I must shield my boys from such sinful behavior."

    "... I''m a grown-ass man."

    "Whose balls have yet to drop."

    "I¡­ I hate you."

    "Love you too, son," I said, patting his shoulder. " When this is over, me and you are going to y catch."

    "Fuck off, old man!''

    Chuckling, despite the situation being quite grim for Zaid and me, I looked him over. " I might send you to the hells early. But I want to talk to Hellmaster first."

    "You¡­ You know Lord Hellmaster?" Zaid questioned softly, trembling a little as his eyes glowed.

    I nodded and turned towards the ceiling filled with angelic tapestry, ones tainted with war and prayer. I saw a web of history above me.

    "They''re trying to cripple you." Said Lilith through ayer of frost. "And there doing it in such a cowardly manner."

    "It''s war." I shrugged. "Nothing cowardly in war. When one party ys unfairly, the second party will share the same sentiment."

    Chanting the two lines within the Path of Abyssal Night, a gentle quiver rippled through the void around me like a small wave on a stillke. Line after line, I repeated, connected me to the Nine Hells and the Abyss.

    ''What are you doing!" Uriel shouted, emerging from behind.

    I smiled, sped my hands together, and shot Lilith a lovely smile. She nodded, taking a step to my rear with Vita and Damaris at her side.

    "We came here in good fate, and you pull this shit?" She started in a tone fitting to a Regine. Like a storm of fire, she stood bathing in ephemeral light. She persisted. "You best have a reason for insulting my husband and partner."

    ''Abyss-Chan, I need your help,'' I softly called as the evils of the Abyss gathered.

    My sins did not originate with the Myriad Heavens. They came from the Abyss from the Mother of Darkness.

    "I haven''t the faintest idea what you speak of." Uriel rebutted with a poised expression that harbored a faint smirk at the corner of his lips. "What? Is Arsene Not feeling well? How about we prepare him a room to spend the remainder of¡ª"

    A chill I''d never felt rippled through our bodies as a voice, cold as the reaper, stormed the Heavens, and Hells, quenching the light from the darkness.

    "Remove your aura, Uriel, or face the Children of the Abyss."

    ''Ves,'' lily sang!

 Chapter 1153 Temporal Convergence

    My blood trembled with recognition as his voice tore through the void of time and space, consumed with anger. Lilith touched her womb, a rich smile on her cherry lips.

    Uriel staggered back, his eye wide, as a storm of energy swarmed this small realm. Time shattered, freezing everyone but Vita, Damaris, Lilith, and me. Everything else was stuck, including the various Laws and Concepts.

    ''Arsene¡­ whatever happens, do not touch them. Do NOT TOUCH!" Lily grimly warned with such a cold voice; it mirrored Lilith''s iciness.

    Cracks through the void of space splintered like great webs, revealing two silvery hair children, baptized by the aura I''d only seen in Abyss-Chan. Like I was standing in the depths of a forest fire with no way out, a sensation of something scarier than death swarmed my consciousness.

    "Ten Seconds." The ethereal voice of my daughter said, "Ten before Mephisto gets past Crowe."

    "Confirmed," Vesryn coldly said, as a blood-red spear covered with such ancient abyssal runes emerged, I felt the very nature of the abyss within its depts. In turn, Izalith drew two swords from the void that felt like they had been forged in both Hell and Abyss using the blood of something ancient. It reminded me of the Mololith I saw within the Heart of the Abyss.

    Lilith staggered back into my arms with a bloody nose. "I want more. More. He''s so handsome. My Mini Sene is a man." She whispered, touching her baby bump. Tears streamed as she huped, trembling in my arms.

    "You¡­You two can''t be here." Uriel stammered.

    Izalith lifted her left hand, gripping her sword in a reverse grip, and spoke. " In my time, you are not as weak as you are now. You are but half of what you are now. You don''t stand a chance. We didn''t set up this event for you."

    Our eyes went wide as the punchable face of Gabriel appeared in my mind. " That fucker didn''t say anything. "

    "Do not make us act," Vesryn warned. " I''d hate for the Angels to lose a valuable Archangel during the prelude. You still have some use."

    "You two¡­ "Uriel said with widened eyes before breaking into a slew ofughter. " So Gabriel is on your side!"

    Izalith sighed as a rich smile suddenly slipped onto her lips. She moved. And yet it wasn''t some quick action. She merely walked forward, standing directly before Uriel.

    ''Die,'' she said, and before I could figure out what happened, embers shed like a storm of baptizing light the size of a small city. Two des shed, and Iza''s de cleaved down through Uriel''s shoulder before it was stopped.

    She stared him dead in the eyes as the amethyst in her pupils began to be swallowed by a devil''s red.

    "This isn''t a battle. You can win. Uriel. Stand down, or have someone take your ce. We''ll not warn you again." Vesryn said calmly. "Our event, our rules. And it is protected. Not just the Abyss but your Family as well. Leave my Father alone. Because the next time you act, it will be against a being of Absolution. Let''s go, sis."

    Gargling blood, knowing Uriel had taken some type of damage, Damaris''s whisper sounded. " That Movement Technique, it''s Abyssal."

    "It''s called Zero Step," Lilith said. "From an outside perspective, it seemed like she walked, but she jumped into a higher dimension when she moved. Uriel couldn''t move or defend himself because she attacked him from a higher dimension. She could have been a million times his current speed within whatever dimension she entered. By the time his mind caught up to Iza''s speed, her sword had already entered him. She could have killed him."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Can you just jump dimension when attacking?" I questioned, feeling a little ignorant in these matters.

    "Normally, yes, we do the same with normal attacks," Vita grimly exined. "It''s a great way to kill someone at our level. How do you beat an instantaneous movement? You do it in a higher dimension. It''s an Almighty Technique ¡­ That demands a reactive defense. And even so, there is no telling the limit of this Zero Step."

    Blood slipped from Uriel''s thin lips as he red, clenching his shoulder. Iza had almost removed as he backed away, a bloodthirsty smile visible. " Good seeing you on the other side. I hope we can sh once more when you''re at your peak."  Shooting me a nce, she giggled. "I hope you remember this, Pop-Pop. You to Mama. Time is not on our side."

    "Agreed!"

    "Mama! Want hugs!" Lilith squealed, ring at our son with fire in her eyes. She opened her arms, "Come to mama."

    Ves lips twitched, and he looked at me with a pleading glow. "Mom¡­ um. We can''t. In fact. You might not even remember this. We¡ª"

    "What the hell are you doing!" Crowe howled, shing to their side. " He''s here! RUN!"

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    "GOT YOU!" Mephisto howled, sealing time and space. He emerged in a zing inferno of ck Seraphic Might through a crack in the void, his entire being a little disheveled as he smiled devilishly.

    "BYE-BYE, MEPHO!!!" Iza squealed, giggling away with pearly white teeth as she grabbed the Crowe and Ves. "See you on the other side! Hehe! Zero Step!"

    Blinking from sight, leaving everyone wide eye, Mephisto vanished as well. Dissipating into a ripple in time and space.

    "My baby!" Cried Lilith, reaching upwards like a baby wishing for a parent. Tears filled her eyes as she trembled.

    "Arsene, seal your mind with ck Sabbath and the Path of Abyssal Night. You might be able to retain some memory of what happened. Hurry. All this is a minor Paradox, but it''s a dangerous one. Your children stepped on a powerful line."

    Startled by the fear in her tone, I stared as the frozenws and concepts began to tremble and bend. And before I had noticed, I saw dust fill my eyes as Lilith began to dissipate into nothingness. Dread coiled around my heart as I noticed every fiber of my being lose its molecr stability.

    The world fell into a wave of stardust coiling into a neb in a single instance. Death approached faster than I thought as my spotted vision slipped into oblivion.

    "... Abyss-Chan¡­"

 Chapter 1154 Teether Of Heaven And Abyss

    "Arsene!" Lilith screamed as blood danced through the air, bathing my sight in a sea of red, as Uriel fell to his knee, trembling in a pool of his own making. A petrifying moan burdened our ears as dozens of guards charged around their archangel. "Arsene, are you ok?" Lilith barked, jerking my shoulders. She pped me, finally jarring me from my thoughts that seemed too ephemeral to grasp.

    "Yeah?" I replied.

    "What''s wrong with you?" She asked, looking up at me.

    Unsure how to respond, not that I wanted to, I stared at the cute baby bump Lilith held, and a pleasurable jitter rippled through me. I smiled, wanting to say something. But¡­ for some reason, my eyes couldn''t pull away. Pride swelled through my cold heart as I reached out. Cupping the twins. Feeling their two hearts hammering like little rabbits, an indescribable sensation I longed for, steered me greatly.

    "Sene?" Lilith called, looking up with wonder in her enriching eyes, consumed in apprehension. They shuttered. "What do you see?"

    The Path of Abyssal Night pulsed from the core of my being. A sudden wetness caught itself, ebbing from my nose, eye, ears, and mouth as I staggered to my knees. The world began to spin in every single direction.

    "Arsene!" Vita jolted, rushing forward, pushing Lilith away, and ced her hands over my back.

    Expecting Vita''s soothing might, a deafening shockwave turned dozens into a sea of red mist as a fountain of blood gushed from the back of my throat, spilling over the marble floors. I groaned as my body began to convulse. Fear caught itself in the back of my mind as Azazel''s de reached up for my neck.

    "Vita''s fine!" Lilith shouted," just check on him. Don''t do anything else."

    "Looks like we might miss Valentine''s day," I whispered with a sad grin. Unable to stop my body from breaking down. I vomited another mouthful of red, tainted with a foul ck aura, as my smile slipped into bitterness. "Seems we are always missing something."

    Lilith shook her head, holding my hands that never left her womb, as tears trickled down in kind. "You big dummy. You know I''m not that kind of girl to care about such things."

    ''He''s¡­ re-tarnishing himself again¡­ What the bloody hell is this? How is that possible?" Damaris groaned, slitting her wrist with her index finger upwards, ensuring the entire artery was cut; she ced it into my mouth without hesitation. "Feed. You are about to die. Your Majesty, he needs sustenance."

    World still spinning, whilst growing darker with each passing second: Images shed through my mind, images of my daughter, my son, my nephew, and Mephisto red through my consciousness, when all of a sudden, the ancient script of the Path of Abyssal Night, appeared.

    This time it was different. It shone brighter than any star in a devouring light, nketing my soul in a sea of eternal darkness. It was¡­plete.

    "It''s ok¡­ Sene. It''s ok! I promise you they''ll all pay. They all fucking pay!" Lilith cried, tightening her grip on my palm. "I''m going to kill them all. The entire Myriad!"

    Too weak to denounce her, weakness soaked my soul. Blood, ck as night, emerged from my pores as the light and darkness began to intertwine. The world grew darker as Oblvian called my name.

    "URIEL!!!!!" Lilith howled, storming to her feet as her abyssal nature emerged. " I swear I''ll kill you!"

    Staring at her firey bloodlust, I smiled: Fuck it. Do whatever you want; whether I rule a ruinednd or rebuild it matters not.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Coming to within a darkness beyond a night, I rose my hands instantly, understanding I was within my consciousness.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''Hi''

    Stirred by the voice, I turned too¡­ little Lilith. A version of her when she was a child. I smiled," Is that you, Abyss-Chan?"

    She tilted her head. "Why¡­" Paushing almost as if finding the words through sheer difficulty. She continued. " Why¡­ Chan?"

    "It''s cuter. I''m guessing you are taking the image of the version of Lilith I perceive you to be?" I said as she nodded in the affirmative." Odd, I think of you as a kid.''

    "Loli-con'' She pointed.

    Cracking augh, I shook my head. " Maybe it''s my way of protecting you? After all, I find most people are more protective of children than adults."

    Abyss tilted her head and folded her arms. I almost thought she puffed her cheeks as she fell into deliberation. She looked up at me with such purity that I couldn''t resist patting her head. I melted at the smoothness and fluff.

    "You¡­ failed¡­ to¡­ grasp¡­ Abyssal¡­ Night."

    Startled, I swatted to her eye level, "Then Master Abyss-Chan, teach your hubby. This could be some real bonding time."

    "Like¡­ Weave¡­ Abyssal¡­Night¡­ cannot¡­ be exined¡­ in¡­words¡­. All¡­ was¡­ illusion."

    "All was an illusion?" I whispered, "All the lines?"

    "...I¡­ speak¡­ Primordial¡­ It¡­ can''t¡­ be¡­ understood¡­ by¡­ creation¡­ only¡­ you."

    Primordial, I''ve never heard of such anguage.

    "... because¡­ of¡­ Zariel¡­ you¡­ can¡­ understand¡­ Primordial"

    "My adaptation," I marveled, and she nodded cutely, earning another head pat. Hmmm. I need to teach my daughter this.

    So I''ve been doing it all wrong. No wonder there was such a reaction between The Path of Abyssal Night and my adaptation all those years ago. It makes sense now.

    The Path exists in a higher dimension, as does the Weave. When Zariel first blessed me with ess to his power, the Weave, it merely appeared. There was no script, or Mantra I needed, no exnation. It was something I instinctively knew how to use. It was I who added words to it.

    That would mean the Path of Abyssal Night is the same. The Mantra I was chanting was only part right. It was meant to put things in perspective. But it wasn''t its true nature. I limited it to my limited perception. When I should have allowed it and my Adaptation to run wild.

    "Zariel¡­ has¡­prehend¡­ five¡­ percent¡­ of weave¡­ it¡­ takes¡­time." she said, finding a smile almost as if she recognized my thoughts. "We¡­Await¡­ you¡­within¡­ the¡­ Primordial..."

    Unable to grasp her final words, the darkness within my soul vanished as my eyes shot open to the sight of the bloodstained heavens. Dark clouds marred the scarlet skies in shades of darkness as flickers of light baptized the torn skies in a sea of destruction.

 Chapter 1155 Era Of Destruction

    "Your awake," A strangely calm voice said as I lifted myself off the cold grass. Towards a small fire, crackling with embers. A grizzled man sat with a kind smile on his face. Draped in hide armor, with a shortsword covered in infernal runes around its scabbard, the stranger sat with a fur coat over his body. Several scars pressed over his cheek and forearm as he looked at me. "We taught you died."

    "We," I replied, struggling to stand as weakness overcame me. My stomach grumbled like a stampede of bears.

    "You look hungry, kid." The stranger said, towards the fire; he picked up a ball of foil and tossed it to me. Catching what I assumed was a potato. I didn''t waste any time as I bit through the foil towards the sweet joy within. "You got some balls, kid. Careful. That potato came from the Nine Hells. It''s poisonous. If you¡ª"

    Devouring the entire mass of potatoes without care, I smiled, feeling oddly satisfied. I hated Sweet Potatoes, but I can admit when something was amazing. And just this once, sweet potatoese out with a win. Just this time.

    "What''s your name, kid." The stranger asked, shaking his head. "We found you up north of the Kendensia Forest, unconscious. That''s forbidden territory. It''s marked by a Prince of Hell."

    Huping, I lifted my gaze to the dozen or so potatoes cooking and the stranger, whose throbbing artery looked quite appetizing under this bloody night. "Which one."

    "Zaid"

    My brow rose, but I disyed no emotion as I hummed in response. " This doesn''t feel like the Hells," I said, unsure of what had happened after losing consciousness. "Were are we?"

    "Iluthath¡­ or what''s left of it. The name is Carlton, Leader of the Mercenary group Barabatos." He said, poking at the fire with a stick. Embers red into the skies as the crackles of wood caught my attention. " Did you fall from the Bed of Chaos? Is that why you appeared in the Kendensia Forest?"

    I shrugged. " No idea. Last I remember, I was within the Overworld."

    Carlton ran his hands through his ashen hair and scratched at his unkempt beard. " The Overworld, eh?" He looked me over and shook his head. " I see. And whose side do you belong to?"

    "Commander!" A cold voice dragged on, drawing my attention as I turned to a woman well past her prime, beaten by war. Scars trailed over her neck and arms, simr to Carlton''s. "We have movement."

    Touching my nose, which suddenly began to bleed, I frowned and quickly scanned my body, withered by adaptation with a few minor spells.

    "What kind." Carlton calmly asked.

    "We can''t determine who they belong to yet, but we think it''s Seraphic." The woman answered her level well into Elder God. "It might be a squad of Temrs."

    "Keep an eye out. And let''s get the men fed and packed. We can''t stay here. It wasn''t a great stop anyway." He mused and looked at me. " What do you think, kid."

    "What do I think of what?" I mused, grabbing another potato with my bare hands through the fire. I smiled.

    Carlton frown. "I did say they were poisonous. One is fine, but too is a death sentence."

    "My body is withered. I need substance. But that doesn''t matter; who are these temrs after you?" I calmly asked, munching down with a bright smile, a little too happy to eat something I hated. But dear God, I was too hungry.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Noticing Carlton nce at the woman with a deep frown. He spoke. "Kid, how old are you?"

    "Why does that matter?" I mused.

    "Because any kid knows of this basic information," he replied guardedly, rising to his feet with his sword still sheath.

    ncing at the two Elder Gods, I shifted my focus to the potato in my hand. "I''m tired. Very tired. And a little confused by what''s going on." I paused, taking another bite, as a wave of warmth fluttered my system, giving this bleak world more color. "Well? I can only assume I''ve been asleep for a long time."

    "And yet you appear to be a young man, around eighteen, with a cultivation of High God. A great feat. This is why we didn''t leave you behind; we assumed you to be an iprehensible genius. There is no high god that looks as young as you."

    My frown deepened to such a degree I lowered the meal as a growing frustration tugged at my consciousness. " What the hell are you talking about? You make it sound like you two aren''t¡­ immortals."

    "You are from the Age of Darkness." The woman yelped, gasping, with her hands over her mouth. She staggered back with a look of wonder in her eye.

    "Dear God." Said Carlton, "Surely you jest!"

    ''Lily, you there!" I shouted, looking up only to receive silence. I stared as the skies red with a zing inferno of mes. " Shit." Pulling out my Holocube from my soul, my frown deepened as I tried to connect to Noctem. But nothing.

    "A holocube¡­ From Genesis." Carlton whispered, unsheathing his sword. " Put it away, now!"

    My eyes rose to his, and before I could release a slew of curses, the Holocube within my palm suddenly trembled. Azure mes sprang from its core as a pir of ephemeral light shot into the skies, erupting in a congration of fireworks.

    "Shit, our position ispromised! Let''s move! Now!" Carlton bellowed loudly.

    Staring at the Holocube releasing foreign energy, coldness brewed in my heart as the light receded to my will. I looked at the skies and rose towards the Heavens teeming in warfare.

    Angels wielding ming weapons battled against devils and demons as humans such as Elves, Versi,  Gnormes, Ilthad, and many more worked together tobat the angelic side.

    Qi danced through the skies as screams and howls gued my ears, only to be drowned by explosions the longer I ascended. Pushing past the various atmosphere to the Bed of Chaos, I saw utter terror as abyss fiends ran wild.

    World burned, and stars shrank, as if cowards, as hundreds of Gods waged war amongst each other. Death spilled like liquid as I felt the incarnation of death flutters this infinite realm with his almighty aura.

    "Lilith¡­ What the hell happened? What is going on?"

 Chapter 1156 Fallen Kings

    I turned away, taking in all thaty before me, all the destruction and death. Lily was missing, as was everyone else. No way Lilith would just cast me away. Not in a situation like that. Damaris was forced to feed me her blood. I was in a critical state. My life was on the line. That leaves only one person with the balls to toss me into a random area.

    "Mephisto." I spat his ursed name, running my fingers through my ashen hair, unable to mask the bitterness in my gaze. I returned to the surface of Ilutath, watching as the mercenary group of twenty or so began to set out.

    Something was off. Just how much time passed?

    "On the move, boys!" Carlton roared, spitting phlegm from his mouth. He barked out a few orders as the men cheered with gloomy eyes.

    Without even needing to peer into their hearts, I could feel the grim eptance of death around their spirits. They were ready.

    Twirling my finger through my hair as I pondered my next move, a pulse from my divine sense expanded into the world, spreading hundreds of kilometers; I frowned, catching sight of several cultivators.

    Armed with weapons and armor from the Heavens, I figured them to be the temrs. The acolyte of the Angels. One Elder God and several Mid-Gods.

    Fidgeting with my hair, I held my ground, awaiting their arrival. I had no reason to pass up a good meal. It''s been a while, and that elder god¡­ he seems¡­

    "He''s here, m''lord!" A mid-age mid-god shouted, pointing his ive towards me. "He''s the one who opened the Holocube."

    "I can see that, Vance." The Elder God said calmly, his age near Carlton''s, with simr scars to match.

    Why was everyone so old? Gods are immortal. Most I saw were usually young, despite living longer than stars. Yet everyone I''ve seen since I woke tended to be from an older generation.

    "You smell different. From the Rest." I pointed out calmly, "Your aura feels human, but it''s pure. Too pure to be human, but not enough to be Seraphic."

    The Elder God nearing abyssal Walker rose his aged brow, his brown skin wrinkled, but not so much I didn''t notice the rich divinity within his pores blessed with a powerful lifeforce.

    "What your mouth, boy! And be honored to die by a Highborn." The one called Vance spat, his ive glowing a rich aura of ughter. "Fall to your knees and present your head in decree of Heavenly Law."

    "Highborn? Any rtion to High Humans?" I asked, intrigued. I''d always wanted to have a taste. Although, I was hoping for a young one. Old meat is always sloppy; Probably why I never liked old people.

    "Boy¡­"

    ughter billowed from my pores, withering life as I stared dead into the eyes of Vance, ready to terminate his existence in but a single thought. It would be so simple.

    "Insult me again, and I''ll sear your soul in the Hells for all eternity," I warned, letting the Path of Abyssal Night attune itself to my nature. To my mind, body, and soul.

    Dread whispered through the silence as the Temrs all shuttered, many falling faint as my aura crashed over their weak bodies.  ck veins sprouted from their eyes and flesh as their breath grewbored. Sweat dripped from their helms.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Who are you." The Elder God calmly asked, lifting his palm. Golden nodes of light, scintited likes stars, formed into a golden sword and Shield, bearing the insignia of a fiery halo crowned by two wings.

    "So it''s death you chose," I said calmly, sensing a great power within this man. It was threatening but not enough to make me weary. "Such a shame¡­ but it doesn''t matter. I''ll get the information after you''re dead."

    Fear crawled up the elder lord''s spine as he shot me a measuring stare, his brow already wet with dread.

    It doesn''t matter your race, not when facing someone like me. Having already limated, the five souls form a higher Heaven entirely. My knowledge of Heaven and Earth, of the Myriad Heavens, has reached such a level that I fear very few are alive to challenge me.

    Dashing towards me like a beam of prismatic light, The elderly lord pierced his de at me, shattering the sound barrier; his speed slipped past multipleyers of light. But without much effort, I raised my palm.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!

    Webs of cracks splinted space as his dended before my palm, creating massive earthquakes around me, but without much effort. I sealed all the force he threatened me with. Suddenly, the golden ze surrounding his sword faded as a dark mist rose.

    "This Fighting Techque is pretty broken. But some improvement is needed. Let''s push it to another level, that even Zariel will have to keep his distance."

    A shutter ran from his de into my palm, but before the elderly man could move, I reacted. Moving with the darkness, I ignored the concept of space and time and pressed my palm over his head.

    Thick globs of brain matter sttered over the withered grass, painting the area ready as the back of my opponent''s head exploded. Amusement sprinkled over my lips as I chuckled, opening my palm as a beautiful soul me appeared, burning with a vibrant hue.

    "See? So easy."

    Blood trickled down the elderly man''s nose as he fell to his knee, nting his face into the dirt. I stepped over his limp body and stared at the rest of the men.

    Horror gripped their expressions, but coldness was returned from mine as I singled out the best man or woman with the youngest appearance.

    I tossed the Elderly Lord''s soul into my mouth and smiled as his screams billowed into the wild, scaring the living shit out of everyone on their knees, frozen in ce by my aura.

    Images flickered through my mind, revealing a grim reality of what had happened throughout the few Dao Cycles since this man''s birth. Gods were no longer immortal; in fact, they were considered mortals by almost every standard. Cannon fodder in this war against the Devils, Shadowfell, Undead, and Abyssal Fiends.

    Elder Gods were still at the top of the food chain, but¡­ You were cast away if you didn''t show promise with a prominent bloodline. The higher beings would only rear children born with awakened bloodlines.

    Lewis, this Elder God, was a castaway. He, a Highborn, the strongest of all Humans, was banished to fight in a senseless war.

    Lilith started this shit because she thought Uriel did something. She doesn''t even have a single memory of what happened. Damn. Things really went to shit, didn''t they?

 Chapter 1157 True Path Of Abyssal Night I

    "Dear god, I''m going to get fat." I moaned, releasing a massive belch that shook the trees. I groaned, patting my pregnant stomach. I rolled to the side, grumbling. " I should have been a lord of gluttony. Shit. I''m about to die from overeating. At least it''s a more respectable death than dying on the toilet."

    Rolling back onto my back, I smiled as the fire near me crackled with the bones of the temrs. I stared at the starless skies, to the chaos surrounding this world. Death was reigning over our heads every day. Battle after battle was being engaged, and it was beautiful.

    "This is far better than star gazing. All I''m missing is wine." Smiling a little at the small pleasure in life, I stretched out my arms. " I should return to Noctem¡­ But¡­ I kinda want a vacation. God knows I need it. I don''t think I''m ready for people to try to kill me again."

    Embellishing in the vibrance from above for a few hours, I closed my eyes as sleep dipped into my consciousness when the Path of Abyssal Night suddenly stirred me awake. As if my body was burning up, sweat slithered down my brow in folds.

    Unsure of what was happening, I allowed the Path to run wild, knowing my limited perception held me back more times than I could count.

    I closed my eyes and sealed my perception of the outside world as the images of the Path of Abyssal Night appeared in my mind: Only to dissipate into a mist of mystery as I rejected the idea of understanding something that surpassed my wildest dreams.

    How can one stand to reason with a God if you are but a mortal?

    If I am toprehend the Language of God and the Abyss, I need to learn Primordial. But to do so, I need to grasp the illogical sensation the Path brings.

    Breathing in the elements of Iluthath, an unfathomable omnipotent aura wiggled through my veins, tracing over my muscles and nerves a sensation of beingplete, of being one with the Abyss, and the Myriad fell into ce. Bnced formed as Night appeared, and Abyss congealed. They spun in pr opposites, pushing my spirit deeper into its esoteric depths.

    By the time I returned to myself, I had noticed the fire beside me had withered and died as webs of vines gathered around me, ensnaring me within with its touch.

    My Divinity bled out, disintegrating the vines around me, as a Sovereign aura billowed from my body, signifying the jump in cultivation.

    "High God, Sovereign," I whispered, a little terrified by how quickly I broke through.

    "Congrats, Lord Snow. But do you think it''s wise to sleep in the open? Especially for the past few hundred years?" A slippery voice said, jolting me to my feet as I scanned the area. "No need to fear. It''s only I, the Great Tricksters of the Deep, Lord, Loki!"

    Leaping down from the canopies above, hended in an entric manner. Smiling from ear to ear, he bowed, " How have you been? Missed me? Of course, you have. Your life couldn''t have been better without me fucking with you."

    My brow twitched. "Last time¡­ didn''t you sell me into very?"

    Loki nodded with the utmost pride, taking a couple of steps back. " Of course. Why?" he said, smiling while he inched away.

    "... You better hope I don''t catch you. What the hell am I doing here?" I grimly asked him, unable to help my face from growing darker.

    "Well¡­" Loki scratched the back of his head. " After you fainted, Lord Mephisto returned with an angry expression. And demanded Lilith tell her where her kids were hiding. But your wife didn''t know what he was talking about, so he stole you away. Tried to search your soul, got mad, and tossed you away. And told me toe get you."<novelnext></novelnext>

    My jaw dropped. " Why do I feel like you''re leaving out a lot of shit."

    "And why do I feel like you''re always fainting." He pointed out, his swords stabbing quite deep. I lowkey do faint a lot. "Don''t kill the messenger. But he''s still mad and is looking for you for answers."

    "He¡­ searched my soul?" I asked, somewhat guarded. Feeling a little too exposed.

    "Tried to. But failed quite miserably. You should have seen how angry Master was. Anyway, I''m to bring you to him. So you ready?" Loki asked, circling me with a pensive look.

    "I''m actually quite busy," I told him, waving him off. "How about you go in my stead? I''ve no interest in exining anything to Mephisto. Especially after learning he tried to soul-rape me. "

    Loki''s juvenile expression grew solemn. "Arsene, Master wants answers. His attitude is quite grim. You don''t have a choice."

    I shrugged, not finding a single fuck to give." Not interested."

    "I see." He said softly, shooting me a look of sorrow. He took a step back. " Then I''ll leave you deal with him, my Lady."

    A wholesome storm swarmed my flesh in a web of despair as every nerve within me screamed. Dread slithered through my soul like a serpent as a red-haired maiden appeared. Her eyes were beautiful jewels of silver thatplemented the magnificent features she carried. And yet, as I stared her way, fear was the only response I could retain.

    "Arsene Snow," She said, her voice cold as primordial ice, yet a hint of a yful smile could be seen over her beckoning lips.

    I frowned and, without hesitation, summoned Wrath and Noctem.

    "There''d be no need for that." She said, " I am Ishar, King of the Eight Layer of Hell, First hand to the Fallen Lord of the Eighth and the First Maiden of Blood. Lower your weapons, lest you risk humiliating yourself."

    "You married?" I teased.

    The yfulness dipped into something sinister as she shook her head. "I''d heard of that legendary tongue of yours. But if I were you, I''d keep it shut." She warned, with promising eyes. "Lord Mephisto would like a word."

    Dismissing my weapons, knowing I stood no chance, the frown over my lips deepened." So he sent the big gun. Why you?"

    "Resist and find out," she said, snapping her fingers as a Hell Gate emerged, bringing with it the scent of Brimstone. "Shall we?"

 Chapter 1158 The Eighth Layer Of Hell

    Striding through the Hell Gate, a horrid cold plunged into my bones, sending a chill dancing along my body. Like nats on shit, the frigid winds burned hotter than any fire clinging to me without end in sight. Veins bulged around my neck as I struggled not to quiver.

    "Wee to the Isles of Despair, the Heart of the Eighth Layer of Hell, Sylvorlum,'' Ishar said, emerging from the Hell Gate with Loki trailing behind.

    Icy me of Azure danced along the walls, brightening the intricate design of Mephisto''s castle. It appeared like I had entered a vast fantasy of cold metal and ice. It was, without a doubt, magnificent beyond anything I''d seen. From the tapestries to the various decor presented from top to bottom, I felt out of ce before its majesty.

    "Come along," Ishar said, taking the lead. "He''s waiting."

    Uncertainty echoed through my mind, threatening me in many ways, but I maintained a poised expression despite the pain of being seared alive. It took a good five seconds before my body attempted, as we appeared before a towering chamber door guarded by two men strapped in ck-ted armor.

    My heart trembled, sensing the calm Necrotic Qi surrounding the two Guardsman.

    Fallen.

    "Lady Ishar," They said, saluting with a respectful gleam, catching me off guard. I always held the inclination that Fallen and Angels held disdain toward Devils. Shit, Uriel even seemed to have a disgust towards me for some reason. But these two showed such a degree of respect that it was unexpected.

    "I''m here too! Bunch of dicks." Loki chimed in, muttering to himself.

    The faint hint of a smile over Ishar''s full lips lifted in a delectable grin as she stepped forward, not addressing Loki, but neither dismissing him. The door to Mephisto''s Throne room opened, revealing a unique throne.

    It didn''t stand tall like mine or sink below ground level. Instead, it stood on equal ground, with a beautiful small pond circling his chamber, bathing the area in vibrant azure. Within the pondid the souls of the damned, withered beyond repute. A sinister chill I didn''t suspect prickled my flesh as I could somehow feel their pain.

    Ishar left my side and stepped forward, bowing before the Lord upon his throne, whose eyes didn''t nt in the slightest. They were stone cold, gued with a grim solitude that was almost humbled by my rebellious heart.

    "Arsene Snow, Your Highness." She said with a clean flourish.

    "My brother, Abbadon, has asked for your help. Any particr reason why?" He calmly mentioned with a set of coldness I''d never seen within him, deepening with every step I took forward.

    "I''ve sent resources at his request." She replied.

    "Why."

    "Because it''s within my discretion: I felt I could leverage his need for resources to spread my influence within the sixthyer. You disapprove?"

    Mephisto''s chilling expression expressed frustration for a bit as he nodded. "Abbadon is the most ambitious of us all. His greed is akin to an Abyss. Many times he has pushed against Lord Hellmaster''s will. Gaining some ground with Hellmastersx attitude." He paused, and his fingers tapped against his armrest. "He has pushed out more resources from hisyer than the first fiveyersbined. What''s your goal?"

    "I requested a few Fiscal Policies that would cripple him in the long run." She said without batting an eye. "Your brother is blinded by the turbulence within Iluthath to think clearly. Arcadia is quite a catch. Especially now that it''s within reach. "<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Indeed it is," Replied the Fallen coldly, lifting his stone-like gaze to me. "I''m confused."

    "So am I," I replied rather stoically. "Why am I here?"

    "Your children, where are they."

    My brow sank towards my eyes. " Why would I know, and why are you asking?"

    "You think me a fool? You remember. When I stole you away, I could feel Aunty Abyss''s aura around you. Protecting you from the Paradox. Crowe blocked my path, blinding me to what happened within."

    ? "And why do you think my Nephew was the one to face you?" I pointed out, as many things began to connect. "Why him and not Ves or Iza? With your fascination, I find it hard to believe that you don''t have a rtionship with my kids. Why is it the Paradox didn''t affect you? No other Fallen has shown interest in them like you." I smiled as something clicked. " Oh¡­ I see. That''s why Crowe was the one to hold you back. You are like Lilith and me. You can''t meet them either."

    Mephisto nodded, a growing frustration climbing over his knitted brow. " That was my theory as well. Which is why my craving to approach them has grown."

    "And you know I''ll do anything to protect them. So unless you have a valid reason to see them, I have nothing to say regarding what happened within the Overworld." I contested, folding my arms over one another. "What are your intentions? And don''t say curiosity. I don''t want a cliche response."

    The winds of Sylvorlum whipped through Mephisto''s throne room, shing with the coldness of the Fallen. My hair fluttered wildly as his aura grew chaotic for a second before returning to a poised demeanor. Nevertheless, I couldn''t trust what Mephisto expressed. He has a million faces.

    "Shall we leave?" Ishar asked, folding an arm behind her back as she bowed.

    "Do so." He said, and without blinking, both Ishar and Loki vanished. Leaving only the frigid winds wing at my soul.

    "You owe me." Mephpisto grimly responded.

    I nodded. "I do. But I want an answer."

    Uncertainty spilled through his eyes, which closed and opened, filled with a sense of loss as he sighed. "I don''t know."

    "Eh? What do you mean you don''t know?" I spat. Did he expect me to believe that?

    "It''s true. But within me exist a drive to see them. A need molded out of pure necessity." He said, lowering his gaze from mine. "Have I ever told you? I saw them once. At least, I think it was them. The day I opened my eyes to gaze on Father. The day of my birth. I saw them. Do you know the first word I ever heard was?"

    Understanding spilled into my heart as I nodded. " Paradox¡­"

    "Correct. And nk. No other angel has experienced what I have. An entire memory is gone."

 Chapter 1159 Mephistos Contingencies

    Startled for the longest, I folded my arms: How could they travel so far back? Just how much force is needed to push these children so far back in time? A better question is, how are they alive?

    "A long time after, Father summoned me. And started my mission." Mephisto continued, his body slouching deep into this throne with a look of exhaustion at every point. "Mystery after Mystery I''ve solved until I found myself before a young Zariel." he stopped and closed his eyes, almost as if reminiscing, yet all I could feel was a sober affliction. "Tell me what you know."

    "I still don''t know if you are a friend or enemy." I rebutted. I could see this issue was rather important to Mephisto. But my children''s safety came first.

    He shrugged, opening his eyes. " As with you and Zariel. I didn''t know. I could only feel you out."

    Annoyed by that bullshit reply, I grimaced, unable to resist the urge to clench my fist. " You are a particr type of bastard; you know that?"

    He smiled.

    "Did you learn your lesson with me?"

    "Excuse me?"

    "You were a big part of why I died. Or did you think I wouldn''t regain my memory? You give choices with the illusions of different paths when in reality, both would have led to my death. I don''t want you to end up using Ves, Iza, or Crowe as you did me."

    The frown over Mephistos lips deepened as he sneered. " I am who I am, Arsene. That''s not going to change. And as you can see, I already have a rtionship with them. Time has already revealed that. The parent''s role is to guide their children to make correct decisions. Yours didn''t. I hope you''re the one who learned: Because nothing has changed. Because while I do regret what happened. I would do it again."

    "What the bloody hell are you after?" I spat, watching as a devilish smile rose. A chill danced over my skeleton, sending shivers deep into my soul.

    A hollow sensation kissed my lips, leaving me lost within an abyss for a second as I pondered Mephisto''s role. For the most part, he is a mentor. Even for Zariel, most of what he did left us stronger or broadened our horizons. But the one thing none of us ever understood was ''why.'' What was his end game? Why was he tormenting us? Why was he drinking with us? Why was he here?

    "For you''re children¡­ I hope you give me some wiggle room, Arsene. The fundamental constant of Time can be changed, young disciple. The moment you retained your memories, time changed. Your children are plotting something. And you''ll do your best to reveal it to me because I can either be their saving grace or the devil incarnate. Tell me what I want to know."

    "Time¡­Time may change, but there are events set in stone. And with the Pale Lord at the children''s side, I don''t think you have as much freedom as you believe."

    The devilish smirk at the corner of his lips dripped with madness as heughed. "I nned the Fall of all the Angels. I molded the ideology of the Devils and Demons, forcing them to kill one another. I was the one who distorted the origin of sin, giving them a deep depth than most will believe. I molded the demonic principalities. Arsene¡­ I have been nning and building both myself and my brethren for this day. I do not fear the Pale Lord or anyone stronger than her. It''s through my wisdom I sought powers and relics to defeat the Father and the Abyss. To taper Lord Hellmasters reach or bend Aunty Tenebrae''s to my will. Do not test my resolve!"

    "You''re bloody mad!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    He stormed to his feet, tainting the azure glow to a foreboding ck, and approached me with a dark grimace. " I will do anything to achieve my goal. A trait of mine I hope you inherit, disciple. Because even if it means we sh, I will not hesitate to kill you."

    Seriously staring at Mephisto like I had when I first gazed upon him, a sense of helplessness and rebellion stormed its way into my heart. Distorting truth from lies. I know Mephisto was serious, and never had he lied, but¡­ He has a way of distorting the truth.

    "I want a promise."

    "You''ll get one."

    My brow creased. I knew stopping Mephisto wasn''t going to happen. He was too strong and too tricky to outsmart. And I can''t stop the other Fallen from messing with them. There are no good choices if I want to raise my children with my ideology. Mephisto is going to be in the mix, as are the Abyss, Angels, Demons, Devils, Fallen, and more.  Once the word is out about who they belong to, hell mode is about to start for them.

    "Protect them in my stead. The Fallen and Angels, you have a way of controlling them. I know you do. Keep them away from the children until they are ready."

    "You take me for GOD? I cannot promise such a thing. But I can ensure they do not outright die at anyone''s hand. I''ll keep my brethren in check. That''s all I can promise. " He rose his hands, awaiting my hand.

    Hesitation sprang through my heart, but it was better than nothing, especially since the information regarding the twins was not that revealing. I shook his hand, and a bright, happy-go, lucky grin slipped over his lips. I almost thought he was going to jump in joy.

    "I hate you¡­ you know that?"

    He nodded smilingly.

    "The kids were the ones who nned the event. They used Gabriel as a smoke screen to deliver the messages. I thought Uriel was the one who sent him. When they appeared, they seemed to want this event to continue, but¡ª"

    "But an entire war happened. Lilith initiated a war with your ''absence'' a hand. I''m sure the Abyssal Princess and Prince had a hand in it. Can you give me the memory of all that happened?"

    "So you can peep at my baby girl? Hell no!"

    "I''m older than most of the concepts," Mephisto snapped with a long expression. "I''ve zero interest in women¡­ much less a goddamn Snow. All of you bastards got a mental issue. No sane man wants that."

 Chapter 1160 Sylvorlum

    By the time Mephisto and I was done, days had passed before he finally convinced me to create a memory fragment of what had happened, which didn''te cheap. I had no idea what the currency of Hell was, but I wanted a shit load of it. And souls, prime souls, not some bitch made ones.

    "This might be the most expensive soul fragment in recorded history." Mephisto moaned, moping on his throne as he raised his head to me, a little disheartened. "You''re a dick."

    "Said the man who just threatened to kill me."

    "Touch¨¦."

    "I''m out," I said, turning my back. I left without another word. I''m sure Mephisto won''t share any of his findings. However, the moment the door to Mephisto''s chamber opened, the lovely Ishar stood waiting.

    She nced at the Fallen Guard on my left, and the chamber door closed. " Would you like a tour of Sylvorlum? I''m sure this is your first time in this realm."

    " Only if you tell me what happened after I fainted," I replied. " I''m tired of talking to that trickster."

    There was an icy sweet smile on Ishar''s bloodstained lips as she touched her chin, her gaze filled with a preponderance that only seemed to amplify her hourss figure. "You are Master''s only disciple. That does mean something. Not to mention Zariel is here quite a bit."

    "Really?"

    "Yep. Zariel is always trying to one-up Master. There is a bit of a friendly rivalry between them. It usually ends up with them trying to kill one another." She told me, rolling her eyes in the process. Ishar turned, running her hands through stormy blood-red hair. "Come, you can stay in his room."

    "His room? Mephisto actually gave him a room?" I questioned, hurrying after Ishar.

    "Indeed. Those two have what you Mortal call a Bromance. It''s odd. No matter how much they interact, despite all the madness that transpired, it seems silly to me. But they are friends. Odd friends. "

    Richughter sprang from my lips as I couldn''t help but imagine Mephisto''s silly expression and Zariel''s stoicism. Although, my little brother is a closeted idiot. So who knows? Maybe it works.

    "Will I be seeing Amara?"

    "Nope, she''s on Iluthath with Lucifer." Said Ishar as we entered the outside onto an ice bridge showcasing a zing winter storm of pain and despair. Snow glossed over my vision in a vibrant cascading frost that seemed unfathomable to describe. It was so breathtaking I felt my soul expand at the view.

    "Do not be fooled by its beauty Sylvorlum is as cruel as any other hell. It''s known as the Isle of Dispair for a reason," she added, pausing as I took everything in. Unable to help myself despite the overwhelming sense of mncholy dancing through the Hells, it felt like home. "We should head inside soon. You might have an adaptive body, but the moment the torment of Hell begins¡­ You''ll wish your adaptation died. Come, let''s carry on."

    Allowing the Maiden of Blood to lead, I couldn''t help but marvel for the next few hours as she gave me a tour around Mephisto''s castle, the size of a continent on earth. It was massive, taking dozens of days to address many things. But the most interesting thing here wasn''t the dozen of Fallens chilling or the rare demons and devil types, but rather Ishar herself.

    She was escaping.

    I didn''t catch it before, but this tour was her break. This young woman, while respected by everyone, was sleepwalking as she gave me a tour. No idea how that is possible, but she was pointing, talking, and more, with a sliver of drool hanging from her lips. She was totally knocked out: This was some next-level sleepwalking.

    "God, I miss Lily. Where the Hell are you?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Shaking my head, I gave Ishar onest nce and shadowed step out of her perception if that was possible and allowed her to sleep. I entered the Libary to help get a handle on the events that took ce before and after my birth.

    However, just as I emerged, my eyes shot open as I saw a familiar being pouting as he flipped through a book.

    "ma?" I shouted.

    ''Oh? Sup." He said, flipping his gaze back down to his book.

    "Don''t just sup me! Aren''t you supposed to be with my sister?" I shouted, unable to get around the uncanny resemnce to King Yama. It was almost the spitting image.

    "Shoo-Shoo!" He moaned, shooing me away with his hands.

    My eyes twitched as I approached; looking at the book he was glossing through, they twitched once more.

    "Is that¡­ a romance novel?" I said, catching sight of a few paragraphs."  Trial of the Infamous Lawyer¡ª"

    "What do you want!" He snapped, mming the book close with a noticeable blush. My jaw dropped for another time today as I could only stare at him.

    "You work in a courtroom if I remember." He nodded. "You got some type of Lawyer fetish or something?" I couldn''t help but ask a little concern for my little sis. "You aren''t reading this stuff to my sister, are you?"

    ma pulled the novel to his chest, his eyes seemingly redder than usual. ''I would never! Wait! I don''t have to exin myself to a cannibal like yourself. What do you want?"

    Staring at the embarrassing expression of me, pure judgment filled my eyes as my gaze traveled from his eyes to his novel multiple times. "Are you lying to me?"

    ma nced away.

    "Son of a bitch! You perv!"

    "There isn''t any smut in it!'' He promised. "WAIT!!! STOP! WHAT DO YOU WANT!"

    Laughing my ass off from my teasing, I held my stomach as he red with misty eyes. "Ok-Ok-Ok. I just came over to see you. I haven''t seen you in a long time. How''s your Father doing?"

    "Father is fine!" he shouted, rising from his chair. He looked around as if to search for witnesses. " You better not tell anyone about this. Sylvorlum is the only ce I can have privacy."

    "How the Hell are you the one who judges soul? You seem so innocent!" I pointed out, only to receive a cold snort.

    "For your infomation! It''s because of my innocents. I see things better as ck and white. The Law is the Law. There isn''t room for grey in my judgment."

 Chapter 1161 Truck-Kuns Situation

    A curious hum escaped my lips as I studied this being before me. Only seeing ck and white, I could only imagine the people condemned to hell by this man''s actions. Nothing is ever good, nor is it bad.

    "You think me wrong?" he spoke, folding his arms over his round belly. "Your expression says it all."

    "I do."

    "There are nine judges within the Hells, and I reign over the nine as Judge Supreme," he said coldly through narrowed eyes. "It''s not my job to see in grey, but theirs. The Hells are fair, even if you don''t think so. Remember, there is a reason someone is here. No one asked you to kill, rape, steal, or torture. Your actions are  yours to make."

    "And a child who was never thought right or wrong is forced to steal? Or a woman who can only feed her child by spreading her legs? What about them?"

    Rarely do these cases enter my court. But even if they do. I make my judgment by the good vs. the bad. Feeling''s be damn! You outta have been tormented by Abbadon: Child Killer."

    Blinking away, I pointed to myself, smiling. " Oh,e on. You know I sent those little ones to a better ce. People only feel so strongly about children due to their innocence. They''re naive as fuck! Not my fault the parents weren''t paying attention. That''s on them, not me. It''s not my fault they chose to care strongly about their little ones after the fact. Sounds more like bad parenting to me."

    "Do you know how messed up that sounds?" ma stammered to say, sucking in a breath of frigid air.

    "I don''t need to. I''m fucking Arsene Snow. And despite how messed up it sounds. I make valid points don''t I."

    "No, you don''t. How can you me the victim, that--"

    "Never understood the whole victim shit. Sounds like a bunch of bitching with the hope of getting sympathy."

    ma''s scarlet eyes shimmered. " A therapist will have a field day with you. Please go away. Before you tip the scale of my belief."

    Iughed. " Really? Is it that easy?"

    "No, but your stupidity is so epassing I might take it out on my next intiff or defendant." He grievously responded, reopening his book again. He lifted it to cover his eyes, like a child trying to ignore the adult.

    I like him. I like him far more now than thest time I saw him.

    ma lifted his eyes over the book and knitted his brow. " Shoo-Shoo. Get lost."

    "How''s my little sister." I finally asked the only question I cared about.

    "Eating ice cream while she recovers. Never seen someone care more about the voring of her ice cream than her injuries." He responded, lowering his book. " But there is one big question everyone is asking."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "How did they get sealing weapons?"

    ma nodded gravely. "The level of sealing weapons needed to grab hold of your sister''s physique requires it to be almighty in spirit, material, and technique. From there, it needs blood and a heartstone. Let me tell you. All this is insanely rare, especially when we are talking about techniques that are within the Origin Realm or higher."

    Restraining the coldness me brewing within my soul, pulsing with the wrath of sin, paramount to any lord within the Nines, I growled in response. "Based on the fact that there were so many bastards with these weapons. It must have been an organization filled with dozen of people working together to forge hundreds of weapons. One person could not handle that many at that level. Am I right?"

    ma nodded in the affirmative, pushing me to direct my fury toward a particr man. I was so close to naming the man, but all I had was spection. The Five souls killed by the Blood Reavers showed me the angel, the Seraphim. All I needed was a name.

    I can''t just run in and kill the Angels. I don''t have the manpower or the power to kill Archangels. At least not yet. I would need to team up with multipleyers of hell and have a few Fallen behind me to stand a chance. Or at least the Abyss.

    "What do you know about Metatron?"

    "He sounds like a Transformer."

    "... I do not disagree, lol. "

    ma folded arms tightened. " he''s a prick. I know Lucifer doesn''t like Michael, but Metatron is worse. Michael will tell you he doesn''t like you to your face, but Metatron will scheme, like a devil, to break you. He''s two-faced. Insanely so. But he''s a decorated leader, and he can be kind andpassionate, as he follows all Virtues to the best of his ability. At least publicly."

    "What''s that mean? Publicly?" I asked, shooting a single brow up.

    "I can''t know how he truly feels because I don''t know the man. I can''t read his mind. One can hold the virtues dearly in their heart but fall into sin. Lucifer was the perfect example." ma said calmly, shaking his head. He gave his well-groomed beard a stroke and surveyed the library eerily. "I do not doubt Metatonsmitment to the Vitrues, but I know he''s not as he appears."

    "So he''s an enigma. The Mephisto of the Angels."

    ma paused and fell into a burst ofughter that shook the walls. " Well, that''s quite urate. The two do hate each other. Well, I know Metatron still hates him. Mephisto might have forgotten about him. He was never one to hold a grudge." finishing his chuckle, ma shook his head, shooting me a side nce. " You suspect Metaton for what happened to your sister."

    "He''s at the top of the list." I calmly replied, feeling my wrath being tempered by my pride as I held myself back.

    As if the two were at war with each other, the Path of Abyssal Night swelled within me, cloaking me in a me of darkness.

    "Lilith is furious with the Angels right now. And I do not me her. That being said, I suspect they might be sending a delegate tomunicate with her. I just hope it''s one she likes. Else, they''re dead."

    "Never mind the affairs of the Abyss. When will you visit Irka? They are awaiting their new sovereign."

 Chapter 1162 Bloodlines

    Irka¡­ I should step foot into my territory. But¡­ Noctem needs me more. As does Iluthath. Currently, we are at war with the entire twelve realms. I don''t have time to worry about the Nine Hells.

    I turned, pausing in a shudder of surprise as a stunning redhead stood with her head slightly arced and a trail of drool slipping down her chin.

    "... That''s He creepy," I said, twirling on my heel. I circled her and raised my palm, drawing a Hell Gate from the Nines. Devil Qi gathered, carrying the gruesome scent of brimstone. Ash fluttered through my eyes, congealing into a cyclone that turned into a towering Gate.

    "Your leaving!" Ishar''s chilling voice said, sending a ripple of unease through my nervous system. I froze. "I swear I was having the best of sleep!" She mused, thereafter, with a mournful grimace. Her eyes moist with sorrow, she staggered a few steps forward.

    The corner of my lips twitched as I nced at ma for help but got the shrug of ''I don''t know either.''

    "When was thest time you had a vacation?"

    "... Never had one." She answered, "Can you stay five more minutes."

    "You''re the Maiden of Blood. Just make a Blood Clone, separate from the main soul cognition, so her thoughts aren''t yours. And go to sleep." I told her. "If you want, you cane with me. I''m sure Mephisto won''t mind. I would also love to learn more about Blood Laws from you, its creator."

    Ishar gaze searched mine for a long time, filled with endless hope that brightened with each passing second. They were so bright I thought I was staring at a young girl about to enter the big city: Filled with innocence and promise.

    Ishar gave me a fierce nod and, without a second for me to see her make a clone, pushed me into the Hell Gate.

    By the time I materialized within my court in Noctem, Ishar''s head had rested on my shoulder, passed outpletely.

    "Sene!" Tene shouted, rising from her throne of darkness; she practically lunged at me. Stopping inches away as Ishar filled her sight.

    "Thats¡­ Shar?! My god! Did you!" Tenebrae indicted with a livid expression.

    ? A rich smile marred my lips as I slowly undressed Tene with my eyes. " Is that jealousy I see?" I mused, entertained by the redding of her cheeks. "But if you must know, I didn''t do anything. She just wanted a break from the Nines. So I offered Noctem as a resort."

    Tenebrae studied Ishar for a second and bit her lips as she gently pulled her off my shoulder onto hers. " Ishar always gets like this. Mephisto has even approached me with the idea of creating sleeping devils to help with her insomnia. She rarely sleeps. But when she does, no one tries to wake her, no matter the situation."

    Fallen and the entire genus of Devils respect Ishar; it''s odd that she can''t find anyone to help her sleep. Then again, why does she need sleep? She''s a God, possibly at the peak.

    "What causes her Insomnia?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Tenebrae shook her head and trailed towards the threshold. " No idea. But it seems rted to the degree of understanding she has towards the Blood Laws. Lucifer once said if anyone could push an apex bloodline to another level, it would be Ishar. From what I hear, her bloodline is damn near close to Fallen already. But thates at a price. She eats and sleeps like a human. Even ages at times. Although that''s temporary."

    Taken back by such a revtion, I could not help but stare. "She has pushed her bloodline so high? How is that possible?"

    "From what I hear. Ishar was a big reason for the creation of your adaptation. Zariel did something, but her coboration with Zariel was paramount to you having what you have. Mephisto was so impressed he awarded her hisboratory. Something even I have only seen once, and let me tell you. Within there lie many secrets that are shared between Me, Hellmaster, and the Father only. And now, Shar."

    "She''s a monster," I said, following Tene into a guest room. Sheid her over the bed and began to tuck her in with great care.

    "All hard work. Ishar broke the bloodline barrier, rising to a level only one devil before her has risen to."

    ''Amara?"

    "Yeah. But Amara''s circumstance is a little different than Ishar''s. She''s not a full devil, nor demon. She''s part Shade, which took an odd turn. To the point, Hellmaster and I had to analyze her. There had been a mutation none of us sawing with Amara that made her a unique individual. Lord Hellmaster was so intrigued he created a Cultivation Manual for her while I forcefully fused her bloodline into a singr unit."

    "She''s one of your children," I replied, a little shocked. A devils and shadebination? Devils and Demons were soul races that slowly changed the body''s physiology to match the soul. But Shades are different. They are one of the few races that consist of one part Soul and the other part shade. One cannot exist without the other. If not, the Laws of Darkness Tenebrae created would destroy the abomination.

    It''s a little cruel, but it''s a way of ensuring the Shade race is pure. There cannot be a Shade variant. And in Amara''s case, she stood on multiple lines that caught Hellmaster and Tenebrae''s eye. I wonder what the Former Lilith thought of this?

    ying with my ashen hair, as I stared at Tene helping Ishar out, I suddenly smiled, thinking about my children. I''d never seen myself as a parent. The idea of caring for such a defenseless child had always been something I dreaded. Feeding them and caring for them both mentally and physically was something I hated. I hated helping those that could not help themselves, no matter the circumstance.

    But¡­

    "You''d make a wonderful mother," I told her.

    Tenebrae looked at me with a glimmer of mncholy. "I am a mother. I''ve raised many angels, many shades, and heroes and viins."

    I smiled. "We''ll see if you still think like that after a while."

    Tenebrae''s pupils shrank as she looked up, taking a few steps back. "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "You''re a true immortal. No matter how much you die. You''ll return. How about we make a kid? Let''s make you a real mother."

 Chapter 1163 Tenebraes Weave

    "You-You-You," She stammered on, backing herself into a corner. She pointed. " I-I-I don''t want kids."

    "I do," I said, stepping closer. "So we''re having them. Tons of them."

    "My body. My choice!"

    ''We''ll see." I darkly mused, lifting my lips into a devilish grin. I stopped inches from Tenebrae''s fiery breath. I could feel her heat caressing my skin, the faint heartbeat hammering away as she shrunk into the corner.

    "Arsene¡­ don''t." She weakly begged.

    "Don''t what?" I naively asked, cupping her cheeks with a single palm while my body pressed tightly against her. Her breathing grewbored, and her eyes moist as she looked up at my towering figure. "If you don''t use your words ordingly, I can''t know what you want."

    A little shy, Tene shifted her gaze away from mine and unconsciously leaned into my palm. Muttering a few words, I didn''t quite catch, but without care for the sleeping Ishar. I pushed Tene harder against the wall, enjoying the throbbing heat between her legs. She shuttered, ready to release a moan. But before she could, my lips pressed against her, sealing her sweet voice.

    Intensity red as my palm reached down to her supple waist. Tene raised her palm, wrapping them around my neck, as we fell into a lustful bliss. Her muffled moans sounded like sweet candy as I Shadow Stepped into my chamber.

    I broke our kiss. "You taste extra sweet today."

    A rosy blush graced her already red cheeks as she gave me an adorable ''um.'' Tenbrae''s misty eyes swelled as she leaned her head against mine and stared wordlessly for a while, creating an irresistible tension tugging at my heart.

    "What?" I asked, kissing the tip of her lips for a short while, weing her warm response.

    "I can''t have children." She told me as her feet wrapped around my waist. Salty tears streamed from her eyes as she broke our kiss. "We could never¡ª"

    "Created by the Abyss and integrated into the Myraid. Tenebrae Snow. Are you, by chance, not going to fight for what you want?" I teased, wiping away the tears staining her dress. "I don''t know about you. But if you want something, you fight for it. It''s not like you don''t speak to the Abyss or the Father. Lilith is but one part of the Abyss. The side of Chaos. Speak to the other side. Or do you want to suffer in silence?"

    A look of disbelief coiled over the lovely Tene as she opened and closed her mouth. Tears were still streaming as she looked at me strangely.

    "What?" I asked as Qi gathered at the tip of my finger that slid down her bewitching figure, shredding the clothing she had. Exposing her both in mind and body, I rested her over the bed and smiled.

    "Are¡­ Are you using me?" She inly asked, as her eyes went sort of nk.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I almost flinched at her response, only to nod. I watched as dismay clouded her face briefly before it shattered.  " Why yes. I''m using the Night Mother to foster my children. I think with you. I''ll go for a boy. Mothers tend to care greatly for their boys. So why not." Unable to stopughing, I felt thest sliver of resistance within Tene fade like snow on the Eve of Summer.

    I had the Hells at my disposal and the Order of Chaos. I don''t necessarily need Noctem. Sure, it would increase my power, but I''m not greedy enough to abuse Tene like that. My pride won''t allow me to take advantage of someone I see as my equal.

    Tenebrae lifted her hips, catching me off guard, and flipped position. She saddled me with a newfound hope I''d never seen in her. A hope and fear I could not easily dismiss.

    "Then, if the Abyss will allow, I, Tenebrae, Guardian of the Abyss, Pir of Night within the Myriad Heavens, and Mother of the Dark, grant Arsene Snow, my being," she said, anointing me with a kiss that turned my world to darkness.

    I appeared within my soul space, the zing ck me of my soul. Burning with a glory that gave off embers of abyssal mes. I caught sight of a vibrant azure-ck string suddenly swirling around my soul.

    Burning with a simr me of a Soul me, the Etherial Aura of Tenebrae prated my bones as I felt her very being within me. The darkness within me became her''s and mine, as a sense of control that shouldn''t belong within me became ensnared by my hands.

    "This is the Weave of my Being," Tenebrae said, materializing within my cognition. She showed a warm smile filled with apprehension as she turned to me. "With this¡­ If you want. I could be your ve. You could kill me¡­ you could¡ª"

    "Why would I want this?" I told her, a little annoyed. I know why she gave it to me. Lilith hadmanded Tene to do so. But I don''t understand why? What was the point aside from control? I don''t mind-control people whom I view with respect.

    If I wanted a ve, I''d create a ve. It''s not hard to create a Shadowfell and make her a ve. Same with a demon or devil.

    Tenebrae giggled before bursting into a slew of pearlyughter that brightened this dark void. "I should have known. You''d have responded like this. Ites with something else, Sene."

    "Eh"

    Suddenly torn from out of my soul space into the real world, veins at every corner of my body became inmed as an onught of divinity slithered through me. Purer than any think that I had felt before swallowed me as a ze of ck mes coiled around our bodies. I groaned, feeling as if something within me broke, a block way of sorts. The entire world grew brighter and sharper as I broke through, yet the divinity within me didn''t slow but grew stronger and more intense. A whirlwind rippled through my room, destroying tapestries, decor, and furniture as my power red out of control. In a single moment, the windows near the balcony shattered in an explosion of destruction.

    Tenebrae smiled and lowered her lips to mine, and whispered. " I hereby anoint you the new Sovereign of Darkness. All my knowledge of the darkws will be yours from here on out. You will now be my full equal."

    Startled as the Azure ck string around my soul glowed brighter, an onught of information poured into my soul.

 Chapter 1164 Imperial Order

    A hammer of pressure swirled through me, ripping and shredding my entrails as the pain within me intensified. I groaned, gripping the covers, as Tenebrae''s body became like a nectar of calming yin.

    No matter how hot my body became or how much the mes around me grew, she stood with a warm smile that made me nothing more than grateful. While this pain was nothing more than what I had experienced before, it felt different with another by my side.

    "Many things have changed since your departure, and subsequence returned. "Tene stared gently, resting her cool palms over my chest." Seven Layers of the Thirty-Three Heavens have merged. The Former Leaders of  Iluthath are all but dead or ves. All but you. But you are too weak.

    "Devils of Higher Layers are flocking from the various realms towards Iluthath to join the Myriad Event. In turn, the angels are bing more prominent within the area. Two Archangels have been spotted: Uriel and Raphiel.

    "How are Uriel''s injuries," I stubbornly asked, unable to resist the trail of blood from my lips and eyes. Iy weakly over my bedding as the world became like cardboard: Weak and flimsy. It all felt so weak, despite my weakness.

    "Ariel was summoned and was forced to sever the arm from the soul, which would cripple anyone but an angel, forever ensuring they remain without a limb. However, Angel''s physiology ensures they recover from just about anything." Replied Tene softly. " He''ll need half a Chaos Cycle to regrow his arm. An entire Chaos Cycle to fully recover. His defeat resulted in a very taxing war. The angels are not ying, nor are the Abyss."

    "Who is winning?"

    Tenebrae giggled. " The Abyss, of course. It''s practically a ughter. One first-generation Abyssal Fiend can ughter a thousand Angels. All of them are practically Paragons or Chaos Lords. However, Genesis has joined hands with the Angels. Granting weaponry such as Neurolinks, Cyber Enhancements, Armor that rejects naturalws, and more. From what I hear, Genesis tried to analyze the Abyssal Bloodline. Which summoned all twelve Generals."

    "Oh shit."

    "Yeah. An entire gxy died. The Abyss left nothing. Not even the ash. It was such a wild event that Shiva appeared trying to stop them and was forced back. Vita went wild. Wielding Laeviatin, she brought out its true power. What''s worse was that Belphegor appeared to help Vita out. Everything has changed, Arsene. From what I know, six Sovereign Lords are within the Hells: Belphegor, Abbadon, Dagon, Belial, Arakiel, Mephisto, and Lucifer." She said with a grave expression that did nothing to relieve the pain intensifying at each moment. "They are apparently siding with the Abyss. And Arsene¡­ Balor has regained his original power."

    Sweat swayed over my being as I groaned. Picking myself up, I held onto Tenebrae''s waist as my chest pressed tightly against her naked breast. I could feel the hardening of her nipples and the dampness gathering between her legs as she stared deep into my eyes.

    "What do you mean?"

    "They are analyzing him from what I heard through a fewworks of spies. Balor is currently an experiment. They are leaving him alive to see what the Teleth can do. The Virus has already affected every Fallen and Angel. At this point, there is nothing they can do. The moment the Teleth came into being, both Angel and Fallen became contaminated. Right now, they have no choice but to experiment.."

    "And what of Zantar?" I grimly asked, a little dazed.

    "He, too, has regained his power. He is no Fell God, nor is Balor. They are not close. But they are strong enough to exist within the Origin Realm. Right now. Iluthath has fallen into a strange state of chaos regarding cultivation. Many want to go by the Imperial Order, which many such as Zariel, and I, use to gauge another''s power."

    Heat still zing within my being, I tightened my hold over her, embellishing in the cool sensation she brought as my cultivation began to spike and information regarding the darkness fluttered through my mind. My forsaken bloodline boiled, rejecting naturalw to such a degree that a void gathered around my castle. While Noctem itself began to pulse with my Forsaken Bloodline, throbbing as a singr heartbeat. I could feel every single inhabitant of my realm.

    Blood rained from my nose, bathing our naked bodies as the mes of divinity destroyed my clothing.

    "What''s the Imperial Order?"

    "It starts with Mortal. Which is what everything below the Origin Realm is considered, and then Immortal, which is the realm¡ªAH."

    Clenching Tene''s cheeks, a delightful moan, swayed my daze mind from what was important, but I couldn''t quite focus. Not to mention such information was already within me. I only needed to bring it up within my Hive mind.

    An unyielding groan resounded from my throat as a billowing hunger gathered within my eyes as I stared deep into Tenebrae''s dark eyes. She quivered and lowered her aura to a somewhat submissive light.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No. Let me feel your true aura." I demanded in a stony voice.

    A vibrant light filled her dark eyes as an ethereal grace carrying a regalness without equal swirled over my body. A linger of ephemeral light nked me, cooling the core of my being as a Goddess of the Night presented herself to me.

    I basked in her glory, gaining a sense of aplishment that none couldprehend soared through my heart: The Night Mother was mine.

    Tenebrae''s breath grew a bitbored as her eyes gained the moisture of a water nymph. She revealed a smile filled with temptation. Her hands reached down, gripping something so hard it shuttered, bringing me a sense of pleasure. I shook.

    She smiled. "Am I doing it, right?" She asked, maneuvering my spear against her wet slit. Tene quivered as her hips swayed against the thing between her legs.

    My teeth gritted against one another as a brutal pressure gathered within my jewels. My fingers sank deeper into Tenes marshmallow ass as a mist of fiery air rose from my lungs and out my mouth. Warm nectar pooled over my spear as I searched Tene''s passionate eyes. As if only I existed within her sight, her rolling hips, grinding against my cock, intensified as her luscious moans heightened the state of my lust. Wave after wave of pleasure sank through our bones, dismissing any sort of agitation I held.

    Tenebrae pressed her lips against mine, pushing me downwards into the sheets. Her passionate yet inexperienced kiss showed as our tongues battled it out.

    POP!!!

    Giving her ass a good p, Tene broke our kiss as a guiser of nectar came. She screamed in pleasure. Quivering uncontrobly as her back arced backward, my fingers rolled forward, snagging her breast firmly. At the same time, my other hand circled the area between her legs.

    "AH! AH! AH!" Panting quite heavily. Tenebrae''s luscious moans amplified into sweet music as my devilish tendencies red to life.

    "Arsene!" She called, over and over, screaming it from time to time, as my fingers danced over her clit, ying with her downstairs while my right arm enjoyed her breast.

    Tenebrae was softer than most pillows, cool to the touch, yet fiery at the same time. It was as if her body was made just for me. It was perfect.

    By the time, I couldn''t hold back any longer. Sweat and blood drenched our bodies as my demonic spear throbbed against her. Bulging to such a degree, it burned.

    Lifting my two fingers wet with her fluid, I smiled, giving it a taste. I looked dead into her flushed expression, ''You taste sweeter than honey."

    Practically feeling Tenebrae''s heart hammering away as her misty eyes wet with ecstasy quivered, I positioned her onto the bed and hovered over her. Taking in every aspect of this immacte goddess.

    Running my fingers from her garden up to her mouth, I smiled. " Taste it," I told her, watching as her tongue reached out, getting a taste of herself. Her tongue coiled like a little baby snake around my fingers, licking them clean. She smiled.

    "Do it¡­ I''m ready."

    "Do what?" I asked, wanting her to say the words. Needing her too.

    I positioned my weaponry against her garden wall, enjoying that unfathomable pleasure racing from between her legs.

    Tenebrae''s cherry lips opened, and without a hint of hesitation, she spoke. "Fuck me."

 Chapter 1165 Lilith Snow - Nessa

    "We''ve sessfully pushed back the Angels within Nessa," Damaris told me, pointing toward the screen, showcasing the strategy used. "Nessa will be a paramount zone in the future since it''s rich with resources. We''d like to begin the tarnishing process to limate it to the Abyss, with your permission, of course."

    "What do the Fallen have to say? They did assist, didn''t they?" I pointed out. No such thing as a free lunch.

    "They will not say a thing." End responded in his typical stony voice. "I suspect they want us to tarnish it before they attack themselves. Once we tarnish all those irreceable resources, we''ll essentially be giving the Fallen opportunity. The Fallen didn''t ask for anything since this war started and¡ª"

    "We don''t need the Fallen," I told him, tapping my finger against the table. I frowned as the pressure of unease over my chest grew the longer this war progressed. I don''t want to admit it, but if the Fallen were to join the Seraphim, it would be a problem. But it''s worth the risk. I just need a contingency based on if I were to lose this territory.

    Nessa was a primary foxhole within Iluthath. When We attacked, Damaris was able to sense the aura of multiple Fallen and Arch-Angels. It would not be a stretch to say they were probably plotting something. Unfortunately for them, I''m quite proficient with schemes. I knew exactly what to do to ensure that only Pure Blood Abyssal Fiends benefit.

    Want to scheme against this Queen? I''m going to poison your entire family! Everyone you all ever loved!

    "Send Dutchess Cyra. Allow her to ''taint'' to such a degree even the Fell Gods will be purged by its corruption."

    Damaris shot me a surprised gleam. "My Lady? We''d lose so much metals, food, and¡ª"

    "I''ll be no one''s pawn," I promised. "Cyra has the strongest form of corruption. It''s so powerful not even Hellmaster should be able to survive more than an hour within the depths of her Forest. Let her destroy any n the Fallen have. End you will assist. You and Cyra seemed to have an intimate rtionship."

    "I hate the bitch." End replied stoically.

    "..."

    I couldn''t resist it. I smiled, almost bursting into a snicker. It was always funny to see how childish those two acted. One minute these two liked each other the next day or year, and they were at each other necks. Weirdest Brother Sister bond I''d seen.

    "You two love each other." I teased, enjoying the darkening of his expression. "Plus, you have a special weapon, don''t you? Eroma has the Eyes of Truth. Have him assist. He should prove more than useful. Also, send Elsa my way. Not fair she''s getting her pussy eaten out, and I''m not."

    ''Dear lord, '' Vita and Damaris whispered with reddening cheeks. Goddamn virgins!

    "Yes, my Lady." Said End with a pained look. He bowed his head, masking his already stoic emotions.

    I nodded in the affirmative. Seeing End understood, I grew a little more serious. "Next order of business. Where are we in finding Shiva? That peaceful motherfucker thinks he can join my war and flee? "

    "Injured." Vita told me, "But should we push? Zariel will..."

    "Allow Aurelia to handle Zariel. She knows all the ''right'' buttons on him. I want Shiva either cripple or dead. He''s no ally of the Abyss. If you can''t find him, annihte his pantheon. If he has a child, turn him into an Abyssal Fiend, we''ll see if he has the nerve to kill his spawn. Less I do it for him."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Mydy¡­" Vita started.

    "No! He attacked us! He chose his side!" I barked, clenching my fist so tight red liquid pooled around my palm. "We are not an individual. We are the Abyss. Connected by a Hive Mind. Anyone who tries to abuse or force our hand will feel the Wrath of us all." I promised her, peering deep into Vita''s eyes, leaving no room to discuss.

    This entire manhunt wasn''t about being petty. It was about pride. Shiva appeared in the midst of a War he had no business in, defending the bastards experimenting on my brethren. He chose the side of the Seraphim. Thinking he stood a chance. The arrogance! A price needed to ur.

    Just because you are one of the Strongest within the Mryaid doesn''t mean shit! The moment you attacked and swung your sword, every Abyssal Fiend within the entire Abyss had begun analyzing every aspect of your being. Nothing was left unchecked. Nothing. By the time we find him, or he returns: A new Combat Style will have been perfected tobat his every technique. Shiva''s only option is to bow his fucking head.

    Jerking up, I smiled and touched my womb, feeling my son kicking his mommy! I melted, listening to the heartbeats of these two angels growing within me. Each pulse of their tiny hearts was like a blessing words couldn''t even begin to describe. Who knew having a baby would be so¡­ fulfilling.

    "We''ll find him, my Lady," Vita assured me, cuffing her palms together. She looked down at my womb. And the spark of cmity reignited within her alluring eyes.

    "Good¡­ Now, where are we in killing Arsene''s Harem?"

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "What? Did you think I''d forget? That is priority one! Hehe," I said, giggling with deadly eyes. "Who is the first target? Please tell me it''s my sister?"

    "Mydy, don''t you think we have better things to discuss?" Vita couldn''t help but ask.

    "No-No! I''m with my Lady on this one." Damaris imed, folding her arms, her finger curled around a strand of scarlet hair as she continued. "He cheated¡­ multiple times."

    "I mean¡­ Look. I''m not trying to defend Arsene, but¡­ We still haven''t figured out who tried to kill our Lady, Tiamat, or Truck-kun. I suspect the Angels, but¡­ we don''t have major leads. Shouldn''t our time be focused on that?"

    "Well!" End added, raising his hand. "It''s not like it''s arsnes'' fault." He said, surprising everyone within the War Room. "Don''t look at me like that. It''s true. I''m just saying. Her Majesty never once said not to have a harem."

    "It''s implied!" We all screamed at him.

    "Arsene isn''t a mind reader. I''m just saying. It seems you just like the fact you get to steal something away from him. Again not to offend, but if you really wanted him to stop¡­ you''dmand him to. I''m sure he respects you enough to listen, but you won''t. Because you like the dynamic."

 Chapter 1166 Tenebraes Goal

    Fingers clenching into the duvet, Tenebrae squirmed with an expression of pain. Sweat slithered down her naked form as her sweet lips gasped for air. She stared into my eyes, unwilling to look away. Unwilling to reveal anything but herself to me. I groaned, wrapped in an ethereal nket.

    "You can... You can keep going." She urged, seeing I''d paused to help Tene adjust. I began once again, shuttering uncontrobly at her inner walls, dwindling my willpower, leaving only bitter-sweet hope I could survive.

    "You never answered my question. Do you want a child for yourself?"

    A look I could never forget washed over Tene''s flushed expression as tears trickled down her cheeks. I forced my way in deeper, enjoying the rosy blush, the faint scent of honeydew, and, best of all, the contraction and expansion of Tene''s inner walls squeezing me in such a warm furnace I groaned deep into her ears. I lifted her thigh as her legs wrapped around my back. She gasped for air. Panting uncontrobly as minor convulsions rippled through her tender flesh.

    "Dear God. Your so tight, I might need a coffin." I told her, turning her cheeks an even deeper shade of red. She finally nced away. "Your insanely wet."

    "Sene!" she weakly protested, lightly hitting my chest with her fist. Completely embarrassed as Iughed.

    "Nothing to be ashamed of. It''s apliment, or do you not likepliments?"

    Exposed beneath my body, Tene shyly shifted her gaze to mine and smiled. "You know I do," she whispered, so much so that I barely heard her pipsqueak voice.

    "What''s that?" I asked, sending a flick to the tip of her pink nipple. She came, releasing a moan just for me. I chuckled evilly as my finger began to circle Tenes breast.

    "I do!" She said louder, yet short of breath. Quivering as I rasped at the unbelievable sensation around my cock.

    "Do you like this?" I asked.

    "Yes!"

    "Counterclockwise or clockwise?" I mused as my fingers teased the tips of her breast.

    "Counter," She answered even louder, not even noticing I was fully inside.

    I stared at the defenselessmb, enjoying every moment, every second. I pressed my lips over hers, stifling her moans. And my hips suddenly struck. Sending an electrified jolt through her.

    "HMMMMMMM!~"

    Unable to fully breathe, the intense heat surrounding Tene and myself melded together as my hips continued, slowly and steadily. Her supple gasps through her nostrils becamebored, and as moisture swayed from her eyes, she broke our kiss.

    "I do, Sene! I do!" She cried. "I do want a kid. One of my own. One from the deepest regions of my genes. One I can show my Mother, my Father. One that is ours."

    Feeling the intense emotion burdening Tene''s heart ripple away, my teasing fingers stopped as I reached for up, cupping her cheek with a single palm. I squeezed as something sinful awakened within me.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Surprise filled her eyes as I nodded. "Then try to keep up."

    "Eh?"

    Tenebrae''s confusionsted only a heartbeat as my hips whipped forward, thrusting with such intense force and skill. Nectar gushed forward as she squealed. She shivered, but so did I as we became lost in this euphoric bliss. I pushed harder and harder, bing rougher with Tene, knowing her body could withstand it. She screamed as I came deep into her womb. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head as an overwhelming sensation became shared between the two of us.

    "It''s not over yet," I promised her. "No one pump chump here." Not willing to let Tenee down from her orgasm. I raised her legs over her head and held them there as I pumped her full of lead.

    "AH!~" AH!~ More!~ Right~ THER!EEEE~~~" She squealed, watching as I destroyed her garden. She watched as my cock, wet with her juices, drove through her without regard. I continued to press until we fell into a rhythm. With each thrust I did, Tene would reciprocate the moment I pulled out. She would pull me right back in.

    "Oh Fuck!" I cursed, cumming as she screamed my name. Tene''s back arced up as her breast bounced around freely like balloons filled with water, pping my body with sweat. She shuttered.

    "I love you!" she told me, gasping for air as the imprint of my cock bulged against her stomach. "Please don''t stop... I love this."

    "What do you love?" I teased yet again, moving her on all four as my hands trailed up and down her spine, to her breast, and to her clit, sending another jolt of pleasure through her spine. I felt myself ensnared by Tene. Swallowed by this loving Goddess somehow too kind for this world.

    "You... This... Everything!" She imed. "I don''t want it to end. Ever."

    Marveling at the perfection of Tene''s body, which seemed only too deepened in beauty. I felt utterly lucky I died for the first time in a long time.

    I began again. Sinking so deep until something within her stopped me, I saw the sweet ripples of Tenebrae''s bewitching figure roll and lost it.

    Whether it was the Ungodly about of Divinity filling me or Tene''s infinite knowledge weakening my resolve, I fell into lust, a sin I had not coveted.

    Animalistic moans bellowed from our mouths as Tene cried and pleaded, reaching heights so high her body turned red as a lobster. Limber as a bamboo, Tene twisted and turned in ways that made my spine tingle as I filled her womb with snow.

    Hours steeped into years as neither of us saw an end in sight. Whether it was Tene''s ethereal voice beckoning for more, or my cravings to savor every inch of her body, we didn''t stop. They say those with consciousness are better than animals. But it''s a load of shit. At this moment, Tene and I were animals.

    Watching as Tene wildly whipped her hips over my cock, while I ruthlessly yed her strings with my fingers. We came yet again, and without hesitation, I reached up, pressing my lips against her as she melted into my embrace: Her pounding heart, seemingly like an aphrodisiac, readying me for the next round.

    "Sene~" Tenebrae moaned, my every touch sending bolts of euphoria through my being. "I want a baby."

    "Whatever my queen wants." I told her." we''re going to fuck till you can''t move anymore."

    Tenebrae looked up, her eyes regaining focus, and nodded. "Please."

 Chapter 1167 The Invasion Of Nessa

    Toes curling, Tene rested between my legs, finishing our session, having determined no winner. Sliding up and down, I clenched her head with both hands as she stared up so hard it felt like she was staring into my soul. A heavy groan tugged at the back of my throat as I came, unable to resist Tene''s sweet touch.

    "Your gaze will kill me before my body does," I told her, falling onto my back and gasping for air. Tene slithered over me, cing her head against my chest as the wetness between her leg slithered over my knee. She smiled hungrily, kissing my chest.

    "I''m not pregnant yet." She told me.

    "I seem to remember you wanted to slow down due to the slightest touch making you cum." I reminded the littless as she shyly smiled.

    "I¡­ don''t recall." She muttered, ncing the other way. She suddenly shot her eye at me and lunged at my neck, nibbling like a little vampire over the nape of my neck.

    I warmly smiled, stroking her silky smooth hair. "I might have to make a schedule just for us. Who knew the Night Mother was such a subus."

    "I like when you call me that."

    "What?" I probed, a little intrigued.

    "Mother."

    "Oh? Ahhh! I see. Do you want me to call you mommy while I fuck you?"

    "Sene!" Tenebrae screamed, hitting my chest with her small fist as I burst intoughter. She buried her head into my chest, mouthing off a few words I didn''t quite catch. "Your sick¡­ bully." snorting cutely against my chest, Tene peeped up. ''How do you feel? Has the amassing energy faded?"

    "Oh! I almost forgot. Let''s see¡­ " Scanning my cultivation with my Divine Sense, I discovered seven strange runes imprinted over my two ankles, wrist, heart, waist, and brain. Written in anguage that was neither Abyssal, Infernal, or Enochian, I looked down at Tene. "Can you see this?"

    "See what?"

    Startled, for a long while, I frowned. " The runes on my body."

    Tenebrae lifted herself towards my eyes level and tilted her head, giving me a once-over. she shook her head." There''s nothing there." She told me. "What do you see?"

    I wanted to exin, but aside from calling them runes, I had no words. They just seemed to exist. And describing them didn''t make Sense. It was like they were altering themselves every time I stared at them for a singr period of time.

    "Devils know everynguage within the Myriad Heavens. If you do see any runes or sigils you can''t read, they might be from the Abyssal Side. But I speak and read the majority of Abyssal Script and its various variations." She exined, humming with a curious smile filled with interest.

    "Hello? Lady Tenebrae?" A sharp effeminate voice echoed through our chambers as we turned to the door.

    "What is it, Velenere?" Tenebrae answered, somewhat annoyed as she reached up only to fall back into my arms. A look of shock stered over her delicate features."I-I-I can''t feel my legs."

    "Your wee," I proudly proimed, basking in all my riches. "It''s a right of passage. I''m sure there is still a throbbing ache between her legs." She nodded. "Enjoy that too. You''re a woman now¡­ and a mother soon."

    "Nessa has begun to wither. Our spies are all dead, as are hundreds of Devils that once upied the area." Velenere said. "Seems a powerful miasma has taken root within its depths. It''s Abyssal."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Shit." Tenebrae hissed. "Pull out of Nessa. And contact whoever is in charge. Why the fuck weren''t we notified by the Abyss!"

    Pulling Tenebrae back down as she attempted to rise, I shook my head. " Easy now. Let''s wait."

    Tenebrae''s brow furrowed. "Those are my¡ª"

    "Children? Rx and think strategically. Why were your men in Nessa?"

    "It''s the perfect stronghold: whether it''s location, the abundance of Qi, Celestial Veins, and more. Nessa is a haven for any superpower." Tenebrae exined, growing angrier the longer she remained curled in my arms. "The number of resources there with the recent change to the realm could breed a powerful immortal. And with time, we might see a Fell God if we were lucky."

    "We aided Lilith in her conquest of Nessa. We are owed our dues."

    I thought about it for a moment and released Tene. It really wasn''t my ce to tell her not to fight Lilith. War is a game, after all. And in any game, there are sacrifices. Lilith was probably marking the line: Letting them know we might be allies, but ultimately, we each have our own goals.

    I''d have done the same. No major loss transpired, but¡­.

    My heart quickened for some inexplicable reason. I fixed my eyes over the horizon sensing the call from the Hells.

    Someone was summoning me.

    "What is it?" Tenebrae inquired, noticing my crestfallen expression as she got herself cleaned up. Her knees buckled the longer she stood, so much so that she held onto the end of the bed.

    "I''m being summoned. It ought to be some Fallens calling me to bitch about Lilith''s betrayal. Shit. Just my luck. Sex, and now I got to go to the Hells." Imented, tilting my head over the bedding to Tene, dressing in a feathery ck dress that reminded me of a phoenix feather. I ogled her hourss figure, filling out that dress in every right way, and cursed my luck. "Visit me in hell if this takes too long?"

    "From what I hear, two women are there to warm your bed. What do you need me for?" She mocked with an elegant smile that felt colder than a de against my neck.

    "And how could theypare to my Wife?" I assured her, shaking my head. I forced myself up, grunting with each action as I clothed myself. I nced at her¡­ "You really couldn''t see those strange runes?"

    "I swear I couldn''t." She said, "Try asking Zariel¡­ he sees everything."

    Concern about the change, I figured it had to do with the Path of Abyssal Night. All that energy within me had to go somewhere. A lot of it went to me, but the majority¡­

    "I''lle to visit as soon as I get an answer from Lilith." She promised, shooting me a wink as she exited my chambers. Her expression became regal the moment she left.

    "Guess it''s time for me to get to work," I muttered, summoning a Hell Gate. I stepped in, weing the overwhelming ze dancing over my flesh as I emerged within a chamber surrounded by mes capable of felling even the strongest of Elder Gods. I eyed the Nine Throne and the seven already filled out.

    I did not bother to greet the various Fallen gathered but stepped to my Throne, taking a seat upon the Throne forged of Brimstone. I surveyed the area, marking the familiar and unfamiliar faces.

    "Let me guess; This is about Nessa?"

 Chapter 1168 Introductions

    A chorus of silence embellished thisvish realm. Thick veins protruded against many of the fallen temples and necks as fists began to clench.

    "We thought you had Lilith in check." A sun-kissed Fallen, with golden red eyes, carrying flecks of wrath through his iris spat. He rose from his throne upon the smoldering mes below, ready to explode, as his entire being quivered.

    "Easy, Abbadon," Belphegor said quite calmly, a faint glimmer of a smile at the corner of his lips. "This is Lilith we are talking about. Queen of the Abyss. Only so much a man can do."

    Gods, I wanted to nod. Bitches be crazy! Thinking about it now, I have never had control of Lilith. She did whatever the hell she wanted. Consequences, be damned.

    "Then what the Hell has he been doing since he attained his status of Sovereign Lord within the Hells?" Abbadon barked, seething slivers of mes from his nostrils.

    "I''ve been fucking your Aunt." I truthfully told him, arching my lips. "Problem?"

    For a while, silence enabled the room, only to be broken by Mephisto, who chuckled. But theziness in his eye had seemed to have faded. Revealing his striking features that could stand up to Lucifer in some ways. He appeared like a new person: Driven, Ambitious, and dangerous.

    "He''s got you, Abbadon." Mephisto pointed out.

    Abbadon paused and bellowed intoughter, taking to his throne. He nodded. "Has she finally found herself a lover? About time."

    "Agreed," Lucifer added, a thin veil smile over his full lips.

    "Beelzebub is missing out. Spectacr news!" A suited young man, carrying a third eye barely noticeable through his strands of silky ck hair, uttered. Striking a smile over his face, he appeared barely over eighteen, yet he sat upon a Sovereign Lord''s throne.

    "I''ll ry the news, Belial." The one I barely recognized, Dagon, said, his pale skin somehow gaining color with the rising of his lips. "Arakiel! What''s up with you? You look sick!"

    Recalling the ashes of wings within Aveno''s eternally fluttering, my gaze shifted to a scarred face man. Skin king near where the vicious scar stretched from his hairline, over his right eye, down his neck, and probably further within his clothing, Arakiel''s lips curled into a contentious sneer.

    "What?" Belial said, arching a single brow. "You got a thing for Aunty?"

    Arakiel sneer deepened." Gods no! But I''d rather not speak of my Aunts sex life. It''s disgusting. How''d you feel, Lucifer, if we started talking about Zariel fucking your daughter? Exactly! That exact face is what I expected."

    Unable to resist chuckling at the ugly grimace on Lucifer, I burst intoughter at the darkening of his features.

    "Why''d you bring that up?" Mephisto painfully mentioned. "Last time, he fell into a deep depression. I swear he was going to kill himself."

    "... My baby¡­ girl." Lucifermented, a little teary eye. He bowed his head, seemingly deting upon his throne in a deep depression.

    Is this Lucifers weakness? Dear god! Will it be my weakness?

    My gut curled at the thought. Acid tainted the tip of my tongue as a scorching heat caught my lungs. I understood. I understood Lucifer''s pain.

    My heart dipped a few notches, leaving only glimmers of despair on the horizon. My baby girl was gonna leave her papa one day. Gods!<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Why the hell are you tearing up!" Abbadon snapped.

    And Mephisto smiled. "Because he''s thinking of his daughter." He chuckled evilly. "I swear you and Lucifer are like children. Old-world fools. I hear you''re supposed to look on the bright side."

    "Bright side?" I murmured, lifting my gaze to his. "Nothing bright about this. My innocent killer will be leaving her papa. For¡­" Blood spilling from my lips, I painfully grimaced. "For another!"

    "I, personally, don''t see the big deal." Arakiel casually mentioned, rolling his eyes. "It''s life, isn''t it? You have a daughter, and they have children. What''s the big deal?"

    "On that, we agree," Abbadon added, folding his arms, his lips arching in a teasing smile. "The Pain of Parenthood. But if you want. You can pull an adam and eve and bang your daughter. She might not leave then. Maybe."

    "..."

    "What a wonderful idea!" Baliel added. "Problem solved!

    What is this? Japan? I swear there the only ones that''ll make incest look interesting. I''m good! I''ve not fallen that low. Good to know these fuckers here have. Or are they just that cynical?

    "Pass," Both Lucifer and I said. Garnering a spark of respect from each other as our eyes crossed.

    There was a limit to depravity. And while incest in the higher realms doesn''t really affect the gene pool as much as humans. It''s still weird.

    "Mephisto, have you seen his daughter? Is she hot?" Dagon asked. His name automatically entered the top of my kill list. I''m going to saute this bastard alive! And force-feed him his own brain.

    "Ok!" Abbadon uttered, "We''ve derailed the conversation for long enough on nonsense." He smiled, masking the faint glimmer of lust in his eyes the moment his gaze slid across mine. Abbadon allowed me to feel his intent. The fucker wanted me to know his intentions. "Shall we get back to the conversation at hand?"

    "Finally." Arakiel motioned. " Arsene. We need ess to Nessa."

    Frowning, not for the reason everyone suspected, I lowered my gaze, molding a n to cripple Abbadon''s infrastructure within the Hells. Ishar mentioned fiscal policies. That has to do with taxes, spending, and revenue collections. I might need to help assist.

    Slivers of ice coursed through my bones, lifting my lips into an amused grin. " How much ess? As you know, I can''t justmand Lilith to do as I say. And from what I hear, the Miasma around Nessa is so powerful it could kill a Fell God."

    "An Infringement God has already perished," Mephisto added. "And a Fell God from our side is so crippled we forced him into reincarnation merely to repair his soul and flesh. I''ve pondered sending Void Gods to invade."

    ''Void Gods?'' I asked, having received no information about them in my hive mind from the five souls I collected.

    ''There below Infringement Gods. They are called Void Gods or Source Gods because they gather their power from the Source Wall, aka Heavens End. However, in doing so, their power bes so corrupted creation forgets them¡­ their existence bes nothing more than a void in the minds of everyone below Infringement God." Lucifer kindly exined.

    "You suspect that Void Gods could infiltrate Nessa due to their existence essentially being nulled by Heaven''s End? That''s a risk. What if the Miasma isn''t active based on what the creator feels." Belphegor inquired. "It might be too much to sacrifice a Void God, with the loss of a few Infringement Gods already."

 Chapter 1169 Within The Hells

    "It might be too much to sacrifice a Void God, with the loss of a few Infringement Gods already."

    Learning a few things studying how cautious these Fallen were, despite being some of the strongest under the Myriad Heavens, I sat motionlessly, trying to get a feel for everyone''s personality. But it was as if everyone here held a mask.

    One minute there were aggressive, the next passive. None of these Sovereign Lords showed weakness. None showed anything. They kept their emotions in check for the most part. Thinking about it before, even Abbadon didn''t take the bait when I brought up Tenebrae. He just went with the flow. He might have gotten more from me than I did from him, with the mention of my daughter. They were analyzing me just as I was doing the same.

    I''m greenpared to these monsters.

    "I suspect the answer is right between our eyes," Belphegor mentioned shifting his burning amber eyes to me. He chuckled. "Can you find out about this Miasma?

    The Seven Fallen all fixated their gaze on me with a deep measure in their eyes. They wanted to test my rtionship with Lilith. They also wanted to test her loyalty to the Abyss.

    My intent dissipated into darkness, clearing my mind in a way only Tenebrae and I could. Leaving only a rich coldness simr to the Hollowing yet more controble. It was a technique she used to negotiate with the Fallen at times. Devils and Fallen can read intent far easier than most races. It''s what allows them to create contracts based on both parties needs.

    "And what do I get out of this?" I calmly asked. "I''ve Noctem, Hell, and the Abyss. It''s not like I don''t have resources. I don''t need Nessa."

    "This isn''t about resources," Mephisto replied. "It''s about controlling who has it. Bnce is key. With the recent changes, mutations will surely begin. And Nessa is a Prime location. Can you imagine what would happen if, let''s say¡­ the Abyss was to cultivate thisnd?"

    "Not to mention, we all suspect the next Chaos Dew to be mutated. Even the Pale Lord is excited." Lucifer added, folding his arms to his chest. A sullen frown cascading over the corner of his lips. "We can''t afford for the Abyss to have it. And we can''t afford for the Angels to have it."

    "At this moment." Dagon began. "The Angels are amassing a great army. And while we want to side with the Abyss. They are too powerful as it is. We can''t afford to strengthen them."

    "If anyone is to have such power. It''s us, Fallen." Abbadon greedily imed with a savage grin. He raised his hands, almost as if he were gripping a bleeding heart. "both Angels and Fallen working together will result in¡ª

    "Nothing," I told him inly. "Because if I were Lilith, I''d call upon my uncle. Eroma. The wielder of the Eye of Truth, he''ll fortify Nessa to perfection and turn your war into a War of Attrition. The Abyss has the advantage. Especially due to that ungodly Miasma." Pausing momentarily, I shook my head, pressing my head to my knuckles upon my throne. "The fact is¡­ you want something neither of you can afford to have. And the worst of it. I''m not seeing how I benefit."

    "You are on the side of the Hells." Arakiel coldly said. "This benefits you greatly."

    "And it benefits me to approach Lilith and request what I need for Irka personally. All I see is a pointless war. I''m gaining, while you''ll lose dozen critical devils and Fallen on your side if you side with the Angels. And I don''t think the Seraphim will be too happy to side with Fallen. I wonder how much chaos you''ll have in the ranks? Or¡ª"

    "We get it." Belphegor coldly said. "What do you want?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''ll speak to Lilith and garner a deal. But¡­" I smiled devilishly. "You''ll have to buy from me. Twenty percent above market price."

    "Five." Mephisto said.

    "For you? Deal. But the rest of you?" I chuckled. "Send me a proposal, and I''ll review it."

    I didn''t want to screw with Mephisto regarding foreign policies. Ishar kind of scares me; if Mephisto has her as a King, she must be the best. I fear people like her who don''t sleep. They have too much time on their hands.

    "And Mephisto gets this deal. Why?" Abbadon demanded to know, his fist clenching.

    "Well¡­ he is my Master?" The words that had formed felt like acid on my tongue. But they needed to be said. I needed favors from Mephisto. And if I were to separate each Sovereign Lord here and now from each other. There is less chance of an Alliance between Heaven and Hell.

    And while my price is extortion. It''s better than a war of attrition.

    Should I add sanctions against Abbadon? No, not yet. I need to know what he deeply desires first. Attacking mindlessly isn''t the way to deal with him. Trying to fuck my daughter, eh? I''m about to ruin you!

    "And me?" Belphigor addressed. "How do I know you''ll not screw me over? Like I screwed you over?"

    Recalling that battle where he kind of kicked my ass, I chuckled. "It was a battle between men; This is a discussion of policies. Two different things. I''ll get you back. But not at the cost of me losing something."

    The demon Fallen smiled fiendishly. "You and your boy have some simrities. Interesting. Very interesting."

    Not revealing my shock that almost pulled my intent back from the darkness, I merely nodded, "He''s my boy. Now. If you''ll excuse me. I''m going to visit my wife to discuss our next move."

    Darkness swelled around me as I connected to the unfathomable tether between Lilith and myself. My blood boiled, and in a snap, I appeared within her chambers.

    Curled in the fetal position, her knee to her chest, a thumb near her mouth, and drool trailing her lips. I approached with soundless steps andy beside her. Finding myself strangely content watching her sleep.

    Suddenly, her little nose wrinkled while her eyes stirred. The littless peeped her amethyst gaze open, her drowsy eyes opening with a quiver, probably sensing my aura. She blinked at me for a second, pping her delicately thickshes for a moment, and smiled. "Hiya Sene. I think¡­ I think I''m about to go intobor soon."

 Chapter 1170 Lilith Conviction

    "Eh" Panic crept up my spine, plunging into my heart before an intense heat scorched my cheeks. Lilith busted intoughter, giggling away. She pointed. "Look at your face! Look at your face! Sene is so cute!"

    "Damn you, woman!" I said, grimacing at the little liar.

    Lilith smoothed herself over the bed, patting an open area beside her. She smiled warmly. "I don''t get to see you a lot. I got to shoot my shot when I can, although I''m not fully lying." She admitted. "You mad?"

    A hint of a smile extended after the initial embarrassment, and I shook my head. "No. You got me." I told her, finding a seat beside her as her half-naked body curled around me. Her enthralling features tugging at the deepest part of my spirit. My skin grew hot as she pressed her soft alluring lips against my neck. Weing me home. "How are the little ones, by the way?"

    "Getting more active by the day." She responded. "Want to feel."

    My heart practically skipped a beat as I whipped to face her. I forced her onto the bed and pressed my ear against her stomach. Her pearlyughter, rich with warmth, sprang into the open. "And here I thought you''d only get that level of excitement when your fucking me." She said, running her finger through my ashen hair. Wey beside one another for a few hours as I enjoyed the sounds and movement of the twins while Lilith yed with a few strands of hair.

    "What brings you to me? Better yet. Are you ok?" she asked, her voice a little distant. "You were stolen before anyone of us could¡ª"

    "I''m fine." Iforted her, lifting my gaze to hers. "I only woke a few years ago. Mephisto and his games never end. Or, in this case, his pettiness."

    That bastard really tossed my ass into the unknown to be found by peasants. What if they were perverts who wanted my booty?! Bastard.

    "A few years?" She whispered, musing through narrowed eyes. "Tenebrae?"

    I nodded. There wasn''t a need to lie. Not about this. I may be a bastard, but I wouldn''t lie about this. Not to Lilith, that is.

    "You know¡­" She started. "End said something that had me thinking. It was about me only caring about stealing something from you. Just to get a rise out of you."

    "End sounds like a smart man. Then again. I sleep with other women to annoy you. So I guess it''s fair. Or whatever someone wants to call it." I replied, somehow not bothered by the madness of our rtionship. Honestly, it''s one of the things I look forward to in life.

    What will Lilith do to me that will make me want to pull my hair out? There is just something enthralling about her wanting to test me. Of her wanting to kill someone I slept with. I loved that look of excitement. That burning passion that won''t allow anything or anyone to take me away from her.

    "I''m going to kill her." She promised me. "And I don''t care if you love her. I swear I''m going to kill her even if I have to wait for multiple Hell Cycles to train, even if you hate me. Abandon me. I''ll make sure we are alone for all eternity. I''m the only one you can have. Me. And only me. Zanris, Ezra, and Tenebrae are dead."

    Enamored with the burning amethyst, I smiled with all my heart, taken in by her insanity. She wasn''t kidding.

    "What about Freya?"

    Hesitation sprang over her face. " I did give Freya permission. And I like Freya. She''s a maybe."

    A single brow grew arched. " Your kidding, right? Oh, never mind. Arguing with a crazy woman like you can never be productive." I told her, chuckling, entranced by her soul gaze. I reached up, cupping her cheeks, as she leaned into my palm. "It''s our dynamic. You do what you have to do. And I''ll do the same. And when it''s all over, and blood has been spilled. We fuck."

    "I knew my Sene loved me!" She cheered, lunging onto me; we twisted over the covers, her lips pressing against my lips in a passionate frenzy that seared away Tene''s heartwarming love. Passion, intensity, madness, and toxicity swelled.

    I love this woman! This¡­ never gets old. Even when I hate it, I love it. Fuck!

    "You know. I hear sex might inducebor." Tightening my hands over her plump ass, I parted both cheeks. Unable to resist, nearly forgetting why I was here in the first ce.

    "I don''t think that''s true. But when did my Sene need an excuse to fuck me raw?" Lilith seductively whispered, saddled over my waist, a single palm pressed against my chest, while the other above pulled at her tank top.

    ''Mdy!" An unfamiliar voice from the outside called, halting our movement. "Several Archangels are preparing! A¡ª"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Not now!'' Lilith sang, ready to peel away her clothing. But¡ª

    "I actually came because of that, Nessa, if I''m not mistaken," I said, holding her from removing any more clothing. Less, we ended up wasting more time. And dear god, we will.

    Frustration crept over Lilith''s flushed expression as she groaned. "You''re here because of the Fallen, right? Damn. You cane in, Iliana."

    Startled, the door to Lilith''s chamber shot open to reveal yet another stunningss. Hair white as snow, eyes of amber gold frothing with ughter, with an indescribable scar near the tip of her brow reaching her ear. She stepped over the threshold, her fierce expression turning red when she settled her gaze on Lilith, saddling me like a cowgirl about to take a long ride.

    "No~No~No~No~No~No~No~No!" She sang immediately, taking a step back outside. She turned. "I no see anything!

    "Oh, juste in!" Lilith spat, but she didn''t get down. Nor was my cock ready to dete. "Arsene''s here about the Fallen. Talk to him."

    "Mydy¡­ I''m notfortable with¡­ indecencies. "

    "Said the woman known for ying with herself when she ughters."

    Cheeks reddening, Iliana''s shoulders dipped. " that happened¡­ one¡­ maybe twice¡­ three times. But no more."

    My jaw dropped. And Lilith bent down, her voice soft as a whisper, or devil. " You want to fuck her too? I could set it up, you know. The two of us, you tearing out her unbroken pussy, while I watch. I promise she''ll do things you never thought possible."

    Sweet, baby Jesus! I need toe to visit more often. The Abyss got all the baddies. But¡ª

    "Rain check." I told her, mounting a surprise,'' This is family bonding time. Me, you, and the twins."

    A faint blush kissed her cheeks, and she squealed. Lilith pressed her head against my chest, dry humping my waist. With a kissy face. "Sene loves Lilith!"

    She is so weird.

    "You better talk quick," I told Iliana, who nodded with a fiery red face.

    "Yeah¡­ several archangels want to¡ª"

    "The Fallen have worked out a deal with me. I buy from the Abyss, and in return, they buy from me with a steep tariff."

    Nibbling on my neck, Lilith pulled away, her lips pursing. " Hmmm. That might be a problem, or maybe not. Devils and Fallen are immortal right?"

    I nodded. But I wasn''t sure about the Fallen. I do think when they die. They die for good.

    "Nessa is being tarnished purely to be usable by the Abyss. Foods and other ingestible items will be akin to poison. You Ok with that?"

    "I''m fine with it. As they say, the Strong will eat the weak." I told her when a thought suddenly came to mind. " Wait¡­ why did you take Nessa? The Abyss is so rich with resources you don''t need Nessa. It seems like a waste of time."

    ? "Oh, that? I originally didn''t want to, but Mephisto ns to blow up this realm so¡ª"

    ''Wait, what!"

 Chapter 1171 Omniscient Mastery I

    Lore Chapter

    "He''s trying to destroy the Fourth Heaven? Why?"

    Lilith looked at me funny. " Why do you think so many gods are flocking to the Myriad Heavens? Why do you think they are trying to kill you and me? Why do you think the Gods down there are creating cathedrals or idols of worship? Mephisto is nning to fuse Arcadia and the Myriad. At least part of it. As for why¡­ "She paused. " I think it''s to even the ying field. Remember how hard it was to invade the Hells? Well, imagine billions of fragmentednds scattered throughout Arcadia. It would be impossible to defend against. Impossible tobat the spread of the various Pantheons."

    "I vaguely remember being told that¡­." I lightly teased, scratching my cheek. " Although I can''t remember. Maybe I dreamed that."

    Bonking me upon the head, Lilith sighed and slipped off of me. " Sene is a big dummy. You know. Having multiple women around you might be a good idea. You are getting more and more forgetful." She groaned, pursing her full cherry lips. And looked me over with a lingering stare. "Tenebrae can handle Noctem, but the Abyss and the Myriad Heavens are two different nes of existence. This invasion into the Myriad wasn''t necessarily about avenging you because Uriel crossed a line, that limp-dick bastard. No. I was ensuring the Abyss had enough territory for when Mephisto was ready. We are ready."

    "And he told you this?" I mused. Unable to believe Mephisto would ry his grand scheme n. He''s too secretive."

    "You realize I''m semi-omniscient." She ryed. '' As are you. Most Gods don''t use that ability because it''s too much to filter. One could take a billion Hell Cycles just to cycle through a second of turning on that omniscient switch. You might also be able to do it if you expand your Hive Mind. You''ll need to be an Infringement God, though. Although there are some races out there that are Omniscient."

    My eyes went wide. "Really?"

    She nodded happily, wiggling closer to me. " Yup. The majority are artificial races created in Genesis. But naturals are found in the Ethereal Realm, the Land of the Dead. Tenebrae is also Omniscient. Although, she sealed such ability away as many do. It''s incredibly painful to be Omniscient. If even just semi."

    "I hear that." Iliana chimed in. "I tried it once and was bedridden for days. Have you ever wondered why you never tried to see and be everywhere? You are one with the darkness, right?" She asked me, startling me for a minute.

    She was right. I have had this ability for an incredibly long time. I think it started when I was a demi-god. But I never used it. It was almost like¡­ I didn''t want to.... like the deepest part of my being resisted the urge without my consciousness knowing.

    Was I somehow protecting myself?

    When I became a god, I was able to focus my Semi Omniscient on my worshipers. But it was never to the Myriad Heavens. At most, I saw the entirety of the Bed of Chaos. Or at least glimmers. But that was probably my mind protecting me. I might have seen the entire thing. I just couldn''t process all that information.

    "Angels¡­ are they."

    "Yup. But only a few." Lili answered, silencing me. She leaned in, ncing at Iliana like what she had to say was a secret." But they are reserved for schrs. Bet you didn''t know this. But Mephisto once held the ability. But the day he fell, it was destroyed."

    "Your kidding," I whispered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yup. Mephisto was a schr of sorts. But when he asked to Fall. It''s said that each angel lost something. The Father alluded to the Concept of Madness taking root within the Fallen, but when I learned of this. I knew it was something different. I¡ª

    "Mydy¡­" Iliana interrupted. " I can hear every word you are saying. I''m an Abyssal Fiend." She said inly. " I can literally hear as far as the next gxy away from us."

    Lilith leaned even closer, a mischievous smile tugging at her lips, and lowered her voice, doing absolutely nothing.

    She''s so silly.

    "What do you think Lucifer lost when he fell?" She asked me.

    Recalling everything I knew about him. I frown. Lucifer, aka Samael. I shook my head. His virginity? I don''t know. We aren''t friends. I nced at Lilith, to the amethyst in her eyes, glinting like twin mes.

    "He lost his light. Lightbringer, they called him. Lucifer was an Angel of Purity. A warrior who Michael only rivaled. But when he fell. That light became tarnished, but not by the Hells or the Sins."

    Impatience waned over my mind hearing her go silent. But just when I opened my mouth, Lilith began. " You might be wondering by what? What could make an Angel lose their light? How can the Angels lose anything? After all, the only one who can steal power from the angels is the One, the Father. But you''d be wrong. The Father doesn''t interfere in matters such as these."

    Again Lilith paused and turned to Iliana. "Leave us for a bit." She told her, and I rose a brow.

    Iliana, too, became startled, then poised, bowing as she left. Closing the door on her way out. Lilith began. "I think it was the same power that gave the Fallen their negative qi and gave the Teleth their power."

    "You think?"

    "I did say I was Semi Omniscient." She retorted cutely, snorting my way. "I don''t know everything. You know. And Gods can block Omniscient if they are strong enough. Anyway. Think about it. Balor was able to create a few variants of Angels and Fallen. But that power couldn''t havee from him. It came from a ce where only entities like the One and the All can exist. When he sat upon the Heavenly Throne, siphoning its power. He came upon something not meant for us. "

    "So you think the Angels were¡ª"

    "Were created by the Energy Balor came upon." Lilith finished. She smiled and giggled. '' Cool, Eh? It''s just a theory with minimal evidence to back it up. But I think it stands up. When an Angel Falls, they open themselves up to that unknown essence. That''s why Angels have fewer ''natural'' abilities than the Fallen."

 Chapter 1172 Omniscient Mastery II

    "And you won''t believe it¡­." Lilith started again, even more excited. "You have the essence in you. Your ability to Adapt: I think that ability was taken or at least molded into being from that ''Void.'' "

    "You¡­ are really talkative today."

    Lilith''s cheeks instantly grew flushed with anger. She hammered at my chest with her fist. "Hey! I''m helping you out!"

    ''I know." I admitted, nodding along. "But¡­ this might be the most I''ve ever seen you talk so much. It''s cute. You seem so excited."

    "Oh." She muttered, bowing her head. Her cheeks turned a deeper shade of red, and the tips of her ear changed to a simr color. She muttered under her breath. Looked up at me defiantly and turned, snorting. "Ungrateful."

    Iughed, not resisting the warmth gathering within. My arms wrapped around Lilith''s supple waist, and I pulled her deep into my grasp to enjoy her warmth. "My lovely Queen of Queens. Please teach your King, for he is ignorant of the world. Teach me your ways of omnipotence."

    Lilith attempted to wiggle out of my grasp, but in response, my feet curled around her in a leg lock, trapping her in ce. I smiled as her head snapped up to meet mine.

    "Let me go!" She squealed, wiggling away.

    ''Keep that up." I groaned heavily, "And we''ll end up screwing. You''re making me hard¡­ Again."

    She froze. "But I''m not done talking."

    "No shit."

    Cheeks ring, she stuck her tongue out. "Bully." She released a breath of hot air over my chest, and my hold loosened, but Lilith quickly shook her head. "Keep holding me like that."

    "Then keep teaching me."

    Holding her even tighter, Lilith rested her head over my chest. "Most Angels have a single special ability outside the spectrum of their focus. And all of them are Almighty abilities. I believe Gabriel holds a powerfulpulsion. It''s so powerful he canpel life into being and Death in all things living. But I heard he hates using his ability."

    "Why?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    Topel even the heavens to obey seemed insane.

    "Because it goes against his nature. Gabriel is one of the kindest souls out there. And a big advocate of pacifism. The idea of bending Heaven, Hell, and Earth to his will goes against who he is. Before the Fall of Angels, he even approached the Father, pleading for him to destroy his ability, but was denied. Gabriel went missing for a while and returned for the war between the traitorous angels, where he single handily held back a hoard of Fallen. Fallens like Abbadon, and Dagon."

    "He held back two Sovereign Lords? Gabriel!" I almost shouted the words. That silly idiot! Him!

    "Ability aside, Gabriel is not that strong, but his ability makes up for everything else. Plus, back then, Hax and various other things weren''t prominent. Shit, they didn''t even know what sex was. They were naive children. Still are in some ways."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Utterly bbergasted, Lilith continued. "Ariel was¡­ she was the lovely daughter of the Father and is one of the best-skilled warriors. She was so good that most of the various angelic techniques originated from her. She was so skilled that when the war started. Mephisto sealed her. Knowing that she would give Lucifer a run for his money. But that''s regarding skill; when it came to physical and spiritual power, she was outssed by even the likes of Gabriel.

    "And her ability?"

    She smiled. "it''s healing. Despite being the Lion of God, Ariel was an absolutely lovable seraph who spent most of her time healing and caring for just about everyone. No one was ever turned away from her. Even those she didn''t like. She cared for them equally. Although most of their injuries originated from her beating their asses. That being said, her Healing is a dangerous weapon as it outsses Concepts and Hax. She is probably the one person who can destroy you if she wishes, stunting your growth."

    "You think so?" I mused with a challenging smirk.

    "I do because she can destroy the Sin of Devils and Fallen without regard. She tried it with Mephisto and seeded when she learned he Fell. I don''t know what happened after that, Mephisto hid the event, but it seems she tried to reverse the tarnishing of the Angels into Fallen."

    "She¡­ She can turn a Fallen back into an Angel!" I whispered, unable to believe such a thing was even possible. Just how broken are these abilities? "Has she ever done so sessfully?''

    Lilith shook her head. "She said she''d never do so. Something about respecting their decision to remain an outcast. As I said, Ariel cares for everyone. Even if they turn their backs on her, Ariel will respect them."

    ''And Uriel."

    "Screw him." She spat, grumbling over my chest like a child who''d been wrong.

    "I might need to start training my Mastery of Omniscience. It could be a really useful tool. Especially when ites to our children." I mused aloud, looking up at the ceiling a bitter sigh seethed from my lungs. "This world thereing into is about to be terrifying."

    "It truly will be. That''s why Nessa is so important. Think of it as a Safe Haven if anything should ur." Lilith replied softly. "I figured they mighte across it at some point.''

    "You make it sound like we''ll be separated."

    A hollow smile crept over the ends of her lips, sinking into sorrow. "I''m nning for the worst. The absolute worse, Sene. And it''s also why I want to refuse you and the hells ess to Nessa."

    My lips tugged downwards. "What do you mean?"

    "Nessa isn''t for me, or you, or anyone else. It''s home for the little ones. It''s their castle. I don''t want to share it¡­ but you asked, so I¡ª"

    A long sigh escaped. "Lilith¡­ you can say no, you know. You think I care if the Fallen gets butt hurt?"

    "Yeah, but politics says I care. If I help you out, You will help the Fallen out, and they help my children. It''s a cycle of schemes and a level of security in some way. It''s not that I don''t say no. It''s that I can''t. You hold two great powers right now. Noctem and the Hells. And as your Wife and Queen of the Abyss, it''s my duty to look after the future in case something happens."

 Chapter 1173 Family

    "For the kids, huh," I whispered and frowned. Thinking of what I was going to give them. I had nothing. Absolute nothing. My God, Lilith already created a weapon for the twins. Already created and wanted by Angels and Fallen.

    Frustration twisted a knife in my heart as I immediately sat up. I can''t teach my kids virtues because I''m not a man of faith and hope. I''m a cold-hearted killer. I could admit that. I''ve killed more people than most people will ever see in their lifetime. What I had to give my child was darkness.

    Was I going to be a bad Father? Is that possible for me? A son I could teach. I could raise him in my image. But a daughter. I don''t want her to be like me. And dear God, I don''t want her to be a Goddess of Lust. That would heart more than anything. In truth, I could deal with a lover¡­ I could¡­ maybe¡­ but not a reverse harem. Maybe I''m just too conservative in that department. I could grasp the need for intimacy, but there is a difference between men and women. But¡­

    Lilith''s head tilted. "You okay?"

    "Fine." I told her, a little unconvincingly. " no, wait. You''re probably the best person I could ask. You''re still a god of Wisdom, right? What do I give my kids? Aside from me being there, Father?"

    A victorious smile appeared. "Looks like Mama Lilith is a few steps ahead. Hehe. Kneel before me, Sene. For I am victorious."

    With a bonk to her head, I red as she peeked up with teary eyes and trembled like a wet cat "Meany!"

    "Oh,e on. Just tell me. You know I struggle with empathy. And right now. All my biological instincts are telling me to be more than awesome to the little ones. And who better to ask than the best wife out there? Their Mother. Well¡­ Mom?"

    A devilish smile appeared over my inner self as I contorted into mindlessughter: FOOLISH WOMAN! YOU WILL FALL PREY TO MY WORDS!

    Cheeks a deep red, Lilith clenched her belly bump, her half-naked body pressing tightly against my flesh, as she looked up with such a look even the devil within melted.

    She gave a smile that I''d seen many times. A smile that reminded me of my Mother; This was probably the most insecure I''d ever felt in my life. The most vulnerable I could ever recall being.

    "Well. How about a Mask for our little girl?" Lilith responded. " And a ring for our son. You take care of the Mask, and I''ll handle the ring."

    I shook my head no. " I''ll handle them both. But I want Vita''s help."

    Surprise flickered over her lovable smile, and her eyes narrowed a tad bit with suspicion. "You are requesting¡­ Vita''s help¡­ Izavith. The walking bane of your existence."

    "We might not get along well. But. If there is one thing we can agree on, it''s the twins. I trust her to get what I ask right."

    Lilith squealed and rolled wildly over the bed, wiggling all over me as she giggled.

    "And there she goes. Your entric side is showing."

    She stopped, snapping her piercing gaze at me. "I can show you another side if you want. I''ve learned a few positions, you know." Her smile dipped as she trailed her finger up her supple flesh. "How you feel if we¡ª"

    "Went on a date?" I finished, snickering inwardly. Foolish woman. You think you can just take advantage of this King. I do not need your permission when I want it! It''ll be mine when I need it! It is I, your Great Demon King, Ruler of the Darkness, Paragon of Doom, that shall have you when he pleases.

    That''s it, Arsene! I can feel my Otaku side returning! I can feel my Fifth-grade syndrome ascending to a new state of being!

    A/N: Who else had Fifth-Grade Syndrome?

    Fire burning in my eyes, I sat up, opening my arm. "Well? Our Valentine''s week was ruined, but I''m sure Earth has some interesting things."

    "Sene, you okay?"

    This King has never felt better! Each day I grow in stature! Be it the knowledge of Tenebrae or my cultivation. I have never felt more alive! More of a man! More of a supreme being people fear to even speak the name of! FOOOOL!

    "Perfect. Now? What say you?" I said calmly.

    "I''ve got¡­."

    "Nothing. Because every session of ourst a few hundred years. You got time. I have time. That''s why you have a hierarchy. How many duchies does the Abyss currently have?"

    "Six."

    "Then those six will govern in your absence. Now get dressed."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "Lilith?" I asked, noting her absent stare.

    "What do I wear?"

    I closed my eyes for a second envisioning something spectacr, and a smile appeared. " How about a yellow dress."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Like a summer dress?"

    "With a hat and shades." I told her, "We are heading to the beach. However, I''m hesitant to take you to California. Nothing good happens there."

    She tilted her head. " Nothing?"

    "An exaggeration¡­ Kind of. But a private beach is¡ª"

    ''I wanna go to a public beach. I want to see where you grew up." She eximed, rising to her feet with such passion in her eyes. My heart swelled.

    "Well. I wasn''t born in California. But we can take a tore of the entire world. Despite all my trips worldwide, I have always wanted to go to Italy. It''s one of the many ces I nevernded in. Such a shame. I wonder if their people taste like pasta."

    Lilith joyously squealed, yet again like a little girl, andunched herself into her closet to pack. Honestly, I''ve never seen her so excited. Watching the look over her face was really worth it, especially since this was all quite spontaneous.

    "Sene loves Lili! Sene Loves Lili! La~La~La¡ª-"

    Amused by her odd singing, I waited a few hours, oddly enough, for her to pack before she appeared with a smile. "Should we call Ty and Arkanos?"

    ''Those sneaky brats? No. They are spending so much time with my sister! Enjoying themselves. Screw them; this is between us." I responded to her, enthralled by the sunny glint she had clothed herself in.

    To call her an Angel was not too far fetch with her captivating looks, in fact. It felt more like an insult. Despite her innocent appearance, there was just something wicked about her. Something that made my heart quiver.

    She spun, and the amethyst in her eyes gleamed a challenging light. " How do I look."

    "Like you want to be pregnant again. Maybe I should have let you cosy as a bear or panda."

    Tip Toeing near my eye level, her bewitching smile tugged at my heart as she opened her hands, summoning a beautiful floppy sun-kissed hat. She donned it. " Well. We fucked a few times with the clothes on. If you like¡­ which you will. You can fuck me till my clothes tear and my eyes drip with water."

    AHHHHHHHHHHHH~ Why is my wife more vulgar than me? And why do I like it so much?

    I need God!

    "Well? Shall we?" Lilith began, wrapping her arms around me. Eagerly waiting.

    Darkness red over my being as the image of Earth from so long ago appeared in my mind''s eye. I sucked in arge breath and reached forward. Into the darkness, Lilith and I stepped in, emerging out on the other side to a magnificent bathed in blue.

    "It''s pretty," Lilith whispered. "I heard within the Origin Realm this was eternally locked in a time chamber, Separating the concept of time from the Myriad heavens. To enter, one must relinquish all your qi to what only mortals canprehend. Any less would be considered a sin against the Father and his experiment."

    "Someone is full of knowledge these days."

    She looked me over, arms tightening around me. And without warning, she pulled me down towards the world below; through various atmospheres, we flew beforending on top of a giant emerald statue, lifting a torch of sorts.

    "Is this there, god?" Lilith asked, peering down.

    "It''s called the Statue of Liberty. Guess New York is our first stop. I haven''t been here in ages. And if I remember, the statue was a gift of sorts. As for what. I have no idea. Seems like a waste of money to me. But you know. Anything to spend the budget before the end of the year and all."

    Lilith turned with a half smile over her lips. "Don''t you have like a hundred simr statues made in your image?"

    "There is a function to mine, my lovely wife. They are there to spread my will!" I told her, both amused and annoyed.

    "Your will? You represent utter chaos."

    "Semantics."

    Cheeks reddening, I pulled her away, receiving the strongest eye of judgment my wife had ever given me.

    She wasn''t wrong. I do represent utter chaos. But Order and Chaos go hand in hand. Order will always lead to chaos, and chaos will always lead to Order. They are the Yin and Yang of our reality.

    "You can''t run a kingdom in utter chaos. The idea of a Kingdom is based on Order."

    "I know. Just wondering if you did. Shall we continue? I want to see everything! Here! And then the beach! I just hope it''s blue¡­ this water looks like toilet water."

    "I think people call it murky," I responded.

    "It''s toilet water."

 Chapter 1174 Zero

    Landing near a park just a little after the height of lunch hour traffic, no one seemed to notice Lilith and me as we descended from the skies when a sudden chime struck my ears, pulling my attention toward Lilith.

    "What is it, Cyra? I''m with my husband." Lilith asked, pulling out a Holocube. The one device that seemed to have never-ending reached through the Myriad Heavens. Even in the Lower nes, they worked.

    Just how powerful are these little boxes?

    "Forgive the interruption, mydy. I could never figure out these god-forsaken cubes. How do you deal with it?" Cyra said, curling her fingers around her golden hair as she moaned, spitting a few curses under her breath. She raised her head, most of her body hidden behind a desk. "Ah! Is that Arsene Snow? The male you managed to snag and defile!"

    "...I got defiled?" I pointed. "Me. Arsene. Got. Defiled."

    A hint of a grin lifted over Lilith''s plump lips. "I like the sound of that. How about it, Arsene? Did I take your cherry¡­ Do guys have cherries?"

    I paused." Not that I know of."

    "You guys are so cute! Where are you by the¡ª"

    "Why''d you call Cyra? Not that I mind. But Arsene and I are on a date. One that has not seen the light of morning for cycles." She said, losing her smile.

    The childlike features of Cyra dipped, chilling as if the face she wore before didn''t exist. "Forgive me." She said with such venom my brow became arched. But from the expression Lilith had, it seemed to tell me that this was just Cyra''s way. "I would like permission, your highness. Permission to fully im thisnd under the name of Abyss.

    "I see. Were my orders not explicit beforehand?" Lilith replied her amethyst eyes like two burning stars of frost. A sinister bone-clenching cold danced along my flesh, startling me for a mere heartbeat. "Nessa is for your Prince and Princess upon birth. It''s their natural birthright. Need I say more?"

    "Then forgive me for this pointless call," Cyra replied, bowing her head, only to raise a single eye that carried a deep emerald amethyst shade. "Then do not be surprised if a few Fallen or Archangels die upon your return. I shall not hold back. Have a fantastic trip, my Queen."

    The connection went dead.

    "She''s green," Lilith said, releasing a sigh. Her head leaned against mine, tickling my nose with the subtle scent ofvender. "It''s her first time running this kind of operation, much less governing one of the Six Duchies. I fear I may have made a mistake in assigning her. Cyra''s ability to lead is questionable at best."

    "You must have picked her for a reason," I said, running my hands through silvery silk as she nudged my shoulder in the affirmative. "I did. Cyra sees things differently than everyone and isn''t afraid to check me when I get out of line, like most of my Thirteen Generals. Aside from End, Vita, and Damaris. Cyra is the only one to call me out on my bullshit at times. She just isn''t too decisive."

    "Traits that can be learned over time. Few are born decisive. And despite what everyone might think. I don''t see the hype around it. A perfect example is Zero. He is the most indecisive person I''ve ever met." I said, chuckling, recalling that idiot''s many schemes. I pulled Lilith forward as we strolled through the park.

    The air was tart with a chill that kissed against our cheeks as I continued gathering Lilith''s undivided attention. "Do you know why he''s so good at schemes?"

    She shook her head no.

    "It''s because Zero can''t decide. So he ns for everything."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "EH!!!! Your kidding."

    Laughing about recalling how every time we had a mission, he''d be sprawled out on the ground with a bucket to vomit in over his crippling anxiety. "He''s a jackass. I''m telling you. Zero is so indecisive he somehow managed to turn his indecisive nature into a major strength; thatyers each of his ns with over a few hundred sub-contingencies, with those contingencies having contingencies based on foolishness. I ever told you he even had a n if one of us returned to life? Shit didn''t make sense to us. But when Zariel returned from his trip from Hell. He gave a code and followed the steps. Gaining Zero''s trust. Although I''m sure to this day, he still asks him to reconfirm his identity."

    Lilith trembled, struggling not to burst intoughter. "Is he really that silly!"

    "Don''t let his coldness fool you. All that is is anxiety. Pure crippling anxiety. At least until you get him drunk, then he bes another battle maniac. Never seen a person want to fight so many people before. He even challenged me before. Then had the audacity! To vomit all over my shoes and trousers."

    Fist trembling recalling that sted day, I groaned, feeling the need to shower myself. At least, that was the day we learned a bit about Zero''s full name. That bastard Zariel is just as secretive as Zero. It was so frustrating. And if Aurelia hadn''te to the rescue! FUCK!!!! One of the great mysteries of life.

    Zero''s sted name.

    "I''m jealous," Lilith softly mused, interlocking her arms around mine. Her soft touch far colder than before, as a bittersweet smile curled over her tender lips. "I don''t have anyone like that."

    "You have the Abyssal Children, Vita, and¡ª"

    She shook her head. " No¡­ not really. I mean, childhood-wise. Ones that grew up with me. I''d never have that. And you. You are so, so lucky despite all this time. Despite everything, the Order of Chaos, aption of friends and family, is there for you. I''m alone¡­ Well, I have you..."

    "What about Nora?" I whispered the name. Recalling that foolish woman Lilith once called friend. "You could patch things up there. I could summon her. I do have Drar as my thrall."

    Lilith looked up at me, her two eyes like icy ciers that carried not even a sliver of warmth. "If I see her, I''ll slit her fucking throat. Nora is dead. We killed her. Whatever she is now. Is not something I wish to approach." She said, looking ahead as dogs barked at one another, running around the park as owners watched with happy smiles. Enjoying the simplicity dogs shared with one another.

    "Well, if it makes you feel better," I told her, understanding her loneliness. " I don''t have any friends outside the Order. As you can imagine, I''m not the most likable person."

    "I like you." She chimed in, tightening her hold, a faint smile appearing. "I like you."

    "You carrying my babies. Of course, you like me! For these progenies shall be the bane of humanity! The torches of agony for all! The Princess of Extermination and Prince of Destruction. I''ll see to that!" I screamed, raising a fist of doom to toast any lord of cmity watching!

    Fifth-Grade Syndrome is the best!

    "There he goes again!" Lilith muttered cheeks flushed with embarrassment as onlookers turned. "Shut up already!"

    ? "FOOOOL!"

    ''SENE!!!"

 Chapter 1175 Zariel

    Howling in a burst of maniacalughter, I took five steps away from Lilith, maybe ten, sensing her anger being tempered beneath the stares of others. But like most New Yorkers, they turned, ignoring everything. Probably think I was high or something. d to see nothing has changed.

    A teasing grin caught hold of my lips. I shifted my lingering gaze back to my lovely wife, smoldering in embarrassment. I carefully stepped closer, careful not to annoy the mama bear. "Just say you want kisses and hugs, and as the best husband, finest king under the heavens, I shall¡ª"

    "I want to peg you."

    "..."

    "..."

    ''..."

    "I want a divorce!"

    Seeing her smile return, I slipped behind her, wrapping my arms around her waist, and swung her around. "Want to get something to eat? I''m sure there are a few fast-food restaurants open. It''s been a while since I had something that will kill me."

    "Kill you?" Lilith muttered, "is it poisonous?"

    Unsure how to answer that, I shrugged. "Kinda. It wouldn''t kill you, but it might shave a few years off your life with constant use. Come, let''s explore!" I said. With her still in my arms, I held her princess style, turning her cheeks red, and darted towards the exit.

    "Sene¡­ this is¡­ embarrassing," she muttered. With such a bashful expression, I almost tumbled over. Unable to resist her enthralling eyes, ensnaring every fiber of my being.

    "Keep that look up when I''m nailing you from behind," I whispered evilly. "Because every state we visit, every province and country we stop in. I''m fucking you in."

    Skin igniting in heat, she shuttered. "Y-Y-You promise?"

    My footsteps halted. "Don''t tempt me to tear that beautiful dress off you and have my way with you now."

    Lilith lifted her hands, cupping my cheeks. A bold yet timid contrasting look swelled within her amethyst eyes. "We''ve never done it in a park¡­ with everyone looking. But¡­ But I''m torn. I want to see your world. But I also want to see you. What should we do, Sene?"

    Sweet. Sweet. Sweet. Abyss. Lilith is going to kill me one day with her temptation. I swear she will.

    "Let''s keep exploring. You can wait till night when this city trulyes to life. We''ll club, fuck, drink, fuck, and fuck again."

    "I keep falling deeper and deeper. Sene¡­ I might have to do something so deranged to keep all these women away from you." She whispered, sliding her gaze away, exposing a temptation that stabbed at my soul. " Show me your world. And tell me about your family. You never talked about them before. Tell me about your Sister and Zariel."

    Startled, I wanted to p myself in the head at my stupidity. I did rarely talk about them. Guess that''s my fault. My memories of those days were beginning to return quite a while ago.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Damn.

    "Who''d you want to hear about first," I asked her, noticing a few food stands. The one thing I just loved about this city was that no matter the street I stepped in, I was almost guaranteed food. Maybe I should think of investing in this type of culture in Noctem.

    "Hmmm." She mulled over, nudging her head back and forth. "Tell me about¡­ Zariel."

    "That guy. Honestly, I thought he was gay for the longest, lol."

    "What!" Lilith eximed, to my surprise.

    "Yup. Zariel was never interested in women. Even the loose ones I brought over for him. He was cold to each of them. Nearly killing a few. And after he came back from Hell. Man. It was worse. He never showed a physical change. But each day I visited, I saw the mask crack more and more. That''s when the ckouts began."

    "..."

    "Zariel fell into deep drugs. Deep depression. A terrifyingly deep psychosis. It was like the longer he remained in the world outside of Hell, the more those tragedies began to open up. They began to show. It started out he''d just smoke, but as the days passed¡­ I''d find him strung out with a broken look over his face."

    "You know what he told me¡­ When he finally came to? Motherfucker said he wanted to relive it. Wanted to feel that torment again." I muttered, gritting my teeth. I could taste the tang of blood.

    "And Aurelia?" Lilith muttered heavily.

    I shook my head. "I don''t know how that marriage happened. But they kind of hated each other a the time. Aurelia was still a rebellious child and Zariel¡­ Well, he was just broken. And growing more so¡­ as the days pressed on. I''d never seen anything like it. And yet he wasn''t addicted. Nor was it a distraction. He was growing stronger, he was growing¡­ but his mind was fracturing."

    "Yes! Two hotdogs, everything on both. Extra onion." I answered in line before shifting my attention back to Lilith. "It was a phenomenon that showed his mental acuity, but it also gave Zero, Van, Ko, Iz, and myself an idea of how cruel a reality he faced. It''s one thing to face them as an Adult. But a child one easily influenced by their limited view. Zariel just broke one day."

    "And the day he did¡­ Aurelia was there to help him get back up despite her dislike. She was there to put him back together. She wasted a year back then. An entire year she spent helping Zariel return. She sacrificed a lot, especially since she was young at the time. We tried to help, but¡­ Aurelia was the only one who he wanted or trusted. I don''t know."

    "Damn," Lilith muttered, nibbling on a hot dog. She looked up. "Was it that bad?"

    "Yeah. Worst. I haven''t felt that powerless since Mother died." I bitterly replied, airing out my lungs. " One of the most fucked up things I''ve ever experienced. Honestly. That event changed a lot for many of us. Especially Zero, who became even more aware of our mortality. And our mental acuity. He had us go to therapy."

    ''You went to therapy. You, Mr. I eat people!" She joked, but my heart only dipped at that heavy memory I''d rather forget. I''m just d¡­ he seemed alright now as the Lord of Order. That might have been the biggest scare of my life.

    I had no idea how I could ever face Mother''s Grave had Zariel¡­ just remained that mentally destroyed. Life was a bitch. And that man had no lifeline for a long, long time.

    "Zariel didn''t know about it. Aurelia was his therapist. But yeah. Zero made us an A.I., not even he had ess to. It was probably the one selfless act he''d evermitted. Some took it seriously, myself included, after what I saw. But to others¡­ they brushed it off. Nothing we could do there."

 Chapter 1176 Metatron I

    "Ok. I get it." Lilith groaned, wiggling deeper into my arms. She sighed, almost exhausted to hear anything else, "Please don''t tell me more. We''re on a date, not going to a funeral."

    "Oops. I forgot. Guess this is why I don''t talk about Zariel much. His story depresses me. My bad. I¡­ Should have¡ª"

    "No! It''s fine." Lilith hastily retorted, shaking her head, somewhat panicked. "I just wasn''t expecting it. I do want to hear more. I just don''t want you to cry." Her arms lifted to my cheek, catching a drop ebbing from my eye.

    I froze.

    "I¡­ I didn''t think I could still cry." I told her. "I don''t even remember thest time I shed a single tear. I¡ª

    "Is he crying? Pathetic." A low-hummed voice spat.

    "Right! Gods, I hate men who cry. So pathetic? I ever told you I dumped myst cause he lost a fight? He was a boxer. Gods, he was an ugly crier. Yuk."

    A/N: True story, lol.

    "He was so cute too. Such a shame. He got all the looks. I''m surprised he got the balls to hold his girl while showing such a pathetic sight. "

    "Don''t listen to them, Sene," Lilith said,ing out of my grip. She hooked her arms around me. Nodding away. "I like it when you cry. It makes me feel closer."

    "What they said didn''t bother me," I told her. It was just bitches being bitches.

    "Nore should it. There just a bunch of bitches who''d never find themselves a man." Lilith chimed in.

    "Hey! That''s my line!" I joked, and she leaned her head over my shoulder.

    "Can you tell me about your Sister? How''d she be the Greatest Killer of the Myriad Heavens."

    "I lowkey forgot her real name. But her nickname was Zhu. Later on, she started going by Truck-kun. I can''t say how she became a great killer, but when she was little. That girl was a handful. Even mother cried at how wild she was."

    "Oh? Truck-Kun?" She said in disbelief. "I''d have thought she was the best of you three. At least in behavior."

    "She was the absolute worse, even as an infant. She snuck out, finding mother''s secret spicy juice. Filia. I believe it was called. The name of her wine¡­ or was it a whisky? I don''t know. But¡­"

    "The wine¡­ was called Daughter? You know Filia means Daughter in Latin, right?" Lilith remarked, and a tight hold coiled around my heart, halting the blood through my veins.

    "Iza."

    "Maybe," Lilith muttered. "It could have been a coincidence, but¡­"

    "Excuse me. Lord Snow, Lady Snow, a word?" An impable voice, consumed with a sense of glory, asked if notmanded.

    Footsteps halting, we spun to our rear to a man with eyes so cold and impartial, I once again felt I was within me''s court yet again.

    Judgment!

    Judgment without bias bled from this man, with short silvery hair and eyes of silver and gold. He stood tall and poised, elegant yet cold, unmoving like a mountain yet approachable.

    A Seraphim?!

    "Who are you?" Lilith asked, her voice a lingering array of ice.

    "Forgive thete introduction. I am the Scribe of Heaven, Lord of Heavens Gate, and Archangel of the Seven Heavens, Metatron."

    Heavens Gate? Noted.

    Introductions are amon thing. They are, for the most part, about pride. When introducing themselves, most speak their name or give their title away with pride, especially in business, where confidence is key. It signifies achievement. It shows how far a person has traveled.<novelnext></novelnext>

    When someone gives away their title, they always list their proudest achievement. Even if it wasn''t to scheme, and they said it without thinking. It''s safe to say the title one carries is significant.

    "Are you the one who tried to kill Tiamat and my wife?" I calmly asked.

    Metatron, who stood draped in loose feathered robes that made it seem he''d just descended from the clouds. Reached into his chest area and pulled out a parchment, rolled up like a scroll.

    "A letter of apology. But I''m sure to the likes of you. It means nothing." He calmly replied. Neither confirming nor denying involvement. And yet he delivers a letter of apology?

    "And this apology is for what exactly?" Lilith asked, not missing a step. She asked what I wanted too.

    "For this War between Seraphim and Abyss." He said, a half smile upon his lips.

    Coldness brimmed within me at the tant disrespect. Did Metatron truly think no one would discover what he did? Did he truly think we didn''t find any skeletons, or did he not care if we found any? Then again. Why would he? We are already at war.

    "Uriel was abrasive in his actions. And for that, we apologize. Shall we find a cafe to discuss why I''m here? It''s getting chilly. And I''m sure a young woman like yourself is cold."

    "I am getting quite cold." Lilith somehow agreed, rubbing her shoulders; she eagerly beamed at me.

    "... You''re a god in a mortal realm."

    "And I''m cold," she muttered, folding her arms.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    "Well?" I questioned, having found a Cafe where a single cup of coffee is somehow sixteen dors. Who the hell is paying for that?

    "Oh! Can I have this entire row? And this and this." Lilith pointed, smiling away at the startled look of the waiter, daring to blush at my wife.

    Motherfucker I''ll gut you and your family. I know she is cute. But look away!

    "I''d like to put an end to this war before it esctes," Metatron said calmly, in a poised demeanor, the moment the waiter stepped away.

    I smiled, ying his game. " Metatron. Why do you think this war started?"

    "Oh." He lifted his head, the half grin over his lips deepening. " As I said, Uriel and his¡ª"

    "Abrasive action. Yes, I remember." I interjected. " A fine way to start a war. But no. we started this war because we learned that some Angel hired a bunch of thugs to kill my wife and unborn children alongside one of my dearest friends Tia."

    "We had nothing to¡ª"

    I shook my head. "You know the game, Metatron. All it takes is one. And this assassin got close to my wife. Invaded the citadel and somehow managed to approach her."

    For the first time, he frowned, and I continued, "The lone assassin was killed off pretty quickly, and Soul Searched, leading to nothing."

    "I don''t understand?" He said, acting faint. "Arsene, are you suggesting we had something to do with¡ª"

    Bloodlust leaked from our lips as Lilith and eye leaned back in our chair, amused.

    An angel¡­ trying to y the game with a Snow. How entertaining.

 Chapter 1177 Metatron II

    An angel¡­ trying to y the game with a Snow. How entertaining.

    "Allow me to finish; this is where it gets good." I pointed out, analyzing every gesture and microexpression alongside those silvery gold eyes that seemed could do no wrong. "You see, the day my wife was attacked. A lover of mine, the Mother of my firstborn, was attacked. Almost cut down. Luckily I summoned a few Blood Reavers to dispatch these assassins."

    Metatron''s brows shrunk. "You summoned them? I''m sure that must have cost you. Blood Reavers aren''t cheap."

    "Why would it?" I said questioningly. "I''m, after all, the Sovereign of Irka. They were my men. Oh?" My bloody smile deepened. "You didn''t know. I thought you would. The day these unknown assassins attacked, I had justpleted a contract with the other Sovereign Lords. I must say I am quite proud of myself. That is quite an achievement."

    "How cruel of me! Honey! I never did congratte you." Lilith yelped.

    Cracks began to twist Metatron''s impartial expression.

    "Don''t worry. You''ll be punishedter. But allow me toplete my story. You see, Metatron. Everyone missed it. They missed the weakest link. I am sure some were watching Tiamat and me. But not even they understood what had happened. They probably thought I sacrificed something unimaginable to get the help of a few Blood Reavers. I''d have thought the same, but¡­ I am a Snow. Few seem to factor such a trivial thing into the equation. We always win; when we don''t¡­ we still win."

    I pause, letting the cold icy winds billow through this elegant cafe, my smile beginning to show signs of it waning. "Furious about what happened. I took hold of the five Soul mes my Blood Reavers imed and began to refine them. A gift from Abyss herself. And do you know what I found? An Angel draped in a mask. Mysterious, eh?"

    "So you take it out on us!" He grimly said, still calm as the ocean. "One angel that could have been a Fallen! Have you considered that?"

    "I have¡­ but until then. I''m¡­ or should I say we, will keep attacking the Angels until that bastard shows himself."

    "You''re sick." He grimaced.

    "It''s how you y the Game, Metatron." I coldly spat, sneering without regard. "No fallen is safe. No Angel is safe. Do you think you''re the only one I''m going to fuck over? I''m going to cripple your kind, and I''m going to cripple the hells till the bastard who attacked my wife is purged from existence."<novelnext></novelnext>

    ''And in that regard. The Abyss will support. The Sovereign of the Second Layer of Hell, Lord Arsene Snow. Your kind should have thought this through, Metatron. Arsene is the Tether between Abyss and Myriad. He controls who stays and who goes; If you can''t control your people. There will be a never-ending war. The Abyss has the Resources. But you¡­ your people are split. Fallen, Angel, Teleth, Devil, Demon¡­ your people are fractured. We''re about to rape your kin so far into the ground that there''ll be nothing left of your Pantheon but a longing sensation of pity."

    A cold sh flickered through Metatron, but he made no motions. At least none that I see. Nevertheless, I wasn''t frightened. If there is one thing I could count on, it was the Abyssal Fiend''s absolute fealty to the Abyss, to Lilith.

    "Not to mention¡­" I began, looking up as my gaze evilly slid to the Scribe of Heaven. "Since the Gates of Arcadia will soon be opened by yours truly. I wonder if you can find an ally on the Fallen side or even those that somehow managed to rival powerful races like the Seraphim. It makes me wonder¡­ If Greed consumes everyone. What do you have, Metatron?"

    "You think you''ve won." He asked, far colder than before. "Boy¡­ we could destroy Hell if we so pleased. It was merely the will of Father we didn''t."

    "Such brazen words." Lilith ridiculed, curling her lips up. "Honestly. Do you think we believe what you have to say? Lord Hellmaster¡­ his power is so far beyond yourprehension that you who''ve never seen the other side can''t even begin to grasp it. Your kind is already terrified by the Teleth''s curse. Now you must fight a war! Fuck Off! You are but a cripple, trying to walk."

    "It might be he believes his shit," I added. "Metatron. Heaven is not the only Great Power. Nor is Hell. The Abyss exists. As does Arcadia. We are untouchable until¡ª"

    "The birth of the Twins?" Metatron coldly stated, his piercing silvery gold eyes burrowing through my soul. " I know all about their future actions in this timeline. And if you still wish for this war. Then you can have it: I''m killing them. I''m killing you. I''m killing Zariel. I''m killing Zhu. And I''m killing her." he said, pointing directly at Lilith.

    My heart chilled, and my eyes closed, but as they opened. A decision I''d longe to awoke within me. "Age never mattered to the Heavens," I told him, not as a statement, but a fact. That is why there is war. That is why there is sin. That is why horrid things happen. The Heavens don''t care. Not because they can''t but because they mustn''t. Whatever happens, is not Heaven''s fault but the consequences of man.

    "My children will have my enemies. And I have quite a few. As did my Mother, my brother, and my sister. You are nothing special whenpared to Belphigor trying to kill me. Or Abbadon eyeing my daughter. Or Mephisto holding the world in the palm of his hand. All you are is another Lord thinking he can defeat me. They failed with Zariel, they failed with me, and they are going to fail with my children." I spat, rising from my chair. "Soe after us. Come after us, Snows. But I hope you know the consequences of what you will face. We Snow''s will do anything for family. You should know that. We''re leaving, Lilith. Let''s go."

    Storming away with Lilith in my arm, I felt a killing intent, baptizing the core of my being.

    "Sene?" Lilith called, sounding a little funny. "Let''s get a hotel¡­ I can''t wait. You are too hot!" She moaned, utterly red, as she looked up at me. "That was so¡­ Manly. Let''s see if I can get more pregnant."

 Chapter 1178 Fundamentals Of Boundaries

    She fell into my arms, her expression so flushed and bashful, carrying such intensity, I felt my willpower temper by chaos cycles, battle, torture, and the Abyss stir. "I haven''t seen you so assertive, so calm, even when faced with a being who could kill you with a snap." She stopped, her pupils contracting and expanding so much they began to distort like water without a container. "Sene¡­ Lili wants you to fuck her so hard you break her. So hard that Lili will need a wheelchair just to stand with her broken pussy for the years toe. Devour me."

    "My-My-My!" An aged voice suddenly came as a cinnamon-skinned elder staggered forward on a cane. Hair a disheveled ashen, with eyes hollowed by time. Her wrinkled skin was like aged stic, tender and weak. Yet there was an unmistakable smile stered over her face. "Y''all two are nasty. Especially you, young woman. In all my eighty-two years, Why I''ve never heard such a vulgar thing? Not even within closed doors, yet¡­ Young Woman. Have you no shame?"

    "But¡­ But¡­" Lilith said, blushing so hard I could visibly see steam.

    "Awe, to be young. Young woman, at least have the decency to pull your man away in private. And show him rather than tell him." She said, arching her lips. "Not to mention, aren''t you pregnant? I know it''s none of my business, but please be careful. Now¡­ Eh? What was I... Oh, Hello. Where''d you twoe from?"

    Huh?

    "Young people today shouldn''t be standing in the middle of the street." The old woman said in a scolding tone. "Care to move aside for an old woman?"

    We did, silently watching as she made her way past us. Lilith suddenly reached out and tapped her on the head, smiling as she pulled me away.

    "You cured her dementia? I''ve never seen you so warm towards another that wasn''t me." I expressed, running my fingers through her hair and over her ear. She smiled.

    "I¡­ my reward to her, for her wisdom. It seems ¡­ while her mind has taken her, her wisdom seemed to have deepened."

    ... Deepened, eh?

    I turned, taking onest nce as her image faded when Tenebrae''s influx of infinite knowledge suddenly awakened something within my soul.

    "She seems happy¡­ for all its worth. What a horrid way to go. A truly bad deal."

    ¡­ Deal¡­

    "Sene, are you¡­ your nose."

    Something clicked within me, and my eyes just glowed as I stared down at Lilith, wiping away my blood. "Hey¡­ What would happen if¡­ I set limitations on myself?"

    "You''re going to have to exin a little more." She remarked.

    "A deal¡­ a contract. If, let''s say, I was to reforge my techniques, what would happen if I restricted various concepts? Like¡­ My attacks never hurt a mortal or nature. But rather, it kills Gods."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lilith lowered her palm, gripping a bloodstained handkerchief she''d created out of thin air, and stared at me strangely. "I don''t think that form ofbat is for you. It''s more of Mephisto''s fighting style."

    Scarlet liquid continued down my nose as my mind entered a different sort¡­ of enlightenment. This one felt cold, harder than the previous ones. Almost like this knowledge I was coveting was too dangerous.

    "Lilith." I sternly said. It was rare I ever asked for help from Lilith, but¡­ I was on to something. I was onto something that could change everything.

    Hesitation spang over her amethyst eyes as she nced around." fine. Do you remember what the mirrored world is?"

    I nodded. It was a high-level domain Monsters like myself used in order not to destroy the universe around us without anything happening in the real world. It was a simple spell.

    "I call it Spatial Istion, but my point. How can one barrier withstand two monsters like you and me if we fought? It''s a low-level spell. No hiding that. But my point is, how does this work?"

    She was right. Then again, a loss of spells indirectly draws power from concepts I don''t even know about, like darkness. Thates from Tene.

    "Tell me." I hungrily demanded.

    "When you make a Spatial Istion Barrier, you essentially forge a temporary contract with the God of Order and Chaos, Zariel, if you didn''t know. It''s used to keep the chaos in check. You see the contradiction, don''t you? Order and chaos don''t mix, but both of them grant power."

    "But I''ve seen those barriers break before," I told her, standing in some eerie alleyway.

    "Nothing is perfect, and it''s based on a scale of your power. But the more parameters you set. The stronger they be. So let''s say you focus your power on killing only Gods and Gods alone. You might double your power." She said, sending waves of excitement jumping off my skin. "Think about it. Not only will your attack be more focused in every regard, but the Qi you use will be so condensed to a level beyond anything you could imagine."

    "How! Is Zariels power so¡­"

    "It''s not his power, and Zariel can''t stop those from using this ability. OK, with the Weave, he could. But any other God of Order would be defenseless to stop what you are doing or anyone else. Arsene, you got to understand. You are not a Dao. They can be integrated into your being. You could create one. But you aren''t one. There are still things that even I don''t understand about Dao. But we can still keep making it stronger and Stronger."

    My arms grew folded. "So creating these simple changes. I could increase my power without actually increasing it?"

    "Yes. But it''s a tricky thing. The more you sacrifice, the stronger your attack will get. But ites at a risk. If you don''t optimize it per battle, your attack might backfire and get you killed if you''re fighting people above your level. This little technique is used daily, allowing lowly gods or mortals to fight one another on equal terms. Techniques are forged out of them. A good example is using a sword to cut through paper. They say you can cut through anything if your razor-sharp sword fails to sever the paper in half.

    I lowkey feel that was in an anime. But what Lilith says does make sense. But I understand the drawbacks pretty well. And I now know why few people ever master techniques like Ren-Shii¡­. It requires a little something else. Does that mean... Mephisto has created techniques based on everyone''s weaknesses and strengths.

 Chapter 1192 Belius And Arsene

    "Have you known a demon to be calm?"

    His response did not garner a smile but rather my admiration. A rare thing. Belius, the scorn of the Hell itself. The uncontroble monster trained by Belphegor and Abbadon as a mere tool benefited the Fallen more than anyone else.

    It''s easy to sin, and now that there is no war due to those senate meetings, the fallen are essentially in power without actually being in power. War causes too much death. And with Belius, he took certain events too far in the past. I''m sure his release will bring issues¡­ but I''ve quite an interesting mission for him.

    I ought to tap into that fountain of knowledge in the hells more often.

    "Your son¡­ or at least an incarnation of your son. He was calm. Calmer than most demons and one of the strongest."

    "But not the strongest," Belius said, his tone like shards of ice. Cold, as if he was talking to the dead.

    "Perhaps. I don''t really know. Devils and Demons aren''t the same. And I''ve never seen Baphomet true form. But he was a fearsome power none dared to question, much less control. And you as his Father. Well. I wonder¡­ are you as mad as people said, oh great demon king Belius?"

    "Do not patronize me, my lord.'' The Demon warned, and two pairs of scarlet eyes glowed a transfixed luminous light through the shadows of his hair. Like burning suns that carried the depths of the Abyss to them, they shimmered. He bowed his head. "I heard your wife killed Lilith."

    "What of it?"

    "I want her soul. I know it wasn''t destroyed."

    I scuffed. "Are you in the position to bark demands?" I looked ahead to Uriel, and he stared at me. His expression was dark, unlike the light he represented. I found it strange he''d pull back after Zariels and Aurelia''s team up, but¡­ Something doesn''t feel right. I knew we had stronger allies, but the Seven Heavens possess multiple Infringement Artifacts and a countless number of cannon fodder.

    ns aside, that bastard is waiting for the Chaos dew to appear before he makes any strategic attacks.

    "My Lord!" Bellius started.

    "A demon I cannot use isn''t a valuable Demon, now is it," I told him, lowering my gaze to meet his. "If you think I won''t wipe away your existence, do not mistake me for Dagon. Your value is within your use. Nothing else." I told him, fighting not to unmask the Chaotic Force gathering within me.

    My soul and body were about to shatter, feeling myself on both the verge of Paragon and Chaos Lord. I wasn''t sure why. But every time I fought against Zariel within the Realm of Infringement of Time. I felt my adaptation and the Path of Abyssal Night stir. And not in a good way.

    I felt like vomiting. And facing Belius did not relieve that strange sensation within my chest. I was sure I could break through anytime I wanted. I have faced Zariel more times than I can count, getting my ass kicked more times than I can remember. But with each loss¡­<novelnext></novelnext>

    "... Then just kill me," Demon King Belius snarled. "If I can''t have my revenge on Lilith or Solomon, then¡­."

    "On them?" I nearly spat and then remembered. "You don''t know, do you?" I asked him, chuckling at the devils who''d watched over his prison. "Soloman and Lilith might have sealed you away. But do you really think Soloman would work with Lilith? The literal Mother of Demons? What a fool you are. Perhaps you need some reeducation. You have been imprisoned for too long. Or maybe your intelligence was never that high, to begin with." Iughed, amused with myself. "I guess we''ll see in the years toe. It was Metatron, you fool. Your Master within Heavens Gate who screwed you."

    Belius raised his head. "Screwed me? I''ve never followed his teachings. Marriage? Purity? Honor? What the fuck am I to do with that shit? He was but a tool for me to¡ª"

    "You were the tool," I told him, cutting him short. And slowly, I began to exin the various ways how Metatron screwed him over. Honestly, it wasn''t hard. At the time, Belius was a newly formed demon, a powerful one. He could barely contain his Wrath when Abbadon and Belphigor took him in.

    And despite Metatron betraying Soloman. He was the very Seraphim who helped Solomon perfect his sealing capabilities. Adding the Mother of Demons into the mix was to ensure Baphomet swore fitly to Lilith. It was a win for both Lilith and Metatron. One got rid of a Demon King. The other gained a new one. A younger one who could be trained.

    I''m sure if Belius wasn''t under the protection of Abbadon and Belphigor, Metatron would have descended to ughter Belius. I would have.

    Staring down at the man whose intensity throbbed off his flesh, my gaze slid across the wondering eyes of the other Devils all watching. All were staring at the monster on one knee.

    "You are, without a doubt, a Celestial Demon. And you probably still are." I started again. "A fundamental king amongst your kind back in the day." My eyes dropped to his. "How''d you like to be something more?"

    "More?" He muttered the throbbing heat I''d only felt within the Nine Hells gathered around him. He looked up. " More?"

    A cold grin gathered over my lips. " Of course, you have been rmended by Ishar: An aplishment I might have underestimated, given how much of a monster she is, but no more. I can give you power, and I can give you revenge."

    "You didn''t seem interested in my revenge¡­ " Belius snapped, only to catch himself. " ¡­my lord.

    "The Mother of Demons'' soul is being used and will continue until it shatters," I told him, not wishing to bring up how her soul lives in slumber within Laeviatin. "She''ll suffer where she is now. You''ve my word on that. As for Solomon¡­ I''ve no interest in the man. You may do as you please with him if you''re capable enough."

    ''And Metatron?"

    I smiled. " Join my Shadowfell, and we will discuss. Metatron quite thoroughly. You have this King''s word."

 Chapter 1193 Mutated Chaos Dew I

    An auspicious grin couldn''t help but rise to my lips at the subservience within Belius. But it wasn''t surprising, but it also wasn''t real. There were no demons one could control. They were impulsive creatures with a long, randomized list of triggers.

    No matter what I do or say, these bastards'' souls are so distorted mistakes are bound to happen. Even if Belius were to be a Shadowfell, his mentality would not benefit. Rather I suspect his arrogance and rebelliousness would increase.

    He is arrogant. That much is clear. But that''s what I need. Let''s hope he isn''t stupid.

    "You''ll be responsible for the Eastern sector of Iluthath. That is where my territory is." I told him, holding him dead into my eyes. "I know about demons'' impulses well. So I''ll make myself clear now. You intentionally harm those beneath me, touch my Zanris, and you''ll face a torment that would make the Father weep."

    The glow beneath Demon Kings Belius''s eyes shimmered through his heart, which felt scattered as if there wasn''t a linear thought within him but a web of arbitrary thoughts and feelings.

    "As youmand, m''lord."

    "Then get into position," I ordered, sensing a fluctuation gathering from the below.

    I nced at it, as many others did, frowning as a throbbing ir of Abyssal Qi whirled out of a strange magical circle gathering out of nothing. We stared in utter fascination as nature itself red to life.

    The grass and leaves whirled with multicolored light as though they were part of a kaleidoscope of various shapes and patterns, congealing into various subspecies. It was as if we were watching billions of years of evolution before our eyes as life itself took on hundreds of evolutions.

    Even thews and concepts began to mutate, twisting and growing¡­ more corporeal.

    I shook.

    ording to Tenebrae, all elements originated from darkness.

    Tenebrae created the light upon the Father''s request, and she molded the moon(Lunafreya) to watch over the Father''s creations, granting them a path within the eternal night. Each Element held a corporal form, a gift from the Father before the Angels or any sentience existence saw the light of day or the dark. However, since each Element held a ruler, Fire was Ifrit, who sided with the Fallen Azazel, tarnishing himself. Water, Undine, whose love molded life into being. Air was the fair maiden sylph, whose kindness feathered creation, and Earth, Grome, whose will hammer the will to exist into being.

    All four were created by the Darkness, Mythra, and Luna in one way or another. And each held a corporeal form, the same as Tenebrae. They were immortal primordials whose power was so intense the One restricted their mortal forms.

    However, it was impossible for there to be¡­ another one. Another Elemental of the same existence. And yet¡­

    "That''s impossible," Zariel said, inching towards me: A look I''d never seen in him stirring my insides with looming dread. "That''s a full-fledge Lesser Primordial. Aurelia¡­ you seeing this?"

    Within the heart of the Villium Vally, we stared at the Mutated Chaos Dew materializing from nothing, and the swirling vortex of energy gathered around the small droplet. Four Fiends, Monsters¡­ humans¡­ or perhaps primordials gathered around the vortex, acting something like guards of sorts.

    I gulped, sensing the outrageous energy that surpassed even that of the Archangels.

    and words left my mouth without hesitation: "Lilith, forget about Uriel¡­ That Dew¡­ That''s our focus."

    Sweat slithered down my brow as a sensation of dread rippled through my bones, stirring my inside.

    "Arsene¡­ Aurelia." Zariel began. "I''ll keep the energy in check, ensuring we don''t all die. But we need to destroy that thing."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "ARSENE!!!!!!!" A harsh voice of Balor and Zantar howled.

    "Ignore them!" Zariel snapped. "That¡­ Dew¡­ that¡­ thing needs to be destroyed."

    "I agree with Zariel¡­ that aura¡­ it''s simr to the relic leading to that ughter in Arcadia." The chilling voice of the Pale Lord said as she emerged. Shattering the confines of space into shards of ethereal light that danced around her small figure. "I''ll help stabilize the area with you."

    "Eh!"

    Suddenly sensing, a me-like creature whose appearance resembled a demon of sorts appeared inches from my face, his palm a firey ze of fire and stone just about touched my nose. Time froze as death whipped over my soul.

    Faster than anything I''d ever seen before, I felt the world slow and freeze as the infringement bled from this thing''s palm.

    "BROTHER!!!" Zariel howled, unsheathing a strange sword I''d barely caught a glimpse of as the fusion of Tenebrae and Shadowfell techniques whirled through my mind.

    Shadow Step and ck Sabbath activated into an infinite sea of darkness, granting me a sense of such authority. I found myself a lesser being infringing on existence as Uriel took my spot. We swapped.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM~

    A blinding ray of utter abyssal qi howled through causality, tearing apart both armies and leaving nothing behind but the harsh cries of the dead.

    mes of the Abyss red over the reality of the thirty-three heavens as the ghoulish cry of the beast caring Ifrits image howled its first cry.

    I groaned, spewing blood from my lips and eyes, holding on for dear life as the shockwave rattled my core.

    "Insignifanct insect." Zariel thundered, shattering the Abyssal mes into embers that gathered within his palm. A cruel grin over his face as reality itself twisted to his will.

    "Stop¡­ Let the Angels, Devils, and Abyssal Fiends handle this." The Pale Lord shouted. "We must stabilize this lower realm. Or at least push it to a level higher than the Origin Realm, less it falls apart."

    "What the hell are those things?" I muttered, Shadow Stepping away from the army of angels to my side. I red at Uriel, holding that thing''s palm. Somehow managing to block that dangerous blow.

    "You are not the silver devil¡­ you are but a lesser elemental. Forged by the Abyss." He imed, his arms trembling as seven magical circles gathered above his head. The Archangels shook as I felt the anger of a fallen twist within his heart.

    Uriel clenched his right fist and struck, striking the monster in its chest. "Die you filthy existence of a primordial."

    Holy Radiance tore through the darkness, carving, tearing half of the monster''s body in half, as a howl thundered from the Archangel. The Seven Magical Circles trembling like mini stars about to go critical, rupturing Subspace itself.

    "Fallen Radiance"

 Chapter 1194 Mutated Chaos Dew II

    "Fallen Radiance"

    Hearing those words, I didn''t dare hesitate and lept into the Shadow Realm, sensing a divinity that didn''t belong to anyone but the One.

    A baptism of light bled into Tenebrae''s shroud as I watched with utter horror as I was torn from the shadows into the material ne. The tang of death once more graced my heart as this heavenly nomadic light swallowed Iluthath and the Bed of Chaos.

    I didn''t even have a chance to groan at the searing anguish as I raised Pride and called forth on Abyss, Tenebrae, and Hell. Hoping that my attunement would allow me to survive. I could feel the One''s holy light burning my soul, searing away the evil ingrained into my bones.

    Little by little, I felt my being eaten away by millions of ants before the Light of Uriel faded. I stared at the short stony abyssal spirit beside his brethren, an earthly force holding Uriel''s monstrous blow.

    "What monsters, I¡ª" Coughing up a mouthful of blood, an intense pain coiled through every fiber of my peeled flesh, cracked bones, and two ruptured organs. I cursed, knowing I''d taken some heavy damage.

    "Disciple¡­" The mischievous voice of Mephisto reached me. "What is your assessment? Do I need to make an appearance?"

    A cold sneer surfaced over my lips. "Like you don''t know. How much of Uriel''s true power did he just show?"

    "Nearly fifty. Although I think it would be a good fight. Assuming that Chaos Dew doesn''t¡ª"

    Snapping my eyes toward the throbbing pulse emanating from the vortex surrounding the Mutated Chaos Dew. An unsettling amount of fear gathered as I sensed strands of Qi connect to all four of these primordial spirits to the Chaos Dew.

    "Arsene¡­ you should retreat.'' Lilith said within my mind.

    Retreat? Me? I''d never retreated a day in my life. Life or death¡­ I''m either getting my hands on that damn dew or destroying it. Period.

    "Support Uriel¡­ but have Damaris attack the archangel. We must keep him on his toes. I''ll approach from the rear. I''ll handle the Angels."

    "Arsene¡­ you''re still weak! You''ll¡ª"

    "Do as I say," I told her coldly, leaving no room for negotiations. And my eyes skimmed over the scattered armies. I sucked in a deep breath and issued mymand as Sovereign Lord.

    ''ughter, everyone!''

    Wailish crackles howled as the demons shed through the confines of the shattered void, slowly growing more stable with the effort of Zariel and the Pale Lord.

    ''Mephisto''

    ''Yeah, I''ll help. I don''t know what those things are, but they feel the same as Lord Hellmaster.'' Mephisto expressed as two sinful auras erupted off the surface of Ilutahth; my gaze swept over the obsidian hair of the Fallen and the blonde hair that seemed so pale it appeared snow white.

    Lucifer.

    "Keep your powers limited to fifty percent. That''s our limit," Zariel shouted outside the battlefield in the lotus position beside the Pale Lord. Wrapped in a formation of magical circles written in a strangenguage¡­ almost simr to primordial¡­ but lesser, in a way. "That means you too, Aurelia. Don''t go overboard."

    "Arsene!!!!" the icy voice of Zantar howled, shing to my side with thews of Darkness. His de whipped towards my neck as I pivoted backward, dodging his blow. And the Spear of Pride struck out in quick session and vanished as almighty essence spiraled off the surface of my spear, tearing through Zantars chest.

    A geyser of blood spewed from his heart, and before he could react, I shadowed step onto the surface of Iluthath, just outside Villium, when a pir of necrotic sword qi cleaved over my head.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I hastily raised Pride as I was taken down to my knees. Blood spewed from my open wounds as Balor contorted expression howled, "DIE DIE DIE DIE DIE!"

    Forced deep into a crater beneath the pir of sword qi, I thundered, sealing away the energy of Br. I red angrily at this bastard and tilted my head as Zantars sword whipped to take my head off.

    I pounced away, Pride shing against his de as he gave chase.

    Words seemed to elude these two as the poised grace they once held faded with the illusion of power I once perceived them to wield. But in the end, they were just insignificant Fallen. Ones no were near Zariel.

    "Allow this king to show you true power!" I coldly said as Pride suddenly quivered.

    The void thundered with abyssal qi that gathered to my will. Twisting like mini stars, a horrid pressure congealed into authority as hundreds of thousands of des formed. Each of them carrying the appearance and power of Pride within my palm.

    "That''s!" Zantar howled, and thews of Darkness suddenly cloaked his body.

    I sneered. "Using Darkness before me? Are you mad? Seace, you''re foolish actions and recede back to the Mother of Night."

    At mymand, the Laws Around Zantar dismissed itself. And a startling look shed across Zantar but faded to horror as a baptism of Darkness and Pride rained.

    My flying spears, carrying my spear intent, crackled, erupting at levels far past the power of Origin Realm bleeding reality of life; they detonated. Pirs of light tore apart Iluthath as Zantar howled, dancing through the infinite rain, carving through his body.

    Bone-deep Laceration splintered over his flesh as I rushed to Balor, using my hive mind to battle these two Paragons.

    Spear intent and Sword intent cleaved and shed as the Progenitor of the Teleth battled against this king. Wielding Atonement, the Golden des that affected karma, ensuring all those I care for, even my children, would be harmed. I made sure not to allow myself to be harmed by that ursed sword.

    And with the Teleth having invincible bodies that won''t die unless I exterminate thempletely, I''ll need to finish Balor in one blow.

    Let''s start with sealing his will to battle.

    "ARSENE!!!!"

    Catching sight of Zantar rushing out of the rain of spears towards me, I said nothing as the two Paragons shed against me. Our weapons twisted and whirled through the deadws we created with each blow that sunk inds the sizes ofs, uprooting oceans weighed down by gravity.

    Each sing of my spear, each thrust began to refine itself as I felt my adaptatione alive. My battle prowess slowly rose as the Knowledge of Chaos Lord and Paragon deepened within me.

    "Nectoric Grave!" Zantar shouted as obsidian wings erupted from his back, each feather carrying an almighty power, bathing this fallen in demonic qi.

    I grinned, catching the sensation of death I''de to ept ever since this battle for the Chaos Dew started. I stilled as the prison of sorts suddenly shed, trapping me on each side. Violet''s magical circles swallowed me whole as the almighty sensation of an unblockable blow overwhelmed my senses.

    "There is no escaping this, Arsene! Not even with your Shadow Step. You''re not the only One who can seal people! Now die!!!"

    My smile deepened, and with a grin, I snapped, switching positions with Balor, just as I did with Uriel.

 Chapter 1195 Authority

    Devastation swallowed the realm and skies, leaving only Uriel''s furious screams as his wings grew arched with almighty mes, his expression contorted as the mist of divinity cleared. Still, by then, I''d already charged like a bat out of Hell toward the Chaos Dew.

    I''d learned many things fighting within the Infringement of Time. Learned many things from the young version of Zariel. And while he wasn''t as great a fighter as this king¡­ ok, maybe he was¡­ a little better than me. But the Power Zariel held was based on Authority. All his actions¡­ demanded results. If he wanted speed, he''d not just move. He''dmand the realm to move with him. If he wanted me dead, I felt an oppressive concept of death on the end of his de. Honestly, that singlemand almost killed me a few times.

    Each of his blows seemed to carry strength inconceivable for an Elder God. It had far surpassed that. And it''s what allowed me to stay alive this long.

    Authority exists within all life, be it sentient or not. All beings possess Authority. You might even go as far as calling Autority Freedom in its truest sense. To wield a power that goes beyond your measure, you mustmand it.

    Lilith and Tenebrae are the perfect examples. Both are Avatars of sentient beings that chose to take on a corporeal form. Their level of power is not even close to how powerful their true bodies are. And then there is Hellmaster¡­ an Avatar, yet his power outshines even the strongest of Angel and Fallen. Standing supreme upon a mountain.

    When I had heard Lord Hellmaster was the strongest, I wondered why Tenebrae or any other concept like Hellmaster wasn''t. Sure, he was the manifestation of Hell, a ce that existed before heaven and the darkness, or so I''ve been told. But why¡­ was he the strongest.

    Authority.

    The reason¡­ those Infringement Techniques, who''ve long since gained sentience holding a terrifying amount of power, are so subservient is because of their level of Authority, that''s smaller than an insect.

    At this very moment, I am on the precipice of bing an Immortal God ording to the imperial standard of the Myriad Heavens: Ever since Tenebrae gave me her Weave. My cultivation has been spiraling upwards, and it was feeding myprehension. It was what was allowing me to grow.

    Long ago, Mephisto had said Intent was one of the Myriad Heaven''s most supreme power, failing to note the others: One being Authority. They were two sides of a coin in a way. But the concept of Authority was still¡­ to ethereal for me to fully grasp.

    But what I do know is¡­ is that my level of Authority outshines even some high-ranking Fallen and Seraphim.

    I was Tenbraes lover, Abyss-Chans Chosen, Zariels brother, and Lord of Hell. I hold many titles. And each of themes with a level of Authority. It''s how I''m able to bully people like Demon King Belius without him fighting back.

    My level of Authority was terrifying, but I was sure it didn''te close to people like Moloch or Mephisto¡­ those two have their fangs in almost everything conceivable. And have cultivated both their material power and spiritual in a way I can''t conceive of yet. But I could feel it¡­

    "ARSENE!!!!" Uriel howled, bellowing to the highest heaven as his divinity sprouted out of creation: His rage thundering like a great unmatched tempest of seraphic might.

    I smiled and spoke with Authority in my voice. "Lily, I know you''re there! Awake! An grant me the power of the Abyssal Fragment," I said, recalling the shard that allowed me to create the Hive Mind.

    ''HEHE!!!! So you sensed this queen! This heavenly bitch!" She crackled evilly withughter, so deranged I felt sorry for my Iza. "I''m d you can use Authority better. I was waiting for that!"

    ''¡­''

    Unsure how to even feel about this crazy system, I sighed but said nothing as I felt Pride quiver. Stirred by a great omnipotent force that iled about infringing on various concepts. I smiled as I whirled to my rear at the furious expression of Uriel, Zantar, and Balor.

    I grinned as Abyssal Ifrit emerged like a ghoulish demon, cleaving his w down so hard, I felt infringement beginning, but luckily it wasn''t aimed at this king but rather the Arch-Angel. Around the abyssal primordial, shrowding his me, a surge of magical wind granted by Sylph surged, enriching his power.

    "Not yet¡­" I teased, snapping as Uriel swapped ces with Balor. The one motherfucker who needed to die in a single hit.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "NOOOOOOOOOOOO~" He howled as the ws of the Abyssal Primordial detonated.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM~

    "Die! Fucker!!!!" I cried, rushing into to the horrifying explosion that shredded my clothing and body to the very bones, but all I could do was grin as Pride red with my Aybssal Sin, powered by a shard of Abyss-chan.

    A horizontal arc of spear intent shed over the horizon, severing all of Iluthath in half in a single stroke. As myughter infringed on thews themselves, the Abyssal Primodials was torn in half, its body burning to nothingness as pools of darkness sprang over his headless body devouring everything that made him a primordial. Darkness ate at him, leaving nothing in but an instant.

    "I win¡­ I always win!" I thundered, crackling as the power of the Abyss Sins attempted to real out of my control. Like a hungry beast, a horrifying omnipotent aura gathered around my spear, cracking the deadws around me, twisting what was already dead to disfigurement.

    "HAIL THE ABYSSAL KING!"

    "HAIL THE ABYSSAL KING!"

    "HAIL THE ABYSSAL KING!"

    "HAIL THE ABYSSAL KING!"

    Hearing my demons and devils roar in praise of this king, delightful energy sunk deep into my soul, empowering this lord''s cultivation.

    I crackled, howling inughter as the omnipotent energy grew wild and insurmountable to such a great degree I felt the Spacial Istion Barriror, Zariel, and the Pale Lord created crack.

    "Thats¡­ That''s not possible." Uriel said, a notable quiver in the back of his throat.

    "I''m a fucking Snow. We deal with the impossible." I snarled at him, and my gaze red at the throbbing dew.

    "My disciple is growing!" Mephisto crackled, gripping the neck of the Abyssal Version of Undine. With a devilish smile on his sublime features, he smirked. "And it seems you''ve discovered the true power of Authority."

    "The Abyssal Sins¡­." Lucifer muttered, his arms folding as the torn body of Gnome flooded about lifelessly in the confines of space. A faint smile on his lips. "Pride and Wrath, eh? I wonder¡­ How might I steal from the Abyss and attain that power."

    "My¡­ It will seem your arrogance holds no bounds, God of Rebellion. I''d hold back that greed if I were you." Vita¡­ no Izavith, said, a dangerous glow in her lifeless eyes.

    "Was merely a¡ª"

    "Why don''t you just die for me." Izavith coldly said as the very same omnipotent hue shed beyond the Myriad Heavens, beyond the Void that contained the Teleth''s power, and more. In a single sword stroke, the sh of the Monilith of End towered over her back, and a sea of blood weed my sight.

 Chapter 1196 The First Primordial

    A/N: Sorry about the past two days. Mama Bird got sick.

    "You crazy son of a bitch!" Lucifer howled, gripping a golden de simr to the de of Attornment the Teleth wielded. He gave a feral growl seething with anger and gripped his chest, where a ruthless gash stretching from the tip of his shoulders to his waist in an arcy. Blood seeped from his wounds as he viciously red at Izavith. His once Snow white attire: now a deepening red. "What the hell would possess you to attack this king¡­ Witch."

    Stabbing my spear into the Darkness to hold my ground at the intense shockwave that roiled around me, I grunted, spewing blood as I red ahead: This was my chance.

    I don''t know what the hell happened to possess Izavith to attack Lucifer, but¡­ I need to be quick.

    Piercing through the Darkness, I arrived near the Chaos Dew, to the vortex of impending doom swirling with the power of the Abyss.

    "Disciple. Why don''t you let your Master have a taste first?" The teasing voice of Mephisto caught my ear as he appeared on the other side of the Dew, his palm inches away from what was about to be mine. "The creation of those copy spirits has intrigued my¡ª" He stopped turning to the east, to the emptiness of space. " Moloch¡­And Azazel. That''s not good. Is it that time already."

    The smile Mephisto held seemed to fade as he pulled back. " You can have it. But if it''s too much for you, Arsene. Destroy it. I''m sure you have the power too. Tenebrae, I leave him in your hands."

    Startled for a second: the Darkness fluctuated and parted as she emerged, her hair and clothing disheveled with blood, as she held a look I''d never seen. It wasn''t merely ruthless; I was gleaming¡­ it was ancient.

    "Tenebrae," I found the words, unsure if I''d the right to even speak her name with such a regal look.

    She smiled at me, her expression soft, as she looked down at the Dew: "I want that."

    Oh?

    "But why?"

    "Not here¡­ We can only speak in the Primordial Veil. My birthce." She replied, her gaze sweeping through the battlefield, to eyes locked on me and, from a great distance away, Lucifer.

    "LILITH!!!!!" A grueling howl rang through the battlefield as a single eye splintered the Darkness. Striking deep within the core of my being, deep in my sea of consciousness, a quiver rang through the many souls.

    I growled as the tingling pain throbbed through my soul.

    "Shiva," Tenebrae muttered. "Why now¡­ Damn it. This is not a ce for you anymore, Sene. They all sense it too. We got to go."

    Reaching forward, I took hold of Dew, feeling my Authority swirl to life around me. And for an instant that seemed longer than a Chaos Cycle, I felt control return as I pulled away, intrigued by the strange phenomenon action that just happened.

    Did the Dew just ept me based on my Authority? It was surely alive. Creating four guardian spirits is no easy feat, even if they were just toyed with by the Fallen.

    "Mephisto!" The cruelly gentle voice of Moloch rang. " You promised me destruction, and it seems you delivered. I approve! The Order of Chaos is ughtering everyone in the Thirty-Three heavens. What a beautiful sight. Wouldn''t you agree?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Beautiful? I don''t know about that. But if we are to prepare for war, then we can''t have a weak force like this¡­ we need to be as strong as the Arcadians. And for that¡­ the 33 Heaven''s eternal sacrifice to Heaven and Hell are weed. However, we did jump a few steps. What a shame." Mephisto said and then narrowed his eyes. "But what brings you here?"

    "I''m here¡­ for Tenebrae." He said, and I turned to her as her face chilled. "Something¡­ Something just happened within the Myriad Heavens that gathered my attention. And it was blocked by a veil that not even those with the gift of omniscience have failed to gleam."

    "Tene¡­ what is he talking about?" I asked, shooting her stare.

    "Not here." She coldly said again.

    Mephisto turned to Tene frowning and then to me; he grinned with an intrigue that sent a chill through my bones and turned back to Moloch. " Well, whatever it is¡­ You can''t have it. Tenebrae is my Disiples Wife¡­ No idea how that happened, but¡­.'' His eyes drew cold, and a dark spear appeared. " But I''ll protect them."

    "Mephisto¡­"

    "And on behave of Papa! I, Izalith Snow, hereby grant Mepho! The Authority of the Abyss!" A chilling voice fell, turning the emptiness of the battlefield to silence

    "Oh, sister¡­ you and your games. Then I, Vesyrn Snow, Imperial of the Abyss, hereby grant Authority as King to the Fallen Chosen of the Heaven and child of Hell: Mephistopheles."

    "Shit! So they chose to get involved. Damn it." Tenebrae spat, pulling me into her embrace. She whirled and thrust out her palm as Uriel''s golden de, zing with the Fire of Heaven, cleaved down at us.

    "GO WILD MEPHO!!!! SHOW IZA THE TOWERS! YOU TOO, AUNTY! I WANNA SEE THE SHADOW PROCLAMATION!" My daughter howled from the empty void.

    A blinding sh of heavenly light shed with the devouring might of the Darkness, coldly eating away at whatever power Uriel used: We were pushed back hundreds of steps, but neither of us appeared wounded.

    "So they know about the Shadow Promation¡­ I''ve only told the One about that." Tenebrae said, narrowing her eyes. She nced up at me. " You ok?"

    "I am¡­ just confused," I told her but ced the Dew in her hands as an indescribable sensation of faintness stirred in my subconscious, provoking what I said next. " But I trust you. Take it. But I''d like an exnation."

    The Night Mother grinned as her obsidian eyes slowly began to glow a golden light. "You trust me, do you?" She whispered, as her grin turned into a bashful smile. "Thank you, Sene. And your action will not go unrewarded. The One¡­ he shall reward you Authority for what you just did."

    "EH?"

    "As the First Primordial Spirit: Mother of all elements, of all Dao. I came as the Father''s messenger." She said, her voice stirring with a fit of rage that did not seem her own.

    "The Order of Chaos, Heavens Gate, and Fallen have broken itsws of Equality." She thundered, her words carrying a foreign energy that didn''t belong to the night, but its weight was heavy.

    Mephisto, Lucifer, Izavith, and just about every god in the vicinity, turned to her as she went on. " The Father would like an Answer for this chaos. Or¡­ He has decided to smite all involved."

 Chapter 1197 Devil Of The Abyss, Iliana

    A distilling silence engulfed this battered realm freezing everyone where theyy. Grimful faces flickered throughout everyone as they red at Tenebrae.

    "I am doing my job," Moloch remarked as his body materialized. My gaze fell upon a young man no more than sixteen, his hair a silky ck reaching his shoulders and his eyes a tint of red, consumed with a cross shape pattern within his pupil. He grinned: "I''m here to collect debts. I''m tired of waiting. The only one who doesn''t owe heaven would be Zariel. The rest need to pay up. And that includes you, who just did something that has my heart throbbing."

    "A lot of nerve from a little shit." Izavith spat as the strange image of the Monolith of End hissing behind her back trembled. I frowned: The secret of the Monolith of End was known only by a few. It was¡­ an artifact so powerful it could lead to the primordial realm. It was a key to a ce, unlike anything we''d ever seen. And I was sure that was but one function. For her to be able to mirror its image is¡­ unwarranted.

    "You speak as if I need to obey. We of the Abyss do not need approval by anyone other than the All." she pointed her sword, which slowly twisted into a ive, and she smiled. "But I''ve heard of you."

    An innocent smile rose over Moloch''s expression, but the chill that never left my heart reached my bones.

    "You wound Luci, and you believe I will be that easy to take down?" Moloch mused a chuckle of amusement within the back of his throat.

    Izavith grinned, and a wave of unease overwhelmed my senses as she soared towards the young-looking Fallen. His innocent smile dissipated as she arrived a meter away. Perhaps it was realization within Moloch, or perhaps it was fear, but whatever it was, an ungodly weapon drew itself from the void within his palm.

    "An executioner sword," I muttered, taken back by the dark edge de written in Enochian and infernal.

    "That de¡­ was forged out of Molochs Bones, at the heart of the Myriad Heaven. I heard that there was not one bone he did not use." Tenebrae said, zed at me, and rustled my hair. " What do you think I should do? Father permitted me to use all my power. But¡ª all those children I helped raise."

    "I suspect even if the Father carries out his divine punishment, the Abyssal Fiends will be fine; there are not the Ones to control. Abyss would interfere¡­. And there is the fact that the Abyssal Fiends only recently became aware." I remarked grimly. " All they knew was to kill and destroy. That''s what they have done since birth. And¡­ there is a scarier one than Izavith her¡ª"

    "NO! Has the battle ended?" A thunderous wave of cmity swept over the realm burning demons and angels alike as waves of sword qi reached far into the thirty-three heavens. A sensation of defeat nketed the bed of chaos, drowning all in fear.

    "Iliana," I muttered.

    "Devil of the Abyss," Lilith said,  arriving by my side, her hollow eyes narrowing. "Things finally seem to be getting interesting. I wonder, Sene¡­ what will you do?" She nced at Uriel and then at me. " You got a real enemy, and once Illiana appears¡­ her innate ability will activate. Reall chaos will erupt."

    "Innate?"

    "Anyone who fears her, even a little, can never harm her. Even almighty attacks will bounce off like nothing." Lilith said, smiling. "A long time ago, after Vita crossed des with Hellmaster, Iliana found the Hell Lord. And battled him to a draw."

    "What!" I looked at her, taken back. "Hellmaster was¡­."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m sure Hellmaster was going easy; that pacifist rarely shows his true power. But it was enough to calm Iliana''s rampage. That woman is terrifying. She, unlike Vita, is a Chosen of the Abyss. A true champion. If there was ever a person to fear¡­ it would be that mad woman. Whose power would shame even Shiva¡­ Although, she''s just an idiot."

    "Eh?"

    "Vita!!!!!! It''s my turn! No fair! And what''s with the monolith? Looks stupid. Although it looks strong too¡­ Maybe I''ll copy it?" She swung her de a few times, and on her third swing, a towering monolith gleaming with an emerald light dominated the realm. She grinned, her blood-stained eyes glowing happily. And snapped her eyes at the frowning Moloch. " Fight me."

    Pressure drilled into my bones, nearly dragging me to my knee''s as my face paled of blood, as a  wave of blood roiled from my eyes and mouth. Iliana grinned. " Mine now! Hmmm. Not bad¡­"

    "What a monster¡­ " Mephisto acknowledged.

    "Agreed," Lucifer added, arriving beside Moloch.

    "Oh! Two of you! Bet!!! Why don''t you bothe to me? Let''s keep things interesting." Iliana howled as her wild, bloody hair danced through the skies. Her cheeks flushed with a bloodlust I knew all too well. She licked her lips. "Hellmaster refused a rematch, and shiva¡­ that little bitch just likes to run."

    "When did she meet them?" Lilith muttered, with a sense of loss. Seemingly unsure how to deal with Iliana. We merely stared at the woman who stopped everything.

    "You''ve gotten¡­ even stronger," Vita muttered helplessly, lowering her ive. She sighed. "Am I to be your next hunt?"

    "Of course! But¡­ I might have to go after him first." Iliana stared at Mephisto, a hungry grin on each end of her lips." Weak¡­ but dangerous." She turned to Moloch. " You, on the other hand¡­ you seem hungry. Come on! Allow me a battle!"

    Moloch sneered and nced at Tenebrae and then Iliana. " I''ve no interest in fighting a battle that doesn''t benefit me. We''ll meet again, Tenebrae. I''m curious about what it is you did to cause such a stir within my court."

    "Are you running?" Iliana thundered, turning the faces of even Uriel somewhat pale as she arrived before Molock, but as she did. His body twisted into Nodes of Etherial light.

    "Till we meet again, Devil of the Abyss." He said, his crackle ofughter echoing with a heavy-weight.

    Iliana swore, stomping her feet over the ground. She red angrily at Lucifer, who shrugged.

    "I don''t need to run. I can defeat you." He replied with confidence that didn''t seem to match the reality. But then again¡­ I don''t know how strong Lucifer was. And battle at their level relies a lot on luck and skill.

 Chapter 1198 The Shadow Proclamation: End Of Book 9

    "Lilith¡­ recall Iliana and the rest of your people," Tenebrae demanded, her golden eyes seemingly unphased but glowed with warning: "Any further action will result in my judgment."

    But Lilith merely shrugged. "Would if I could, but Iliana, unlike the others, doesn''t take orders well. She''s¡­ too unruly. When she gets like this, there is no stopping her. But I''m sure you could¡­ after all, the Father got rid of your limiter. If only temporary."

    "Oh. So that''s how you blocked Uriel with just a palm." I pointed out. "I was wondering how you did it. And why he didn''t follow up with another blow."

    "Indeed." Lilith smiled. " But I wonder¡­ how will you punish my Iliana?"

    Tene snorted. "I will seal all her powers and banish her to a foreign realm to live as a mortal for a¡ª"

    "Guess you don''t understand how much of a monster Iliana is? But it''s fine. I approved. But I''ll not allow another of my family to be harmed. You get Iliana. No one else."

    "And Hell?" I said. " Who gets punished?"

    "Hmmm. It should be you, but I n on banishing Mephisto from the Myriad Heavens into Arcadia. Same for those other bastards like Zariel and his crew. They just gave the middle finger to everyone within the Myriad Heavens. Even the tutorial area is all but destroyed."

    I''m dead. Who refers to the thirty-three heavens as a tutorial area?

    "But I don''t understand¡­ why Mephisto?"

    She looked at me and shook her head. " I''m not too sure. He just wants the responsibility, it seems. And it beats hurting you."

    "But Arcadia isn''t open yet," I said.

    "True, which is why I''m cing Mephisto alongside all members under arrest. From today forth, the Order of Chaos, Mephisto, and Metaton will be banished to Arcadia for One Hell Cycle: For their corruption, abuse of power, and the sin of the ughter of a major realm."

    Tenebrae vanished, appearing before Iliana momentarily, her golden eyes swirling with a Heavenly Might; she grinned. '' Forgive me, Iliana. But there might be a way tomute your sentence.'' She said, cing her finger on her brow before Iliana could react.

    It was as though her palm had moved in slow motion, and yet Iliana could do nothing as the darkness devoured her horrendous aura. And for some reason¡­ I felt what she did. The very disy of her skill was a mistake.

    A nk look swallowed Iliana, followed by the reddening of her cheeks. She grinned. " I need to train! I got it!"

    "Eh?!" Tenebrae looked at her with bewilderment.

    "You son of a B¡ª"

    "Retreat Vita," Lilith shouted. " Return to the citadel. Wepleted at least one of our objectives. Although¡­" she nced at Uriel. "I''ll be seeing you soon." And her gaze shifted to Iliana. "Train well. Ilia, we''ll be counting on you."

    "KaY!!!!" Iliana sang, seemingly unfazed by the loss of her power. She smiled. Whirling to Tene. " Can you show me that move again? It wasn''t merely Teleportation or movement speed, nor was it like Shadow Step. Your speed didn''t jump dimensions, but you were faster than me. Just like Hellmaster. I think I got it¡­ I think I know."

    An unsettling look appeared over Mephisto as I soared over. He stared at Iliana, frowning: "She''s like Zariel¡­ Seems I need to know more about the Abyss. Did my pride get the better of me? It must have. I''ll need to¡ª"

    "Hey! You! Lazy eye! Your real body! Show it to me next time! It looks kinda cute!" Iliana sang, pointing at Mephisto with a hungry look. "I''ll not fight a weak clone!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    The trickster froze and then smiled. " Truly a monster. But as you wish. Upon your return. I shall treat you to a battle. Although¡­" His smile dissipated, and a warrior''s aura sprang from every fiber of his being, rupturing more of my wounds open. "I don''t like to lose. You bettere prepared and not half-baked as you did today."

    "Fine! Vita, you''ll help me, right?"

    ''... Don''t get me involved!" Izavith groaned. " I want nothing to do with your insanity. I''m going to take my win with a smile. And never challenge you again."

    ''She''s angry.'' Lilith Soul Whispered to me with a bright grin. ''She thought she was stronger having won against Iliana. Seems we won big today. Vita is about to grow even stronger.''

    "All Gods under Immortals are free to stay; however, those above are forbidden from any action." Tenebrae suddenly thundered, "By the will of the Shadow Promation! No more shall the Gods actively rule amongst the mortals. No more shall they influence the might of the realm. Gods will face Gods. And mortals will face mortals! No longer shall the higher realms have any right to descend. This is my will: This is my Shadow Promation!"

    A hazy golden light nketed the realm, distorting the istion barrier, healing all that needed to heal, as the aura of the Father¡­ and Abyss flowed through this Heaven. Those that were wounded became healed, and those dead were revived, filling Ilutahth and the Bed of Chaos with life once more.

    In the blink of an eye, all the death and chaos that ensued had been reversed by the power of the Father and Abyss: By the One and the All.

    "Mine!" Iliana shouted, her eyes glowing, snapping her gaze to Tene. she reached forward, "Show me that again! That used Pri¡ª"

    "Iliana¡­ be silent." Lilith coldly snapped, silencing Iliana in her tracks. The young woman bowed her head, not daring to speak. But the trembling of her shoulders showed her excitement.

    She wasn''t going to let what she saw go.

    Her power might have been sealed, but dear god. Her perception of Heaven and Earth is beyond anything I''ve ever seen. Not even I could gleam what happened, but she did it¡­ sealed.

    Tenebrae giggled. " We''ll have time for all that with your special assignment."

    Iliana looked up with an innocent stare, grinning. " You''re so much better than Master!"

    "Damn, brat!" Lilith spat, chopping Iliana on the forehead. She sighed.

    "Meany!'' The littless muttered.

    "Anyway¡­ Mephisto. I''m sure you know what''s expected." Tenebrae coldly said, getting the conversation back on track. He bowed respectfully.

    " But of course Night Mother, but¡­ The Tower of Balor has already been activated. And the moment you used that power, granted by the Father¡­." He grinned evilly. " You changed creation¡­. In my image."

    Mephisto nced at me, the devilish smile on his face prating my soul with coldness. "This Heaven¡­ is now officially the center of the Mryaid  Heavens. The moment you open the Path to Arcadia, it''s over. Everyone here will die, and the game officially begins. This realm will implode, and the rules of the Shadow Promation shall mold in a new Heaven within the Myriad that shall surpass even the Origin realm. And It will rival that of Arcadia! The Tower of Balor has already trapped some of Father''s and Abyss''s power. It''s only a matter of time."

    "You son of a bitch!" Tenebrae muttered, her face contorting as she looked up as if staring at the thirty-three heavens. She shuttered. " Its¡­ gone¡­ it''s all gone. The thirty-three heavens. Even the higher realms¡­ what the fuck did you do! The Origin realm! It''s¡­ burning! MEPHISTO! WHAT DID YOU DO!"

    "It''ll burn! It''ll burn, HAHAHAHAHA, and I shall issue in a new age." He howled. And stilled. "Aunty¡­" HE began again."  Thank you. You were a good pawn." The devil said, snickering withughter as he raised his arm. " Now¡­ banish me. Cast me away. You who carry the word of God have already issued the punishment. So let''s sit back and watch as my grand n begins... let us watch together as I remold creation using the power of GOD and Abyss."

    "Holy Shit¡­" I muttered, staring at blood¡­ as blood dripped from the higher realms, cascading over this Heaven. The only thing I heard was Mephisto''s diabolicalughter. And the cries of those above.

 Chapter 1199 Mephisto - The Meeting

    I''m here again, huh? How long has it been since someone captured me? I think the first time, it was in Heaven with Metatron. The second time... I can''t remember. Despite how powerful I am, you''d think I hold absolute control of myself. But with each Hell Cycle, I feel my past blur. Images be hazy and life fleeting as if all I had ever done was a dream.

    But... I seeded.

    The Tower of Babel is now active. It was a real bitch to control Father and Abyss''s energy and would usually be impossible. If I didn''t know about the Teleth. Those poor bastards allowed me to tap into the power of that Void. I still don''t know how such a power could exist or why Father allows ess to others, but using the bodies of a few Teleth, I created a rune that would allow me to trap Father''s Power.

    Although, it was a shame I had to burn the Myriad Heavens with that power. If I''m right... Tenebrae should be trying to stop the destruction using more of Father''s Blessing. It''s a shame, really. All she is doing is wasting her time.

    All the progenitors and various pantheons that die will reincarnate again, but once they awake, they''ll have hope of challenging those of higher rank species. The Mryaid Heavens will experience a fundamental change. Even those that didn''t die will feel it. They''ll explode with unimaginable power if they haven''t already.

    "Haaa~" I exhaled, ncing at my arms arched out on each side, bounded by arge contraption, sealing my power.

    "Hiya! Mepho!" A song-like voice called, stirring the deepest part of me as my eyes snapped to the door, sensing a presence outside the door. "You really showed Iza something special. I knew you could do it. Thanks."

    My brow knitted. " Izalith Snow"

    "Sup?"

    "Why are you here?"

    "Mepho is mean! Do you realize how dangerous it is getting in here? Five hundred Fell Gods are using their power to seal you. Seven hundred Infringment Gods are still drawing magical circles and formations, draining suns and gxies of power. It was hard getting in, you know! At least sound happy this Queen came to see you."

    I grinned at her irritant tone. " Well? What is it? You didn''t seem interested in meeting me before."

    "But you were interested in me. Weren''t you." Izalith said.

    "True."

    "And I''m guessing you don''t know why? You probably don''t even know why you went this far, why you set fire to the Myriad Heavens. I''m sure you don''t really give a damn about a war between Arcadia and the Myriad Heavens."

    I stilled.

    "No, I don''t suppose you would know. Life sure is a bitch ain''t it. But it was beautiful. Those fireworks. Watching these little insects scream, begging as they ran, trying to escape the mes of Extinction. It was like a rose had risen within the Mryaid Heavens. Beautiful as the color of blood." She said, her words seemingly filled with fascination. " Hey... Mepho. Thanks. It was pretty."

    "You make it sound like I did it for you," I said, ready to close my eyes, when herughter stirred me awake.

    "Didn''t you?" She teased, resting her head against the metal doors with a gentle thud. "Just as you manipted Tenebrae, Zariel, Arsene, and so many others. I did the same to you. My gift to you."

    ''Eh''

    "That drive in your heart, that intensity building like rot in your soul, withering your sea of consciousness, dulling the beauty of this world. And you didn''t even realize it? You burned your home, burned an endless amount of people... not because you wished it... but because I did." I could sense a smile lingering behind the door. " Mepho... you and I go way back. So think of this as payback. My only regret is not being able to see your face... at least not yet.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A cold, aching, throbbing noise rang through my ears as my chest grew hot... burning for some reason as my throat grew dry. I swallowed. "You... used me?"

    "Yup. Vessi went to handle the Abyss. I went to Heaven to handle you. And Crowe... well, spoilers. Hehe, Memories are such fickle little things? Lose them, and you lose yourself, leaving only the body with the sensation. I wonder, Mepho, what is it you feel? Does it hurt? Does it burn? Do you feel betrayed? Tell Iza!"

    A/N: Yup... She''s a Snow. Crazy.

    "Tell me! How does it taste right now?"

    "Why?"

    "Why you say!" Sensing her rise to her feet, a sense of unease gathered within my soul. "Mepho... Why would I tell you and ruin the surprise? When I appear on the other side in time... You can tell me once everything dawns on you."

    "Tell you?" I sneered. " I kind of want to kill you."

    My chest was burning for some inexplicable reason, throbbing with an unfamiliar sensation.

    "Oh, Mepho... Iza will forgive you. You gave her flowers. So all will be forgiven today."

    "Your bloody insane!" I shouted, unsure of the stability of this woman''s mind. Flowers? The burning of the myriad Heavens is flowers to her!

    "Pop-Pop did say teaming up with you brings out the worst in me. Hehe. But it''s been fun, Mepho." She giggled. " Very fun. Despite you not remembering me. It''s been a wild ride... watching you grow up. Really puts things in perspective."

    ''...Wait! Father knew about this! He allowed it!" I growled, unable to even shake, as the inscriptions on the machine red to life.

    A crackle of electricity red over my being, stripping away my soul energy as I growled. Spewing blood from my lips.

    "The One ensured it. However, I needed the power to nt the seed within you. You were really hard to control."

    She was here from the beginning. In Heaven... then the reason my memories of my birth, the reason I can''t remember. Was it then she nted the so call seed? No... I''m too panicked. I need to calm down. I need to think logically.

    "I guess your mind is about to go into hyper gear. Well... Don''t bother... You''ll not live past today. I can''t have my Mepho locked up. Next time we meet..." The door to my chamber opened, and my vision became clouded with silver.

    And that smile that seemed as bewitching as it was deadly. The scent of jasmine traced my nose as started at the woman approached as time began to twist.

    "When you wake up... Next, we meet... I expect a big ass Panda as a gift... Mr. Bear," she said, drawing a crimson sword from nothing.

    She''s fucking crazy!

    "Now that''s the face I wanted to see! Bye-Bye, Mr. Bear! Tell Pop-Pop Bye for me!"

 Chapter 1200 Mephisto - The Godwoods

    Unsure when my eyes snapped open, the heat of aura ran wild within my hidden chamber as the sense of death caught hold of me.

    I¡­ died? Me?

    An aching pain swelled from my neck as I reached for my throat, where the de struck my clone.

    "That little bastard¡­ she really killed me," I muttered, lost in the sensation of death, which I both understand but never experienced. Words couldn''t even begin to describe it. It didn''t hurt¡­ not really anyway, aside from the ache in my neck, but the icy grip that took hold of me¡­ was scary.

    I shook my head, ready to rise from the alter I''d used, only to frown, noticing a folded parchment. And a sense of alertness sank into my bones: ''Was someone able to get in here? No¡­ I made sure that wasn''t possible. I¡­

    Pushing down thoughts that didn''t reflect my reality, I opened the parchment and read its contents.

    "Hiya Mepho!

    It''s me, Iza! Hehe, bet you didn''t see thising: This makes three! Three times I''ve bested you! One in heaven, killing your favorite clone, and best of all, invading your bachelor pad. Fear the abyssal Queen.[Cue Evil Laughter] You have been defeated, old man! I, the Great Abyssal Queen, have obtained her revenge¡­ kinda insuring you screw me over in the future. But it was worth it. Suck it! Fear this Queen¡­ but due take it easy in the future. Iza''s is super weak in the future. And on that note, do not go back to sleep. There is much to do.

    I know about your n for Father, Mother, and Zariel. But I rmend you not interfere with Zero. He, too, knows of your n. And has taken steps to ensure it. Do not fight it. Shit is already fucked up in the future as it is. And my interfering doesn''t help if I don''t know all the butterfly effects I''ve caused. As for the seed I nted¡­ I''m sure you''ll find it. And I''m sure you are thinking of nting it in me. But you can''t. ck Abyss will protect me. You''ll fail and fully awaken me instead. So find revenge another way. Iza is looking forward to it.

    Regards

    Baddest B, Iza

    P.S: The Godwoods, find it, and make it your base.

    P.P.S: nt me a tree! To signify your defeat! IZA WINS!!!!

    My eyes narrowed as I sneered; opening my palm, I reached for my left eye as the crescent arcs of lightning crackled against my palm, thundering with an almighty presence; my semi-omniscience whirled to life, identifying the so-called seed.

    A slight ache ran through my left pupil as I pulled out a small bead of sorts, nearly identical to a small seed trapped between the Astral ne and Shadow Realm, hidden by even my omniscience by a veil of abyssal qi.

    "Son of Bitch¡­ she really nted one in me!" I said, storming to my feet as my arms trembled. I growled, bursting intoughter at the absurdity. "I actually got yed. Me! By a child no less."

    "You''re awake? But what''s up with the creepyugh?" A voice from down below my Alter caught my ear as I nced toward Ishar, lined with cuts and bruises. Theceration over her chest and legs deep to the very bone.

    Had she lost to Metatron? No¡­ She shouldn''t have lost. But she shouldn''t have won with her level of skill and power.

    "What happened?"

    "I ought to be asking you that?'' She replied, scratching the back of her head. "You seem angry, but you''re smiling. Arsene do something?"

    I reached for my lips, startled by the curvature of my lips: I was smiling. Am I a masochist?

    "His daughter¡­" I absently said.

    "Oh! Oh my! Is Lord Mephistopheles going to finally get some? Hmm, if that''s the case, I''ll have to meet this Iza. How odd. Has she trapped my Master''s Heart? She must be good. I¡ª"

    "Stop it." I snapped, flickering before her, my fingers flicking against her forehead. "I''m merely impressed. Rumors like that are why many people believe I was in some rtionship with that Bitch Lilith. Thank god she''s dead. As for Izalith... the n she used was very intricate. Feeling her madness, I didn''t think she''d have the mind for schemes."

    "Could be her brother," Ishar said, rubbing her forehead.

    "Well? What happened to you?"

    "A sneak attack." She said, lowering her hand, the coldness in her red eyes bleeding through. "Some Arcangel I didn''t recognize. She seemed like Metatons ally, but¡­ that coldness in her eyes. I suspect she was returning a favor. That bitch got me good. She was very well trained. I came here to recover after hearing of your death."

    An angel, not even Ishar, recognized¡­ that''s hard to believe. But it''s not unheard of. There are bound to be monsters like Ishar and Amara amongst the angels. But I wonder who it is. I should ask my sister. She might know. I haven''t met a single angel that her kindness hasn''t enthralled.

    "By the way¡­ what''s that your holding?" Ishar asked, peeking at the Seed Izalith nted.

    I tossed it to her. My mind spun with a kind of embarrassment that I didn''t quite know how to exin. I actually lost... Me. " nt it in Sylvorlum. I''d like to see what it turns into. Not every day one gets to see the tool of their defeat. I''ll let this be a reminder¡ª"

    "Called it! You''ve fallen for her¡­."

    Flicking this idiot''s head again, I growled. "Woman¡­ are you alright in the head?"

    "Ok-Ok. Then let''s make a deal."

    "Pass. You know I don''t make deals with those of nobility in my Hell." I told her as I opened myself up to the realm, a spell of ryvoiance active as a cross-shape light swelled within my pupils.

    "Tch¡­ Bully. But I''m still going to meet up with her. I''m interested in how she tricked my Lord." Ishar muttered. "I''m going into seclusion. It''s going to take a while to expunge this Seraphic Qi. Will you be good without me for a bit?"

    Quickly finding Arsene, I was pulled back by Ishars words. It really was terrifying how strong she was. She is still a devil¡­ but through sheer will alone, she can survive a hit from an Angel. The bane of Devils and Demons.

    "Get some rest¡­ I''m heading to Godwood. It would seem Arsene is there."

 Chapter 1201 Family Hunt

    "You sure this is the way?" Zariel asked, fiddling with Little Jin''s lips, a curious look in his eyes as he yed with his son, barely at the age where he could fly better than he could walk. He cooed at the yfulness of my brother''s actions.

    "I''m following the resonance of my blood," I told him, ncing at the gentle aura surrounding him and his child.

    I had been staring at him for a long time now, observing most of his actions, and it was honestly strange seeing how frightened he was to hold his child. It was like a monster gripping a tiny infant, unsure how much pressure to apply without harming the little one.

    Was he scared to corrupt him? ¡­He corrupted me.

    "By the way, aren''t you suppose to be in prison? Why are you popping up now and again? Not that I''mining. Are you, by chance missing your big bro, aren''t you."

    He shrugged. "God of Order and Chaos here. I can do whatever I want most of the time. Tenebrae didn''t bat an eye when it came to me. However, I am responsible for rewriting a few innatews. An eptable punishment. Seems she has a grand vision for the future."

    "And your Ok with her bossing you around? I''d have thought you''d throw a fit." I teased, shooting the brat a smirk. "You two were once enemies."

    "Tenebrae was a means to an end. Still is, as far as I''m concerned. Her being one of your lovers changes nothing. We merely share amon goal for the future with this Shadow Promation. It''s both Lawful and Chaotic."

    "Dada!" Jin shouted. " Hungry!"

    "Oh!" I looked down, somewhat ensnared by the spawn of the evilest bastard I know. He was so innocent. Dada? Is Zariel not the man that gave the order to wipe out the thirty-three heavens? How strange¡­ the innocence of a child sure is epting, isn''t it?

    "I didn''t know he could talk."

    "He speaks very well. The brat just likes to y. He''s a very sneaky one." he said, the timbre of warmth jaw-dropping.

    "Then, shall we take you on your first hunt?" Zariel proposed, nting Jin on his two feet. "The Godwoods, from what I can see, is a holynd. The air is purer than most higher realms, thews clearer, as are the concepts. I''m sure the monsters here are equally strange and tasty. Summon your bow."

    "No swords?" Jin said.

    "Keep one on your waist. But don''t draw it unless the beast approaches." Zariel said. "A sword can be quick, but a bow teaches patience."

    Jin''s silvery eyes glistened at the wisdom of his father. He nodded, materializing a shortsword for his waist and an elven-style bow, seemly forged out of a root of sorts, in his right hand.

    Zariel smiled faintly, not enough for Jin to tell, but¡­ I could.

    "Thinking of our first hunt? Mother said those exact words to you." I said, forging a bow from the darkness. "You know, when I was a mortal, I had this affinity to a bow¡­ one that never amounted to anything."

    "I know.''

    "You reminded me today why it didn''t." Bitterness crept up like bile in my throat. "It never dawned on me before, even when I didn''t have an inkling of who you or she was¡­ Some part of me refused the bow. How peculiar of a sensation to have. Almost seem impossible."

    "You talking about Grandma!" Jin questioned, lifting his bright expression to us, a grin on his face. " Big sis said she was the best."

    "Big Sis?" Zariel and I nced at each other.

    "Yup. Big Sis." Jin confirmed, nodding away. " She looks like Aunty Lili."

    "How about that¡­." We muttered.

    "And what about her was the B¡­ no, never mind," Zariel muttered, changing his mind. ''We already know, don''t we."

    "Yeah." no need to revisit the past¡­ no matter how much we seek it.

    "Let''s see... Shall we hunt a dragon?" Zariel proposed." There is one a few hundred kilometers away."

    "Like Aunty Tia?" Jin said, a hint of recognition and dismay colluding with one another. His expression grew cloudy.

    "You like dragons, huh," I muttered, and a thought came to me. " Then how about you take the lead in the hunt? You''re the one hungry, right? You got a problem with that, Zariel?"

    My brother shook his head. " I approved. But if he can''t find anything. He''ll not eat."

    "EHHH! Daddy! Is mean!"

    Zariel smirked. "That''s the price of your actions. So you better think fast. We all must face the consequences of our actions. Even you, my son."

    "Unless your me." I pointed out, flicking my glorious ashen hair. Seeing a way to test the boy. " When you are awesome like me, you can do whatever you want."

    Jin nced between Zariel and me and stepped toward his father, causing me to grin at the sudden sense of alertness. "So he''s innatelywful. Interesting."

    "He''s a child¡­ they tend to model what they see. It''ll change as time goes on." Zariel casually remarked, rustling his hair. He smiled. "You''re the leader now, Jin. Take the lead."

    Little Jin grinned, pulling himself out from behind his father, a bow in hand, as he dashed forward. We followed through the dense forest lined with various trees of gold and amber. The serenity of this forest was seemingly euphoric as it was dangerous.

    Mephisto really fucked everything up. And for some damn reason, Zariel helped him.

    The Destruction of theThirty-Three Heavens was merely a necessity to force a faster fusion between Iluthath and the other various Heavens, which became a sess, but at the cost of many of their lives, whose soul was seemingly taken away by the Fallen, and the Angels.

    Currently, Iluthath and the Twelve realms sat above the Origin Realm: And on my head, I had a massive bounty. As did many of the Order, but no one dared to attack them. Zariel, by himself, had already ughtered a few Rankers who thought themselves righteous. Their souls are now burning in hell... Fucking idiots.

    But now¡­ Iluthath is in a rather tough spot. Monsters born nowadays are dimwitted but powerful. It would seem the higher the Realm, the less intelligent beings one sees. Almost like monsters with intelligence are more of a privilege than a right in the higher realms.

    Then there were mutations from the damn near impossible shifts in Higher Dimensions. Be it organic matter or various metals or energy, mutations began to ur, resulting in new races, newws, and more¡­

    It was all a shit show. Most civilizations had long perished¡­ at least those without the protection of high-realm beings.

    I swear the only Realm that benefited the most was the Etherial Realm with its legion of the undead. Who knew those undead bastards had the ability to mutate so much?

    "Found one!" Jin whispered, pointing towards a wolf-shaped beast carrying eyes like a reptile and skin like a serpent.

    He stopped, and a strange bitter-sweet scent pressed against my nose, sending pangs of numbness that faded with my adaptation.

    "Poison," I said and nced at the boy''s father. " Can he eat poisonous shit?"

    Zariel shrugged. " Guess we''ll find out."

 Chapter 1202 Cross Roads

    Skin a sheet of auburn scales. The wolfish beast stood well over twenty-meter tall, radiating a godly aura. It turned toward the sky as if to bare its fangs at the gods above. The wolf howled, stirring the grass and the canopies of trees. A rustle of leaves wrestled through the heavens, swallowing our vision in a sea of red and gold.

    I stared at Jin, watching as he scaled arge Godwood Tree, positioning himself on a branch; he stared at the wolf. His eyes were not focused on the head, heart, or gut like I''d suspect he''d target for a quick kill, but rather on its hind leg.

    I smiled. The reason one goes for the hind leg is due to the high vitality of a monster. Not to mention that most monsters'' major organs are always protected by magic. So rather than waste time, we aim to slow down the target by stealing its mobility.

    "You ever took him hunting?" I asked Zariel.

    "No, but then again, Lucifer tends to abscond with my son, so who knows?" My brother carelessly said.

    Jesus. This guy is moreid-back than me.

    ''Father.." Jin whispered. "Can you aim for the neck, uncle? The right hind leg lets cripple its mobility."

    I nced at Zariel and shed through the woods without sound, positioning myself in the opposite direction of Little Jin. By the time I had nocked my bow, Jins had sent me a Soul Wisper.

    "Fire!"

    Letting go of the arrow molded from the darkness, a piercing ray of dark light whipped through the sound barrier, shattering the concept of light, sting off the hind leg of the monster in a single arrow, while Jin''s arrow exploded to the left.

    A torn wailed thunder only to go silent when Zariels arrow pierced through the beast''s neck. The wolf went silent. Falling over with a thud dead.

    "We did it, Dada!!!!" Jin squealed, leaping down from the tree top with a grin. He soared toward the towering wolf, whose single w was bigger than the young boy, and grinned. He snapped his glistering eye to Zariel. "Did Jin do good!"

    "Out of a hundred?" Zariel smiled, "Well¡ª"

    ''If you don''t tell the boy he got a hundred, your nuts shall feel this king''s wrath!'' I soul whispered to my brother, ring in his direction. "No homo... that sounded a bit sus.

    "One Hundred points! Good job, son!" Zariel said, changing up real quick. He stepped towards his son, patting his head.

    "You on cook duty too! It''s been a while since little bro cooked me something." I cheerfully said, peeking up towards the skies. In a few hours, twilight will strike.

    ¡­

    Listening to Little Jin''s soft snores alongside the crackle of firewood, I stared up at the endless sea of stars cascading over the violet-ck skies of Iluthath.

    "You look jealous," Zariel said, his son resting over hisp.

    I turned to him. " Maybe¡­" I said, unsure why he felt so protective of his child. I was sure I didn''t have maternal instincts, and I was sure he was like me. "I think I''m going to be a cold-blooded Father, is all. Lilith has been bedridden for the past couple of years. She''ll be popping those brats out soon."

    "You''ll do fine." He said, startling me for a bit. "Parenting is really just being there. Not to mention the Angels and Fallen love Jin, so they help out now and again."

    "You let your child run around with the Fallen?"

    "A few. Same with the Angels."

    I chuckled, somehow both disturbed and fascinated by jin ying with the legions in hell.

    "Which brings me to another topic." Zariel began again, narrowing his icy silver eyes. " Why haven''t you be a Chaos Lord or Paragon? After the battle for the Chaos Dew, you met every requirement. An entire two-chaos cycle has passed since then. What''s the wait?"

    "I''m at a crossroads," I muttered, returning my gaze toward the stars. "Ishar gave me a Holocube to study bloodws, and I''ve all but mastered what she had to offer me. But the more I learned, the more I felt myself being pushed into another direction."

    "Push, you say."

    "Might be the Abyssal Attunement but Chaos Lord and Paragon¡­ I feel a new path is opening up for me." I told him. "I can''t beat you inbat. Nor spells. That might be an eternal fact. But when ites to distorting thews of heaven. No onees close to me, or at least I''ve never met one who can."

    "You underestimate the Weave.'' Zariel said, and a chuckle escaped his lips. He brushed his son''s plumped cheeks and slid some hair from his face. "I know of the path you speak of¡­ because I was the one who created and abandoned it."

    My brow twitched. "Just how much of a monster are you? Seriously."

    "Said the man who lives his life based on hax."

    "Don''t underestimate the Weave." I mockingly said. " bitch didn''t you just say that? You got the biggest hack!"

    "You got the Path of Abyssal Night. What the fuck are youining about?" He said, lifting his middle finger towards me. A bloody grin of scorn on his face.

    "Yeah. Yeah. Just exin what this damn path is about?" I rolled my eyes to say. Tired of his bullshit¡­ You know what? I am jealous. Fuck this guy.

    "You fight with your body, right? Most of your techniques are based on¡ª" He paused as his eyes suddenly red to life. He stared at me for a bit, frowning. "... You are¡­ so fucking lucky?"

    "Excuse me?"

    "Again!"

    "Bro, I can''t see the future like you. Use your words and exin¡­."

    Zariel shook his head. "You''ll find out soon¡­ No wonder Moloch showed up. Anyway. You fight with your body; I tend to fight with my soul and Qi. Those two are my biggest assets."

    "Then the other path you created is¡ª"

    "Yes. it revolves around the body." Zariel said. "Believe it or not¡­ my body is only a couple of levels ahead of you. Physical shit is not my forte. The mind and technique are."

    "But being a Paragon requires perfection. Chaos Lord requires it in all categories."

    "And they are¡­ It''s just my body talent is literally at level one," Zariel said, scratching his cheek with a bit of a flush expression. "For me, it''s insanely hard to upgrade my body¡­ I am a soul race, after all. So I can ignore some requirements for the most part. You, on the other hand, can pick up where Iid the groundwork."

 Chapter 1203 Void Of Spirits

    "Tch."

    "What? You don''t like the scraps I left behind?" Zarielughed, his menacing smile thickening. "Well, you shouldn''t have died. Not my fault you were weak."

    This asshole.

    Sucking in a deep breath, I spoke. " If this path is iplete, how can I sense it?"

    "The Path of Abyssal Night," Zariel said, releasing a weary yawn. "Damn, I''m tired. Anyway. The Path The One and The All gave taps into the Void of Spirits."

    ''Void of Spirits?" I repeated.

    "Like the name? Better than calling it a Void." He said, but I shook my head.

    "Kinda a stupid name. All you did was add two words."

    "Fuck off. The Void of Spirits exists on the same ne of existence or at least in the resting area of The One and the All. It''s a transient realm I tapped into to create the Path of Paragon and whatever you want to name your path¡­ you little bitch. Since your naming sense is so great." Zariel said, and he rolled his eyes. "Ever heard of the Spirit Realm?"

    "Isn''t it the realm spaceyered on the Astral Realm?"

    "That is correct. Within the Astral ne, if you wish to learn the Arcane Arts, and I mean truly learn them, you need to be able to connect to the Spirit Realm. That''s why I sealed the Astral Realm. They were simply too dangerous."

    "Too dangerous? How?"

    "Arsene, when one enters the Spirit Zone, it''s nearly akin to gaining omniscience. You can''t perceive the information in a certain sense, but you enter a state of knowing."

    "A state of knowing?"

    He nodded grimly. "Yes, when one enters the spirit zone, awareness bes perception towards all things. It''s absolutely monstrous inbat. Even I''ve yet to master its ways. But by tapping into the Spirit Zone¡­ your soul connects to a ne that only exists in the Astral Sea, my territory. I don''t know why but even beings like Mephisto and Lucifer, or Metatron, don''t have ess yet."

    "Yet? What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "The shadow promation that Tenebrae made, and Mephisto chaos. A change is on the horizon. now stop interrupting me." Zariel said, taking in arge breath. He began again." When you enter the Spirt Zone, the further you dive, the thicker your sense of awareness grows, and you enter a ce¡­ I call the Void of Spirits. And it''s where the Teleth came into being, where I created the Two Paths: Paragon and whatever you call the other. I''ve only visited there a few times in my life due to the dangers of toying with the unknown. But it''s worth it each time. Your Path of Abyssal Night directly taps into that fountain of knowledge. And to put things in a better perspective. Not even Mephisto knows this, but his ck Sabbath merely taps into the exterior perimeter of the Spirit Zone."

    "Wait. Wait. Mephisto can only tap into the exterior? But ck Sabbath directly influences reality. I can bend reality, even the minds of my enemies and allies. How is it only the exterior? Didn''t you say he can''t use the Spirit Zone?"

    "It''s not that he can''t use it. It''s that he doesn''t know how to use it." Zariel calmly said. "His techniques, on the other hand, are a different story. Few people can use the Spirt Zone, even in the Astral Sea, which again is why I sealed it. But Tenebrae wanted thatnd. I don''t know what makes these people so special. Maybe it''s the Father''s will. But either way, those that do know how are born to be great."

    "Then can I enter the spirit realm?" I asked him.

    "Maybe. You''ll have to try with the Path of Abyssal Night. But we were not here to talk about the Spirit Zone or Spirit realm. But rather the Void of Spirits." Zariel reminded me. "That''s the ce you will find all the answers you seek. But there is one rule. You can only stay within the realm for one day."

    "Any particr reason?"

    "Balor¡­ the one you killed through trickery. He stayed longer than a day. And look what happened. And his situation was different from yours. He had the Heavenly Thrones Authority. You don''t. I have the Father''s Authority, and you have the Abyss''s Authority, but even I dare not stay longer. A day is all we get. Thirty minutes is all the rest get. "

    "The rest? Like Mephisto?"

    "Yes. Moloch, in particr, has a crazed fascination with the Void of Spirits. But he can only enter for thirty minutes once every chaos cycle. That cooldown is due to ack of options since he can''t enter the Spirit Zone."

    Scratching at my head at the massive influx of knowledge. I frowned, tapping my finger over my knee. " If Mephisto was the one to create the Thirty-three heavens, as an illusion of the Origin Realm. There must be a ce like the Astral Sea in the higher realms, right?"

    "Maybe."

    "EH!!!! What the hell do you mean, maybe?" I shouted as the firewood crackled, releasing a sea of embers throughout the skies.

    "Look, the Origin realm is infinitely massive. Only those with omniscience can truly see everything. But all of them seal off that ability in hopes of not bing lost in the chaos of all-knowing. Not every ability is good, Arsene. And none of those that are omniscient can enter the Spirit Zone. Maybe if they could, it could relieve the madness omniscience carries. So there might be, there might not be. Either way, in the origin realm, gaining powers is damn near impossible. That realm is too structured."

    "I see." I softly said. "That makes sense¡­ But what if the Astral Sea came from Arcadia?"

    "No, it''s from the Myriad Heavens; the Weave confirmed that. But that doesn''t matter. You''ve got a new goal now. Don''t you?"

    I smiled. "Yeah¡­ I might be both a Paragon, Chaos Lord, and whatever I name the other one. I might leave you behind, brother."

    Zariel chuckled. "If only it were that simple. But you understand when you see what I''ve built." He stood up with Jin in his arms. " Shall we continue looking for the Gates to Arcadia?"

 Chapter 1204 Graveyard

    Trekking through the Godswood following the resonance of my blood, my mind found itself on a particr man: Zantar. It had been a while since I saw his face. I''m sure by now he''d figure that he wasn''t a match for me. And yet, for some reason, his name was one of the many rattlings through my mind''s eye.

    Are my instincts wrong? Clouded by the serenity of the Godwoods? This is the firstnd I''ve ever been to that felt so pure. Even as we ate the poisonous wolf, a sudden sense of wrongfulness wormed its way into my heart. And I was sure Zariel had felt it.

    The Godwoods was a strange ce. But it was odd for my blood to lead me here. I wonder why there exists such a resonance between me and this forest. Blood was a source of power and attachment. For something to¡ª"

    "That tree¡­." Zariel muttered. And I pulled my eyes towards where his eyesy and found myself frozen in ce. A frown found its way over my lips as my eyes skimmed over the strange engraving over a lone tree.

    It was a familiar floral design I hadn''t seen in a long¡­ long¡­ time.

    A tension of pain tightened over my chest as we stepped closer, our steps both cautious and hurried with anxiety neither of us suspected in the other.

    "This is¡­" Zariel muttered, tracing his fingers over the bark. "It''s the design mother asionally wore on her dresses engraved in a tree." And his frown deepened. "It''s fresh¡­ perhaps a few hundred years old. What''s even stranger is that this tree is feeding on a body."

    Sucking in a deep breath, I nced around, following the pangs of anxiety within my heart. I stilled as my gazended on another tree with a simr floral design. Then another, and another, and another.

    Ten, twenty, forty, fifty¡­ hundreds, thousands.

    "A graveyard. " I said, pushing out my senses. I caught sight of the dozens of bodies dposing beneath the soil, their bodies torn by the roots of the Godwood trees. I smiled. " Not a bad way to go."

    "You think so?"

    "You disagree? At least their bodies will have a purpose in the end." I told him.

    "I prefer nothing of my remains is left behind. That the mere existence of my being is wiped out of the minds of everyone, leaving not even a legacy nor a memory." Zariel said, his depressing ass making me depressed.

    "Still a negative bastard, I see."

    "And you''re a cannibal. What''s your point?"

    "Cannibal implies I eat Shadowfell. Which I don''t. Foolish little brother!" My hands flicked my hair as a sense of superiority touched this king. "And I''d rather be a cannibal than eat fish. Disgusting."

    A/N: -_-  Facts.

    He chuckled and nced toward Jin. " I wonder if he''ll inherit my madness?"

    "You can''t tell?" I nced at him, and he shook his head.

    "No. Aurelia is part angel. Her very nature is very purifying. Even if she, too, is mad. Merely being by her keeps me sane. And it''s the same for the children." He smiled and turned to me. "The Spear of Noctem that carries your heart, that holds power to enthrall you is your weakness. Well, Aurelia is mine. Should she die¡­ the Zariel you know¡­ will too die."

    "Jesus¡­ what the hell happened down there?"

    "Hell is a ce of punishment," Zariel muttered, a strange sense of fondness in his silvery white eyes at the mention of Hell. "It''s where one is sent to live their endless days in judgment. But what happens when a child is raised in Hell itself? What happens if all he knows is torment? I was the youngest resident to visit the deepest pit of torment. The youngest to feel true despair."

    Zariel is still being tormented¡­ isn''t he? Damn. Mephisto¡­ you''re a goddamn bastard.

    Patting his shoulder, I spoke." Wipe that look off your face¡­ and never show it to your kids." I told him, unable to look myself at the painful mask of insanity bleeding through.

    He looked at me for a startling minute and nodded. " I understand."

    "Let''s go, Little Brother." Pushing him along with my arms hooked around his neck, I smiled, sensing a little change in him.

    "Dada?" Jin wearily muttered as the first light glimmered over the east. Warmth raced over the ebbing night as he poked his small head out of his father''s embrace. "Jin is hungry."

    Zariel smiled. "There''s beef jerky in your pocket. Munch on that. I''ll have a servant bring us something."

    "I want soup dumplings!" Jin shouted, leaping out of his father''s embrace. He crawled up his back onto his neck like a little squirrel and smiled brightly. " And¡ª"

    "Who goes there!" A harsh bark bellowed through the rising dawn, and with it, a powerful shockwave struck against my flesh.

    I stared coldly at the strange old man, built like a bear. He stood like a bolder ready for war. His eyes were sharp like a de, with a brutal cross shape scar imprinted over his face. He stood tall, with his callused hands gripping a greatsword.

    My brow knitted together. "Did you sense him?"

    "I sense everything. Unlike you, who feels a thrill dying. I keep my guard up."

    "... it keeps things fun." I bluntly said. "But my guard was up. But I still couldn''t feel it."

    "It''s the forest¡­ we are approaching the heart. Its aura is affecting your soul.'' Zariel calmly exined. "It''s not dangerous, so your soul might not adapt unless you wish it to. Although I don''t rmend it."

    "I''ll not ask again! Why have you entered our sacred area?"

    Ignoring his words, I opened myself up to my blood, and my eye narrowed into slits at the strange sliver of forsaken qi tangled around his soul.

    ¡­ Is there another like me here?

    "Jin¡­ you wanted Soup Dumplings, Beef, or Chicken? You know what? I''ll get both. I want some too. Yo Arsene, what do you want? It''s a Chinese Restaurant I''m ordering from." He said, peeping up from his phone. "There orange chicken is fire. You can taste the sweet tang of oranges. Their duck ain''t bad, but I''ve had better."

    ¡­ This guy, lol

    You know¡­ how do more people like Zariel than they do me? He''s a bigger asshole than me! Thats BS.

    I''m way more social.

    The silver devil narrowed his eyes. " You seem angry. Why?"

    "Are you ignoring me!!!!" The stranger barked.

    No shit, idiot.

    "Frustrated. But that''s irrelevant. Get me chicken fried rice, dumplings, orange, and general Tsu chicken. It''s been an eternity since I''ve had Chinese."

    "Fat ass."

    "DIE!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 1205 Regret

    The moment Zariel had vanished with little jin in arms, my eyes swayed toward the old man cleaving down an axe wrapped in a strange profundity. He was quick but not even close to the speed I held during the war for the Abyssal Dew. Unfortunately, with the rise of Iluthath that now stood on the realm above the Origin Realm, speed such as this felt¡­ painfully slow.

    It had been two Chaos Cycles since that day. Two painful cycles that allowed me to train constantly within that domain. That war had shown me how weak I truly was. The only reason I was alive was due to my Authority. Were it not for that, a wave of qi or shockwave from the nking of swords and sabers would have ended my life in a blink of an eye.

    I was so stupid. Honestly¡­ I should have researched what Authority was when I first used it. What a nasty habit I have. But then again, I had no master, guide, teacher, or anything. Back on earth, I had read novels about MCs being ambitiously focused, but I call bullshit.

    Lifting a finger towards the oing axe, a tinge of annoyance sprang through me like a lightning bolt.

    "Screw those characters with abyssal focus. That''s some bullshit." I snapped, stopping his axe without any effort. I red at the man, at the insect caring a sliver of Forsaken Qi in his heart. "What do you think?"

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "Well? Were you super focused in your youth? Did you make the best decisions?"

    He shuddered. "S-S-Sir," and he took a few steps back. "I¡ª"

    "Answer the question. It''s been on my mind for a while: How does everyone have such amazing focus, but I, Arsene God Damn Snow¡­ can''t even find the time to review his techniques? To get in tune with who I am? My God, do you know how long I had Authority? The damn Authority of the Darkness? TOO FUCKING LONG!!!!"

    Stuck between wanting to pull my hair out and, better yet, my eyes, amentful wail crawled front the back of my throat into the forest of dawn, banishing the light to eternal darkness. I stilled, my shoulders trembling.

    I''ve battled within the Infringement of Time for so long. Learned so many things about Blood Laws, Darkness, and more. I swear I''m an idiot. My God¡­ from the moment I was born into this life, I had the power to wipe out a legion of demons and devils. I could have faced a Prince of Hell¡­ Ok, maybe not a Prince, but I could have been such a powerful force of nature.

    "Fuck my Life," I muttered and red at the old man. "You there, I''ll ask once. And if I don''t get a proper answer, I''ll sever all your tendons and imnt one of the Godwood trees inside you to eat away at the core of your existence until your sea of consciousness is nothing more than a nightmare of hate and pain."

    A chill of fright ran through the elderly man. He dropped his axe, his muscr physique seemingly thinning as he stared at me. He fell to his knees, nted his head against the floor, and spoke: "Great Demon King, I beseech thee¡ª"

    "Just answer my question," I told him, rolling my eyes. Unsure why anyone would ever bow their head toward another. It was such a strange concept, especially towards an enemy. Is life so good you must beg for it?

    Is death not a new beginning? Or is the unknown so unsettling?

    A/N: Hmmm, it''s odd how instincts work.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    "My Lord I¡ª"

    Sensing hesitation, an orb of destructive light sprang into my palm, withering the countless trees, leaves, grass, and animals around me. I felt the white of my eyes begin to be eaten by the darkness as I red with a fury of that of a demon. My scarlet eyes zing a swarm of abyssal mes.

    Blood swelled from the man''s eyes as the sheer pressure of my being fell like the rain, tearing him from his knees to his stomach. He cried, wailing as every ligament began to be torn apart. I watched with absolute coldness as his eyes bubbled and popped while his teeth became stained, slowly beginning to rot with pestilence.

    I pointed the orb toward his head, my fingers positioned like a gun.

    "It''s the maiden!!!!" he howled, vomiting a slew of blood.

    "Good. Now die. I''ll get all the information from your death: insignificant insect." I coldly said when an arm pressed against my shoulder. A sinister bell of rm sprang through the core of my being as my eyes swayed towards¡­ "Mephisto? What the hell are you doing? Although, I knew your bitch ass was alive. Who''s going to kill a snake like you?"

    Dismissing the subject of this idiot''s death, I tilted my head. " Well? Why are you stopping this king from killing this man."

    "You are still new to the Myriad Heavens, little disciple." He cheerfully said, hiszy eyes gently turning towards the old man. "Look carefully at his soul. Do you see that crest? The second someone tries to touch his soul, or he dies. His Soul me will return towards its master."

    "And? It''s not like I''m not a master at soul maniption."

    Mephistoughed, " A master, you say? Zariel is a master." He told me, pping my shoulders. "You are a master at killing. There is a difference. You bend and break while Zariels controls. You are way too young to deal with marked souls at this level. But it is¡­ curious, isn''t it? This forest?"

    Annoyed, I folded my arms and nced around. "It is. It almost seems alive¡­ no, Alive isn''t the word¡­ it feels¡ª"

    "Sentient?" Mephisto said. "Well, you''re not wrong. It''s gaining awareness. We are currently standing in what may be a living creature one day."

    A sense of awe sprang through me as my aura receded back into my soul. I allowed the light to pierce the veil of darkness. And a sense of regret suddenly overcame me. As I stared at the beautiful scene of whaty around me, enhanced by what Mephisto told me. Despite my age... I hadn''t seen much. There was always someone trying to kill me, and I was always on business. I was constantly busy.

    "I''m going to bring Lilith here. Tenebrae too. I''d forgotten how happier it is to be with another. That Infringement of Time really fucks with the head, doesn''t it?" I muttered.

    "I rarely use it. Once you get to our level¡­ The Perception of Time bes the greatest enemy. Although, in your case, I think you might wee the Madness." He told me and squatted towards the sprawling mess of blood and organs that was the old man.

    Practically all his bones and organs were nearly crushed into oblivion from my aura. He was on hisst leg.

    "Well, little boy," Mephisto said in a teasing voice. " Can you tell us about The Maiden?"

 Chapter 1206 Maidenless

    "She¡­ She is our path to salvation. Our future!" The old man hurriedly cried, howling at the top of his lungs to answer. The deep tearing of agony rattled through his throat like a symphony of torment, of a cry of a merciful death. "If you sense anything, it''s due to her blessing. It''s by her will that her aura remains in my heart.

    Mephisto''s unmistakable hum of interest resounded as he spoke: "So why are you out here? In this graveyard?"

    "Punishment." The Stranger said. "Imitted the Crime of Gazing on the Maiden, bing Maidenless." He paused as if the tearing of ligaments, the pooling river of blood from his eyes, and the shattered bones in his body weren''t there. I heard sorrow. Deep sorrow, agonizing sorrow, that no physical pain could match. "I broke her heart, broke thew of thend, sky, and¡­."

    Swallowed by the cries crackling from his mouth, the old man did not continue. And Mephisto did not press.

    "I got the¡­."

    Sensing the presence of Zariel and Jin, I turned to see him covering the boy''s eyes. His icy snow-white gaze narrowed. He turned, leaving the area with a bag of food in hand.

    "Tell me when you''re done. I got enough food for everyone." He said, taking his leave.

    "Who''d ever believe he was so kind?" Mephisto mused. "I''ve always wondered the level of depravity he''d fallen to. He always keeps it so well in check, rarely allowing himself to lose control. Well, whatever¡­ let''s eat!"

    ''...''

    I really can''t understand Zariel and Mephisto''s rtionship. They are close, but how can someone''s tormentor be friends with the tormented? How can Zariel not feel some sort of hate toward this man? God knows it''s not charm. I suspect Mephisto''s main body appears different, but his current looks are merely handsomepared to his brethren, who seemed¡­ Perfect.

    ncing at the old man for a while as he gargled over his blood through whimpers and tears, I said nothing and went to eat.

    I still had an interest in this thing, but its mind was in chaos, its heart a torn ce of chaos. We''d not get anything of use. Oh well. Guess we''ll just have to find a better target.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    "Holy Shit," I moaned loudly, a little teary-eyed, at the ball of fluff I bit into. "What''s this shit called again? Holy shit! I want all of it!"

    "Xiaolongbao," Little Jin sang loudly. " Here, uncle!"

    Teary-eyed at my little nephew as he handed me a Xiao long bao, the size of his hand. I almost melted, smothering the cute little boy with hugs and kisses. When did he learn to show such filial piety?

    "Your such a good boy!"

    He smiled, and a chill rose over me as he stared at my stomach. " Jin can''t wait for Uncle to get fat! Just like a panda. Then Jin will be able to jump on his tummy like a trampoline."

    I nced at Zariel, who turned away, his ears trembling to contain theughter.

    "To think these Earthlings could create such a thing. Good on them." Mephisto added, munching away on some noodles. He grinned away.

    A few hourster, after the whisky was passed around to everyone, Jin included. I couldn''t help but smile at his drunken appearance.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    The boy had winced after drinking it but still swallowed it all.

    His cute chubby expression was flushed red, while a fog of drowsiness seemingly shrouded his eyes. He stumbled away from me, nesting in Zarielsp as he yawned.

    "Think he''ll only remember the bad?" I couldn''t help but ask. Thinking about how I wished to raise my children.

    "Most children his age only recall the worst and the best of life," Mephisto said, a hint of a grin on his amused face. "It''s why the parent doesn''t be a Master of their children. The roles are too simr but the level of respect conflicts with the other. A Master is like a parent, but being a parent is¡­ a journey that never ends if you let it."

    "Just wait till he reaches the mental age of fifteen and tries to move out." I joked, almost curious about Jin''s rebellious nature. Although I was more curious about Crowe''s. Jin and Crowe. I wonder what their roles will be in the future.

    "So when will you be starting on number three?" I asked my little brother.

    "The second hasn''t even popped out yet." He replied, but I could see he was interested. "Although I hope the next one is a girl."

    Marveling, my brother could carry such an innocent look. I smiled for a bit before we got back to business. "This Maiden? Any idea''s what her role is?"

    "I might," Mephisto said. "I think she is acting as Gods of sorts."

    "He was a God through," I replied.

    "Not what he meant," Zariel said. "The concept of being a god is quite a curious subject. Were we not Gods to you when you lived in the Fourth Heaven?"

    I nodded: He wasn''t wrong. That was indeed true.

    "But you didn''t worship us," Mephisto said softly, swirling his drink in his hand. The sweet cheery scent lingered over our noses as he continued. " You were terrible as a God. Honestly, you could have granted your people boons, equipment, or anything you wanted but didn''t."

    "Would''ve taken too long to help them grow¡­ I have too much shit to deal with."

    "Forget it, Mephisto,"Zariel said. "He''s good at business but not the best of leaders or gods."

    "Aren''t you the same? One is bloodthirsty. The other is too heartless." The Fallen said, "Less hope your children aren''t as mad as you two. Although judging by your daughter''s bloodlust¡­ I think her mental ship has sailed."

    I smiled. " I''m so proud of Iza. Not even born yet, but she''s aplished so much." I nodded, unable to help the warmth in my chest from blossoming. "I wonder who she loves more. Me or Lilith?"

    "We''re getting off-topic again!"

    "Oh, right." Mephisto said, " So the Maiden she is either a divine being, sharing her wisdom, or just another god granting booms. Although the sliver of Forsaken Qi is somewhat disturbing."

    "Is it?"

    The Fallen nodded. " yeah. I''m not all-knowing, but from what I heard, you were the first and only to awaken as a Forsaken after they were banished. Your Mother was one of them. How she ended up in the Myriad Heavens again is a mystery. But what I do know is that many left behind legacies. Veils of blood, sons, daughters, and so on. None of their bloodlines ever activated, lying dormant from generation to generation¡­ at least till now."

 Chapter 1207 Journey Of The Moon

    "Interesting¡­ So this Maiden might be a Forsaken? And experiment or an actual descendent." Zariel muttered, but I was quick to shake my head.

    "Mother killed every descendent out there, or so I''ve been told by one of our ancestors. So it must be an experiment unless he was lying." I said, slouching back against the tree''s bark as a dry, weary yawn left me.

    "First time I''m hearing of this. What Ancestor are you talking about?" Mephisto asked, and I could see Zariel shared the same interest.

    "Richter Snow. Do you all remember him? Although, I guess he''ll be changing the name soon. That idiot got his mind taken over by our ancestral ancestor spirit when we were in the abyss. Seems the ghost was trapped when you tossed Iliah into the abyss. He might have influenced your journey, and you might not even have known. But he was the one who told me. Gave me some valuable info about Mom too. But he was sure the Forsaken all died. Mother ughtered them all, and it''s how she was injured."

    "Then he lied to you, or at least his knowledge was limited by his surroundings," Zariel said in a soul whisper. " Zero is a Forsaken."

    Shaken by that information, my eyes snapped to Mephisto.

    "Telling secrets, are we?" Mephisto said, a smiling grin on his face. " Well, it''s fine. What are we going to do about this Maiden?"

    "How about you tell us about the effects of each bloodline?"

    Mephisto chuckled. " Tell me about the little secret Zariel shared with you, and I''ll be happy to share."

    My teeth grew gritted and soon rxed. "I''ll pass on that."

    He shrugged. "Shame."

    Asshole.

    Rising to his feet, a coldness I hadn''t felt in a while swirled around Zariel, materializing in strands of silvery light. He pushed Jin''s sleeping body through the void and turned to me, his sword at his hip. "Shall we go see whose bloodline this woman carries?"

    "Aren''t you on probation? No killing, I believe, was the term of your release." I said, chuckling at Tenebrae''s cruel punishment.

    "No need to kill. I can sever every ligament or limb of the Maiden or her little vige of weaklings till they wish they were dead or merely toss them into hell. Were they''d never die but suffer for all eternity."

    "... No need to go that far yet," I told him, scratching my cheek.

    My god¡­ I really got my madness from him!

    Rising to my feet in a huff, a surge of darkness rushed through my heart as I opened myself to the realm around me. Understanding fluttered through my soul as I shed southwest past the Graveyard towards where the darkness felt a disturbance in the air. We stopped to stare at the two mountain peaks in the distance.

    "There''s¡­ a city here," Zariel mentioned, with glowing silver eyes.

    It would seem he still hasn''t beaten that habit of revealing when he uses the Weave.

    He approached, and the winds stirred against our bodies as his hands pressed over what appeared like a barrier. His eyes narrowed, and a great web of cracks shrouded my vision, bleeding an ethereal light.

    "There is no need for violence visitors of the Myriad." A gentle voice echoed through the winds.

    The barrier vanished, revealing a beautiful city seemingly ordained by the Gods of Old. Stretching well into the horizon, I paused and stared in wonder at the dream-like city that appeared toe from a fantasy.

    And my gaze shifted toward the masked individual. I frowned, staring at the moon''s crest etched over the head of the mask.

    "Wee¡­ Children of the First Maiden," the woman said, falling to her knees, her head pressing against the earth with poised grace. She stilled. "We have been expecting your arrival."

    "We?"<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    "What the hell is going on?" I calmly asked, a little unsettled by the sudden shift. I turned to Zariel, and I could also feel something in him change¡­

    Had he noticed something? But what could cause such a great stir within him?

    "I am the Songstress of Wind, Frima," The woman said, lifting her head to gaze upon our feet. Her still eyes were calm and free. "The Maiden is expecting you."

    "What an interesting turn." Mephisto mused. "I wonder¡­"

    "Fallen Angel, you are not to wander our city without an escort. If so, you will be banished." Said the Songstress coldly and without fear.

    Mephisto chuckled. " I wouldn''t dream of it."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    God damn liar.

    "Lead the way, Frima," I told her, sensing the killing intent in her voice, but simply based on the divinity she held. I was sure this Songstress was far weaker than the first ranker I met. She was quite weak.

    She rose to her feet, unbothered by the dirt gathered around her robes, and turned. " Follow me, my Lords and Fallen."

    ''I''m not loved.'' Mephisto''s soul whispered to me.

    ''Are you surprised?'' I replied, but he shook his head.

    ''Fallen is either hated or loved. Rarely do you find one in the middle. We are, after all, a fallen race. Most of us aren''t like devils or demons. But those that are are worst than the lowest trash.''

    ''Don''t I know it?"

    "You don''t," Mephisto said, closing his eyes. " My brethren¡­ The Angels are blinded by faith, and the Fallen are all broken by the truth of reality."

    I nced at him, noticing the sense of mncholy on his serene expression, and turned towards the streets lined with peddlers, pedestrians, guards, and more. The streets were shrouded with life andughter, carried by the winds, twisting into that of a song.

    I stared, nearly enthralled, as the Songstress hummed.

    "Thisnd¡­ it''s beneath Luna''s protection," Zariel said calmly but coldly. "It would seem she knows more than I originally thought."

    "So you know of Her Majesty, Lunafreya?" The Songstress said, maneuvering through the city streets like she''d lived here all her life. From back allies to shady shortcuts to building hopping, we traversed the city as though we were being given a tour.

    And I assumed we were.

    "How do you know, Luna?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    "Her Majesty helped cofound this city." She said. " Alongside her¡­ and your Mother."

 Chapter 1208 Forsaken Madien

    "Alongside her¡­ and your Mother."

    A frigid wave of ice swelled like the twisting of a whirlwind, cracking the pavement, wearing homes to dust as an insatiable bloodlust gathered.

    "You''ll answer my many questions, or everyone within the Godwoods will join me within the Ninthyer of Hell." Zariel coldly dered, his bloodlust halting all living creatures within the city, myself included. "Where is my mother''s corpse."

    My eyes widened: The Forsaken Q! Was that from our bloodline¡­ No! Wait, Something is off. Corpse¡­ Are. They. Using. Mothers. Corpse.

    My gaze caring a light of the very Abyss, swayed to meet the smiling grin of the trickster, but the bastard was quick to fire a few words before I could.

    "It''s true I wanted your Mother''s body¡­ But I wasn''t the one to take it. I''ve never lied to you. Why would I start now? I''d rather not bother answering your questions if I needed to hide something."

    "M-M-My Lord." The songstress started with a rattle of fear withering the life from her bones. "W-w-"

    "Studder once more, and your head willnd on a pike. WERE!!!!" Zariel roared, his divinity losing its orderly grace, bing twisted and chaotic like the Abyss.

    "EDEN!!!!" She screamed, the strength in her legs fading as she copsed to her knees. Tears streamed from her eyes as the pressure of a Fell God swallowed the Godwoods.

    "That''s enough, Young Master Snow." Said a graceful voice, cutting through the soul pressure of Zariel. Our eyes whirled towards the voice, towards the sight of a woman wrapped in the Moon''s colors.

    "It would seem my Aunt holds many secrets. I''d expect nothing less from her. They say the Moon carries many of the secrets held within the Darkness." Mephisto said, patting Zariels shoulder. " Come down. Or you''ll miss your children grow up." He warned. " Last time you got like this, you nearly destroyed Tenebrae''s kingdom. Nows, not the time for that monster to return."

    I nced at Zariel and shifted my gaze towards the woman, her face cloaked by a hood. And I drew closer.

    "How does Luna rte to all of this?" I coldly asked. "And who are you?"

    The Maiden bowed her head and curtsied. " Wee, First Born. It''s an honor." She said tly. "And¡ª"

    "Answer. Or you''ll see a ughter unlike anything you''ve ever conceived." I nced back at Zariel, the trembling of veins gathering near his jaw, and turned towards the Maiden. " No one can stop his power. If you know who we are. I''m sure you know what he''s capable of."

    "Of course. Forgive me." She replied, her tone unchanging.

    And for some inexplicable reason¡­ that bothered me. I could tell she wasn''t like Zariel, Mephisto, or me. People who could wage a ughter and not feel anything. And yet I felt nothing, not even with my Devil''s Heart ability.

    "Your Mother¡­ when she first exited from Arcadia alongside the other Forsaken. It was she who cultivated here within these Godwoods. And it was where she met her majesty of the Moon." The Maiden said. "Through her power, her majesty was able tomence her first baptism."

    "Baptism?" I looked at Mephisto, who shook his head. But his response could be a lie. I find it odd he doesn''t know. But I don''t know him. Everything Mephisto does seems like an Act. Even his kindness and coldness. I need to watch him closer. No. I can''t let my pride overwhelm me on this. I need to ry such information to Zero. He''s the only one who can analyze this man.

    "I don''t know much of the details regarding the baptism, but it was to appease your Mothers killing intent. That''s quite simr to the young master over there."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hehe. You guys think I''m sneaky? Luna is the one who taught me everything I know." Mephisto said, startling us. "Back in heaven when I was weak. It was Tenebrae and Luna who cared for me and taught me everything. But it was Luna who cultivated my greatest talents. Who saw the deepest desire of my heart. Before Lunafreya''s eye, nothing can escape."

    The Maiden giggled. "That is correct. While her majesty is quite peaceful and considered to be weaker than Tenebrae and Mythra, her abilities of maniption and information transcend past the Mryaid Heavens."

    A/N: Luna was always my favorite Primordial. I just hate she came in sote.

    "Luna¡­ I owe her a disciple or at least a ''favor''¡­.Just like..." My gaze turned back to Mephisto, who blushed a little shyly.

    WTF!!!!

    "Yeah¡­ I may have gotten that from Aunty Luna." He wryly said, with a faint chuckle of embarrassment. "It''s through her knowledge that Lucifer and I created the concept of a Devil''s Deal."

    "..."

    I don''t think I''ve ever met Luna.

    "The Darkness devours, the Light blinds, and the Moon reflects." The Maiden continued. " She purified the Darkness within your Mother''s heart. After the baptism, Luna granted Your Mother the name Yuki due to the unique color of her hair. No one truly knows her name. Not even those that entered the Myriad¡­ I''m sure not even her n remembers."

    "That''s¡­"

    "Child," the Maiden said, cupping my cheek, revealing her pale blue eyes, swirling with a profundity I''d never thought possible. "Your blood is capable of rejecting all things. Forsaking your name is well within your rights. Your Mother rejected her existence, so her name faded from the minds of all but the One and the All."

    "She was that strong?" Mephisto muttered in disbelief.

    "She was without the greatest talent of the Forsaken ns." The Maiden said. " You''ve already seen her disciple powers, have you not? Ishar?"

    My jaw dropped. Even Mephisto appeared truly startled.

    What did she just say?

    "That''s not possible. I would have noticed¡­." Zariel began and paused. "Is she her reincarnation¡ª"

    "No, at least not ording to Her Majesty." The Maid interrupted. "We don''t know the methods Lady Yuki used, but her Majesty believes that the bloodlust and killer instincts that were severed were given to Ishar, which developed into the creation of Blood Laws."

    "Richter¡­ did say she was a heartless killer." I recalled, "He seemed to carry great fear for her. But it''s odd¡­ But I think I know what happened. Back then. How Mother became injured to the point of death, and how our children factor into this mess. But¡­ I''d like to confirm it with Luna. The one person who seems to know what really happened.

 Chapter 1209 Luna - Festival Of Torment

    They should be learning of my involvement soon. Such a shame we had to wait for so long, dear sister.

    Peering down at the crystal casing housing the silver hair beauty, whose eyes seemed to have been closed for longer than an eternity, bitterness swelled through my throat like an unreachable itch.

    It''s been so long.

    "You were such a lonely child, dear sister. The Heavens truly blessed you. And it seems Zariel carried on your talents. Arsene, your invincibility, and Truck-Kun? Gods. I don''t know how she came up with such a ridiculous name. But she carries your heart. I fear her the most out of the three you created. She''s not as smart as her brothers and is absolutely childish, but should there ever be a time she experiences true despair, she''d be a Ruler in the Hells. An absolute ruler.

    "Your two sons. I did what you asked and didn''t protect them. Although, I did help Zariel in the Hells. You''d have been proud. I was so scared approaching Father. I know it''s a bit silly. He is our Father. But I feared he''d say no. Little Mephisto was too good. And I didn''t want to give away our connection. Power destroys. And that young one, despite his mischievous nature, is quite ambitious even if he doesn''t realize it.

    "Look at me get off topic. Sorry, Yuki. I know you have probably heard this all before. I don''t know why I keep telling you all this. But your death broke my heart. Truly. Everything about this broke my heart. I resented the Twins and Crowe for the longest telling us about the future. I truly resented it. You were my first friend. The only one I couldn''t see through. The one who was closest to being a Primordial. Never before had there been one like you with such an affinity to the Moon.

    "I bet you didn''t know. We primordials don''t like to share that with people. We carry so many secrets. Especially Mother, she holds the most. Tenebrae¡­ is very much like Arsene. Her levels of cruelty rival even the Great Devils at times. I still can''t believe they got together. Shit doesn''t make sense to me. But who am I to judge¡­ I fell for you. You who lived in a different realm. One sealed away by the three Great Elements. But¡­ Your death, and the abuse you faced, all for the sake of your children, hurts me. It hurts even to this day."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "Sister¡­ I loathed free will. I can''t me the sins. I can''t me the darkness of men. No, I me the choices given to them. The freedom they share to do as they please. It was free will that took you from me. Stole you away and made you a ve to time and faith. But¡­ those three. I''ve only seen you smile like that toward me. I should have stopped you. I should have said no, to Ves and taken sides with Crowe and Izalith. But¡­ I know it was what you wanted. I know it was what you deeply wanted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The day Arsene was born¡­ the day I held him in my arms for the first time, covered in your blood. I understood. And it burned. Gods, did it burn to understand the sacrifice you made. There was no other like you. Setting my eyes on that boy for the first time, I thought of him as my son. He was ours¡­ Then Zariel came, then Truck-Kun. They all came¡­ I¡­I¡­ Sister, I miss you. Fuck I miss you. Damn it, why did you have to die. Why did you have to leave me? We had a family. Three beautiful children. We¡­."

    "..."

    "We had it all¡­ And just like that¡­ Azazel came to reap your soul. But a soul born of Arcadia cannot exist in the Myriad. You were gone¡­ A death in the truest sense. Stolen from me. I cried every day for you. Cried till my heart burned, till blood leaked from my eyes, till my throat became clouted by blood. I wanted to follow you. Even going so far as to plunge a dagger through my heart in an attempt to destroy this Avatar. I wanted to return to nothingness: To lose my identity. To be the Moon once more. I didn''t want to get involved¡­ I wanted to abandon everything.

    "I couldn''t look after our child. I just couldn''t. But I did. I gave them help whenever I could. I became Zariels guiding light. I even granted Arsene the Authority of Reincarnation to keep him somewhat whole during his reincarnation. I had my people take your daughter away from war, giving her peace to help cultivate her strong heart. She''s now immortal. Somehow creating her own technique that imbues the Authority of Rebirth, and she''s getting stronger.

    "I''ve protected them all. I''ve granted them all the weapons they need, all the training. I created three monsters for you. And while I''m not proud of some of the actions they took¡­ it was their choice.

    "Yuki¡­ I miss you. I hate living in this world. I hate witnessing the joys I can''t have anymore. The things that have brought me joy have all but faded. Withered by your absence. I''ve begged Father many times, angering him plenty, but he refuses. He said this was your choice, and you''d not have it any other way. But I kept at it till I was banished.

    "It''s funny, isn''t it? Everyone is happy. Zariel has Aurelia, his only anchor, and Arsene has Lilith and Mother. Mythra has Azazal and a beautiful daughter. But¡­ what do I have? What do¡­ what do I have, Yuki? I have only a void.

    "A void that only grows with time. I live in my own hell loop. Witnessing your death, the taste of yourst kiss, and tears. Dream of it each day¡­ I poison myself each day merely to return to those days: To experience it all again. But then I awake, and the pain only returns.

    Wiping away the blood streaming down my cheeks and down onto your coffin, I looked up through the hollow ceiling at the Moon, shrowding our tomb with light.

    "Our children will being soon, Yuki. You''ll be able to see them onest time, for we shall return to nothingness soon: This will be our final goodbye to them."

 Chapter 1210 Luna - Name

    "This will be our final goodbye to them," I whispered to her, running my fingers over the crystal casing, my eyes transfixed on the faint smile of contentment. She was so happy back then. So joyous about all that urred, even in her final moments surrounded by us all.

    "So this is where you hid." A startling voice echoed, sending a jolt of surprise as well as bitterness through me.

    "Leave this ce," I said, peering up at the moon reflecting over the crystallized veins stretching like an endless web through this tomb, spreading moonlight throughout. "You are not weed."

    No one but ''them'' is weed. Only they are allowed to see us.

    "You kept such arge secret." Mother said, ready to step in, only to pause as my gaze snapped to her. And an unmistakable amount of bloodlust bled through my eyes.

    "Leave!"

    "So you can die?" Tenebrae said, stepping through the threshold towards me. Her gaze was wet with bitter tears. "You silly child: You dummy. Why did you never tell me?"

    "Mom¡­ Please leave." I whispered as the tang of sorrow came like an ever-ending burn on the back of my throat. I willed my eyes closed, unable to meet her gaze. Unable to hold back the sensation of embarrassment that came with what I was about to do.

    "You silly thing. Did you forget who raised you? Who taught you everything she knew?" She whispered, wrapping her arms around me. She kissed my blood-stained cheeks and sighed. "You really are something, my sweet moon. I''ll not ask you to stop what you are doing¡­ People always say suicide is a selfish thing, but¡­ I always disagreed." she told me, her hands running through my hair as though I was still the child she cared endlessly for.

    "Luna of the Moon, do you remember the day you came into this world?" I could feel her smile as I recalled that day.

    "I cried. I cried for a long time within the Endless Darkness and the zing Light. One was too lonely, the other too bright and warm."

    "You always felt out of ce, always." Mother said. "But it would seem you found apanion of your own. Are you going to give up now? You know Father loves his test. It might seem cruel, but you know there is always meaning behind it. I''ll not stop you from making this decision, but¡­ you''ll not truly be joining her. You will exist for all eternity as the moon, and one day you will resume this mortal form once more."

    "I don''t care¡­ I''ve tried for so long. Begged until my eyes bled and my knees tore under the skies of the silver city. I was even banished¡­ torn from the one ce we primordials can call a true home."

    "You sound like a Fallen. Luna-chan." Mother said lightly, and my eyes opened to her warm obsidian eyes transfixed onto me.

    I felt so warm. So¡­ cozy to be in the warm embrace of the night.

    "Luna, what if I told you there might be a way to revive Yuki?"

    "Stop it," I said softly, turning to the crystal coffin. I shook my head.

    "You might not be able to do it. I might not be able to do it. Zariel might not be able to do it, not even Arsene. But¡­ what if there was another who could?"

    "Stop it¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What if there was a new chosen? One who could rival Zariel? Or Adam and Eve?"

    "STOP IT¡­" I cried. "Just stop it. Stop. I¡­ mother¡­" Unable to resist the bloody tears from flowing once more, I shuddered endlessly, biting at my lips as the stabbing pain only deepened. "It hurts Mom¡­ Don''t give me hope. Ok? Don''t give me hope¡­ I don''t know if I can take anymore."

    A cry of silence swelled through the tomb as Iy still, curled in a ball next to my lover¡­ my dear sweet wife.

    "You will never understand, Mother. This pain¡­ its something that keeps breaking me¡­. Let me just¡­."

    Let me just die. Let me dream endlessly in her embrace.

    "Luna¡­ what was her name? Her true name." Mother asked me, and my gaze snapped open, and I whirled towards her, taking in every microexpression Mother held.

    "I can''t tell you that¡­ No, I won''t."

    She smiled, her obsidian eyes narrowing as she stood up. "Moloch has already sensed it. He felt a disturbance so great he, who rarely cares for anything but his research and Mephisto''s schemes he calls interesting games, appeared before me in the middle of a war. Something new is about to shake this realm. Something that will have the power to rival the twins themselves."

    My pupils shrunk, and a bitterugh sounded. "What does that matter? The Shadowfell holds the potential to break the bnce. The Nephilim already breaks the bnce, and so do a few others. Don''t even make me mention the Angels and Fallen. Or, god forbid, the Abyss. What¡ª"

    "You have a point¡­ But how many of them are chosen? It was only Zariel in the recent Eternity Cycle. Solomon already lost his right. Adam and Eve¡­ those two are irregr entities I''d rather not get involved with. The others are all in Heaven living their best life, not bothered by things within the Myriad."

    "Mother¡­ what are you¡­'' My heart began to heat up, and as I climbed to my feet, the endless red tears finally slowed as I stared at Mother for the first time. Pass the veil of darkness she used to hide her secrets from others that hold the ability of omniscience.

    "I''m pregnant! Hehe!"

    My jaw dropped as the halting tears began to flow again, blinding my vision as I fell to my knees. " Momma¡­ You didn''t¡­ How?"

    "Arsene¡­ is a rule breaker. Honestly, I don''t know. That''s why I needed the chaos dew. It''s why I invoked the Shadow Promation. It''s why I stole Iliana away from Lilith. My baby boy¡­ will one day rise. And by his side will be all of us." she told me with an expression unbing of the darkness. It was so bright I could feel my eyes burning simply by staring at her proud expression.

    "So I ask¡­ What was Yuki''s real name? For it shall be the name of my child."

    "Her name¡­ His name shall be¡­." I smiled, ncing down at her smiling face.

    "Altair"

 Chapter 1211 Godwood

    Resting in the atrium located within the heart of the Godwoods, I stared in awe at the elven tapestries and designs. As if elven architects refined the building, I listened to the flow of water around the pond, the tweaking of birds and animalsing and going. It felt like I was back in the forest despite being in a city.

    "You should go out more, Disciple," Mephisto said, theziness in his tone almost intoxicating as we chilled on aforting settee.

    I nced at him, sinking deeper into my seat. "You look like you''re about to fall asleep," I reply, releasing a yawn of my own. "It''s so peaceful in here."

    "Might be because of the Spiritual Energy soothing the darkness in our hearts. It makes you sleepy. You can reject it if you want."

    "And lose my sleep high? Pass."

    I felt so good. All I wanted to do for the first time in a long time was sit in my chair and watch some anime or read a book. Gods, how long has it been since I felt sozy?

    "Zariel, you good?" I asked, peering at my brother, floating aimlessly within the pond. But no reply came, leaving only the sounds of his soft snores and the slight rippling of his heartbeat stirring the water. "He is knocked out."

    "This guy got the right idea," I muttered, closing my eyes, unsure why I felt so at peace here. I was never really one to care for peace, and yet in some way, when it arrived, I didn''t reject it. It was almost as if some part of my being craved it. A foolish notion but one I couldn''t refute.

    By the time twilight had reached its zenith, I was torn from my slumber to the stary pale blue eyes of the beautiful woman with long snow-white hair. She blinked, her small oval-shaped head tilting with a kind of wonder to it.

    "Greetings, firstborn."

    I''d never seen her face, but that voice¡­."You''re the Maiden, right?"

    "That is correct."

    "Ok¡­" I said hesitantly. " Then why are you staring at me."

    "You are the Firstborn."

    "..."

    "..."

    ''Is that all?"

    She nodded. " I''ve only read about you. Same with the Second and Third."

    "Does Luna make a lot of visits?" I asked, fishing for information.

    "Iluthath was sealed off for a long time. So no. But she did appear a few cycles ago to ry all that urred within the Snow Family. Please bring the twins upon birth to be ordained by the Heavens and Abyss."

    Why does she give me Avar vibes? Her tone is so t.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "So, does the Maiden have a name?"

    She shook her head. "I''ve reincarnated so many times. I''ve long forgotten my name. Everyone just calls me Maiden."

    "You''re an odd one, aren''t you."

    "Odd?"

    I nced at Mephisto and then Zariel and then towards the moonlight twinkling through the skies of the ceiling, bathing the atrium with moonlight.

    "This was your Mothers favorite ce within Iluthath." She told me in a reminiscent tone. "I''d thought I''d forgotten my Lady, having lived so long. I''ve forgotten everything else."

    "How did you meet Mother?"

    The Maiden smiled and peered up towards the moon, a fondness in her pale eyes. "It was during the Age of Torment. The Eighth King of Hell, Bael, who''d recently risen to power through the bloody harvest of souls within the Nine Hells, ughtering all other Hell Lords, escaped the Nines.

    A/N: Merely an incarnation, not the real Bael.

    "Lord Bael''s mind had be so damaged by the Hell Lords that Ilutahth had be a wastnd of hellish torment during this reign of madness. During this age, those that could challenge him¡­ left this matter to faith, fearful of others taking advantage of them should they defeat the King, a mistake on their part. They were ignorant of Bael''s power, which marked the First appearance of a True King of Hell within the Material ne."

    She looked at me, the paleness in her eyes deepening to that of a silvery hue. "Did you know that Ilutath Means Realm of Blood? Ever wondered how it got that name? It was all due to Bael. He''d bloodied the world to such a degree that schrs destroyed its old name for a new one.

    "Hells Gates became like domains of conquest. Should one appear, everything within a few kilometers became a wastnd or cattle for the demons. The Devils and Demons showed no mercy. Those that became cattle lived a life so depraved that not even reincarnation could purge their souls.

    "I was a product of devil and elven. Amassing some protection due to my blood. I was able to escape. Finding myself within the Godwoods, although it wasn''t called that at the time. Where I met¡­ your mother. The day I saw her was the day of a full moon stained red by bloodshed."

    "I don''t know why she did it, why she took me in. why she drew her sword. But in a single stroke. Every devil, demon, and half-blood was ughtered. Their soul mes purged to such a degree only the cores remained with a single stroke. My Lady had Ended the Age of Torment. Those that saw what she did gave this forest the name: Godwood in reverence of her almighty power."

    Mother was so powerful? No¡­ Iluthath, at the time, was so weak. But it''s interesting. At what point did she kill the other forsaken? And when did my children appear before her, allowing her to heal their injuries? Better yet, when did Mother emerge in this world?

    "That day¡­" The Maiden continued. "She appeared, shrouded by moonlight. Her Highness, Lunafreya descended from the highest heaven and revealed herself to your mother." And then she smiled, almost giggling. "Do you know what the first thing she asked was? Be my second disciple."

    Startled and a little amused, I merely listened, enjoying the story I was sure Zariel was listening to. Mephisto as well.

    "Your Mother turned her down without a second thought. Furious, Her Highness called upon her first disciple to challenge your mother¡­ he lost¡­ He lost miserably. Leto, I believe his name was. It''s fascinating how powerful she was despite being in such a low realm. She breached dozens ofyers of Authority with her Forsaken Blood. "

    "Breached?" I muttered.

    "Hmmm." The Maiden nodded. "Your blood Firstborn ignores allws, all concepts, and if you can master it. You will also be able to breach other people''s Authority just like your mother."

 Chapter 1212 The Neckless

    "You will also be able to breach other people''s Authority just like your mother."

    Startle for a brief moment. I folded my arms in thought about my blood. Each time I used my Forsaken Blood, I would essentially cut my enemy''s power by half. It was already a broken ability that ensured my foe would never be able to channel the power of their weapons. That also included defensive and offensive armaments.

    But to influence other people''s authority was ridiculous. Concepts and Authority went hand in hand. When one gains the power of a concept, the next step is to establish authority to help fully control that power.

    If I could influence an Authority, there was no telling how powerful I could be. I would have a power that is near the Weave¡­ Not as versatile, but it would definitely be the closest thing to the Weave.

    "Your Mother was a very scary person, especially in Arcadia. She was still considered a young adult, but her understanding of her blood exceeded the Progenitor of your Forsaken Lineage, Alvorian." The Maiden remarked, a bright smile rising over her bewitching expression as she talked of Mother.

    Several months passed as we listened, and I began to suspect that Mother and Luna were in a rtionship. They had seemed too close merely to be friends. The Maiden hadn''t said it outright, but¡­

    "Maiden, was Luna Mothers Lover?"

    She tilted her head, pausing midway through her story. " How''d you know?"

    "Shit¡­" Mephisto muttered. "I might have to change up a few things. Aunty Luna is quite a worthy opponent. I''ll be back." he said, vanishing in a vortex of wind. The look on his face was hard as he said those words.

    Was Luna another who could rival Mephisto?

    "Your one of Luna''s acolytes, right?" I questioned, watching her nod somewhat hesitantly. I was probably a little off  about her role, but¡ª " Then what''s the rtionship between Luna and Mephisto?"

    "Mephisto is considered Luna''s unofficial disciple. She taught him many things before his Fall and is one of the few people he will seek out for either help or advice. There were instances when Her Majesty would suddenly vanish to return,ining about Mephisto bing too monstrous. But she never put too much worry on him: She is his favorite. From what I know, it''s through many of her ideas that Mephisto became who he is today. Tenebrae was caring for another¡­ I don''t remember his name, but she, too, would advise Mephisto when needed. "

    "That bastard has it way too good, doesn''t he?"

    "Said the Man with Tenebrae as a partner, alongside the Abyss. You really are shameless, aren''t you." Zariel said from within the pond. Instantly receiving my middle finger.

    Although, he wasn''t wrong. Speaking of women¡­ I wonder if Freya is finished limating to Iluthaths core? Bing its true king. If so¡­ She''d be in hiding for a while, especially with all the recent changes going on. As the King of Noctem, I had a few nosebleeds when the Fourth Heaven was hurtled through the many Layers of the Myriad Heaven.

    Not everyone can be as great as this King¡­ I wonder how she''s doing? Or could it be I just want a taste of Freya? Hehe¡­ she gets wet so quickly¡­ hehe.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "That smile is disgusting," Zariel said, rising out of the pond, his soaked clothing covered in algae. He eyed me and snorted as he turned towards the Maiden: " I still don''t understand why you have the Blood of Mother within you?"

    "To attract you, that is. The Moment Iluthath was open, I ced a drop in my heart. It has affected some residents here, but the Forsaken Qi will fade. And with it, so too will I."

    "It''s killing you." Zariel calmly said, steaming his clothing with qi. He took a seat next to me. "And it seems like it will be your final reincarnation. You''re done for good. This life is your final. Your soul is at its limit. It''s the first time I''m ever seeing this. Your soul¡­ Reminds me of Arsenes after he was revived: It''s in utter chaos."

    "Indeed. Due to being a half-blood. A mutated one, at that. To rid myself of such a disgusting bloodline, I despise more than anything. Your Mother tore it out of my soul at my request. But in doing so, I was doomed to an early grave: The Wheel of Reincarnation was used to slow the deterioration of my soul. So each Chaos Cycle, I would die and reincarnate." She smiled, her pale eyes warm with a peculiar familiarity."But I held on long enough that you all showed up."

    So this is what true loyalty looks like, huh? I''ve always looked down on the concept, unable to understand why another would be so loyal without the use of ckmail or a deep level of fear. But perhaps my upbringing in this life was tarnished by my familiarity with the Nine Hells: From an early age. I was dealing with the Princes and Kings of Hell. And Zariels chaotic soul was sure to have affected mine.

    ¡­ I wonder how many people are this Loyal to me? Or as the Sovereign Lord of Irka, maybe only through fear will my subject worship me for all eternity.

    I''ve no intention of changing¡­ but it does make me wonder¡­ Who is worthy of this King''s trust?

    "Do you perhaps know where Mother is buried?"

    She nodded. " I do, although I''m sure her Majesty will sacrifice herself to ensure none of you move her body."

    We both frowned. And the Maiden pulled a small neckless out of thin air, with a small azure crystal attached.

    Sensing the Divine Energy it carried, the hairs over my arms stood on end as she handed it to me but stared at Zariel. " I presume you remember where the ruins of Olympus are, right?

    A fiendish grin appeared over Zariel as he nodded. "Of course. Iid waste to that entire Pantheon."

    She nodded. "I recall. Head there and present this neckless to the Heavens. And some of the answers you seek will appear. Now¡­"

    Tightening my hold over the azure crystal, I quickly frowned as she turned to take her leave when I spoke: " Wait. How''d you like to live?"

    "Sorry, Sene. She''s mine." A ravenous voice from the darkness said as she appeared beside the maiden. Cheeks flushed with emotions, I stood frozen as the beauty giggled, hooking her arms over the Maiden''s waist. "ia is mine."

 Chapter 1213 Arrogance

    "Thats¡­ That''s my name!" The maiden muttered in shock.

    Ogling, my darling wife, who somehow appeared even more radiant than ever, a throbbing sensation I didn''t quite mind gathered between my legs.

    "Tenebrae," I called her name, amused by the gleam of mischievousness in her eyes and the bashful grin that seemed to only amplify her enthralling features. She blinked.

    "Hi, Sene, it''s been a while."

    "So it has," I replied, unsure why I felt this peculiar sensation that felt both familiar and unfamiliar, "I''m growing quite jealous. Everyone is getting to spend time with you but your husband."

    "Are you missing me?" She teased, her ruby-red lips pursing.

    "Of course. And Zariel said you had something to tell me."

    "I do¡­ but not yet. It''s a little premature. I still need some time to prepare. Zariel, are you going with Arsene to the Ruins of Olympus?"

    "I was nning to. But I guess you need something."

    She nodded, intriguing my interest: Now. Why was my darling Tene hiding something from this King? Is it a birthday present? My birthday ising up in a few months¡­ perhaps I could¡­

    Turning my gaze towards the East at the foul aura, a deep frown tugged at my lips as Tenebrae''s voice echoed. " I''ll leave you to take care of him. The Godwoods is a very valuable resource, so make sure it''s not destroyed."

    "Come now, ia. Luna is awaiting you. We''ve got a mission for you. And don''t worry. We''ll be healing your soul. Zariel, you can head to the Tower of Babel. I''ll exinter. Arsene, transfer thend to Noctem when you arrive at the Ruins of Olympus." Tenebrae said, vanishing into nodes of darkness. "I''ve great ns for the Olympian Gods. "

    "Now I''m curious and hard." I mused.

    "Literally didn''t need to hear that." My brother said, rolling his eyes. "I''ll send the coordinates through the Holocube. Stay alert. And¡­ Zantar seems even stronger than before, be careful."

    Watching as he, too, vanished, leaving me all alone, I scratched the back of my head as I shadow-step just outside the city towards the foul aura of the Proud Fallen, Zantar.

    Hair a disheveled mess, I stared curiously at the mark of Belphigor carved into his skull, painting his once milky skin a deep shade of red.

    "It''s been a while, Zantar. How''ve you been?" I asked, grinning from ear to ear, enjoying that torn look.

    Steams of air raced from his lips as he exhaled. " Arsene Snow¡­" he started, his voice low with power. " I''m here to kill you."

    And I pointed to myself, a teasing grin on my lips. " Come on: You think you can kill this King? You''d have a better shot if you hired a whore to seduce this King. Has bing Belphigore''s bitch made you retarded? You''d seek suicide in this Lord''s hands. A wise decision, boy."

    "Arragant.."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What''s that? Say it with your chest." I shouted, embellishing in the tremblings of his shoulders, the hardening of his jaw, the gritting of teeth against one another, and his fingers curling into fists. Whaty before me wasn''t a man nor god, but a broken thing. A toy for those stronger than he was.

    "I should have killed you the day we met. I should have¡­" bleeding regret,ughter sprang from my throat in a symphony of darkness. "You destroyed everything¡­ You ruined everything!!!"

    I shrugged. "It''s what I do. But what I''m curious about is how you found me. I''m sure no one was tracking us." My eyes narrowed, and with a chuckle, I continued: "Zantar, you don''t truly believe you can kill this Lord. So what is it? Have youe to kowtow to this Lord? Have youe to pledge fealty to me? I''ll allow it. But it would be out of pity. I''m sure I could find a spot for you as a member of someone''s reverse harem. It''s not a bad life if you ask me. Perfect for you. "

    A/N: Arsene is such a dick.

    He shuddered as if an earthquake had struck, shaking his being. "You''ve so many enemies. You didn''t cut from the roots. So many that¡ª"

    "Losers is what they are. Haven''t you heard? Those that cut from the root are nothing more than cowards. Fearful that one day another will overrule them. I am Arsene Fucking Snow. With a flick of my wrist, the Abyss will heed my word. With another, the darkness shall beckon to my will. I left so many enemies to watch you little insects squirm like the little worms you are. Look at you sucking at the teeth of Belphigore for a little power."

    "YOU UNDERSTAND NOTHING!!!!" He bellowed in a howl of fury. His Necrotic aura red over the horizon in a cataclysm of might only a fallen could hold. "YOU ARRAGONT BASTARD!!!!"

    Wow¡­ he really is mad. Lol. I am good. But what is there to expect? Before my words, even the great Mephisto and Lucifer will fall prey. The Seconding of Arsene is on the horizon.

    "You lonesome bastard. You ruined chaos cycles of nning, of grinding for power. Master is dead, killed by you."

    "Technically I¡ª"

    "SILENCE!!!" He howled, snapping his finger in an using tone toward me. " It was you! YOU! No more tricks, no more games. No more schemes! You are dead, Arsene. Today¡­ You, the Second Sovereign of the Nines, will perish."

    Unease swiftly gathered through my heart, and my aura began to rise, swallowing thisnd in a sea of dark nodes¡­ Just in case.

    "You right¡­" He crackled, his madness in his scarlet eyes spiraling out of control as the Mark of Belphigore shimmered. "I can''t defeat you¡­ You are too strong. Too powerful. My time¡ª

    "Good. Then fuck off¡ª"

    "But we can¡­ Fifty Rankers can." He thundered as shes of light surrounded me. "All of us are sure to kill you."

    Swiftly transferring the entire Godwoods to Noctem, I calmly stared as the Hive Mind in my soul hummed to life. "Zantar mate¡­ you really went out of your way to kill me. I''m quite impressed you got so many rankers to help you." I said, watching as these Fifty Rankers all got into a formation.

    And a thought came to mind: Tenebrae was right. I should have trained a few disciples. For moments like this¡­ Well, I got the Hells. But in the future. I know.

    "Tiamat¡­ Heed my call." I called on to her as the draconic Qi spiraled over the horizon in a pir of Almighty Essense. A smile appeared over my lips as I called to another: "Heed my call, Freya."

 Chapter 1214 Monster Of The Shadowfell

    The winds shifted at my call, gathering as if called upon by a supreme force. A chill danced along my spine as rising darkness swallowed the skies, darkening the ruins of what was left after I transported the Godwoods and its inhabitants away.

    She appeared, and my eyes went wide as the abyss. Wrapped in a snow-white robe that seemed to have been crafted by the finest silk, Freya''s small oval features and chubby cheek carried an innocent hue far in contrast to the drop-dead woman she once was¡­ her legs now too short stubs with a headrger then her body¡­ she was like a cute doll.

    "My god, I''m going to jail¡­." I squealed as she materialized. Her doe-like eyes sparkled a vibrant red. "You''re a goddamn loli!"

    Freya red up at me and folded her arms. "Stupid Master¡­ Even after you filled my holes multiple times you¡ª"

    Covering Freya''s mouth before any more was said, I nced around at the judgy eyes of my enemies, and for the first time, I truly felt shame.

    "Guys¡­ It''s not what you think."

    "Freya is surprised she''s not pregnant."

    "God, why! Shut it." I moaned, inwardly cursing my luck.

    Freya looked no more than ten. A kid that hadn''t even struck puberty: How did this happen? And why Freya? She was so¡­ AHHHH~

    "I knew you were depraved¡­ but a Loli-Con." Zantar began with a look of scorn in his eyes. "You disappoint me, Arsene." he shook his head and exchanged nces with the Rankers.

    "Have you received your power?" I coldly asked, sensing the shift in the air. I could feel Tia''s aura ready to strike, but she hadn''t made herself known, only her aura.

    "I''ve experienced Rebirth, my Lord," Freya said calmly. "With each passage of Heaven, we traversed. My age would regress while my power would grow. I don''t know why these people are after you, my Lord, but¡­ Freya can help."

    Stretching her hands into the void, Freya pulled two swords. One pure ck, the other white. Signifying Yin and Yang, Life and Death. And as if a transformation of her aura had taken ce. The aura of the emperor thundered through the Heavens and Earth. As if a Fallen Angel had appeared, demonic energy so sinful yet dark crackled over the skies of the Godwoods.

    Freya narrowed her doe-like eyes, and her small stature seemed to grow. No more was she merely a child but a god amongst gods.

    Holding Death in a reverse grip, she pointed the de of Life toward Zantar: "Are you the insect who created this mess?"

    "..." I knew Shadowfell was powerful¡­ but this was a little crazy. I wonder if she can rival a true Fallen like Zantar? Zantar is older and is sure to have many trump cards. But Freya¡­ Well, she wasn''t a queen for no reason.

    It''s a shame this isn''t a formal battle. It would have been fun to watch.

    Shaking my head, Noctem appeared in my palm as I stared coldly at the Rankers. As a brewing storm cascaded over the horizon.

    "I''ll handle Arsene." A blue-haired Ranker said, if not demanded, pulling my interest. He shot me a charming smile, summoning an azure spear. "It''s been a while since I fought a Monarch."

    A familiar aura rose from the Ranker.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yovel, put aside your arrogance. None of us is a match for Arsene by ourselves. That''s why I summoned Fifty of you. You are merely a former Monarch now." Zantar scowled. "No one will abide by your wishes."

    "Oh? So you were a Monarch¡­ Let me guess, Monarch of Water? You got blue hair, so... Could be thunder... but you are the first man I''ve seen with blue hair." I said, chuckling coldly at the fool. I took a step forward, my footsteps caring a profoundness that was unique to the darkness.

    I appeared before Yovel, hundreds of afterimages, trying to keep up with my speed. And before the Formor Monarch of Water or whatever the hell he was could react, a fierce blow that shook the void crackled like a booming sh of thunder as my foot hurled him through the Earth.

    Like a cannon that couldn''t be stopped, Yovel pierced through hundreds of rivers and mountains and was quickly torn from Iluthath into space till his body was no more than a distant star.

    Lifting my lips to the shaken expression of everyone. I sneered as the hundreds of afterimages suddenly splintered off course. Each of them sped towards the Rankers. In a matter of seconds, the gods began an all-out war against me.

    Shadow Dance

    The one technique I''d created through my hellish training, having faced Zariel so many times within Infringement of Time. Shadow Dance was based on speed, darkness, and illusions; I could use my afterimages as weapons rather than illusions anyone could cut apart.

    It wasn''t nearly as powerful as Blood Clones, which uses my mine and my Ancestors'' power, but it was definitely a good substitute. Especially since creating Blood Clones would cut my Pool of Qi in half.

    Shadow Dance didn''t require much, only a sliver of Qi and a great understanding of Darkness, Illusions¡­ And the Path of Abyssal Night ensured these images were ''real.''

    "ARSENE!!!!" Zantar howled, dashing towards this Lord. Freya appeared before him, her eyes a cold me of darkness.

    "Die!" She shouted and swiped Death toward his head while Life headed towards his groan. But in an inhuman feat, Zantar reacted by pivoting off his feat midflight, his eyes spirling necrotic energy that suddenly congealed into the material in.

    "Arc of the Fall," He chanted, sending the hairs on my neck on end. My pupils shrank as a great magical circle appeared between Freya and Zantar. And before my Knight could react, emerald light bled from the Circle.

    Arcs of ethereal lightning red into creation, bleeding an intense Almighty essence. A chain reaction came as Golden Seraphic Qi appeared within the clouds.

    "DODGE!!!" I shouted as an almighty essence ensnared me locking down my movements. Two des of lightning splintered Heaven and Earth creating a cross shape ze of Necrotic And Seraphic Qi, hitting Freya from two points.

    "Circle of Life!" Freya''s icy voice followed as I stared in fascination at the profound nature of her sword. I shuddered in utter shock as the two arcs of lightning whirled in a circle with the passage of her sword. The two energies trailed after her sword as if tamed.

    "Retribution of Death," Freya continued as the same energy Zantar used suddenly gathered at the Tip of the Sword of Death. She smiled, and the energy vanished.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!

    Blood swarmed the skies as two arcs of lightning crossed over Zantars chest, piercing the Earth and swallowing the skies. In a blink of an eye, Serpahic and Necrotic Energy collided in a cross shape pir of destruction, blinding everyone on the battlefield.

 Chapter 1215 Fearsome Tiamat

    A cry of despair filled the air as Zantar howled in utter agony. His left arm was missing. Severed from the base of his shoulder from the very technique, Freya reflected back at him. He grimaced, creating distance. When suddenly, the energy from Arc of the Fall, Freya, had reflected distorted into nodes of pure, raw energy.

    I lifted my head towards the skies to a Nine Point Arcane Circle, devouring the fearsome energy. My heart quivered with anxiety as, once again, my body was locked down by an Almighty Essese. Draconic Runes filled with Enochian and Infernal writing began to appear within the skies filling the alreadyplex circle with a magical light.

    Freya and I exchanged nces, and just as she Shadowed Stepped away, my aura red to life, and a sealing forceyering the ensnaring nature of Almighty Essence sank into the bones of every Ranker caught by Tiamat.

    I Shadowed Step just as Tiamat''s formation wasplete, and her icy voice thundered: "Apocalyptic Prism."

    Unsure of what had happened, I merely braced myself with Qi, alongside Freya, as a horrid shockwave decimated everything further than the eye could see. By the time the energy had approached, I couldn''t help but vomit blood, feeling my insides shift at the intense bacsh that whipped over my body.

    I nced at Freya noticing her pale expression, and patted her head. "How bad?"

    "Merely superficial injuries, my lord," Freya responded, betrayed by the deepening paleness of her cheeks. She got hurt. It wasn''t anything major, but it wasn''t something to ignore. "I can keep fighting."

    Peering deeply at her knowing she could still be useful, I nced at the immense crater stretching on for miles.

    Of the Fifty Rankers, I could only sense ten left, Zantar included. Whatever spell Tiamat had used was far too monstrous. And my intervention didn''t help these Rankers survive.

    "Die!" The dry voice of Zantar thundered as he appeared from beneath the crater, wielding a strange emerald spear molded out of Necrotic Energy.

    Instincts practically screaming through my heart, I felt my mind go nk as my body reacted out of pure instinct.

    "Spear of the Damned"

    Simultaneously kicking Freya away in a rather ruthless manner, Darkness sprang out of the Void, eating away all things living. Taking the form of demonic apparitions, they wed over the worn body of Zantar, wing and piging his Qi and Lifeforce. Nevertheless, I didn''t dare retreat but rather advance, somehow understanding that this technique¡­ was not something I could dodge, much less defend against, at least not in the traditional sense.

    One hit from that spear¡­ was a one-way ticket to hell. That was what my instincts were telling me. It''s what Tenebrae''s knowledge I was still processing was telling and what my devil heart ability was screaming.

    ''Do it now! Arsene!'' Lily shouted.

    But I pushed her words away as that strange sealing force many almighty techniques held locked space down. Ensuring I could not advance, much less retreat, I froze inches from Zantar''s emerald spear.

    And he struck.

    Like a blinding sh beyond the limits of even my perception, death came so close I could taste the steel of the reaper''s de, but I was more prepared than ever before as ck Sabbath hummed to life.

    An exchange happened that turned Zantars eyes wide. My body swapped with an injured Ranker. And his spear entered through the chest and exited from the back, as the body of the Ranker didn''t exactly die but was rather transported in a zing hellfire of torment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Ranker''s screams practically sent cords of unease through my soul as I felt the aura of the ninthyer of hell echo like a ghoulish wail, and then, before long, utter silence echoed through the battlefield.

    The Spear of the Damnned had faded into nodes of light, turning Zantars flesh a deep greyish color. I''d have thought him a Shade if I hadn''t known the man.

    But before he could fall to his knee, Tiamat appeared, taking hold of his right arm, and tore it from his body in one fell swoop. Her stone-cold, phoenix-like eyes carried a bloodlust as her arm plunged into his chest cavity, tearing his heart from his body as she crushed it before his hollow eyes.

    "This is where you die." She told him.

    "n¡­.o¡­.I¡­ need¡­" Unsure of the slew of shit he was spouting, I approached from behind and drove Noctem through his throat. Feeling the shudder of hisst moments transfer through my spear, I tilted my de and severed his head. And coldly watched as his head and body fell into the Abyss below, only to be caught by the Abyssal mes.

    "No need to bring you back to life, much less have your soul be transferred to Belphigor. Just die." I told him, wiping the Fallen out of existence.

    I held no hate towards him, but this battle¡­ If it were one on one. I was sure to have been wounded. This wasn''t anything like what happened two Chaos Cycles ago when I could toy with him. He''d grown quite strong¡­ so strong even I''m surprised by the transformation. Was this his true power before he escaped the Hells?

    Immediately sensing the fleeing Rankers, I didn''t give chase but rather turned towards Tiamat, smiling victoriously. "What spell did you use to wipe them all out?"

    "It''s an Infringement Spell. I learned from Zariel. But he turned it into an actual sword technique. It uses your enemy''s Qi, intent, and concept against them." She said, surprising me yet again with how monstrous Zariel really was. "It''s almost like the two techniques Freya used but better. Honestly, you should learn it. It''s quite a horrifying technique."

    "Dummy Master! How could you kick Loli Freya away!" My first knight suddenly shouted, leaping onto my back; she giggled. "

    My brow twitched in despair as I could somehow hear sirens in the distance. "Freya¡­" I mustered the word, feeling somehow unease beneath my skin. " How long are you going to be¡­ Chibi?"

    She rested her head on my shoulder, and I could just feel the teasing grin on her face. " Master¡­ do you not like Loli Freya?"

    "Not in the least!"

    Childlikeughter sprang from Freya''s lips, and somehow I felt even worse: Maybe I''m too old, but the appeal of Loli''s has zero appeal to me. They are he cute, but¡­ that''s about it. Perhaps I''ll just give Freya free head pats. Even if she is a Legal Loli¡­ Maybe I''m just overthinking things. She''s older than me¡­ No, Arsene¡­ don''t fall to the Loli''s power! You''re better than that. Your¡­ Damn, it!

    "Sene¡­ Care to make another child? Zaid is already a man." Tiamat suddenly said, saving me with her saving grace, a cheeky grin on her blood-stained lips. "We''re going to be traveling together¡­ I''m sure it''s possible, right?"

    "Traveling? Who decided that?"

    She smirked. " I did. Got a problem with it?" She asked, grabbing hold of my crotch, sending a jolt through every fiber of my being. " Come on, let''s go. It''s been far too long."

 Chapter 1216 Lucifer Morningstar - Babel Tower

    "My King! My King! Please do not leave me! Do not leave me! Please burn me alive! Tear me apart! Plunge your mighty hands through my eyes, and feed them to me! I''ll be good, my King! I''ll be a good dog!" Yan Yu, a shriveled little thing that somehow wound up in my Hells, squealed.

    Truly one of the most pristine residents of my hells. Rarely does one such as he appear in this hellishndscape. To those like him¡­ It matters not whether I sear his soul to the core of his being or how many times I carve into his flesh till only his screams remain. He never had a limit... Not once did he scream for me to stop... until I left him for a day or two without torment.

    The level of madness he disyed truly opened my eyes. He wasn''t a masochist, as the torment didn''t bring any pleasure, but¡­ it was all he knew. All he craved. He was a product of his surroundings. This was the truth of human souls that made it so enjoyable to torment. In all of the known Myriad heavens, there was not one race more bred to be tormented than humans. Their minds are flimsy, as are their bodies.

    Yan Yu¡­ I''ve had him for over twelve chaos Cycles, and he''s long forgotten who he is. Broken beyond measure for the sin of betrayal. He was nothing more than a demi-god when he fell into my palm for the betrayal of his god. He was sent to me.

    As was his child. Truly a father and sonbo I''d not expect. At first, these two were so prideful, so poised before me it amused me. But after merely a day, Yan Lin was nothing more than a mumbling fool. A retard by any measure of the word, and Yan Yu, a shriveled mess. He couldn''t even look at his son, much less this King.

    They broke on the first day, but by the second, the madness had begun to dig into their souls so deep in merely a cycle the son became a demon and would be sent to start his Infernal Pilgrimage through all nineyers just like any newly turned devil or demon.

    This would temper their mind and bodies, breeding madness till all that was left of their mortal side was despair. And since mortals were so flimsy, their temperament would be all the more enlightening for both the tormented and torturer.

    Human Devilkin would breeze through the Pilgrimage unlike any other race or immortal denizen. They were, after all, bred to worship another, bred to sin. I''d seen to that. But then there was Yan Yu¡­ the one who had never truly been corrupted enough to be a devil or demon.

    No matter the levels of cruelty I showed him, the only thing he feared was my disregard. He was a little thing that had all seven sins purged of his mind and body, all virtues till only a¡­ a ''thing'' was left.

    "I see you found another one," Mephisto said as he appeared in my royal chambers, drawing my attention.

    It was rare for him to appear unannounced. My brother was anything but rude when it came to procedures within the Hell.

    "What is it?" I asked him, somewhat surprised he recreated his body so quickly. Mephisto clones were usually all top quality. They were so high that the clones were as strong as the creator, able to use even ''unique'' abilities.

    "I want to move the Avernus Gates." He told me, startling me as I rose from my throne.

    Yan Yu barked, lowering his head like a good dog. And against even my reasoning, he rolled over, disying his belly for me to rub.

    ''...''

    ''...''

    "I swear they are the oddest within the Nines. Have you started the actual breaking yet?" Mephisto curiously asked. "My research into these ''things'' has hit a wall."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Glorious! M''lord! Glorious! Please, by your will, step on this lowly insect. Feed me my spine so that I may feel your glory!'' Yan Yu chimed in. ''Show this lowly ''thing'' your cruelty. Spit on me, m''lord. So that I may savor your love!''

    "Find your own. But I think he''s ready for phase two." I told him, chucking as my gaze slid to this lonesome thing and back to Mephisto.

    "The Avernus Gates are rare, only existing on Earth. To move them would require Hellmaster as well as my permission."

    Mephisto shook his head. "It''s a request from Zariel through Tenebrae. And they im that the Avernus Gate will not be leaving Earth. Strange, don''t you think? She''s even gone as far as to take over Babels Gate."

    I frowned at that¡­ Mephisto and I were both administrators within Babels Tower. We''d even gone as far as to temper and recreate it with all Sovergin Lords and a few Fallen so the Tower never breaks under the pressure of Arcadia and the Mryaid.

    I folded my arms. "We''d lose ess to all Hell Gates if we move the main gate. You know that. Avernus is a tool that Lord Hellmaster created that stretches through all conceivable Heavens. Moving it a little could result in our authority on the outside dropping quite significantly. You know Devils, demons, and fallen cannot leave Hell if the Avernus Gate is down."

    "I know, brother," Mephisto said curiously. "But¡­ Zariel requested it. And you know he is fair, someone who tends to look at the big picture. He''s no stake in this, so he usually behaves fairly."

    Still¡­ We draw power from Avernus to create Hell Gates. Even summonings of Devils and Demons require mortals and gods to tap into the power of the Avernus Gates. It''s our bread and butter.

    "Mehpisto, how are you fine with this?" I asked, " Losing Babels tower that is critical for our n, is sure to¡ª"

    "My n has beenpleted. I''dpleted my n the instant I nted Babels Tower on Iluthath. It doesn''t matter who owns babel tower. We are still admins. And we still have authority regarding that Tower. She can''t even move the Tower, not without destroying Iluthath. And she''d never do that. I''ve thought of everything, brother. "

    True¡­ But I still don''t understand what those two are doing. Tenebrae was never one to care about anything. Rarely did she scheme, despite being quite proficient in it. She''d never shed with us. There were close times, but we''d drop the issue.

    Tenebrae was terrifying when she was angry.

    The goal of Babels Tower was to use it alongside the de of¡ª

    "Stop thinking. You suck at it." Mephisto shouted with a chuckle.

    "All of Hell would disagree with you," I replied, rolling my eyes. "Let''s go see Tenebrae. I need a contract made. There''s no way I''m allowing anyone to touch Avernus, much less move it."

 Chapter 1217 Immortal I

    Resting beneath a beautiful cherry blossom, the wintery breeze of Iluthath fluttered through my hair, purging my mind of its eternal chaos. A stillness I''d only felt in the Godwoods settled within me as Tiamat pored me Sake within its traditional holder, which smelt like the cheery blossom tree above me.

    She smiled beautifully, ensnaring me with her curvy figure as she leaned against my arm, trapping my arm between her breast. She spoke in a cool, bewitching voice: "Drink, my king."

    Entranced by this peaceful moment, which I''d never experienced before, a particr sensation of awkwardness swelled within me.

    I''d never done anything like this before. Every time I drank was either at a bar or for business... this was the first I drank simply to rx as she imed I needed to do.

    Perhaps Tiamat sensed it, but sheughed and leaned in closer: "I find it cute when you behave like this. The mighty king of Irka and Evernight doesn''t know what to do. Cute."

    "I''ve¡­ never really drank to rx like this. At least not as far as I can remember." I told her, masking my embarrassment, not that I needed to. But it still felt weird. But there was a certain sense of peace within me as I lifted the small decanter to my lips.

    Warmth spilled into my chest, swaying my mind in a fog of delight as a cool, sweet, yet bitter liquid passed through my lips. I smiled when I felt Loli Freya suddenly begin rubbing my shoulders.

    "My Lord, it''s ok to rx, you know." She told me, her magical fingers sinking so deep into my flesh I felt all the tension I didn''t even know I had left dissipate. "Zantar and Balor are dead. Felled by your hands."

    Tiamat poured me another cup." Or are you perhaps worried about the new enemies you''ve already made? That you can''t even truly rx?"

    "I¡­" Unsure what I even wanted to say, I closed my mouth. They were right. I did have a lot more enemies now. Enemies that could now reach me quite easily.

    The destruction of the 33 Heavens was primarily for me. The Order of Chaos needed to purge the enemies they might have left behind, alongside a few other things. But there were still those that lived in the Origin Realm.

    The death of Zantar wasn''t much of an aplishment as I''d thought it''d be. I''ve been in so many battles and killed so many people. Zantars death meant nothing. It only signified that my power had risen to a level nearing the immortal stage ording to the imperial system.

    I was neither the strongest nor the weakest. With my Authority and hax, I could fight people multiple levels ahead of me.

    The Authority of the Abyss.

    The Authority of Darkness

    These two gave me so much power that I was sure I could survive a hit from an infringement God¡­ a weak hit. But I think I could survive.

    A/N: Nope. He is dead. Pride is talking.

    Finishing another cup of Tia had poured for me, a particr longing for Lilith suddenly stirred within me. Each day was marking a new beginning for us with the twins. And I was feeling rather¡­ apprehensive about that fact.

    Not to mention Mephisto''s favor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The stronger I get, the more I realize just how weak I am. And not just physically. My own house is weak.

    I am without leaders. True power that can stand with me. Were Freya and Tia not with me when all fifty rankers and Zantar attacked, I would have been in a rather tough spot. Each of them possessed enough power to pierce through my defenses. And all of them held unblockable attacks. I was sure to have survived, but I would have been gravely injured.

    I need not just to improve my army but myself. And I can''t purely rely on the Hells. That is not mine. I''m merely borrowing it.

    Swallowing my seventh cup of Sake, my cheeks had all but numbed as I turned to the smiling Tiamat, nearly tumbling over. She caught me and rested my head over herp when a curious thought entered my mind.

    ''Tia¡­ Where are we?" I asked as the blurry images of cherry blossoms swelled through my eyes. "This ce is peaceful."

    She smiled. "I guess you wouldn''t know'' And she looked over the horizon to the pink blossoms fluttering beneath the half moon, "This was your grave. In the winter, you will see cheery blossoms. In the spring, lotus blossoms shall rise; in the summer¡ª"

    "... I didn''t know I had a grave.'' I whispered, hearing the slurs of my words.

    "I remember it. It''s where I first met Zariel." Freya whispered, massaging my feet. She looked up at me with a hue of favor in her red eyes. "To escape Odin¡­ I''d gone to see Zariel. I''d heard about the rumor that had spread across Iluthath. The Silver Devil was creating a new World Order." She smiled loosely. "But that''s a story for another time. But this was the ce he lived. The house has long since withered to nothing, but everything else remains."

    "Where is my headstone?"

    "What a strange conversation," Tia said lightly. " But it''s not every day a dead man rises. You don''t have one. Zariel said you''d not need it. Said you''d be back. And that a headstone would only inte your ego."

    I chuckled, enjoying the fog deepening in my mind. I don''t know what Tia fed me, but that drink was insanely strong.

    "Rx, Arsene." Tiamat softly said. " Gods, even drunk, you still worry about so many things. I can feel your mind chaotically spinning."

    I shook my head and stuck my tongue out. " Nope. But can you tell me how Zantar found me when I didn''t even know where I was?"

    She shrugged when I suddenly felt Freya slowly loosening my garms. Tiamat spoke: "Who knows? He could have talked to the spirits to ask for your location. He could have tapped into thews of space to sense your presence. It''s not like you try to hide it. He could have even just asked a devil. They''d spill your location for the right price. Zantar is a Fallen, remember. If he paid the right price, he could just about know anything¡­ assuming he has something of equal value or better than what he''s asking for. That''s how the Hells work."

    "I¡­ guess¡­" I muttered, tired of my ignorance of the world around me.

    I looked up towards the Half-moon and to Freya gently pressing her fingers over my naked chest and smiled.

    "I¡­ guess¡­ its¡­ good¡­ to¡­ rx¡­huh?"I whispered as the darkness swelled within my consciousness, devouring the light in my eye. I yawned, feeling the lids of my eyes slowly closing with the weight of my weariness.

    "Good night Master."

 Chapter 1218 Immortal II

    Unsure when it was that I awoke from my slumber, but a sense of relief rippled through my mind as a deep wiery yawn caught me off guard.

    I haven''t yawned like that since I was a mortal. Gods, it''s good to think of those days. The good old cannibal Arsene was so chill¡­ kinda. Such simple times. I worked, hunted, and ate. I had money to do just about anything I wanted. I had no enemies, no lover to nag me, not that they do now. But I had everything.

    Peering up over Tia''sp as she rested against the bark of a tree, a quint sensation of peace fluttered through my heart. And I felt myself being pulled into deep thought.

    I hated being a king despite being such a good one. I find it so restricting. I hate being responsible for people''s lives. I didn''t give a single damn if they lived or died. But the Path of a King¡­ it''s the one true path, isn''t it?

    Be it mortals or gods. There exists a hierarchy, be it socially or in regard to cultivation. It''s a concept people, much less wild beasts, can''t escape from.

    Those that want to rise through the realms of cultivation must seek the highest path. And what is higher than the King? A god, perhaps, but even gods have the same hierarchy. Doesn''t it seem rather peculiar? It''s as if we mirror the Father.

    There he sits on a throne. To us, he is a god, a king, a supreme being, and more. It''s silly, honestly, how we try to imitate it. But I guess that''s why the Path of the King is considered a Mortal Dao.

    But the Path of the King, I loath it yet enjoy its perks. I¡­

    Suddenly chuckling recalling all those novels I once read about cultivation, Iughed: "Honestly, it''s so sillyparing my path to theirs. I don''t make sense, not truly, that is. I''ve always gone against the rules. Breaking whatever wasid before me. Honestly, the path Aurelia and Lucifer takes would have been better. Rebellion, the ultimate path of freedom. That describes me to a T.

    If they said I couldn''t jump ranks, I jumped it. If they said I couldn''t kill that person, I killed them out of spite. No one could tell me what to do¡­ Not without getting burned themselves.

    "I wonder how far I can go? How many rules can I keep breaking?" I mused, feeling Freya shift from on top of me. Her small arms sprawled over my chest as she snored quite loudly.

    I smiled and peered past Tiamat to the blossoms and above towards the skies nketed by night.

    I hated my path, but I don''t regret it. At least, I don''t think I do. But I think it''s time I go my separate ways with Tene. I can''t continue ruling like her. I need to change it all. Tene will rule her kingdom Evernight, but I will rule mine. I will change it all.

    I want a city of sinful order. I don''t want my subjects to die, but I don''t want them to be heroic bastards. I merely want them to¡­ live without restrictions. Just like me¡­ I want them to rebel so I can both crush their spirit and reward them.

    Tenebrae taught me many things about how to be a king. But now I need to be one. I need to be one that I enjoy: A cruel, Lazy, rich King with all the bitches. Hehe.

    Lifting myself off Tia''s thigh, a refreshing wave shrouded my mind, deepening the beauty of this heaven. Colors that seemed transfixed in nature began to change, revealing their ethereal nature wrapped in a mist of their life force. Within the night skies, I felt Tene''s aura alongside mine¡­ And another.

    Somehow intrigued yet annoyed that there existed yet another sensation. I felt the Authority of the Abyss within me stir alongside my intent to destroy. But I... refrained from doing so. As ifpelled by hesitation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I''m still unsure if this person is an ally or an enemy. Although either way, I still want to kill them. Guess we''ll see.

    " Congrattions are in order." The voice of Tiamat rang, jarring me from thought. I turned to her as a coniferous gleam shimmered through her serpent-like red eyes. "You became an Immortal. Congrats."

    "... I feel the same," I muttered, "Well, I feel slightly more enlightened."

    Tiamat nodded. "As you should. The path of Immortal isn''t based on Qi but knowledge and enlightenment." She said, rising to her feet. " The Realm of Immortal is a realm where all your knowledge will pore into your Qi."

    "Pour into?" I muttered as my knowledge gifted about such things by Tene was a little too much for me to go through. I was still sifting through it. It''ll take a Hell cycle just to go through at least one percent. If not longer.

    "Yup. The more knowledge within your soul, the purer your Qi will be. Until your body begins to beak due to the sheer power of it all. For people like you and me, it''ll take a long, long time due to our bodies being so powerful. But that just means we''ll be powerful in the future.

    "Your an immortal!" I shouted as my mind whirled with wonder and awe.

    "No shit¡­ Think about it. How would I be able to kill nearly two third of a bunch of Rankers without being an Immortal?''

    Scratching my cheek, allowing my mind to whirl with thought, I smiled wryly as I''d never actually wondered what realm Tia was in. Thinking about it now, what realm are Lilith and Tene? They are avatars, after all.

    They ought to be strong without being strong.

    "Arsene, you big dummy!!!!!" A thunderous roar fell from the heavens. " How dare you show killing intent towards our child!"

    Unable to see even when the fist from empty space emerged, a blinding haze of stars blinded my vision as Tene appeared. Her beautiful obsidian raged indued eyes bled a sinister light.

    I was torn off my feet, and as my nose cracked, I whipped over the horizon, crashing into a small ind mountain range. Blood pooled from my nose as Tene appeared, angrily ring at me.

    She stomped. "You will not harm my baby!"

    "The hell is up with you, woman¡­ Fuck that hurt." I snapped, rubbing my glorious nose. "Wait to destroy the joy of my breakthrough. What the hell are you talking about... Huh? Baby?........ Oh, Shit."

 Chapter 1219 The Fourth

    "No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No! No!"

    Eagerly nodding, Tene smiled and caressed her womb. And a warmth I was sure only a mother could harness fluttered through her obsidian eyes.

    "The Shadow Promation. I created that to not just train the next generation of youngsters but also protect my son from the likes of the Fallen and Angels. By the time little Altair is born, they''ll think he''s my disciple." She said.

    And the strange conversation between her and Moloch shed through my mind as everything began to connect. Even the conversation I had with Zariel. That bastard knew! No wonder he called me lucky!

    Motherfucker!

    I can''t have another kid! I''m already strapped. Mephisto is already involved with the twins! What''s this make? Four? No, you got to think Arsene¡­ You need an army. And an army of chibi''s so cute no one can hurt them sounds¡­ no! That won''t do.

    "Sene¡­" Tenebrae said eagerly with stars in her eyes. " Tene bought hundreds of empty bottles."

    ''.... Why?"

    "Tene is gonna store all his baby drool." And she looked up at me. A shiver of anticipation, if not madness, gleamed from her eyes. " I''m going to store all his drool, hair, and teeth."

    ¡­This woman is dangerous.

    "Tene, don''t you think that''s a bit¡­ extreme?" I asked, somehow hoping for a sane answer.

    "Nope!" She happily said without a second thought.

    But seeing that look, I honestly felt somewhat jealous. Some people don''t deserve to be parents, and I think I''m one of them. But people like Tene¡­ who''s waited through multiple eternities, make me wonder if I even deserve to have so many children.

    I''m sure I''d be a badass dad. But¡­ I don''t think I should be one.

    "Don''t ever tell Lilith. At least until he bes a God." I told her, unable to take my eyes off her abdomen. To the sliver of life throbbing a warm aura of life.  I faintly smiled and looked up at her. " And this should have been the first thing I said. But congrats Tenebrae. I know you''ve suffered."

    She quivered and lowered her head, masking her teary eyes behind her hair. ''Umn."

    ''But Altair? How''d you get that name?"

    A sealing domain suddenly appeared, catching my attention as she smiled warmly. "Luna named the child. Said it was your Mother''s name. AH! Sene? Are you¡­ are you crying?"

    Rubbing my eyes, I shook my head. " No! Just surprise." I muttered, looking the other way.

    She giggled and tipped toed up merely to pat me on the head. "It''s ok. Sene." She whispered as my shoulders shuddered at the sensation that both hurt and healed. But.. the more I thought of it..., the more tears fell from my eyes, drenching my robes.

    "... So it''s a boy?" I muttered, through the tears rolling uncontrobly. My expression was masked behind my ashen hair.

    She nodded. " Yes¡­ I''m sure of it. After I fed Altair the Mutatied Chaos Dew. he mutated. And expanded quite a bit."

    My head instantly tilted. "But you don''t look like a whale?"

    "..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "..."

    "One, Two, Three! One, Two, Three! One, Two, Three!" She muttered on repeat for a good five minutes," Ok¡­ I''m good. I will not destroy his testicles with my foot."

    A shiver bounced from my feet to my head as I jerked away, grabbing the family goods: "I was merely curious!"

    "Then don''t say anything that''s so infuriating. And I''m masking it with my understanding. No one aside from Zariel, Father, and Mother will be able to peer through my veil of darkness. Not even Hellmaster."

    My eyes went wide. " Eh? Wait. Not even Lord Hellmaster? Ain''t he the strongest to exist?"

    "Indeed, but his role is to punish. He''s insanely powerful, but power doesn''t constitute knowledge. No one has a better understanding of my Darkness than I. No one. That is a Fact. When I want to hide something, it shall not be revealed. Remember Arsene. One of my divinities is secrecy. The reason people hold secrets, the reason people hide things, is due to me. My daughter Luna merely shares this with me."

    ''Then how did Moloch get a whiff of your son? And does he know?" I probed, challenging her ability. Not to be a dick, but things are quite dangerous right now.

    "Moloch doesn''t have an idea what happened.  But He gleamed something when I found out I was pregnant. There was a small window in time and space. Moloch and Karma sensed it before I could use my veil to block them."

    "Who?"

    "Oh¡­ I guess you wouldn''t know him since you two never met. Well, don''t worry about Karma. He is an enemy. At least one of my enemies." she said coldly, clenching her fist. " Either way, both of them sensed a disturbance. But I reacted quite quickly. Luna right now is spreading the word of a new divine artifact I created with the mutated chaos Dew. To help... avert everyone''s wild guesses. "

    "Karma, huh? The Dao that determines good from evil."

    Tene smirked. "That''s a bit of a simplification, but you''re not wrong. He''s one of the few children I didn''t create but rather formed naturally due to the activity of the Angels in heaven before the Fall. He''s a nightmare to deal with. Even for Mephisto. If it wasn''t for Michael and Sariel. Mephisto would have killed him. Karma is the one person Mephisto will kill on sight. With no question asked."

    Mephisto has an enemy like that. He''d never said anything.

    "What about Moloch and K¡ª"

    "Hello! Can wee inside!" Mephisto''s childish voice rang from outside the domain Tenebrae set up, startling me as sheughed.

    "Speak of the devil. Keep quiet of Altair. And remember, neither of them can sense it. Makes matters simple." She said, and I nodded.

    Lowering the barrier around us, I stared at the silvery blonde hair of Lucifer, and Mephisto joined at the hip, both with smiles.

    "Aunty!" They said together

    "Bunch of brats wants a favor." She muttered, rolling her obsidian eyes. " Are you here about Avernus?"

    Avernus? Isn''t that the entrance to hell?

    A/N: Said to be located in Italy.

    They nodded. " Well, let me tell you about my n. For the¡­ For the game, I''m creating within this new world order. One that will divide the Divine and the Mortal. But also grant you all opportunity topete for acolyte and disciples. "

 Chapter 1220 New World Order

    A mischievous smile appeared over the lips of Mephisto: "And what do you mean by game?" He asked, but somehow I felt he had already gleaned some insight into what Tenebrae had nned.

    "The idea behind the Tower you held was to connect Arcadia and the Myriad Heavens. By sacrificing this entire Heaven, you''ll recreate it anew. Correct?"

    "Precisely," Mephisto said. " By doing so, we''ll build a new heaven on par with Arcadia. And since the other side has no idea of what we have nned. It should go off without a hitch. Even if there are stronger, the unknown is the deadliest of all attacks."

    So¡­ that''s what he had nned. Well, I''m sure that is only a small part of it. What I don''t understand is how I am in the middle or why he needed a favor from me. Whatever it is¡­ I feel uneasy about it.

    "The Shadow Promation, as you know, is now the new standard ofw in the Myriad Heavens." Tenebrae stoically began. " And unlike before, Father will grant his subjectsplete ess to his almighty blessing in regards to breaking the Laws of the Shadow Promation. You saw it with me when I captured you, correct?" And for the first time, Mephisto frowned, narrowing his scarlet eyes.

    "I see. So it looks like even Fell Gods will have to be on their toes when breaking the rules." Mephisto mused.

    "Correct."

    "But what does this have to do with Babel''s Tower and Avernus," Lucifer remarked, his arms poised behind his back. He nced at me for a second and leveled his gaze on Tenebrae. "As you know, that one gate connects us to the entire Myriad Heaven. It took a lot of convincing for Lord Hellmaster to forge it. I will¡ª"

    Tene raised her palm, silencing Lucifer as she shook her head. "It will still be in yourplete protection. I am simply moving it into the Tower of Babel, as for which floor it''s on. That doesn''t matter. You can pick. But it must be within the Tower."

    "So that''s what you meant by borrowing." Mephisto whispered, "But that still doesn''t give cause for us to¡ª"

    "The precipice of Babel''s Tower lies in its idea of betrayal, whether it''s family or friends, daughter or son. Any who enter the Tower of Babel are doomed to betray one another. Or at least that''s how it technically works. It''s one of the unbreakable Curses the Father ced on it. Later enhanced by Hellmaster. I believe Arsene owns a copy, right?''

    I nodded, almost forgetting¡­ DAMN, IT! Why do I keep forgetting about important shit? I need someone who takes care of shit like that. Looks like that little Shade, Sha, will be getting another promotion. I''m going to take her to Hell too.

    "Your point?" Lucifer asked.

    "To train the next generation, of course. I''m sure the denizens of Arcadia will not be too fond of us bleeding them dry when a whole bunch of gods enters their domain like Mephisto had nned. The Tower will be our way of forging warriors. People show some of their greatest power through betrayal, revenge, and ambition. The Tower will be the central point of all that''s left of the Twelve Realms. And it will be the only way to ess Arcadia. From both ends."

    "Ah! I see. Your nning to make it so those that enter the Tower are able to enter the Nine Hells." I said, and Tenebrae nodded.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Correct. But not just hell but all conceivable realms. Although there will be limited ess to each realm if certain hidden quests aren''t met. Lucifer will be one of the admins. But with Mephisto''s recent crime, he must relinquish his rights to the Tower. Since he''ll be banished soon."

    The trickster nodded. " I''m fine with that. But who will be taking my ce?"

    "I was thinking Soloman. He is neither a major ally of the Angels nor Fallen. And he has always been a King of the People. He''ll not take sides, even for me. Zariel can''t be one since he''s preupied with enforcing the Shadow Promation and building on it. Either way, we need seven, and I can''t be one."

    ''You shouldn''t have said that.'' I soul whispered to Tene. ''Mystery leaves opportunity. If you don''t want to be caught, clear it up before Mephisto starts making guesses. That could lead him to our son."

    Mephisto''s brow lifted. "Oh!? Why''s that? I''m sure you''ll love too¡ª"

    "I want to help raise the two little chibi''s of Arsene and Lilith¡­ Can you imagine how cute they''ll be!" Tenebrae sang, eyes teaming with an abundance of anticipation. "I''ve all types of wild games to y with them! Aunty Tene is ready to strike!"

    The Fallen trickster smiled, and everything in me stirred with unease but faded as the Path of Abyssal Night swelled to life, cooling my mind of unnecessary thought. I didn''t disy anything but joy at Tene''s idea.

    I actually do want my children to spend time with Tene. She''d have much to teach them. Not to mention she has more experience raising children than anyone.

    Lifting my lips into a smile, I nodded. " It would be a blessing to have Tene help raise the twins," I said, and Mephisto''s pupils quivered.

    I was sure this bastard mind was ring with an endless amount of information right now.

    "I see¡­ So Soloman and I are to be the two out of the seven administrators of the Tower." Lucifer said, folding his arms. He tapped his fingers over his bicep. "So, how do we determine the other five?"

    "There will be one from Heaven, as there is one from Hell. From there, I will begin interviewing various major houses and pantheons. Either way, Lucifer, you''ll have your hands full with the creation of dungeons and various worlds for trials. And feel free to invite other Fallen or Demons from Hell. Guidelines on dungeon making, along with rewards, will be¡ª-"

    ''FUCK!!!! That sounds so much fun! I want to y!" Mephisto shouted, rising to his feet. A glow of mischievousness shimmered from his eyes. "I see now. So that''s how we''ll be raising soldiers and disples."

    Tenebrae nodded. "Yes, so begin breeding demons and devils in folds. Many of them will be sacrificed. But since there immortal, they''ll just revive in Hell. I''ll inform the other progenitors what is toe. " She tightened her fist, focusing her power, as her voice grew cold as ice. " I will make the Myriad heavens as powerful as Arcadia. We will not fall should a war break out. You''ve my word on that."

 Chapter 1221 Tenebrae Darkness

    It had taken over a week of debating until Tenebrae and Lucifer had agreed on the Avernus Gate. To Lucifer, it wasn''t just about moving the gate. He wanted it protected. He wanted it to be untouched by anyone who enters or administers the towers.

    Tene agreed to most of his requests but debated that mortals and humans had the right to touch the gate. To which Lucifer acknowledged for some reason. Apparently, it would seem that humans yed quite a major role in the Hells, despite being quite useless as a race.

    "See youter, Aunty. Always exhausting ¡­ I mean, interesting doing business with you."

    "Bye-Bye, Luci! You to Mepho!" Tene shouted, waving them off. But I couldn''t help but notice the tinge of annoyance when Mephisto heard that nickname my daughter granted him. He grimaced and then vanished alongside Lucifer.

    "Seems he''s mad your daughter killed him. Hehe. I kind of feel sorry for her in the future. That girl is about to feel the wrath of that trickster." Tenebrae said, startling me for a second.

    "Mephisto doesn''t seem like one to hold a grudge," I told her. And honestly, it was true. He was tooid back or busy to care about getting even with people over small wrongdoings. He was a trickster at heart. He may annoy people, but I don''t foresee him being mad over the death of his already-trapped clone.

    "Mephisto is like a child at times. He''ll get Iza back. Anyway, I''ve got to go. I''ve got to find the perfect world to raise my little boy. Earth is currently number one."

    "Earth?" I mentioned lifting a brow. It was such a weak world. Raising him on Earth, wouldn''t that only waste his potential?

    Tenebrae nodded. "Yeah, the Avernus Gate can''t leave Earth. But the rules never spected which Earth. I''m thinking of using one from this Realm. The Lower realms are dying anyway."

    "Dying? What do you mean?"

    "Oh yeah. I forgot your kind of a noob." She teased, flicking my nose. "Well, Earth is a mortal world in a lower realm. And as you know, lower realms have Parallel Worlds. But since the rise of the Fourth Heaven, these realms have been slowly beginning to cave into themselves. So I n to pull a good version of one of these Parallel realms into our Heaven and nt the Main Tower of Babel on it. Not only will it grant Earth a huge amount of Qi, but it might even mutate the Earthlings for the better. I''ll go through a few trials runs. To see how much is too much and how little is too little.

    Feeling the flutter of the winds against my cheek, and the cool grace of the moon, sinking into my bones on this beautiful night, I fell into deep thought for a second before another thought came to mind.

    "You mentioned something about the One''s Blessing. What does it do? Mephisto didn''t even try to resist you back when you said you were cing him under arrest."

    "Oh, that? Well, it depends on the individual. It grants me ten percent ess to my true power held in my main body. But for others, if you are born with the Father''s Blessing, think of it as living life on super easy mode. You''ll instantly be blessed with riches beyond your dreams. You''ll have the highest level of talent and luck. And when the Blessing is activated, well¡­ everything about you will transform, whether it''s for the good or bad, it varies, but Adam and Eve gained such a level of power they were able to beat the Mother of Demons who towered over them be it in ability or cultivation."

    "... Are they able to enter the Realm of Spirits?"

    Tenebrae nodded. "Indeed. But only with the Blessing. You must understand Arsene, the Realm of Spirits, was something I created by creating the other Primordials. Depending on the depth and length of how you perceive the Spirit Realm, you''ll be both omniscient and omnipotent. But if you think it doesn''te with a price, your wrong."

    She created the Realm of Spirits¡­ Holy Shit.

    "Tenebrae¡­ how strong are youpared to Lord Hellmaster?" I couldn''t help but ask. "I mean, if your main bodies fight?"

    She scratched her cheek and looked up, lost in thought for a while. "I don''t know. It might vary each time, but I''ll get a few kills. He would too. But our main bodies don''t have minds as we do now. Only a will." she exined, lifting her lips as she ced her hands over her curvy hips. "Are you now realizing how awesome I am?"

    "Well, after eating you up till your legs could only convulse. I got quite the idea. I just didn''t know about the Spirit Realm.

    A bashful smile graced her lips as she nodded and lowered her head. "I am the origin of all elements and concepts. The Abyss created me, but the One granted me a physical form and mind. Although, if you did go into the Spirit Realm, you''d be quite mad."

    "Oh? Why?"

    She looked up at me and took a few steps back, almost as if guilty about something. "Well. Because you''ve been using the Darkness wrong."

    "... Excuse me?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Sene¡­ umm. You shadow the elements around you. And only recently touched upon the Aspect of Sealing. And you know a lot of my history. Doesn''t it seem odd you are still shadowing the various Elements only to tarnish them? The Path you chose isn''t necessarily wrong but also not correct."

    "NOW YOU TELL ME!!!!" I shouted.

    She jolted back a couple more steps. "Well, it''s kind of toote now!" She replied, trembling all over as if I was going to spank her.

    "Come over here!"

    "Sene¡­" She grumbled, lowering her head. "I..'' And she shot her head up. "I''m pregnant. You can''t harm me!"

    "..."

    When have I ever hurt one of my lovers? She must be watching too much TV.

    "Here now," I told her coldly, and she inched towards me like a little penguin. "Good. Very good.'' I said, and my hand firmly grabbed hold of her tender cheeks, too soft to be anything but the divine itself, turning her face red. "You must want a spanking."

    "EH!?

    "You''re going to tell me this correct path."

    ''But¡­ but it''s¡­ too."

    "I have the Path of Abyssal Night. I live to break the rules."

    "But¡­ Altair¡ª"

    "Will be just fine. Spill it." I evilly said, jerking her into my embrace as the flutter of jasmine tickled my nose.

    She bit her lips. "Sene¡­ I''ve lots of work."

    "Tell your husband," I told her as her eyes grew wet. She looked up with a pleading gaze.

    "I''ll teach Altair it."

    "But not your hubby?"

    "You''ve already started on your Path, Sene, to deviate so far along your Path. Even with the Path of Abyssal Night, you would ruin good progress. And corrupt your mind for a very long time."

    I leaned in closer. And stared deep into those obsidian eyes of hers. "Tell me."

    And she gulped. "origin. I''m the origin of it all."

    "And?"

    "You don''t need to Shadow the Elements like you''ve been doing when you create fire." She hastily exined as my lips inched closer to hers. "Since I created all those Elements, with the Darkness, you can simply create it rather than mirror them. Doing so makes you the Monarch of All Elements. That''s the truth of the Darkness."

 Chapter 1222 Oasis Of Knowledge

    Intrigued couldn''t describe my genuine curiosity towards this Path Tenebrae mentioned. Is this what being a Monarch of Darkness entails? To use any and all elements, concepts, and Authorities rted to Heaven, sounds kind of like an Abyssal Fiend.

    "Why didn''t you say anything?" I inquired, eagerly waiting for her response.

    Tene sighed within my arms, somehow giving up on resisting. She rested her head against my chest: "Because youcked the qualifications from the start. Your soul was beyond damaged, which distorted yourprehension, and most importantly, youcked the ability to enter the Realm of Spirits."

    And she paused, sucking in a deep breath: "Even if I gave you an object that allows you to enter the Realm of Spirits, you''d have died an earlier death. Arsene, the Realm of Spirits, is a domain that stretches far beyond Zariels and your perceptions. I''m not trying to underestimate you or your ability to be aplete ''hack,'' but youcked the foundation necessary. The Path of Darkness, by my estimation, can only be learned by children due to the simplicity of their minds. You can do the same due to the Path of Abyssal Night, but learning will take far longer than a child would."

    Peeping down at her moist eyes filled with anxiety for some reason, I flicked her head: "Do you think I''m going to abuse you or something? What''s with that look and  reaction?"

    And a mischievous smile appeared on her tender lips: " I hear guys like when women show such bashful sides. Was I wrong?"

    I pointed to myself and chuckled: "I have no idea. It felt awkward like you were genuinely scared of me. Perhaps I should talk to more men. Or maybe you just talk to weirdos. If anyone saw what happened, they''d think I was abusing you."

    Tenebrae''s cheeks grew plumped as she red. "I guess I still have more research to do in order to make more babies."

    ''...''

    I swear! I''m going to have to live the life of a hermit. Why is it always about babies with Lilith and Tene? No more babies! No more! I''ve enough tost a lifetime!

    "Don''t you want a girl next time around, Sene?"

    Images shing of a beautiful doe eyed baby girl raising her arms towards me, asking for hugs with her small arms,  flickered through my soul.

    I smiled: "Well¡­ NO! No more!"

    Laughter sprang away from Tene as she reached up on the tips of her toes:  "It''s not up to you, sene.'' And her tender lips grazed against mine, and she pulled away, smiling. " Now¡­ are we done?"

    "Wait¡­ one more question." I suddenly said. " The Realm of Spirits. What''s it like in there?"

    Tenebrae closed her eyes: " Think of the Oceans back on Earth. Once you open ess to the Spirit Realm, you''ll be submerged in an oasis of knowledge. But it''s something you must experience for yourself. Dive in a few times to wet your feet. I''m sure you''ll not regret it."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Vanishing without another world, despite getting me a little hard with her seductive act, I snorted and fell to the ground with my limbs sprawled about. I peered up a the moon and focused my mind as the Path of Abyssal Night hummed to life with the echoes of my will.

    And as if a small ember had awakened within me, ripples simr to a droplet of water in the middle of ake pulsed over the moon. And before I knew it, the winds grew heavy as though I''d been submerged by a nameless force into a great abyss.

    "What a strange sensation," I muttered, my words echoing with a distinct regality I''d never intended to use. It was proper, strong, cold, yet warm. And yet such a tone echoed from my lips.

    Surprise coveted my lips as I stood to my feet. I stared at the cherry blossoms, seemingly immersed in a strange airy liquid. No. It wasn''t a liquid, yet it felt like it. The texture was the same, but it wasn''t.  Was this Qi?

    Confused, a sudden irritation entered my eyes in the form of sweat. And before I knew it, beads of cold sweat raced over my body as I felt my Qi begin to be devoured at a monstrous rate.

    Ten Seconds!

    "Shit¡­" I cursed in a regal voice, and in a single moment, I conjured the Abyssal me. Only to be frozen in ce. Starstruck by the small budding me that shimmered like an ember.

    As if this domain had auto-corrected my me to my will, a peculiar formation of insight entered my soul as I ogled the perfect me that captured both my pride and wrath, my regality and savagery.

    The me was a contradiction, bleeding a power that shouldn''t belong. And yet here it stood, a me that defiled thews around me. A me¡­ An Infringement me. No... It was even stronger!''

    "Master, stop!!!!" The voice of Freya howled as she suddenly appeared and grabbed me by the head before ruthlessly mming my skull into the ground, breaking me out of the Realm of Spirits. "Master! Your arm! Your Arm!!!!"

    Through a rain of sweat, a painful growl of torturous agony rattled through the back of my throat, slowly bing a cry and then a howl as I grabbed hold of the stub where my arm should be.

    "What happened!" I howled, shivering as the pain continued to grow, throbbing with anguish I was sure only existed in Nine Hells. "And why does it still burn!"

    "I warned you to be careful," Tenebrae said as she reemerged. "In the Realm of Spirits, all your abilities are more of a handicap than an asset." And she squatted down, cing something in my mouth that slowly liquidized the instant it touched my tongue. She smiled " I figured you''d do something like this. Whether I warned you or not¡­ You are pridefully stupid."

    Unsure why Iughed, despite the agonizing torment emanating from my arm, I did. as the light within my eyes began to dim. Tene ran her fingers through my hair. "The Spirit Realm is rejecting you and distorting your perception of reality. You''re lucky. Most people die. If not for your adaptation kicking in at thest second, you''d be dead."

    "Master! You ok?" Loli Freya shouted, but the words on the tip of my lips didn''t sound as my mind fell into oblivion.

 Chapter 1223 Zaid - Hell

    Catching my breath as the heat of hell bubbled my flesh in a symphony of pain, I staggered to my feet, holding on with everything I had as the faded hue of my eyesnded on Belius. The only mark of my victory was a small gash that barely broke the skin over his chest.

    "You won, Young Master," He said, lifting his lips into a half smile. " I''m impressed. Even after I tore off your arm, you still kepting. Quite tenacious. Are all Snows like this?"

    "I''m not a snow," I said, gathering my Qi to regenerate my missing arm. "And I have no interest in¡ª"

    "A bit ungrateful, I see," He said with a chuckle, "Wasn''t it your Father, my new Master, that granted you this position?"

    "What of it?" I spat.

    Was I supposed to feel grateful, To fall on a knee before that bastard? He doesn''t think of me as a son. Why should I think of him as a Father? He tossed me into hell, slowly transitioning towards a higher Heaven.

    It was all a fucking nightmare.

    Everything spiraled out of control, all the hellish domain of torment red to life expanding, catching those aside from the souls of the damned into its web. Not even I was able to escape. Then there was his ursed deal with the Fallen.

    For cycles, I lived a tormented life! Cycles, I felt my skin burn, my eyes bubble and pop within this fucking hellscape.

    That irresponsible idiot hadn''t even visited¡­, so who did the responsibility to rule go to? Me! Instead of going after Arsene, Lucifer, and Abbadon came after me and dragged me out of my tormented existence into another within the Origin Realm.

    I swear I''m going to kill them all. One day¡­ I swear it. Toying with my life as if it held no value.

    Mother had always spoken of Arsene as if he was the greatest thing to exist, but¡­ he''s just a fucking bastard. A beast without regard for anything except what''s in his eyes at the current moment.

    He''s a failure of a king.

    "You are growing at a frightening rate.'' Belius rang out. " I won''t be surprised if you can rival a BLood Reaver Immortal. Your body is damn near stronger than Iron Blood. That''s quite a feat, even for Demons." He chuckled. "Soloman won''t even be able to understand what happened once I tear apart his family again."

    Sneering inwardly towards this fool, I said nothing. Honestly, Belius was an idiot. One that was well worth manipting. Solomon is out of our league, and not by a little. He had already lost once to him, having been sealed for multiple Hell Cycles, if not longer. In that time, techniques and spells have evolved by such a level it would take multiple Dao cycles to catch up.

    Approaching Belius when he returned after the battle for the Chaos Dew was a simple task. Quite simple, indeed. And with my identity as Arsene''s First Born. It went easier than I''d expected. It was clear to me that Belius could perceive my intent, but¡­ this mancked experience regarding devil contracts.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The terms of the deal were to ''assist'' with the defeat of Soloman. It was a bit of a gamble, but I suspected wordy back then wasn''t that great, or perhaps he was too blinded by Wrath that he missed it.

    The meaning of Assist was to help, but my contract doesn''t specte on how much. Or the level of degree. I ced a few terms that were disadvantageous to me, like following his everymand when we went in for the kill.

    And since Belius acknowledged my talent, I didn''t ce a use that he was to train me, but rather, I approached him in a way that fell along the lines of ''Assisting'' with the mission to kill Soloman. Belius would train me. In return, I''d grant him ess to some of our libraries, thus fulfilling my obligations. Even if that doesn''t work, the moment we attack Soloman, I''m going to leave. The contract never spected that I needed to see the battle through. Why would I have my life for this man? Soloman is the God of the Arcanes, the Master of all Magic.

    A/N: Arsene would be so proud. His n worked.

    I had this idiot tied around my finger. And he doesn''t even realize it. But we''ll see. In the end, no matter what Belius does, I win.

    "Shall we go again? Or do you need more time to regenerate your arm?" he asked, and I merely smiled.

    "Let''s call it a day. I''ve matters of the court to deal with. It seems like a few riots broke out. A mere count is trying to wage a rebellion." I told him, ignoring that I was the major contributor to said rebellion.

    There was no way anyone would be fine with a new ruler, one that''s not even a Fallen. And especially me. So I threw out the bait. I sparked the fire needed for those foolish devils and demons to rebel using government money to fund their rebellion.

    And once the rebellion grows, gathering more and more people. I''d have the perfect number of ves to help this bleeding kingdom once I crush them. I''ve no idea who ruledst, but they bled this kingdom dry. It''s barely functional with a level of corruption that made no sense for there to be Order.

    At least Ezra can function in thisndscape. If it weren''t for her, I''d be lost maneuvering how devils think and act. Such a shame I may have to kill her to prevent her from growing more influential.

    And with her dead¡­ Arsene would lose quite a powerful ally, thus crippling his already weak control over the hells. Aside from the Royal Army, Arsene has zero control over Irka. Unlike their former Sovereign Lord, they feared so deeply his name was akin to taboo. Arsene was a nobody.

    Belius gave me a nod and dissipated into a river of embers, heading to our libraries to catch up since he''d been sealed.

    I spun from out of my courtyard as a new arm sprouted from my shoulder. And entered my court, within my castle, sat on my throne, and stared at the seven Dukes of Irka: Each of them trying to plot against me... thinking I was the favored son of their precious Sovereign Lord, they''d never met.

    "I hear there is a rebellion." I began, unable to mask the bloodthirsty smile I''d gained from my time in hell. "So? Which of you will be responsible for quashing this meaningless rebellion?"

 Chapter 1224 Ruins Of Olympus

    Ok, so there are a few rules to this Realm of Spirits: Rule one don''t use abilities I perceive as hax. They''re not meant to be used by people, that includes me. I''m too weak to use the Abyssal mes.  Not that has stopped me recently. Rule two I can''t remain in the Realm of Spirits longer than ten seconds. Any longer will damage my soul due to the forced entry. Rule three. One needs to be a control type. One that has absolute control of their bodies and soul.

    It would seem being a control type is one of the requirements for entering the Realm of Spirits. And as someone who follows the Path of Ren Shii, a somewhat raged induced path, the Realm of Spirits isn''t exactly a good fit for me.

    It requires perfect control of every facy, and due to my nature, I''m simply the embodiment of chaos. I''m far too chaotic¡­ that exins why Tene said it''s good for children. With children less exposed to the world, they are more trusting of the unknown.

    The Abyssal mes and Higher-Level Darkness techniques and spells are a big no-no. But for ten seconds of each hour, I will train both my purity of qi and my knowledge. I wonder what will happen when the Aspect of Sealing reaches the next level.

    "Master?" Freya asked, pulling me out of my inner thoughts. I opened my eyes and smiled at her. She''s grown quite a bit in the recent years. Thank god for that. It had taken a hundred years just to regenerate my arm.

    My fault, really. The moment I opened my eyes, I returned to the Realm of Spirits to conjure the Abyssal me. I did so about twenty-nine times before giving up because my body was about to break down.

    And each time, I adapted, but for some reason, the Abyssal me kept changing. Only after I''d given up did I realize I was diving too deep into the Realm of Spirits. Which wasn''t a bad thing, but it didn''t have momentary benefit. At least none I could see. I had zero control over using this domain, yet I was trying to increase something that even peak-level entities needed to be wary of.

    It was suicide, honestly.

    "Ummm, Master," Freya said, lifting her head up towards me, her appearance mirroring a young teenage girl. "Lady Tenebrae, Soloman, and Lucifer have summoned me."

    Scrunching my brow, I nodded, recalling the Tower and Tenebrae''s New World Order initiative. And a small grin appeared on my lips. "Go with them, but bring Mimir. His wisdom is sure to have grown."

    "As has his Lust."

    I chuckled: "He is a knight, just like you. Or are you, by chance, still holding a grudge for what he had done?" I asked her. Mimir was, after all, the one who orchestrated Freya''s torment under Oden. And it wasn''t a bad n.  It''s just even he failed to grasp the level of depravity Oden could inflict. That man was a monster, even by my standard.

    OHHH! Shit¡­ I forgot about Sif! Is she still being run through by demons? No¡­ she should have ascended alongside everyone else when their memories awoke. I''m sure Zariel broke whatever deal I made for them. Im, sure he has the power to do so.

    I wonder if she''ll be in the right head space after all that happened. I did screw over Sif, Oden, and Zeus. Oh well. Not my problem. Whether they reincarnate to escape what i''d done or find their own path, it''s of no consequence to me. That being said, they might find fault with my children¡­ Good.

    "I don''t hate him as I used to." She muttered, betrayed by the gleam of sorrow she carried. "I just hate that when we first met¡­ I wasn''t the most likable person."

    "Well, you were Hot, so who cares?"

    Sheughed. " Master, can you be any more sexist?"

    I smiled mischievously. ''Of course." And I shook my head, " But it''s fine. Looking back now, I could have made a lot of allies if I wasn''t blinded by the need to simply kill all my enemies. You weren''t an enemy, but you were on the line. I don''t regret bringing you over to my side."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I''ll bring him, Master, but I was thinking of bringing Kuro and Adrian."

    "You have my permission. It would be a good fit for my little disciple and his lover too¨C"

    "They''re not lovers." Freya chimed in.

    "Still? My boy has no game! Well, It''s fine for now. Take him along. I''ll be heading to the Ruins of Olympus." I replied, rising to my feet as I pulled out my Holocube.

    Zariel had mapped the location for me, so getting there was a matter of time. Still, traveling with Freya is always wee.

    "Then I shall be off, Master." She said, vanishing into a fog of mist.

    "So I guess it''s just us?" the alluring voice of Tiamat echoed from around Forests four sending my heart into a flutter of what was toe. She emerged wrapped in a golden red robe that only enhanced her beauty that seemed as devilishly sinful as it was alluring.

    "ording to the Holocube Navigations, it should take a few hundred years to get there. Care to journey with me?"

    "Do you need to ask?" She inquired, unable to mask that wildfire in her eyes. And she nced over the horizon. " But Arsene¡­ I feel danger ahead. Rankers¡­ are people who can all battle against Devils and Demons, Angels, and Fallen. They already tracked you down once. I suspect that we''ll not get lucky next time."

    "And?"

    Tiamat narrowed her eyes. " You really have changed. You are far more reckless¡­ And arrogant. Iluthath has changed, you know. Your cultivation is barely enough to exist within the Origin Realm, much less this one that stands above it. Your arrogance might end up causing your death."

    "And there lies the Price of one''s Pride. But I''ll be fine. I have the Abyss and the Darkness as wives. I am protected¡­ even if you can''t see it." I told her, offering a hand. " Now then, dear Tia, care to continue our date? The one we never got to have before I died?"

    Enjoying the shrinking of her pupils as she shuddered. She spoke:" I''d thought you¡ª"

    "Forgot? Hell no? Before death, you were the only one I ever loved. I had even told Zariel I was willing to give up the hoes for you. Although, to you¡­ I was sure I was just a fling."

    "Maybe¡­" she muttered. "But you''re not the same man."

    "Nope¡­ I''m better."

 Chapter 1225 Tiamat - Draconic Will

    Better, he says. But I don''t know about that.

    The Arsene I''d known was also arrogant, but that arrogance wasyered behind his gentle smile. And his debaucherous lifestyle. But he was different now. He wasn''t hiding his true self. It was almost as if he acted impulsively, but I also felt that wasn''t right for some reason.

    It was more like his ideas were impulsive, but the execution tended to beyered behind his schemes. It''s¡­ a strange version of the practice of Ren-Shii.

    When I heard he''d be practicing, Ren-Shii, I  was quite surprised. People who followed that path were barbarians. They tended to have no self-control, acting with extreme aggression when given a choice.

    "Tia?" He called from up ahead and whirled to me; his scarlet eyes calm as a stillke. He pointed: "There''s a city up ahead. Want to take a look?"

    I merely nodded and nced in the direction he was pointing and lifted my brow towards the Crest of the Lion. "House Garwind"

    "You know it?" He asked calmly, and my skin quivered strangely like it used to by his unflinching eye.

    I don''t know what it was, but Arsene never masked his intent. Even when we first met. Honestly, I wanted to kill him. Were he, not Zariels brother at the time, I might have. He was a weakling, one I could kill with a flick of the palm, yet he dared to reveal such lusty intent towards me? And on our first meeting at that.

    I found him rude, foolish, lustful, irritating, and childish, and¡ª How did we even share a bed? Much less a child? Why was it we spent so much time together?

    "Yes, they are one of the houses that follow the Angels'' will. And I know what you''re thinking: They must be hypocrites? But you''re wrong. This n is actually extremely righteous." And I stopped, noticing the curvature of his lips in a downward spiral.

    He snorted: "Righteous, you say? From what I''ve seen, they are no different than the Fallen."

    "That''s because you only see their desperate sides.  Arsene, how much do you even know about the Angels? And their teachings?" I asked, watching the scowl over his lips deepen, and a chuckle left my lips at his almost brooding expression.

    "What? Excuse me if I find that hard to believe. But the Angels lost all credibility when they tried to kill my family. I''m sure you heard of the ambush of my little sister orchestrated by Metatron?"

    "I did," I said. "But I also know of a few that are so kind even you would struggle to end the life of one: Ariel, Sariel, Zadkiel, Gabriel, even Michael at times, despite his rigid personality."

    "I''m pretty sure Michael wants me dead." He pointed out, somehow missing his murderous tendencies, his cannibal nature, and his sadistic habits. I''m sure every angel hates him and for a good reason.

    "I''m going to let you think on that," I told him, hoping he''d glean some insight into his own personality. "But House Garwind, a mid-size n, follows the will of Zadkiel, the Archangel of Mercy. From what I hear, he and Mephisto have a rivalry with each other."

    "Oh?"

    "Not a physical rivalry but intellectual. Zadkiel believes that benevolence must be kept in all things to further creation. In contrast, Mephisto believes that benevolence only exists to serve evil. It''s quite a debate. I have the recording if you want to take a listen." I told him, watching as his eyes went wide.

    "Recording?"

    "What? Do you think everyone lives in the stone age when they enter the cultivation world? Many Fallen and Angel tend to visit Genisis to help advance themselves regarding engineering and technology. There is no better ce than Genesis when ites to that. And it''s where most Angels and Fallen debate on issues. It makes millions. Since many people tend to gain enlightenment."

    "Interesting¡­" He muttered, lowered his head, and snapped his gaze towards me. " Do you think, Zadkiel could absolve me of my sins?"

    "..."

    "..."

    "Eh?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hmmm. I''d like to talk to this Zadkiel. He sounds chill."

    I barely told you anything about him, but he sounds chill. What is going on in his mind?

    "But never mind about the Angels and Fallen. You''ve been quiet for a while. I don''t think I''ve ever seen you so quiet. You were such a chatterbox that sex became the only thing that would shut you up."

    The tips of my ears grew aze, and my chest tightened as myughter rang. "Don''t you dare bring that up!"

    "Well, It''s true!"

    "And it''s true you onlysted three minutes on our first time!"

    "Signs of a true man!"

    "No, it''s not!!!"

    "Woman, you can''t shame me! I''m God Damn Arsene Fucking Snow. Not to mention, you came more than ten times in those three minutes."  He shamelessly said, nodding as he licked his lips. His ashen hair fluttered beneath the gentle breeze of the winds. And he stepped closer to me." But if I remember correctly, in ourst match, I made you wet your¡ª"

    Covering his mouth before more of my shame left his lips, my cheeks burned as he pulled away.

    "ept I made you pee yourself, woman! An entire bed was ruined! For shame!"

    "ARSENE!!!!!" I squealed, at the top of my lungs, so hard the back of my throat cracked.

    Never had I been so embarrassed that it burned.

    ring at this bastard,ughing his ass off. I felt my eyes grow wet as silvery ck scales began to protrude from my skin. Sparks of anger began to overwhelm my mind watching Arsene clenching his stomach as he knelt withughter.

    "Just die!!!!!"

    Opening my mouth, all of my Qi gathered as a zing breath of mes so powerful theyers of space began to fold into self. And yet just as a sliver of mes materialized, I felt his lips press against mine in a blinding sh.

    Drawing my mes as though it was my final breath, weakness sank into my bones as his will shed against mine.

    He held me by the waist, his scarlet eyes gleaming with a teasing hue as I tried to push my will out to gain some control, but¡ªAs our tongues connected, I felt myself submitting. As if an almighty force was sinking into my mind, I felt something withing within me begin to fold.

    He pulled away, smiling. " Dru''le''Ca, or Draconic Will, an Ancient Dragon Tradition, where one who wishes to find a mate must overwhelm the other to decide who is superior." And his hands grew tighter, pulling me in. "A savage tradition that gets quite brutal, as two dragons will tear at each other to assert dominance.  They''d even go so far as to kill the ones they wish to mate with if they don''t submit."

    Bitting at my lips, he lifted his hand, raised my chin, and peered with such piercing eyes; I felt all the defenses I''d created were slowly being peeled away.

    "I''ve never submitted," I told him. "Never."

    "You will," He pulled away, taking me by the hand, "But before things get out of hand. Shall we go on a date?"

 Chapter 1226 Holy Clan

    Holy Shit! That fucking hurt! That was the first time I''d ever used my soul to oppress someone like that. Who knew Dragon Souls were so different? They appear the same, but it feels so different from normal souls when it''s alive rather than dead.

    I''ve collected quite a few dragon souls, but none of them felt so¡­ regal. It''s as if their soul and bodies are fixed when they are one. Each element within them was perfectly linked to their soul. It makes sense why Dragons and Devils are the only ones who can speak Dragon Script.

    Grabbing Tia by the hand before I rushed towards the city below, hidden behind a dense grove of trees. I peered up at therge wall, to the guards stationed with their bows poised for action, to the soldiers near the gate, spears armed and ready.

    "Name! And Purpose!"

    With a quick exchange of nces between Tiamat, still silent for some odd reason, I spoke out first:: "Arsene Snow, this here is Tiamat. As for purpose? General curiosity."

    The spearman in front of me frowned with a measured stare and raised his hand. And at hismand, everyone lowered their weapons, but I could still feel the alertness in their tense muscles.

    "Arsene Snow? The Abyssal Sin, Arsene Snow? The Brother of the Silver Devil, The Fallen King of Darkness? That Arsene Snow?"

    "Is that what they call me?" I inly asked, betrayed by my eighth-grade syndrome of a smile.

    Ah~ It would seem my greatness as stretched throughout the Myriad Heavens. I am, without a doubt, a Divine, Cosmic, Unparalleled, Heavenly, Unmatched, Peerless God. That must be it. As it should be, my greatness cannot be hidden, for I am Arsene Snow.

    ¡­ Although I should be using my other name. I did promise Tene.

    "Indeed." The Spearman said, "Many spected you are the reason for the ascendance  of the Fourth Heaven."

    So rumors have gotten that crazy, have it? Indeed my greatness will continue to spread.

    "But Tiamat¡­ I''ve never heard of you. Oh, wait¡­ Tiamat. As in the first dragon? The Progenitor of the Dragons? The Fallen Queen."

    Fallen Quen? Wait. Why did they also call me a Fallen King?

    "Yes¡­ I guess." Tia said, "But what''s with the Fallen Queen stuff?"

    A shudder of realization shed through the spearman''s heart, one that was quite bare for me to sense. He immediately cuffed his hands and offered a bow. "Forgive me. But it''s not my ce to say. You two may enter on the premise of a promise."

    "A promise?"

    He nodded again, and the intrigue inside me couldn''t help but rise. I think this is the first time I''ve ever been weed so respectfully at the door. I''m usually shown indifference or disdain. I guess I don''t have to go through a show of strength.

    "No killing." The spearman said. And my brow lifted. "Conflict is everywhere, even in our n. But all we ask is that you do not shed unnecessary blood."

    "What''s your name?" Tiamat inquired.

    "Tensilor." The spearman said, pressing his hands to his chest and stomped in the formal manner of a knight.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Then you have our word, isn''t that right, Tiamat?"

    "Indeed."

    Tensilor had appeared a little different from most of the guards around us. He was the only one in robes and a hood instead of armor. And while I wasn''t sure why I could tell he was the leader.

    "Good. Then I shall be off. I''m on vacation!" Tensilor said, soaring into the skies. He waved us off. "Have a wonderful time in our n."

    Amused, if not more intrigued. Tiamat and I merely watched as the gates opened. I''d really wanted to find out who that man was, but¡­ Booty is more important. Although it begs the question, why do I keep ending up in these strange situations? Am I so prone to disaster or perhaps the unknown?

    Entering inside, it did not take long for me to feel the power of an Ophanim within this city that made no effort to hide himself or his aura. Ophanims were angels two steps away from being Seraphim in rank. They were powerful Angels known to carry knowledge that surpassed even Bael himself.

    I''d heard it only takes an Ophanim to annihte any prince or King of Hell.

    What a sensation, though¡­ It''s oppressive but rather warm¡­. Weing. What a strange n this is. To have an Ophanim stationed here, does that mean this is one of their main bases?''

    "I told you." Tia began in an almost gloating tone. "Not every angel and its acolytes are your enemies."

    With a single nce her way, I spoke: " But they could never be an ally. Not really. There is a line in the dirt, Tia. And no matter what I do. It doesn''t change the fact that I lean towards the Fallen, then I do the Angels."

    "And your children? I raised Zaid to never choose one side, but you pushed him to the side of the Devils and into the arms of the Fallen." She said, wanting to pull her hand away. But with a firm grip, I smirked.

    "You think Zaid is on the side of the Fallen, much less the devils?" I shook my head. " that child. I sent him to the hells to temper his mind. I''ve no intention of having him be a part of the devils, much less the Fallen. I''ve greater ns for him. Did you know he is leading a rebellion?

    She trembled as a dark smile appeared on my lips as I chuckled: " So you did. Guess he tells you everything. Fucking mama''s boy."

    "He sealed that memory. How do you¡ª"

    ''It''s my hell. And I''m the Sovereign. I know everything. Although, I am quite impressed by his intent. But he was never going to be a King, much less a Sovereign. Oh, and please do tell him what I''m saying. I''m looking forward to seeing how he''ll react. Damn brat trying to challenge and doesn''t even know the ''Authority'' I hold within the Nine Hells."

    She frowned: "Will you kill him?"

    And my eyes narrowed. "Does it matter? Dragons don''t care about such things. When they find a mate, the Male Dragons usually kill the female''s children should they find them." And I lifted Tiamat''s chin with a finger. "But if you like¡­ I could spare him. All you need to do is ask."

    Enjoying the throbbing of her hammering heart being transmitted through my finger, a reel of unease sprang through Tia''s body as my soul, once again, began to press against hers.

    Dragons are weird. But hey! Who am I to go against their tradition of dominance? To make Tiamat mine, and only mine. I have to trap her, both physically and spiritually, by any means necessary.

    For that is what it means to be a dragon.

 Chapter 1227 Aspect Of Sealing

    Tiamat''s shoulders tensed, but before she could take a step back, as I''d foreseen she would, I reacted and pressed my lips against hers. Stealing her breath, which shook with fear,  unease, hope, and expectation.

    Tia tasted like fire. Like an untamable kindling of undying mes: too wild to hold. To wild to kill. To wild to love!

    Even while I stole her breath and shook her heart: A defiance I''d only seen in Lilith soared from her blood and soul.

    Eyes still wide as the stars, with my arms wrapped around her, Tiamatshed out, biting down over my lips.

    She drew blood, but how could such a disy of affection stop this king?

    Pressing my lips even harder against her as the sweetness of my blood flowed down our lips, through our mouths, and down our throats, I did not back off, even as her knees began to buckle as my soul pressed against hers.

    Her moist breath deepened as my eyes suddenly went wide. Hundreds of wild thoughts began toe together as I embellished in her savory breath.

    When one bes a cultivator and steps into godhood, we usually don''t need to breathe, but we do so because we find it natural. It''s innate for most creatures. Even I am no different. I enjoy breathing. Only those who follow the Dao of Death don''t breathe. At least, that is how Freya described it.

    She said it''s stifling. But even so, it''s only temporary, as Breathing represents Life and Death. It''s a fundamental state of evolution for creatures like us. Breathing is such a fundamental concept ording to the Baels libraries when Azazel first gave mortals weapons: The first cultivation manual utilized the breath the Father granted to Adam and Eve.

    It was that first breath God granted Adam and Eve, not just life but a soul.

    Life began with a Breath.

    And ended with a Breath.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Enthralled by this sensation coiling within me. By the sudden wetness of our lips pressed in a symphony of desire. Timat pushed harder against my lips, her soul shing against mine in an invisible battlefield within the Astral ne.

    My hands slipped from her waist downwards until my fingers mped onto her tender flesh. She shuddered but did not attempt to fight it as she did our kiss.

    I pulled back, breaking our kiss, as a hurried ''breath'' of fresh air sprang between us as Tia''sbored breath sounded, and a wave of enlightenment reeled through my flesh, reaching my soul.

    "What-What-What have you done to me?" Tia demanded. "My¡­ My Soul is gone. Arsene¡ªAH~."

    Releasing the most delectable moan of pleasure and fear, Tiamat''s serpent-like pupils shrank as I jerked her waste against my crotch. I spoke: ''Do you think you''d be alive if your soul were missing? I merely sealed a sliver of your Breath. You are, for all intended purposes, mortal. At least your soul is. But your body is all I need, isn''t it."

    Overwhelmed by the sudden dampness gathering between Tiamat''s legs, a throbbing ache I didn''t quite mind firmly took root within the family jewels.

    "Not yet. I''m not done with you yet."I told her and released the strange hold on her Breath before any unnecessary damage was done. I had only sealed her perception of her soul from the very root, but even so, my instincts were telling me such a technique could lead to permanent damage.

    The path of Abyssal Night had directed my control this time, but I needed more practice with the Aspect of Seal, the strange ''Breath'' we all carry.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It will seem my time in the Realm of Spirits wasn''t wasted. What a terrifying discovery. To take away Timats perception left her blind. It meant she couldn''t use her Qi, her body, much less anything correctly. The fact she was in my arms saved her the embarrassment of falling face-first onto the ground.

    What a discovery.

    I might need to use the Weave to understand this ''Breath.''  If that''s even what it''s called. Zariel is going to have a lot of work interpreting this for me.

    Sucker.

    ''Now then! Let''s explore, then eat!" I shouted as Tiamat regained her ''Breath.'' I pulled her along, watching with utter fascination the myriad of races within this n.

    All of them held the same blood. But they weren''t all rted. Some held imnted bloodlines; others, however, felt pure. And there, ''Breath'' was stronger than usual. It was as strong as Tia''s and mine.

    Those with purebloods were Immortals or stronger.

    Interesting¡­ is the ''Breath'' not something people can control? Or are they just ignorant of it? I should ask that Ophanim. No. I can''t do that. Information is power. I need to keep this discovery in-house: Zariel and the Order of Chaos. They are the only ones who need to know."

    "Arsene¡­ How''d you do that?" Tiamat asked in a gentle whisper.

    Hehe, so cute.

    "Master." I teased, ncing her way. " Call me Master."

    Her cheeks instantly grew flushed with redness as she red with defiance that made me have to hold Little Arsene down with Qi so as not to expose myself to the world. Gods, I hate Robes. At least with trousers, you can somewhat hide your erection. Maybe I should start wearing underwear.

    "Fine! I''ll not ask then!" She shouted, alerting a few people.

    "You could call me Daddy if you like. I''ll not judge." I whispered in her ears as her gaze only zed with anger. In but a short moment, she''d forgotten everything I''d done and struck.

    Swiping her ws towards me covered in scales, I weaved out of the way, pivoting into the air as Iughed. " I''m just joking, Tia.

    "Are you!" She howled, giving chase. And my sixth sense became alert as I felt the Astral force gather.

    As if held by a strange invisible essence, I froze in ce, trapped by Timats energy.

    "I''ve got you now!" And she whipped her arm in the direction of the forest, flinging me through mountains in a blinding sh of light.

    And before I came too, having been torn through dozens of mountains by her surprise attack.  Tiamat had already saddled me. A glow of fire in her eyes.

    "I like this position. I ever told you that?"

    Beautiful draconic scales sprang over Timats body, enchanting her figure in a magnificent aura as a silvery ck tail shed toward my neck, drawing a sliver of blood. And slowly, as if to tease me, her tail moved from the neck down my throat, cutting through the surface of flesh to my chest and then abdomen.

    She watched as the blood pooled from my chest and leaned down. Her ruby red eyes were aze with a familiarity she''d done so many times to me. Her lips pressed against my naked flesh to the pool of liquid on my chest. She looked me in the eye and stretched her tongue out, gobbling every drop from my abdomen to my neck.

 Chapter 1228 Tiamats Madness*

    "Poison, eh?" I teased at the tingling sensation from my open wounds. "That''s not going to work with me. I''m no longer the weak kid from back then."

    Heat roiled through my body as my fingers trailed up and down Tiamat''s spine. The ashes of her robes swelled through the freeing winds, fluttering with such regality I became enthralled by the half-dragon before me.

    There''d always been a wildness about Tiamat, a formable sense of rebellion that couldn''t be hidden. She''d always shone brighter than any star, and now¡­ her beauty like it had deepened.

    Her scales felt soft but sharper than any de if one wasn''t careful.

    "Beautiful," I whispered, sliding my fingers from her spine to her stomach to her breast, half covered in a thin veil of scales.

    She squirmed, her cheeks growing flushed at my touch, as her eyes carried the moisture of a water nymph. She smiled: "When Zariel said he would bring you back. I was quite shocked, especially after seeing the state of your soul. It was shattered beyond recognition. Broken into such a way, his vow was nothing more than false hope."

    There was a brief moment of silence that sank so deep I felt my heart dip at the piercing loneliness.

    "You know... when one wants to be a Chaos Lord. At least back then, they would send their souls into the wheels of reincarnation. But what many people don''t know is that Chaos Lords, at least the originals, only did so to escape the loneliness. Eternal Life is Hell."

    My gaze could only focus on Tia''s beautiful red eyes, unable to find the strength to smile, much less rte. Perhaps this was an innate privilege of mine. But I have never in my life felt lonely. At least not in the way Tiamat spoke.

    Since I was small, I had Lilith, who fought alongside me whenever I called upon her. Then there is Tene. Who might havee alongter in life, but she''d been watching over me since I came into this world.

    People are alwaysining about being lonely at the top. But I don''t get it. Perhaps it is. But not for me. It wasn''t lonely when they were rising. I think all these hyperfocus men and women merely chose to be lonely.

    Poweres with a price. And many are willing to sacrifice themselves for it. And while Tiamat''s situation ispletely different, almost mirroring Uncle Grey''s. I can''t really rte¡­ And I hope I never will.

    "You aren''t going to spout something that''ll make me cringe, are you?" I teased, chuckling as she giggled, pressing her head against my bloody chest. She trembled as a cool liquid shed with the budding heat of my wound.

    I held her head, releasing a deep sigh, as her soft whimpers of sorrow echoed through my heart. And a hollowness sank through my soul as images shed one after the other.

    One of a small child no more than a few months old, smaller than my hand, with a patch of snow white hair and a woman cradling him with such gentleness, pain tugged at my heart.

    "Zariel said he''d bring him back. He promised me. Promised us all." The woman whispered, staring at the golden eyes of the child peering up, cooing for its mother. "So I can''t kill you. No matter how much it hurts to stare at you. I can''t pluck your eyes out. I hate you.'' She told the child, kissing its tender cheek.

    The child merelyughed with child-like innocence, stretching its arms toward its mother.

    "I can''t call you Arsene. You aren''t deserving of the name. Yes, no one deserves that name. Not even you." She told him in a piercing tone of undisguised hate. She kissed the child again, almost as if she was ying a game. "Mommy Hates you. Hates, Hates, Hates, Hates you. Why do you look like him? Mommy just wants to pluck your eyes out."

    A chill danced along my spine as the images grew clearer.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Mommy doesn''t want you. Mommy hates you! Dragons aren''t meant to carry their young. They aren''t meant to raise their child." She told him, as a blinding madness swelled from her eyes, clearer than any crystal, sheughed. "But if I kill you, if I abandon you. I''ll forget! I''ll forget about him. So''ll keep you. I''ll love you. I''ll care for you. But I''ll also hate you, my poor child. From this day forth, your name shall be Zaid Snow. For if¡­ Zariel fails. You will be the only thing that shall exist of him."

    ''This is Tiamat''s memory¡­ Are they in space? It''s so dark?''

    "Zaid, Mommy will raise you. But I might fail you. I''m no mother. I can''t care for you as other Mothers do. So you''ll be a little broken. But don''t worry, time heals, all right? So even if you break, Mommy will be by your side to pick up the pieces. It''s better I have you than Zariel. "

    And she trembled with a half smile, tears streaming down her cheeks as a tornugh crackled from her throat: "Zaid¡­ I hope you never meet your Father. Because if he returns...he''ll be mine, so there won''t be any room for you. Remember this¡­ your existence is dependent on Arsene''s Resurrection."

    Plucked from the memory, Tiamat pressed her lips against mine as her tongue swirled in a wild fiery storm of heat and passion. Salty tears poured from her eyes as her hips grinded against my lower half.

    A sense ofradery boiled through my heart as Iughed, jerking her to her back as Iy over her, peering deep into her fiery eyes.

    "You''re a terrible mother!" I told her, and she trembled as a bright smile appeared.

    "I stayed with him."

    "But not out of love."

    "Does that matter? I stayed with the child. Looked after him. And I even grew to love him." She told me, her touch heating up as she tried to flip me. But I was quicker. Lifting her up suddenly, I mmed her into the earth, shattering the ground as she winced.

    "Your no mother," I said as the deepening of her madness sank into my bones.

    "Yeah! I''m a fucking dragon!" She roared, mming her lips against mine. Blood swelled from our mouths, rolling down our chins as weughed." I didn''t want a goddamn kid. Never have! I wanted a Mate! A lover! Someone who could dominate me!"

    And she pressed her forehead against mine, the thick ooze of carnage in her gaze shing with mine. I felt Little Arsene rise to attention.

    "Then¡­ I''ll ask again! Can I kill him?"

    Tiamatughed: "I don''t care, but can you do it? Can you kill your Flesh and Blood? The only thing you Snows care about: Are your Lovers and your blood. Do what you want. But let me do what I want¡ª"

    ''Let you!" I shouted, snatching her by the neck. I stared at that eagerness, that look of excitement that couldn''t be masked. And felt a burning oasis of liquid gathering between her legs.

    "Yeah. Let me." She spat out, unwilling to back down. "Now fuck me!" f

 Chapter 1229 Tia

    Legs wrapped around my waist, Tia red at me with expectation, brushing her moist lips against mine with an irresistible gleam in her smile.

    "You''re extremely wet." I teased her, enjoying the deepening of red trailing up to the tips of her ears. "It''s like a damn waterfall down there."

    She squirmed beneath my hold as my cock weighed heavily between her legs. Tia''s breath grew harsh. Her red eyes twinkled as she smiled warmly.

    "Please." She demanded, pulling my waist down with her crossed legs.

    A gentle, almost impatient moan came from her lips as the tip of my spear parted her garden. Sweat oozed from her pores as she shuddered on her back. She squeezed even tighter.

    ''No forey,  yet your so fucking wet?" I said, pushing deeper into her, incapable of holding back the feral growl from rattling at the back of my throat.

    The walls of Tiamat entrance had been tighter than ever, yet there was an irresistible softness and warmth that made my bones want to melt.

    My head fell into her breast, to the tips of her pink nipples. "mm~Mmmm," She moaned, with her eyes rolling behind her head, as her body shuddered uncontrobly.  A tantalizing amount of pleasure roiled through every fiber of my being as I grunted and moaned, biting at my lips as the pleasure became so overwhelming I stopped halfway through to catch my breath.

    "This little pussy of yours is still a fucking destroyer." I cursed, gritting my teeth, as her harsh breathing caught my ear. And as I lifted my gaze to her, I saw the wild temptress powerless in my arms for the first time.

    Her shoulders were trembling, alongside her legs, while herbored breathing matched the rhythm of her hammering heart.

    "I-I-I''m full!" She screamed as drool roiled down her lips. "Is it all in? Can we¡ª"

    Jamming the rest of my length through her inner walls, Timat''s entire back jerked up as if it were a bow, as she squealed. Her pussy spewed nectar over the grass as her sweet savery tongue hung from her lips.

    "Good~" I whispered in her ear. "But I''m not done." And my finger circled the tips of her breast in a counterclockwise motion, pinching and twisting till her captivating moans became screams.

    I wasn''t sure how many times Tia hade, but a fog of heat had gathered around us as our bodies grew so hot our sweat could not sustain the necessary temperature to remain a liquid.

    "Hey, Sene! " Tia whispered, her words long as they were enthralling. "I think I''m about to break. I haven''t had sex since your death."

    ncing down at therge bulge protruding from her abdomen, a sensation of aplishment raced through my heart as I looked down at her again.

    "That''s quite an aplishment. So shall Master punish you?" I darkly asked, narrowing my eyes to hide the fact I was about toe. Honestly, what the hell is going on with her down there? Why does it feel so fucking good?

    This shit is on par with demon pussy. My head spinning. Fuck.

    Tiamat''s pupils shrank, and before she could react, I had her on all four, with her busty ass arched towards the sky and her face buried in the dirt.

    "No Sex? Then how many times did you betray me with your fingers? How many times did you y with yourself till your little pussy was red hot?" I asked, enthralled by the throbbing sensation gathering around me below.

    "Every day!" She shouted, gasping for sweet air, her inner walls contracting around me, bringing me to the nine clouds. She raised her head from the dirt, but without care, I held her by the hair and jerked her head back. Unable to resist her enthralling features blemished by lust.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She was perfect.

    "Exin it all! Exin to me how you did it." I teased as my hips began to move, swaying with a rhythm meant to tease. Nectar roiled from her garden in droves as she convulsed.

    "I''d think of you~!" She moaned, "and grabbed my breast till the tips were hard. Till my pussy was so wet I~ AH~ AH~ AH~ Wait~ Wait~"

    Forgetting I was still teasing her insides, my cock went in for the attack. Piercing throughyers of defenses till It pierced the walls of her womb.

    A draconic wail thundered through the forest.

    "No~Fair! No~Fair!" She muttered with a hue of fog in her eyes. "It''s not fair! It''s not fair!"

    Filling her up as much as I could. I came deep into her babymaker, releasing all the pent-up lust I had. But without time to rest, much less diminish that insane sensitivity around the head of my cock, I sank back into Timats depts.

    Hammering at her garden as she cried and screamed for more overwhelmed my conscious mind. Then¡ª

    POP~POP~POP~

    "Ahhhh~" She howled, lost in a fog of lust. She came as my hand rippled against her ass, which demanded my mark.

    Turning her milky ass cheek red with only my handprint visible, Tia''s walls grew even tighter, and nectar continued to rain so much I felt my heart about to burst as I mmed her head into the earth.

    I railed her through over and over until her arms and legs gave out. I pressed on, following the rhythm of my own hammering heart.

    "To~Too~Too~ Much~ Too~" She cried, in a rainfall of sweat and heat.

    Jerking her head out of the dirt, I pressed my lips against her as my hips continued to pound against her garden.

    Tears streamed from her eyes as we moaned for hours on end. Days slowly became weeks as I carved out all the cobwebs Tiamat had gathered through the years.

    By the time a month had passed, bobbles of drool had raced down her chin as she gargled over my cock. I began training her throat while my fingers yed with her downstairs.

    She looked at me, bobbing her head as the echoes of her slurps drowned the forest in her sloppy blowjob.

    "Are you happy with Master?" I asked her again. But Timat didn''t answer. Rather she continued enjoying herself over my spear. Iughed: "Well, We still got more toe. I got time to kill. And our journey isn''t over yet. I''m going to fuck you till all that''s left is a broken dragon."

    "~Please~"

 Chapter 1230 Zadkiel - Seraphim Of Mercy

    Releasing a weary yawn filled with tears threatening to fall, La red with her arms pressed against her waist.

    "Brother! How can you just yawn!" La shouted. Scrunching her brow as her golden hair fluttered through the winds over the patio.

    "Oh,e now, La! The beta for that new Diablo game came out. And I was just a bit excited. Can you me me?"

    "Yes!!! Wait. How are you even tired? You''re an Archangel. Wait¡­ Diablo! Zad!" She squealed, pointing a finger, "Isn''t that game about demons? And you said we''ll y together! Traitor!"

    "... they got angels too." I pointed out, too tired to recall. And I suddenlyughed as her re turned to fury.

    Let''s change the subject before she blows a fuse, lol. "La, how are thingsing along? You said Arsene came to visit? Is he still here? I''m quite curious to see the brother of my rival."

    Curse that bastard Zariel. One day I shall defeat him in an FPS(First Person Shoot). One day... just one day, I shall defeat him, but till then¡­

    "You''re thinking of Zariel again, Aren''t you." La mused with a set of nd eyes. She sighed and rolled her azure blue eyes. "Well, Zariels brother had just entered the city but left after what seemed like an altercation between Tiamat and him. But aside from a few unnatural earthquakes. There doesn''t seem to be signs of a battle."

    "So he''s missing? Then why am I here? I was in the middle of a live stream, you know!"

    ''Are you trying to get banned? It''s the Beta!"

    "People need to know! That game was fucking awesome."

    "You''re an idiot, Zad!"

    "Semantics!"

    "No, it''s not!"

    Going back and forth with La, I couldn''t help but start smiling again at how much she''d changed throughout a single Hell Cycle.

    The Throne(Ophanim) that once almost fell into a Fallen due to having been indoctrinated into Heaven''s Gate since birth. She lived a cold life that dangled on the edge of right and wrong for so long that her mind became so clouded by Metatrons bullshit that she broke.

    Angels were never meant to stand in the middle like humans or any of Father''s Lowly Creatures. To do so meant the prelude to our Fall. It takes structure. And it was something La didn''t receive in Heaven''s Gate.

    She was a broken child when I found her. Eyes empty, surrounded by an ocean of still bodies, festering with rot.

    "Forgive me," She''d said, shedding a drop of bloody tears. Her shoulders had been trembling for the longest, while her pure snow-white wings seemed to shiver, wrapping themselves around her small figure as if to mask her sin.

    I never asked her why she was there, why she had killed so many people. But I could feel the same power Lucifer had held within her. It was festering within her heart. Awaiting for the day to pull her into the abyss like it did so many of my brothers and sisters.

    I pulled her out of Heaven''s Gate using my authority as an Archangel. And received bacsh from Metatron for my interference.

    But that day. When I saw La stationed over the bodies of a few hundred, I knew that this hadn''t been a sanctioned killing. Angels were not permitted to kill anyone unless they were demons or devils.

    And the scent of sulfur did not linger on any of the corpses that day. Not even the souls that La had collected as per the order by Heaven''s Gate. In fact. All of them were pure souls, untouched by dark sins like murder.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I''d leveraged that information for La. And Metatron caved. Not much he could do. I wasn''t weak, not to mention I had one of the highest amounts of authority within Heaven.

    But it still disturbed me that Metatron was collecting Pure Grade Souls. Those are one of the requirements for creating an Angel. But he could also be using these souls to forge a Holy Weapon: one whose sole focus is only killing Fallen.

    That would be dangerous.

    "Shall we go out and search for him?" Li offered. " You did say you''d like to meet him one day."

    I thought about it but decided against it. " Naw. We got too much work as it stands. Let''s leave it up to faith. How are thingsing along here?"

    "A few bandit attacks. But no casualties. All the bandits have a court date and will be judged based on their crimes. The n''s development, however, is going slower than I''d expected. Since Iluthath skipped a few Heavens during its ascension, we faced a lot of bacsh in structural damage. The people also faced this issue as well. Many of them were on their deathbeds for a very long time. Fortunately, there were no casualties."

    I nodded, but there was no helping it. But it''s good no one died. It''s a good thing I sent La here. She''s my best doctor.

    "That being said, we are also ready for Arcadia."

    "Oh?"

    "Then¡ª"

    Snapping my gaze towards the North Entrance, I frowned at the sliver of ice that sank into my heart. As if I was standing before abination of Belfegore and Mephisto, the darkness I''d never felt before prated my nerves as I rose to my feet at the sight of the silver-headed man.

    Arsene Snow

    "He''s an evil one," I mentioned peering over the city towards the Young man with a victorious smile. I''d seen that smile before. It''s one people usually wore when they came back victorious from battle.

    I wonder who he defeated.

    "The young woman to his right is Tiamat," La said to me, and my gaze swayed to the beautiful woman beside him.

    Cheeks a flushed red, she staggered after him as if she was drunk.

    "Perhaps her legs got injured." She proposed. " I heard a few Low Rankers attacked Arsene a few years ago."

    Hmmm. "Maybe. Well, it doesn''t matter. Shall we invite him for lunch? Let''s hope he says no so I can return to my live stream. Those graphics on Diablo are fire! I need to hit up Genisis to upgrade my Graphics Card. Hey La, can you set up an appointment for¡ª"

    "No! Not unless you invite me on! How dare you game without me, you bastard!"

    "But all you want to y is Smash!"

    "Tsk. Fine, we can y something else." And she rolled her eyes, somehow finding a smile. "I guess I am kind of interested in Diablo. You did promise we''d y together."

 Chapter 1231 Victory

    Foolishly smiling, I couldn''t help but skip around like a damn fool at my victory over Tia, even if it didn''t really count since she''s been out of the game for a long time. The fact she begged me to stop was everything I could ever want. It was all I needed.

    I can ascend to heaven without regret now. My life isplete. All that''s left is to get a vasectomy to ensure I''m not popping out any more damn kids. Screw them, little bastards. My seed is too powerful to exist in this world. Only cmity can be found in my spawns. Iza, Ves, and now Altair. Three goddamn kids. No thanks.

    I wonder¡­ If I push Tene down the stairs, will the baby be alright? Naw. That won''t work. She can fly. Plus, she is stronger than I am.

    "Hey, Tia," I said, ncing back at the awkward way she walked, " You hungry? Because I can eat. I''m feeling steaks and beer."

    "Fine¡­"

    "Huh? What''s that?" I said, halting my step midway. I turned.

    "I¡­ I said fine!" She said louder.

    Pulling her into my embrace, the little dragon gave a soft moan as her words echoed:" I can''t stop¡­ Cumming. Stop touching me."

    "Nope!" I replied, ignoring her cries for help, enjoying her flushed expression.

    "You''re a damn bastard."

    "So¡­ Steaks and Beer, right?"

    She red, but as the great Arsene, It was no matter to pierce the veil of her intent: She was starving.

    "I''M NOT HUNGRY!!!!"

    "That restaurant looks good! Lets¡ª"

    Pausing as the aura of that Ophanim I felt the first time I entered this city locked on to me, a gentle voice resounded through my soul. " Greetings Arsene, And Tiamat. I am La, tasked with inviting you to the Temple of Mercy for¡­ Steaks and Beer. Odd choice, by the way. It''s mid-day."

    Iughed, " Never too early orte to drink with a beautiful woman." Not to mention one I just conquered.

    "Wipe away that smug smile, you bastard. Just wait. I''ll defeat you one day." Tiamat promised, snorting in my arms, unable to tell how alluring her words came out.

    Even some onlookers had red faces as they turned away, unable to stop themselves from feeling a sense of lust.

    "Well, we ept," I said to the mysterious voice of the Ophanim.

    "Are you really going?" Tia asked, lifting her gaze toward the Temple in the middle of the city. "It could be a trap."

    "Your nipples are showing, you know," I whispered beside her fiery ear, and her cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red as she jerked her way out of my arms. She folded her arms defiantly over her chest but was betrayed by the trembling of her legs and the arcs of sweat trailing down her forehead down her seductive chin.

    "I hate you. Hmph!"

    "Sure. Sure. Sure." I mused, not taking her words to heart. She was also like this thest time I won. Tia is a poor loser. Not that I''m any better. I also brood. " Shall we then? For them to recognize us make me curious."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Well, the snow Family is very well documented. While the average person will not recognize you, the Angels and Fallen have a very long list of your allies, lovers, and enemies." Tiamat said and unfolded her arms as she spoke," ording to Zero, your name has been tossed around a lot as ofte, as of being the weakness of the Silver Devil."

    "Me?" I pointed. "Are they nning on kidnapping this king? They better bring an army, then. Or some sexy bitches. And I mean sexy. I am always looking forward to the honey trap method."

    "Of course you are." She muttered and stared at me with an inquiring stare. "Are you really going to fall for the Honey Trap? You know¡ª"

    "Fall for? Of course. Because I know Lilith will go batshit crazy. Now that will be a fun sight to see. I can just imagine her summoning all her generals to kill whomever I sleep with."

    "..."

    "..."

    "... does that include me?"

    I smiled and nodded brightly. "Yup. Good luck."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Stepping into the Temple, my gaze swayed towards the holy aura of the angel with a bright smile on her face. A hair a river of gold, she carried rich blue eyes and an innocence I''d only seen in children.

    "Hello, I''m La, an Ophanim of Heaven. I hope you''re hungry. Lord Zadkiel said he always wanted to try Korean-style BBQ. You got him quite excited." she said with a smile of interest and exhaustion at the mention of the Archangel.

    "So he will be the one joining us?" I mused when I saw Tiamat inch toward La with a measured stare.

    "... Is there a meditation room I can use? I need to¡ª"

    "oh! Sorry, where are my manners." And she pointed to a guard, speaking with haste in her voice. " Show our guess to her room."

    ''Thanks," Tia said, shooting me a re before following the guard. Laughter sprang from my lips as I shifted my attention toward the beautiful Ophanim. "We don''t want to keep him waiting. Shall we?"

    Herding me through the great hall of the Temple of Mercy, lined with various tapestries of angelic origin depicting various historical events, I slowly became curious about who this Angel of Mercy was.

    "What''s he like?"

    "Zad? Oops. I mean Lord Zadkiel." Correcting herself with a cough, La forced augh. " Well, He''s a bit like a kid at times, almost like Gabriel. He is a bit dense and hard of hearing. But he is one of the kindest people you''d ever meet."

    I snorted. " I keep hearing good things about him. And I find it hard to believe any of it. Especially after meeting people like¡ª"

    "Metatron?" La finished, with an icy voice, that slowly slipped away as she continued. "Well, he''s nothing like that. Zad defines the Virtues of Heaven. Even though he hasn''t mastered them all, he has taken their lessons to heart. And is even willing to dine with a monster like you." Her footsteps paused as she looked back at me. " Tell me. How much mercy, kindness, and hope must one have to dine with a cannibal like you? A murderer who cares not for the feelings of others?"

 Chapter 1232 Damn...

    "Damn¡­"

    Coughing into her palm La scratched at her cheek and looked at her feet. " Sorry. That might have been a little uncalled for. Especially since you haven''t done anything evil in cycles."

    Huh?

    "Don''t look so surprised. We angels can tell. The Laws of Karma show you''ve been somewhat Chaotic Neutral." She added, and my eyes went somewhat wide. "It will seem your soul is finally healing."

    "What are you¡­ my soul has been healed for cycles."

    La nodded and shot me a measured stare. " That is true, but the psychological damage clings to someone longer than you can possibly imagine. Ever heard the saying ''people don''t change''? Well, that is very much true within a particr boundary. When was thest time you ate someone? Or tortured someone?"

    Frowning, I folded my arms: I hadn''t noticed this change. I have lived a long time now, but I hadn''t had a good hunt in a while. And I don''t feel the need to anymore. But did I actually heal, or has my Pride surpassed my desire to devour?

    Perhaps my time on Iluthath has begun to affect my perception.  I have remained here for a long time, maybe too long.

    "Anyway. Lord Zadkiel is behind these doors." La said, pushing open the door as rays of blind light glimmered through my iris. By the time the light faded, I had found myself in a restaurant filled with dozens of people, burdon by the savory sound of sizzling meat on the grill.

    "Oh! Arsene! This way!" A joy-filled voice resounded as I saw a young man waving his palm. Skin pale as the moon, with golden silver eyes, with a diamond shape tattoo between his brow. The stranger hysterically waved. "Over here!"

    "Zad, you idiot!" La moaned, clenching her teeth. "Stop embarrassing me."

    Unable to help from snickering, I was reminded of Gabriel. We maneuvered through the dense restaurant to Zadkiel, resting with a frothy bear in front of him. Cheeks a flush red, he eyed me over and beckoned me to sit.

    "... I strangely thought this was going to be a serious conversation over food," I said, taking a seat. No longer surprised by the entric behaviors of the Fallen and Angels.

    I should have known better.

    "It can be both. But allow me to introduce myself. I am the Archangel, Seraphim of Mercy, Zadkiel. You can just call me Zad. Everyone else does." He joyously imed, and my gaze slid to La, who sat beside him. Snatching his bear away, she sipped on it.

    " Hehe, did my La give you an ear full?"

    "100%"

    A cute flush rose over her cheeks as she snorted, looking the other way.

    Zad chuckled softly, " Well. Don''t feel bad. She does the same to me. And anyone else. This one likes to speak her mind. Anyway, where is Tiamat? I haven''t seen her since the birth of Zaid."

    "Eh? You know my son?"

    A glimmer of surprise filled the Seraphims of Mercys of eyes. "I do¡­ But it''s shocking to hear you recognize him as your son."

    "Well. He has made a lot of progress in my ce. That deserves some recognition."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Not to mention. The only reason Zaid is still in the Nine Hells is to be bait. Recognition is a double edge sword for those with power. Should Zaid be stronger, he will be the perfect tool to eliminate all the cannon fodder in my path.

    So I''ll let him have the illusion of power within ''my'' hell. After its the duty of the Father to ensure their child is trained well. And not taken advantage of. This will be a good lesson for him.

    I''m such a good Dad.

    Zadkiel smirked. " maybe. But we both know your actions hides a scheme. I am a bit curious, but Hell isn''t in my jurisdiction. Shame I''d have loved to investigate you."

    "To what end?" I teased as a waiter brought Zad and merge tankards of ale. I lifted the ss, smiling as he shrugged.

    "Mild curiosity. We live infinite lives. Teasing and Joking with one another remedy our eternal existences. Don''t you think?"  and he took a sip, smiling. " Arsene, do you believe anything canst forever?"

    "Oh? Tia did say you have an interest in debates. Guess we are starting. "

    His gaze narrowed. "Well. You don''t have to participate, but I am curious. I''ll even give you an example. Your love for Lilith. Do you think it willst forever?"

    Lowering the tankard as the restaurant''s noise continued to thunder. I firmly nodded. " I do. The best counter-example would be your love for the Father. You have lived longer than I can even imagine. How do you exin your affection for him? We both know the Father doesn''t take action. Yet you bend a knee. You worship him with all your heart. Why have you not fallen out of love with him? Even Lucifer will still have dinners with him, apparently. Why is there no true hatred between the two? Even after so many cycles have passed."

    "Why?" he asked.

    I shrugged. " How am I supposed to know? But it''s strange, isn''t it? How many couples have remained together after a Hell Cycle of marriage andmitment? It could be due to one''s mental fortitude or the madness thatplements your other half. But who knows? Rtionships aren''t really my forte. In case you haven''t noticed, aside from the Order of Chaos. I have no friends."

    Zad disyed a bit of an annoyed expression, only to sigh. " That is true. " And he nced at La minding her own business with her ale. " What do you think?"

    "I think I should have spent my time with Tiamat."

    ''You¡­ Whatever. Arsene, I am quite satisfied with your answer, orck thereof. Is there any¡ª"

    Taken away by the woman pulling a trace of raw meat between us, I only now notice that grill between the table. And my stomach instantly began to sizzle with zeal.

    "I got every meat except fish. Figured you still don''t like fish. But I must say you are missing out." Zad mentioned as La agreed.

    "Spicy Tuna is the best."

    "Hmmm. There is also salmon." Zad added, touching his chin; he smiled at me as the waitress ted the table.

    "Zadkiel, if I had the authority, I would sentence every living thing that eats fish to the nine hells for all eternity. That''s how much I hate fish." I told him, ring as that ursed memory of when I was forced to eat fish awoke inside me.

    Now I want to throw up.

 Chapter 1233 Ruins Of Olympus I

    Enjoying the rich ale alongside the side of meat and rice, I quickly concluded that kimchi was not for me. I want to like it, but it tastes fishy. It''s not for me. It''s the Same as Miso Soup I tried in my past life: They are things I want to like, but the taste isn''t for me.

    "What a shame."

    "You like it?" I asked, pointing towards the kimchi.

    "It''s alright." La was the first to answer. "But it''s not something I''d go out of my way to order again. I''ll eat if it''s in front of me, but I''m not buying it."

    "How can you two dismiss an item with a hundred different variations? At least give it a second chance?" Zad eximed, lifting his tankard of spicy ale. He mmed it down with scarlet-colored cheeks. And huped. "I like you, Arsene.

    "...Kay."

    "What type of response is that?"

    "How''d you like me to respond? Not really used to gettingpliments." I replied, somehow learning something new about myself.

    "Well, your quite chill, unlike your asshole of a brother. That bastard. I swear I shall defeat him. How can he be so talented in games."

    "..." What the hell is he talking about?

    "He just keeps killing me. La! Let''s set up a formation to trap him one day. Hic-up! I need¡­"

    This idiot is drunk. My god. The Angel of Mercy is drunk. Isn''t this like against some virtue orw or something?

    "YEAH! Let''s fuck ''em up!" The bright face La squealed alongside her master, lifting her tankard. "Onwards! M''lord!"

    ¡­this is mortal beer, isn''t it? ncing down at the frothy ale towards the sensation of Qi buzzing off its exterior, I sighed and grew curious about where we were.

    "Hup! Genesis has the ''beast'' beer!" La moaned, leaning her head onto Zad. " Hey, Lordy, let''s go to the arcade next."

    "Onwards!" Zad shouted, " Youing, Arsene?"

    "Next time," I mentioned, curious as to if they''d be alright on their own¡­ What am I saying? There are both Monsters. Although they''re acting like kids.

    Getting drunk? I never¡­ Wait, is drinking even considered a sin? Inherently I mean. Hmmm. I''ve never read the bible. Perhaps I should.

    Ensuing Zadkiel paid before he wandered off, I returned from where I came, finding myself back at the Temple of Mercy through what seemed like a portal of sorts through the use of formations.

    "Oh, you done already?" The voice of Tia rang as I emerged on the other side.

    "We were gone for about two hours," I told her, disheartened at theck of redness across her cheeks. "How''s your body feeling? I assume that''s why you wanted to meditate."

    "It''s back to a hundred." She said, bearing a coniferous smile. "But where is Zad and Ta?"

    "Fucking each other. Are they in a rtionship?"

    "ZADKIEL?!!!!" Tiamat eximed in shock, shaking her head. " no way! He and La got together. I call bullshit!"

    "My bang meter is never wrong: They hooked up at least once. They seem too close just to be merely friends."

    "... But they are just friends." Said Tiamat adamantly. "No way a virtuous man like Zad¡ª"

    "Could make a mistake and wet his cock over some angel meat? My boy is pping La''s cheeks. Hehe. Just because you are virtuous doesn''t mean you can''t make a mistake. It doesn''t mean you don''t feel lust. Shit, I do virtus things every now and again."

    "I call cap! Horse shit. Name a single time."

    "..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "..."

    "..."

    ''Ok. I can''t think of one, but it happens." I promised.

    Tiamat hooked her arms over my neck, bearing a mocking smile. "That''ll be the day. A virtuous Arsene. In all your past lives, were you ever virtuous?"

    "I took in Arkanos and Ty. Raised them with myst name as well. Both those little girls are Snows. That''s virtuous."

    Tiamat stared nkly at me: "Is it? You only took them as tools. Nothing more. It''s onlyter they became like a daughter to you."

    Hmmm. That is also true...Maybe I''m not a virtuous man. Damn, why is this so hard? Fuck it.

    "Anyway, let''s head to the ruins of Olympus. I''ve met with Zad and the fiery La. We best be off." I remarked, ncing around at the temple guards stationed throughout the temple.

    It was subtle, almost minuscule, but I could feel their killing intent. These people weren''t like Zad. Much less La, who held a bit of a negative opinion of me. But held it down due to her virtues.

    These people within this n leaned toward Order, while I Chaos. They are too set in their ways to see clearly. But then, who can me them?

    I am a Monster¡­, aren''t I?

    "Are you sure? I thought you were curious." Tiamat pushed, but I shook my head.

    "It''s fine. I''ll like to leave my rtionship with Zad on a cordial note. He''s a funny dude."

    A choir ofughter sprang from Tia''s lips as she leaned her head against mine. "Alright, let''s go. It''s been a while since I toured Iluthath. I''ll lead, but can you keep up?"

    Abyssal scales followed by vicious-looking wings and horns sprang over my flesh, shrowding the temple of mercy in a terrifying aura of sin so deep I could feel every sentient being''s heart quivering with fright¡­ and temptation.

    A slender smile slipped over my lips as I stared at Tia, whose gaze seemed as enthralling as they were bewitching.

    "Where is your tail?"

    "EH?"

    Giggling to herself, she stepped away as flecks of silver and ck branded the space around, bending into a symphony of light that slowly took shape into scales over the serene surface of Tia''s supple flesh.

    She smiled and began to hover off the floor: "Wanna make a bet?"

    "I''ve always loved to gamble. What are the terms?"

    "I''ll send you the coordinates, and we will race to the Ruins of Olympus. If I win, you can''t say no. If you win, I can''t say no. Let''s say for an entire day."

    "Make it a cycle."

    "Too long."

    "Then a Dao Cycle."

    "You made it even longer." Tia moaned.

    Chuckling at myself, I nodded. " Fine. Half a Cycle. That seems fair." I said, allowing myself to hover off the surface of the ground. I held out my arm. "Do we have a deal, Tiamat?"

 Chapter 1234 Ruins Of Olympus II

    sting off her feet in a zing brilliance of light from out of the Temple of Mercy, a smirk couldn''t help but rise over my lips at the haste in which Tia raced over the horizon.

    Did she really think I would y fair after losing to Lilith in a simr deal? Fool! The moment it became a race, I had already won.

    "Come Fourth, My Knight!" I said, chuckling evilly as a mist of darkness sprang from creation. She appeared, bearing a curious gleam in her eyes. Freya bowed.

    "Master?"

    "You''re the Monarch of the Realm of Blood, Iluthath, right? You have Authority to teleport me just about anywhere, right?"

    "Master, what''s this about?" Freya asked, staring at me usingly for some reason. "Master has never asked for a favor¡­ In fact: He''s never asked for any¡ª"

    "Then shouldn''t that change my sweet Freya? I, your Master, desperately need to head to the Ruins of Olympus. I''m sure you''ve been there, right?"

    Freya''s using stare became sharper. " Master, where is Tiamat?"

    "When did my loyal knight be so disloyal?"

    "Tia told me about the bet. And asked I not help you when she felt you weren''t chasing her." Freya instantly rebutted.

    My jaw instantly grew clenched and then soft. " What do you want?"

    "To join, Master, Tiamat, Tene, Ezra, Zanris, and anyone else in a big sex¡ª"

    "Deal." I hastily said, drooling at the image of all my women on little Arsene. Limbs sprawled all over me in a symphony of pleasure.

    Yes, please.

    Freya smiled. "Good." She said, and without hesitation snapped, as the world began to change. We appeared before an abyss, lingering with a formidable amount of Sword Qi. "Here lies the remains of Mount Olympus."

    "What the hell happened?" I muttered, sensing a plethora of life within the depths of this abyss.

    "During the final days, when the Myriad Gods attacked Zariel. Iluthath became the final battleground. The wreckage of Mount Olympus was the result."

    Mephisto was involved with Olympus, wasn''t he? He did give me Pandora''s box when we were in the Abyss.

    I wonder if he ever retrieved Pandora''s Box. He should have, right? It was sealing some mega ultra race, wasn''t it?

    "Freya, were you ever involved with the Angels or Fallen? Olympus had some connection to them. I''m curious if you guys did. In fact, how did your Pantheon even start? Because it''s quite famous."

    For Mephisto to get involved, I''m sure there had to be a reason¡­ then again, he could just be fucking with them as he does everyone else.

    "You''d have to ask the Primordials." Freya ryed, folding her arms over her chest, with a frown. "We were all born from Ymir, but he was created by the ''knowledge'' of the Primordials."

    "By the knowledge?" I repeated.

    She nodded. "Within the Myriad Heavens, there are three types of raw energy. Qi, Ether, and Mana." I nodded, having read about that. "These three energies can''t exist in tandem, at least not in the traditional sense. Combined, they form ''knowledge,'' from which all energy is derived. Qi is raw power, Mana is fractured knowledge, and Ether is the affinity to connect the three. They all do the same thing but have their own meaning."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    My brow grew scrunched. " That doesn''t make sense. If Qi is power, how do the others¡ª"

    "Qi is power because it represents the strength within one''s self. Technically speaking. You don''t have to pull Qi from Heaven and Earth. That''s just bullshit the Fallen Azazel created to speed up cultivation. You can just build it within yourself. That''s what the angels do. At least, that''s what I''ve observed. I could be wrong. Mana is what you might call Dao. Ether, well, it''s the connection, aka your soul.

    "So these three types of energy exist within me?"

    Freya nodded. ''Yep. But there separated. And can only be observed through the various Chaos Cycles. It''s a bit confusing, and you''ll probably have to ask Lady Tenebrae. However, what I know is that they all do the same thing. Mana grants the same amount of power as Qi. Same with Ether.

    "That''s¡­"

    "Confusing? Wee to the club. It''s one of the Great Heavenly Mysteries. Back when I had just experienced my first Chaos Cycle. I saw the transition from Qi to Mana and was mystified. The two energies behaved the same and felt the same, but the meanings behind each other were utterly different. "

    Wanting to pull out my hair, Imented in silence over the abyss below, pooling with darkness in which no light could travel.

    "So you think a Primordial created Ymir."

    "Yes. We don''t think the Laws of Heaven created him as he was formed with abnormal knowledge of everything. I believe it''s the same for the Khaos, who created the Greek Gods."

    Primordials did all that, huh? But why the Fourth Dimension? Why not the origin realm or a higher realm?

    "Teleprot Tiamat over to me. Let''s inform her of her defeat. No need to waste a few hundred years waiting for her to arrive."

    "Kay! Tell me when you''re ready for me, Master. I''ll be in the Tower of Balor!" She said, vanishing into a puff of smoke as Tiamat appeared with a nk expression of realization from out of the void.

    Smiling devilishly, I took out a piece of paper and began writing: Blow job Monday, Doggy Tuesday, Cosy Wednesday, S&M Thursdays, Anal Fridays, Mind Break Saturday, and¡ª

    "NOOOOOO!! You cheated!" Tia squealed, with tears flowing down her eyes.

    "Training Sundays." I finished, folding my arms with a nod. " Don''t worry, Tia. Even if your legs give and your spine breaks. I will keep going."

    "Noo!! That''s not fair! You must have used Freya! There is no way! No!"

    "A deal is a deal. For Half a Cycle, you are my ve. And in that time. I, the Great Arsene, shall tame the first dragon."

    "Brother Bahamut, Please save your sister!"

    Brother?

    "... You have a brother?"

    She sniffled to herself, and Tia''s eyes shone rainbows as she nodded. " yeah¡­ I''ll tell you if you let me go!"

    ''... Or I can justmand you to tell me. You can''t say no, remember?" I evilly said, licking my lips. " So, who is this Bahamut?"

    Teary-eyed, she whimpered the words:" My Twin."

 Chapter 1235 Ruins Of Olympus III

    ?

    I don''t think I''ve ever heard her mention a brother. Then again, I wasn''t alive long enough to truly get to know her.

    "Oi! Stop crying," I said, looking at her bobbing head, marred by tears. And her lips pursed up.

    "No. That sex schedule is¡ª"

    "Utterly fair. You made a deal with the devil. How else did you think it would end? It''s my victory. Its currently Monday¡ª"

    Tiamat''s spine shuddered as her shoulders trembled.

    "But we can hold off for now. I''m interested in that ce down there." ncing down at the depths of the ruins that were once Mount Olympus.

    I was told toe here, but¡­ I have no idea what I''m looking for. Guess I''ll just have to see.

    Soaring higher into the skies above the gaping abyss below, a sudden pressure waned over my bones, bearing down on me like a mountain.

    Perspiration descended over my brow as the pressure grew.

    "What the hell?" I strained, bearing the pressure without the use of Qi. "What is¡ª"

    "It''s the pressure of Olympus. Seems it grew with the rise of Heaven." Tia said, ncing at me defensively like I were a big bad wolf.

    "What''s with that look?"

    "Hmph"

    "You still mad?"

    "I''m a sore loser."

    "No shit."

    "I seem to remember a certain Arsene sulking thest time he lost a bet to me," Tia mentioned, snapping her eye to me, a challenging grin on her face. " You were sulking that I¡ª"

    "You said you won''t mention it!" I hurriedly cried, covering her mouth.

    "What''s there to be ashamed of? Amazon style with me was amazing, wasn''t it?" She confidently eximed through the gaps in my fingers, snickering thereafter as my expression grew red.

    "Well¡­ That''s not the point."

    "Of course it is. Or are you just mad I dominated you back then?"

    Coughing into my palm, I spoke: "So¡­ your brother. What''s he like?"

    Tia leaned her elbow against my shoulder, smirking. " Oh? Curious, are ya? Well, he''s a bastard too. A goody-goody prick. Tia, don''t kill these people! Tia, you must stay pure! Tia¡­ h-h-h! Ist saw him when he saw Zaid."

    I nced at her questioningly. " Really? Why? I thought dragons don''t care for family?"

    "Dragons originate from the two of us. So it''s only natural that we each have different cultures amongst the endless subspecies of dragons. On Bahamuts side, his version of family is somewhat simr to what people might think. He was the first to create a nest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''Hmmm.''

    "Within these Nests, it''s almost like what you''d expect. An entire centralized organization based on a hierarchy through dominance."

    I see. So they are opposites: "So Dragons that take after you tend to follow the path of chaos, while your brother Order."

    Tiamat hummed curiously and tilted her head almost smilingly: "Never thought about it like that, but yeah. I haven''t heard from him in a few cycles. I wonder if he''s still alive. He keeps on inviting me to his Nest. But I''d like to pass on seeing his new Harem."

    "Howe you never mentioned Bahamut?"

    "Why should I?" Tia said, snorting. "It''s not like we are close? And it''s not like it would have made a difference. After all, he was the one who¡­"

    Recalling the first time I heard of Tia. I thought of her cage that she was once held in and the coldness of her voice that first echoed to me from within the depths of the sun: For a few Chaos Cycles.

    "He''s the one who sealed you?"

    "... Yeah, that fucking twat. I hope Bahamut stubs his big toe and falls down the stairs. I hate him!~." She screamed, tugging at her hair like a crazy woman. And she red at me. "Are you going to abuse me too?"

    "Eh? Me?" I pointed. " Seriously, are you asking me that? I know you like it rough, but I don''t think I''ll be abusing you. Honestly, I don''t even know what that means when ites to you. " And I smiled richly. " Are you perhaps scared? Do not worry, Tia. I''ll only break you a little. Just a little."

    Her cheeks turned a bright red to match her crimson dress. And as if possessed by some strange attraction, I caressed her soft cheek.

    "When you were released from your cage. You never spoke of revenge. So? Do you want it?"

    "Oh, Arsene. Did you think I didn''t take my revenge? I killed all his children and every woman he ever loved. I tore their intestines out and had them gargle them like fucking mouthwash. And when he emerged to save what he held dear, I ughtered them. I got my revenge long ago. And now Bahamut and I are somewhat chill."

    ¡­ Can one be chill after something like that happened. And here I thought, Bahamut was sane. Seems he''s just as fucked up as everyone else.

    But seriously, what the hell. Why is it that in this lifetime, I keep meeting the crazies? It''s not fair. This is why Tenebrae is the best girl. She is so normal. I should perhaps live like a mortal and have my wife make me breakfast, lunch, and dinner.

    Suddenly taking me by the palm, Tiamat pulled me downwards in the chasm and into the abyss of darkness. I shook my head to dismiss unnecessary thoughts and began to observe my surroundings.

    Minutester, I was quick to frown at the strenuous pressure building over my shoulders. "It''s growing?"

    "Hmmm. Mount Olympus was a divine object existing before the Olympian Gods and perhaps the Titans. I guess you don''t have much experience with this Mythology."

    "Not really. I spent most of my time screwing over the Norse Pantheon. Still can''t believe Zariel resurrected them all."

    "A deal was a deal. And the various Gods did their part. Although I feel bad for Sif." Tia said, ncing my way.

    "That bitch." I muttered, recalling the whore I had demons run through. "She reaped what she sowed. She drugged and sold many women to Thor. She earned everyst bit of torment."

    "Her mind¡­ Her mind is so shattered even Zariel is lost at what to do. The only thing she says nowadays is, ''Forgive me.''

    "Fuck does that mean?"

    A/N: Lol.

 Chapter 1236 Ruins Of Olympus IV

    ?

    "You ever raped a bitch?"

    "Is that how we are going to start? Seriously who starts a conversation like that? No, you goddamn idiot. That is not my thing."

    "Then would you bang your cousin? First cousin, maybe second if thier hot."

    "... No."

    "Ok. Ok. Ok. Then how about¡ª"

    "I seriously hate talking to you."

    "Bro, just answer the questions. No need formentary."

    "Gods, I hate this ce."

    "No¡­ I''m not interested in my cousins. Even if they were hot."

    Tiamat exchanged a nce with me and fell into a harem ofughter. " Who are those two dummies?" She cried, tearing up as she gripped her stomach. "I bet there, kids."

    "I somehow hope so. Then again, hearing adults talk like that would be frightening."

    Tiamat snickered cutely and nudged my shoulders with a jeering smile. "You ought to spend more time with people. I used to hear shit like this all the time. Don''t tell me you and that devil fiend of a brother of yours never had conversations like this?"

    "Not really. Not this extreme, at least. The best we did was ''Would you kiss a man for a powerful God Tier battle art?"

    "With tongue?"

    "..."

    "Kyaaaa! What did you say?" The demon dragon squealed, ring at me with twinkling eyes, almost too anxious to hear the answer.

    I followed the voice of the two idiots; all the wild Tia pestered me for a response. It was quite tempting tomand her to shut it, but she was always like this. She loved to tease. Loved to annoy me.

    And in about a few minutes of journeying down, I found two young boys, probably around the age of thirteen, going back and forth.

    Their bodies were utterly free from sweat, far in contrast to the slew of perspiration flowing down my body.

    It wasn''t hard for me to adapt to the changes, but this was a perfect opportunity to learn about ''Breathing.'' I had a deep inkling it would help me create a new path, just like Zariel did.

    "Stranger Danger!" A young little bastard with long blonde hair shouted, pointing toward me. " Run, d. I shall sacrifice my booty for you!" And he lunged his way in front of the raven hair brat, who stared nkly at the blonde kid.

    "... You''ll what?"

    "Go, brother! I shall fend them off."

    "..."

    d sighed and cuffed his palms before us. " Greetings Immortals of the Myriad Sea. I am d of the Ares n." He nced at the other kid, almost sneering,'' Hurry up and greet these people, idiot."

    "Oh! So they are not after my booty. Bet. Thank the Gods for that.

    "I can''t!~" Tia crackled inughter, leaning her head onto my shoulder as sheughed andughed. "He really thought we were after his booty." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Smiling alongside the kid, I couldn''t even be mad. While it was a bit insulting, I found myself almost reminiscent of the past: We men have to protect our assets.

    The Dao of Booty is strong in this one.

    "Great Immortals, I am Valneer of the Ares n. " The blue-eyed blonde said and bowed deeply.

    "I am looking for something in thesends. I need a guide. Summon your Leader. Is hall await. Tell him; Tenebrous of Noctem is here to see him.

    d and Valneer shook as their eyes grew alert in such a way even I was impressed. It wasn''t anything greatpared to this king, but having such an intent was impressive.

    "Valneer, inform Father," d said calmly.

    "As youmand." He said, vanishing into a crimson haze.

    "You look impressed," Tia whispered beside my ear. "Do you want him as  your disciple?"

    "Nonsense, I''ve already have one. And I''m quite impressed with his progress. I''ve never been one to care for the power one carries. Rather it''s their heart that I''m especially interested in. It''s why I am usually an asshole to him and Zaid. Any idiot can gain power, but it bes meaningless if youck the mind and the resolve to push against adversity."

    Tia slid her smoldering eyes toward me as if to judge my words as I continued. "Mortals fight with such crude weapons. But what do you think those with mighty power like us fight with?"

    "It''s not power," Tia said.

    "Schemes." Vald attested, deepening my smile.

    "Indeed. I fell off on that path the more power I held. No one was ever enough to challenge me. But¡­ with the inclusion of all these monsters from the Myriad Heaven, don''t you think I need to start scheming again?"

    The Spirit Zone revealed many things, and despite myck of understanding of its infinite knowledge, it gave me insight into people like Mephisto and Metatron.

    "ARSENE!!!!!" A thunderous howl came startling me as the debts of this abyss trembled. Shards of stone rippled and sank downwards. As the pressure of Mount Olympus pressed over our shoulders with such force, I felt my bones wishing to crack.

    Pain red through my body in a ze of heat, bringing to smile into a half smile.

    "How are you?" I directed questions towards Tiamat, but seeing her calm expression, I knew this was nothing to her.

    "I''m good. But that doesn''t sound like that bitch made Ares." Tia calmly mention, pulling me back as a gust of demonic sword intent cleaved downwards, nearly hitting me.

    "YOU! YOU! DARE SHOW YOURSELF!!!!" Howled the strenuous woman emerging from the cave behind d.

    There she stood: Hair a deep, rich ck, with dark violet pupils, gripping a bloodstained sword that felt oddly familiar.

    "Do you know her, Arsene?" Tia asked, but I could only shake my head.

    "The sword looks familiar, but I''ve never seen her. She got balls attacking me, though, despite being so weak. She''s barely an Immortal." I mentioned, smiling at the ravenous beauty.

    "That de is¡ª"

    "Kusanagi no Tsurugi," The raven-haired woman spat. " A sword gifted to me by my father."

    "Still doesn''t ring a bell," I said, rolling my eyes. " Just say your father''s name so I can¡ª Wait. I don''t give a fuck. Tia, let''s just kill her."

    "My father is the one who killed you! The great demon M¡ª"

 Chapter 1237 Sins Of The Father

    ?

    Unsure when my palm had taken hold of this woman''s throat or when the crater of her body had appeared against the wall. All I knew was that the next words from out of my mouth felt as though it was born from the deepestyer of the Hells.

    "Who did you say your father was?" I asked, digging my fingers so deep into her flesh that slivers of warm ruby-red blood curled down my fingers.

    The raven-hair beauty trembled, clenching at my wrist as her body iled like a chicken without a head.

    "Release me! Re¨C"

    Tightening my hold, I watched her eyes go so wide that I thought they would pop from her socket.

    "I''ll not ask again."

    "Muramasa." She cried out, and my grip waned.

    "Zariel¡­ left you alive?"

    Eyes a fog of water, she bowed her head. "It was I who told him where to find Father. In return, he''d spare me and the newborns of my n." She said, falling to her knees as I released her.

    "So why did you attack me?"

    "Because I hate you!" She wailed, ring up at me with a burning hatred.

    "If I remember correctly, I didn''t do anything but die. I''ve never once messed with your n. I was attacked for no apparent reason." I replied.

    Honestly, to this day, I still don''t know all that urred. I''m somewhat interested, but to be honest, it''s in the past. And I''ve never really been a fan of history.

    "How''d you recognize me?"

    "..."

    The raven-haired woman frowned, wiped away some of her tears, and pointed towards my hand, towards the scarlet ring Zero had given Lilith and me on our wedding day.

    Startled, I nced down at the ring, towards the blood-red color, and back to the annoying woman.

    "That was Father''s Sword." She said. "After he died, his weapon had managed to escape into hyperspace, vanishing for many cycles until it remerged in my presence one day. It was the day I named this de after Father: Demon Sword, Muramasa."

    "A chaos cycleter¡­ Zariel, the Silver Devil, appeared, snatching the de, iming he''d smelt it down in memory of his brother. Said, ''My betrayal was more than enough to allow me to escape death once again.''

    "So you''re a bad daughter!" Iughed, sneering at the contorting of her expression. She bowed her head as if to hide her shame. But¡­ I wasn''t Zariel.

    Lifting her up by the chin, I stared at her pretty face, at her bloodstained eyes, delicateshes, and soft snow-white skin, already bruised by my roughness.

    "I think I might turn you into the new Sif. I hear she is going through hundreds of reincarnations simply to wipe away the memory, merely to wipe away the shame. How splendid. I wonder if it''ll work. Tell me, dearie, what''s your name? A toy needs a name."

    "You¡ª You can''t do this." she stammered off.

    "But he can." Tia joined, closing in. She smiled brightly. "Your an immortal around Zaid level. How fun. Can I have her?"

    "YOU!!!!" ring her Qi, my eyes shed at the sight of her ''Breath'' soaring with life. And with the power of the Aspect of Sealing, my fingers nted themselves between her brow as I sealed away all her Qi, leaving the foolish wench within the levels of mortality.

    What a monstrous ability. I wonder what the other applications are?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Your name, deary. A ve like you ought to know."

    She clenched her teeth, trembling: "Mio M¡ª"

    "ves do not need surnames. Oh, Tia, if you find any of her kin, please do kill them. ves also don''t need family. Can''t believe Zariel made such a noobish mistake. But worry not, as the Eldest, I shall rectify my naive little brother''s mistake." I promised, ring at Mio. "Perhaps you''ll be useful as a maid for the youngest. Practice for when he wets his cock."

    Blood practically drained from Mio''s bewitching exterior. That it almost made meugh. Though. What I''d like to know is what the hell was going through her head when she foolishly attacked this King. Hmmm. Perhaps she thought that since she was older, she had the advantage.

    Anyway, Altair will have his first side piece. I ought to find someone for Vesyrn. That little shit ought to have some fun too.

    "y your cards right, and the Youngest might make you into a sword maid. You''ll have the honor of carrying his sword."

    "Wait, I thought she was mine!" Tia shouted, pointing the finger at this King.

    "I don''t remember saying that," I muttered, turning the other way.

    Tiamat''s expression turned into a lovely pout as she red at me. "Your such a bully."

    "What did you want her for anyway?"

    "She would take my ce."

    "Nope. I like Tia the best. I don''t want this ve. Oh, that reminds me. I ought to ce a ve seal on her."

    "NO!!!! Stop! Please!!!!" She roared, kicking away as she tried to run.

    But the moment she took her fifth step, my intent wrapped around her, freezing her in ce. I drew her back as her already pale expression dipped to a ghastly color.

    "Arsene¡­ Please don''t do this. You¡­ just kill me. You don''t need me!" Mio cried, but my decision had already been made.

    Mio was going to be a ve to my Youngest Child.

    Hmmm. I ought to start making my children presents. Hmmm, A mask for Iza, a bracelet or perhaps a gauntlet for Ves, and now Altair has a Sword Maid/ve.

    Hmmm, the youngest better be cute. He''s going to have a lot of work to do. Speaking of¡­ I ought to make my tenmandments.

    I wonder what they''ll be.

    "Your smiling creepily," Tia mentioned poking at my cheeks with squinty eyes.

    "Please don''t do this! My Lord, I implore you! Don''t do this! I''ll do anything¡­ Anything. Just don''t make me a ve." Mio howled so firmly I could hear the back of her throat bleed as tears swelled from her beautiful face.

    But as I grabbed her, I couldn''t help but chuckle. " Then hope. Hope our Youngest isn''t aplete degenerate. Hope he won''t pump you full of wood the moment you prostrate yourself before him as his ve. Hope he doesn''t pimp you out for a few bucks. Hope, little Mio. Because the Sin of the Father now rests on the Daughter."

    "DEVIL!!!!!!!"

    "HAHAHA"

 Chapter 1238 Breath Of Heaven

    ?

    Due to the effects of the sealing of Mio''s ''Breath,'' it was a simple task of cing my seal upon her soul, sealing her faith as one of my son''s ves or maids. I wonder what he''ll pick. Both are fine. I just hope he isn''t stupid and releases her.

    She is quite fiery.

    Staring at the lifeless eyes of little Mio, I tilted my head, wondering what was going through her mind. Was it despair? Or was it shame for what was bound to happen in the future? I wonder.

    "... You''ll pay for this¡­" she said emptily. ''I swear you''ll pay for this."

    "Did you just refer to this king as ''you''" I coldly asked her, bearing down at the little thing too weak to even defend herself: "Call me Master."

    Fiendish light slowly filled her dead eyes as she seethed the words, "Master."

    "Now congratte yourself, trash."

    Cheeks a rainbow of shame, Mio spoke, unable to stop herself: "This trash congrattes Master on taming a new ve."

    "Good!" I sang. "Keep going."

    "I am scum. Useless. Nothing more than a whore for Master to use as he please," she paused. " please¡­ Please don''t make me say¡ª"

    "Shhhh~ Don''t ruin this moment. Keep going."

    Sensing the ve Seal bending her will, Mio continued, her wretched expression slowly turning to that of a smile: "Please serve me with your cock, master! Mio is nothing¡ªNOOOOOO~~~."

    Crackling as blood bled from a single eye, I smirked. " See? I didn''t even have to do anything. And it seems you want it!"

    "YES!!!!!! NOOOOO!!!"

    Amused, as Mio went back and forth between subservience and rebellion, I couldn''t help but stop the cruel effects of my ve seal. This was perfect. Right here.

    Observing the single drop of bloody tears alongside the smile and frown on each end of her lips, I mmed her head into the stand, bloodying my palm, as blood bled from her skull.

    "This is your new life, Mio. This is it. And there will be no escape." I told her, feeling Mio''s despair sinking so deep blood trickled down her lovely nose as her desperation for freedom grew. "The only one who can free you is¡­ our youngest. So, for now. You''ll better be nice because I like you in this state. You''ll never betray, but you''ll never listen unless you want to. It''s perfect. You will be my Youngest test. Let''s see how he breaks you."

    Crackling like a demon, I called upon my second wife.

    "Tenebrae!!!! Heed my call!!!"

    The darkness of this cave within Mount Olympus grew darker as the Night Mother appeared, like a ghastly figure. Her body molded itself from the darkness.

    "You rang hubby?" She asked, ncing around, and her gazended on the smiling/frowning woman. "Your¡­ Mio. Right?"

    Of course, she knows. Guess it''s my fault for not asking around.

    "She will be our youngest ve/Sword Maid," I told her, opening my palm as another seal appeared within my palm. The Master Seal that connects Mio to me. "I''m sure you know what to do."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hmmm.'' She nodded with a curious hum. "Don''t worry, Mio. I''m not as cruel as Arsene. Not yet, at least."

    ¡ªUnless it pertains to your son. I''m sure Tene sees the benefit of having Mio beside little Altair. I''m sure if Mio doesn''t fit Tenebrae standards. She''ll break her till she does.

    "I''ll take her. I''ll train her well for the Youngest."

    "Ves will be surely happy," Tiamat said, hooking her arm around my neck. " Such a beauty. Man, I''m jealous."

    "I''m sure he''ll be happy with it. A little training is all she needs. Isn''t that right, ve?" Tenebrae asked, bearing down at the life eyes of Mio. Only to frown as she bent down, squatting over the lifeless Mio. She spoke: "Darling, that look in your eyes. I don''t like it. If you think this is the worst torment imaginable, you are naive. I''ll give you a week to make your peace; if you don''t¡­ I''ll wipe away your personality and show you true hell. Our youngest doesn''t need a lifeless pig."

    Damn¡­ She is scary!

    Mio shuddered, and without hesitation, I released my hold over her ''breath'' finally allowing her to breathe¡ª

    Breathe?

    Startled, I froze as the Spirit Zone opened to me. Feeling my subconscious swell with knowledge about ''Breathing.'' Hundreds of billions ofpress nodes consumed with a dense influx of knowledge touched upon my soul. Filling them with life as I began to understand the mechanics of ''Breathing.''

    We, as sentient beings, never stopped breathing when we began to learn Qi. We just did it a different way.

    And each time I sealed someone''s ''Breath,'' I wasn''t just sealing their QI or soul¡­ I was sealing their existence.

    Within the debts of everyone exist a formation that represents their soul. But it''s the Breath that grants power to this Formation. No¡­ that''s not right. It''s the Breath that creates the Formation in the first ce.

    Breath¡­ it''s the Power of the Father. It''s his living will within all of us.

    "Easy, Arsene!" The voice of Tenebrae said, drawing me back to the darkness of Mount Olympus: To her ghostly pale appearance that appeared as though she was about to drop from the mere gust of wind. She smiled faintly. " I swear you''re going to kill me one day. Didn''t I tell you the Spirit Zone isn''t for you? You need to be careful."

    Sensing the simr weakness within my bones, bringing me down to my knees with Tene. I nced at my withered muscles and figure.

    ''Sene¡­ Altair will¡ª''

    Sensing the budding life within her weakening at a rapid rate, splintering waves of coldness coil around my heart as bells of rm sprang through the core of my being, and without hesitation, I pressed my lips against Tene''s lips and transferred her half of my Breath without hesitation.

    Darkness threatened to consume my mind to such a degree I felt my soul wither to a point I knew death was near.

    "Shit¡­" I muttered faintly, drawing back once I was done, unable to even glimpse at her beautiful appearance. But I could tell both she and Altair were stronger than ever. "Damn¡­ I''m tired.

    "S¨Csene talking. I''ll get help! Se¡ªsene¡ª"

    "I''m¡­ really tired¡­ Tia¡­Kiss¡­Nowma¡ª"

 Chapter 1239 Tenebrae - Path Of The Archaeon

    ?

    How does he have that ability? That¡ª No! Get it together.

    "Tiamat!" I shouted in a hurry snapping my gaze to her dumbfounded expression. "I''ll exinter. Hurry!"

    Rushing to him, I stared with mixed emotions watching Tiamat''s lips press against my husband''s.

    It''s so infuriating. Is this what Lilith puts up with? At least he''s not the man whore he was in his past life. I''m sure Lilith would have castrated him then.

    How dare he cheat!

    Wait!!!! I''m one of the women he cheated on with! NOOOOO~

    "How long do I have to do this¡ª"

    Words falling t, the light within Tiamat''s eyes went still as the dead as she copsed off to the side of Arsene. Her body was cold as a corpse, yet I could feel a faint life force emanating from her core.

    I sighed, taking Arsene''s serene pulse, before moving on to check on Tiamat. I wasn''t sure how much Arsene had taken, but if he took ''that'', he''d better watch out when dealing with the Aspect of Breathing. Many die experimenting with it.

    I don''t know anyone who has been able to maximize the Aspect of Breathing. Many have tried, but only Zariel has managed to use it efficiently. It''s through this Aspect that you were granted your Adaptability. And even so, he failed so many times he almost killed one of his best friends.

    A/N: Vancurro has a simr adaptability to Arsene. Said long ago. His is considered a failure, though.

    ncing towards Mio, ring with bitter hope in her eyes, a smug grin shed over my lips as I stared. "You know, even if he dies, you''ll remain a ve, right? Wipe that disgusting smile off your face less: I have you gargle Hellfire till your mind breaks."

    The raven-headed child trembled, almost immediately bowing her head, as I sneered, shifting my attention back to Arsene, struggling to open his eyes as the minutes passed.

    "Fuck¡­" He whispered after a while. " I almost offed my child and wife."

    Arsene opened his eyes, but the once crystal clear scarlet seemed tainted by a fog of weakness, dwindling his will the longer he spoke. " How are you? Hows¡ª"

    "Shhhh," I told him, ensuring this area was secured to ensure no one heard. He really isn''t in his right head space. If he were, he never would have mentioned Altair. "Just go to sle¡ª"

    "Zariel was wrong¡ª I see it now, Tene," he said softly. " There is no path equal to Paragon. Zariel was wrong. Paragon will forever be the peak. Soul, Blood, and Will the three concepts needed to ascend to Paragon. I''ve mastered them all but refused to ascend. I finally figured out this uneasy feeling."

    Seeing the fog within his eyes shimmer with a deadly ruby hue, coldness kissed my bones, making my skin crawl, as his words continued to echo. " Breathing¡­ it was the true next step. Zariel was too much like Mother¡­ he was too smart for his own good, too intelligent for this world. He skipped all the otheryers reaching Paragon. No. That''s wrong too. It isn''t that he intentionally skip them. It''s more that he didn''t know better. Will Altair be like him?"

    "Eh? Arsene, what are you¡ª"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The Well of scarlet in his eyes turned to rich Darkness as he spoke softly: "Mother¡­ she suffered a lot from it. I sensed it when I sent you my ''breath'' The Spirit Zone is his to control. His to mold and break as he pleases." He said as his octave dipped into a soft, gentle whisper. "Mother and Zariel had terrifying Perceptions, Altair¡­ I felt it was the same. But his beginnings are far higher, far richer. There is arge possibility hisprehension will be so high it cripples him."

    Startled by what he was saying, I felt my heart freeze, but I shook my head. " You underestimate your bloodline as you do mine, Arsene," I said, stroking his hair as he revealed a bitter smile. " Altair will be of the Darkness, so worry not. I have prepared it all. A master beyond measure, a path for which he will ascend, and a path of failure so that he may learn¡­."

    "The Path of Paragon is iplete¡­ due to Zariels unparallelprehension. He jumped ahead of the line¡­ Make sure¡­ altair doesn''t follow his path¡­ The True Path is the Path of the Archaeon."

    Staring as Arsene slipped into an unconscious state, I frowned, pressing my palms against his forehead: "That path¡­ this knowledge you hold¡­ oh Arsene, when will you learn the Spirit Zone isn''t for you. This knowledge will cripple you one day. But I will do as you ask. I will show him the path you''veid down." I whispered, pressing my lips against his lips, so pale, they felt cold as ice. "Sleep well, Lord Snow."

    Unable to resist the sigh creeping up, I shifted my gaze to the little boy with long jet-ck hair, staring as though I was a monster. I smiled: "You heard something you weren''t meant to. What''s your name, child?"

    "d¡­" He said, trembling like a lostmb. " Are you going to kill me?"

    "That would be the fastest way to hide all information about little Altair. Do you think you deserve to live?" I asked almost teasingly, but the little brat aura didn''t think so, as it almost broke down with fear. "Come to me, child."

    d approached with tears streaming down his cheeks; his steps so slow it seemed almost as though he was torturing himself, dying the inevitable.

    I didn''t say anything until he was no more than a meter away. " Youck ast name?"

    "I''m unworthy of one?"

    "I see." I muttered, " Then how''d you like toe to the Tower of Babel with me? Not as d, but dimir Tepes?"

    "Eh?"

    "There was a story about him. The Supreme Vampire. And I''ve got a scenario I wish to y out on one of the Floors of Babels Tower. With you as the main encore. If you''re talented enough, I can introduce you to Ishar, the Maiden of Blood. Perhaps, she might take you in as a disciple."

    "Can¡­Can I bring a friend?"

    "You''re a greedy brat, huh?" I smiled with a hint of surprise at the peculiar request, flicking his forehead as I arose. "You may, but you''ll be responsible for his life and actions. If he offends a tower Master, you''ll bare the brunt of their fury."

    He bit his lips, trembling, and nodded. " I understand, but why me?"

    Chuckling, I shrugged. " No big reason¡­ you were in the right ce at the right time with a particr name that gave me a wonderful idea. So dimir Tepes, shall we?"

 Chapter 1240 Mothers Day

    ?

    I was a bit unsure how long it had been since I fainted in Tene''s embrace, but as I opened my eyes, I couldn''t help but be transfixed by the snow-haired woman stroking my hair. Eyes a dazzling ruby that shimmered brighter than any ga, she appeared toe from the heavens themselves.

    "You got fatter."

    "Arsene¡­ Snow," Lilith seethed.

    Chuckling to myself as her expression darkened, a bit of a snicker couldn''t be hidden as I reached up, cupping her tender cheeks within the darkness.

    "I''m inbor." She told me. " My water hasn''t broken yet, but it''s almost time."

    My heart practically lunged out of my chest as excitement awoke my body. " You serious!"

    "Why would I lie?" Lilith attested, releasing a bitter sigh. " Gods, I can''t wait to not be pregnant. Screw those bitches that never get swollen feet or insomnia. Ves and Iza are constantly stepping on my dder, constantly moving. It''s painful as hell! At one point, I think they almost made me shit myself."

    Dazzled by her experience, I couldn''t help but stare at her enthralling expression. " Then why are you smiling?" And I paused, "Wait a minute. On earth, isn''t it almost Mother''s Day? Or did it pass?"

    "Mother''s Day? What''s that?"

    Realizing her ignorance regarding the topic, I exined: "Mother Day, aka Mama Bird Day, is a day we take out of the year to praise Mothers or to be mothers like yourself."

    Lilith expression lit up," There is such a thing?"

    "Yup. It''s kind of like a birthday, but it''s more of a celebration of your contribution to the woman who gave birth to them. So when you''re a Mama, all your children, no matter what they are doing, will alwayse to visit you."

    A foxy smile swelled over Lilith''s lips as she trembled: " Mini Ves and Iza crawling all over there, mama~ Just what I need."

    Poking her cheeks, feeling the weakness within my own body from the usage of ''Breathing,'' I spoke: "Want to explore Mount Olympus with me till your water breaks?"

    Aggressively nodding, LIlith reached down, pressing her lips against mine with a victorious glow in her eyes.

    It had been a while since west met, hadn''t it? Now that I think about it. Years continue toe and go like they are nothing. When did it be like that? When did it feel like years were akin to a single day? What a funny thing perception is.

    Helping me to my feet, I nced at Tiamat resting with a shallow breath to her and sighed. I''d underestimated ''Breathing". At least she isn''t dead. That''s a win¡­kinda.  But now I''ve got a perfect path to create.

    I should really start following Sherlock Holme''s example and talk aloud to help reach a more profound understanding. Although¡­

    Scratching at my head pounding away as though I was in the middle of a hangover, I flicked my wrist, teleporting Tiamat into my Pce Walls back on Nocturne.

    "Can you walk?" Lilith asked,

    "Yeah. But everything hurts. It really is like a hangover. Never thought I''d get one of those in this life." I muttered, ncing at Lilith''s clueless expression. I snickered. She had no idea what a hangover was. Not that I can me her. We never really lived that kind of lifestyle.

    "Let''s go¡­ Oh?" Recalling all the events that transpired before I fainted,  I grimaced and nced around.

    We''d created a lot of noise, yet no one hade to check up on what had happened. Are they scared?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Tene had called you, right?" I carefully asked Lilith.

    "Yeah. She said you needed me."

    "And did you sense anyone else escape?"

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Lilith fell into silence, only to shake her head. " There was no fluctuation in space, much less time. I would have sensed it. But my senses have been rather off as ofte. So I could be wrong."

    "Wrong? Are you, by chance, more sensitive?" I said, unable to mask my enthusiasm.

    She looked at me hard, and a devilish grin appeared. " I can literally hear you getting hard. Sadistic bastard."

    Blushing at the truth, I coughed into my palm. "Let''s continue then."

    Holding onto Lilith''s arm, I wanted to lean onto her but decided against it, noticing the paling of her cheeks, the sweat that would appear and disappear as she tried to hide her weakness.

    She was pushing herself. As was I.

    My QI was constantly growing, but for some reason, I was weak. And said weakness wasn''t getting better.

    It was as if I had severed something and given it away. Could you not recover from Breathing? No. I gave Tene and Altair my breath, and they received it. It seems like there is something more to it. Perhaps¡­ one''s Breath is set in stone. It appears that it doesn''t regenerate.

    When I gave Tene and Altair mine, they received it, but they also felt stronger¡­ fundamentally stronger.

    "... Lilith, your d. Ariel. Do you think I could speak to her sometime?" I asked her, feeling like I needed to check up on what the angels considered evil or good.

    I got in trouble a lot in regard to destroying souls at their core. But if I were to steal ''Breath,'' would that be considered an even greater sin? Would negative Karma gather over my head on a grander scale? Would such a thing even be considered by Karma?

    I never had to worry about such things in the fourth Heaven, but we are not there anymore. Now my actions will affect my children. I''ve got a lot of enemies, mainly from me ignoring them or letting them live. Not to mention I''ve got zero friends outside the order.

    "You asked me a question, but it looks like you fell into deep thought," Lilith whispered, a little short of breath. "Thinking of your kids?"

    Startled, I nodded.

    "Well, don''t. Nothing we can do but raise them with all we got. All of the Abyss will be there to protect them, as well as the Night. You''ve nothing to worry about except your ailment. You look like shit."

    "You too." I countered, smiling back at her disheveled appearance.

    Weughed, somehow amused at each other''s appearance when a thought came to mind. "Why don''t we start acting like we are rich? Let''s have someone carry us in a carriage or something. No need to walk, much less feed ourselves."

    Lilith eyed me, "Someone is using their head."

    "Yeah-Yeah. Just set up a meeting with Ariel. That joyful Seraphim might have some of the answers I want. More importantly, you look like you might pop at any moment."

 Chapter 1241 Boundary Of End I

    ?

    Kicking up my feet within the pnquin alongside Lilith carried by a few Faceless, sighs of relief resounded from Lilith and me. As if all the tensions within our bodies were being melted away, we slouched into our seats, unable to even think.

    "This is life. If you weren''t pregnant, I''d offer you some wine." I told her, finding myself too weak to keep my eyes open. And yet my arcane senses remained at their peak.

    Lilith snickered mischievously and leaned her head over my shoulder, her silvery hair raining over my chest as she spoke out: "I''m he tired. I haven''t had a decent rest in god knows how long."

    Peeping my eyes to meet those dazzling amethyst that carried flecks of something sinister within her pupils, I felt something within me still as our gaze met.

    "I see you''ve discovered something new." She continued. "Tell me about it."

    Reminiscent of the past, I slowly began to exin all that urred after the battle over the Mutated Chaos Dew, making sure to leave everything about Altair out of the conversation. It would definitely be an issue if Lilith were to find out about him.

    And in turn, she told me all she did over the few cycles that had passed. She told me of the Seven Duchies of the Abyss, the power structure and trade between the Myriad Heavens and the Abyss: Apparently, many renowned alchemists were willing to sign ve contracts over the course of a Two Hundred Dao Cycle period within the Abyss to gain some resources.

    "You''d not believe all the rumors I''d heard from my Ladies-in-Wait." Lilith happily sang, an almost childish glow radiating from her eyes as she seemed to discover something new in her life.

    Gossiping.

    "Apparently, End has been looking for a Mate. He''s been brooding over the sight of your uncle and¡ª"

    "End? That stiff bastard that barely disys his emotions?" I shouted.

    "First off, stoic men are sexy!" Lilith rebutted, surprising me as my eyes narrowed into slits. She smirked. " What? You thought you were the only sexy man?"

    "Kinda," I muttered.

    She smirked, "You''ve been to the Abyss, Arsene. Everyone there is extremely attractive. I have yet to find an average man or woman."

    Cheeks ring, I snorted. " You can''t call other men sexy."

    "... Are¡­ Are you jealous?" She asked as those profound flecks within her eyes shimmered a mysterious light. "Oh my god! You are! Want some peanut butter to go with that jelly!" She teased, chuckling away as she poked at my cheek.

    "Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up." I whispered, ncing at her stomach that, in a way, reminded me of a kangaroo. "So Ends looking for some booty, eh? Have Ariel look for someone for him. I know she is close to many angels, Mephisto included. I''m sure she has a discerning eye."

    "Angels? Why them?"

    "You know I had an encounter with Zadkiel and La. They changed my perspective on Angels. I think I''ve only seen a portion of who they truly are as a race. La with her venomous tongue, and Zad with his insightful mellow self. They were an experience I never thought I''d have with Angels."

    Lilith frown in a deep state of preponderance. "They are enemies, though."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "By that logic, every race that once attacked us is as well. We''ve been dealing with a small section of angels, at least that''s what I think, calling themselves Heavens Gate. But it''s only a rmendation, Lilith. I think an Angel would do well for End. But it''s quite interesting he''d find interest in anything but his Master."

    "True." Lilith agreed. "But it''s not just End. Many of the Abyssals are finding other interests ever since the Abyss opened its borders. My citadel is finally starting to look like a home."

    "And schemes within your court?"

    "From what I''ve seen, none as of yet. Pure-blood Abyssals are eternally loyal, but Half-Bloods not so much. They seem no different than humans."

    "Interesting," I remarked.

    "Wait. Your Kind can have Half-bloods?" I''d always thought the Abyssals were like devils. If just a drop of your soul is touched by the blood of a devil or the Hells, you are guaranteed to be a true devil or demon.

    When I was a half-blood, it was only a matter of time before I became a true-blooded devil. It''s interesting she''d make such a decision. Was it the fertility rate she was worried about? If Abyssals can procreate with other races outside the Abyss, then that could lead to a new type of hierarchy within the Myriad.

    Abyssals are, after all, the strongest race so far. To have even a little of that Abyssal Qi within their veins is akin to being born with a golden spoon.

    "My race is anything I make of it. I am the Abyss, after all. I changed a few things within our gic makeup regarding the purity of bloodlines. But there was a bit of a trade-off with this. Abyssals within the Myriad Heavens will struggle to contain their baser instincts. If not trained right, they could go on a killing spree: This is an incentive to keep them within the Abyss."

    "That''s quite c¡ª"

    Startled by the sudden ripple in space, a frown marred my lips. "Stop!" Imanded the Faceless as I looked past our luxurious pnquin forged of diamonds and gold. I stared up at space, sensing a mysterious energy¡­ a radiant breath seeping out.

    It felt cold, almost like I was standing on a mountain of ice.

    Lilith hummed in recognition. " A boundary."

    And my eyes snapped to hers. "What''s that supposed to mean?''

    She nced back at me and back towards the Boundary leaking a strange energy. "Heavens End is the Boundary that separates realities. It''s the source wall between the Myriad of Heavens. This Boundary is simr. I believe it''s called the Boundary of End."

    "You''re proficient in spacews. Can we break in?"

    "Nope. Unlike Heavens End, which can regenerate, Boundaries such as these are fragile and unstable. I''m actually surprised it survived the ascension of the Fourth Heaven. We have to find the pathways first. Which is¡ª"

    "Probably within the depths of this Moutain. Damn it. I really don''t want to have to deal with anyone."

 Chapter 1242 Boundary Of End II

    ?

    Holding out as the hours continued to trickle away to keep myself awake, Lilith and I continued towards via the pnquin. It was quite tempting to devour the breath of another, but for some reason, my instincts warned about such actions. It was as if the very intent of my actions felt like heavenly judgment lingered over the nape of my neck.

    It was the first time I felt both strong and weak at the same time. My body was strong, but my soul felt weak as if it would dwindle to nothing in a matter of seconds.

    "You look like shit Arsene." My wife remarked, resting her palm over my head. She frowned. "You have a fever."

    "Nonsense." I dismissed. " What type of god has a¡ª"

    "It''s quitemon. In fact, there are so many diseases as a god. You might think they are mortal." Lilith said. "And if you haven''t noticed, your adaptationes from this so call ''Breath,'' by the way, find a new name. It''s confusing. And right now, that ability you''re so fond of is out ofmission."

    I grimaced at her words but couldn''t rebuke them.

    "So¡­ This is how it feels to be sick. I''d almost forgotten."

    "How''s it feel? I''ve never been sick like that." Lilith inquired, leaning her forehead against mine. Her amethyst gaze softened as if she wished to transfer my sickness onto her.

    "I just feel weak and sleepy¡­ Let''s take¡­ a nap."

    Falling into slumber as the passage of time ravaged my mind, by the time I opened my eyes, I could feel a strange energy fluttering greatly the further we descended. But I still couldn''t sense a single lifeform.

    Was the Boundary of End perhaps masking nearby lifeforms?

    Bing more alert of my surroundings, chatter within my pnquin caught my ears.

    "Breathing, you say?" Came the soft voice of a woman filled with happiness.

    "Yeah. he experimented with it, and it backfired. You are the best doctor I know." Lilith said.

    "Hehe! Lili always says the nicest things to me! Let me¡ªOh, he''s awake!"

    Slowly opening my eyes to therge doe eyes bearing down at me a little too close forfort, I couldn''t help but sigh, recognizing those golden eyes, silvery hair, and round-like features that made her out to be a doll at times.

    "Ariel." I weakly said.

    "Hiya Sene! How ya been? Ya missed me! I missed ya! I''ve taken good care of Lilith in your ce!" She happily said and suddenly pouted. "It''s just she won''t fall for me! Can you give me some tips?!"

    Finding the energy to re at the foolishness this angel was spouting, her pearlyughter resonated through the air.

    "I jest! I''m only interested in men¡­ big handsome men, with abs, I could grind¡­." Drooling away, Ariel coughed into her palm. " Sorry. Any way you look like crap!"

    She''s weird.

    "Yeah¡­ I keep hearing that." I hesitantly responded, ncing at Lilith, who immediately turned away as if not to meet my gaze.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Well, it seems you touched upon Heavens Breath. Well, it''s a good thing you didn''t steal any." Ariel said, losing her smile. "There are limits to Father''s mercy. Had you stolen any, I suspect you''d have reincarnated by now."

    I gulped. "Your¡­kidding, right?"

    She shook her head. "Nope. I''m quite serious. Heavens Breath was formted to give life to the soul." And she paused, tilting her head. "Stealing from God is a death sentence or a one-way trip to Hell. Heavens Breath can only be given, never stolen."

    "Never?"

    ''Never." Ariel gravely emphasized. "No one but Zariel has true control over one''s breath, so it''s not highly researched, but it would be dangerous to believe you could control other people''s ''Breath.'' In a way, ones ''Breath'' represents not just their life but their freedom."

    Interesting¡­ But aside from stealing someone''s breath'' I found I could manipte it in other ways.

    "If you need Heavens Breath, you should find a non-sentient lifeform like a flower or perhaps a broken spirit corrupted by madness.

    ''O, and don''t worry about Tenebrae and little Art! I already checked up on them!'' Ariel''s soul whispered over. "When you transferred over some of your Breath, you strengthened both the Mother and Sons Breath. The pregnancy ought to have been a seventy percent death rate, but now it''s down forty percent.''

    Eyes widening, I felt my weakness cast into the shadow realm as I jerked up, startling Ariel as she backed away.

    "What''s up with you? Wanna fight Ariel? Hmph!" She squealed in shock, putting up her small fist that I was sure couldn''t even hurt a fly.

    "What''s Lilith''s survival rate?"

    "Her''s? Hmmm. It''s about sixty percent. I helped her out quite a bit, feeling her Seraphic essence. But if you could give her some Breath, then you could raise that sixty percent into a hundred." she said, lowering her fist, seeing I had no intention of fighting her. "But you shouldn''t worry. There is a familiar aura I felt here. It reminds me of Eden. I should Tell Mephisto. He always loved Eden."

    Did he? Wait, that''s not what''s important.

    "Please don''t I¡ª" Coughing into my palm, a shroud of weariness swelled within my mind, twisting my reality as I copsed back into my seat.

    "Easy, Sene." Lilith voiced, shooting Ariel a re. " I thought we agreed not to tell him about my survival rate? You know how possessive he is."

    "Seeing is believing plus¡­." Ariel said with a bittersweet smile I''d never thought she could possess. It was weak and graceful, yet there was a warmness no one could mistake for anything else but truepassion.

    "He''ll be fine. You, on the other hand. I''d like for Arsene to give you some of his breath." Ariel continued without batting an eye.

    "Are you crazy!" Lilith shouted, her voice dripping with a sinister undertone.

    "Arsene?" Ariel said, looking towards me.

    "I''m fine with that." ncing at my wife, whose expression paled with anger, I reached up, patting her head to calm the anger. "Rx¡­ There is a reason Ariel mentioned that aura from Eden."

    She nodded. "Yes¡­ Eden is the birth ce of Life. It''s where good and evil started, where sin sank into the bones of all other lifeforms, it''s the ce of purity, and it is filled with Father''s Breath. The very Breath he delivered to Adam, Eve, and Lilith."

 Chapter 1243 Heavens End

    ?

    "I think I''m missing something here," Lilith said after a few moments, her eyes bleeding a deep suspicion. "Ariel told you something, didn''t she? What was it? It feels like the conversation jumped."

    Beads of sweat gathered over Ariel''s forehead as she looked the other way. " No, it didn''t¡­ You''re just hearing things." She stammered to say.

    Fuck! She can''t even lie, right?

    "Ariel¡­ Are you lying to me?" My wife rasped, narrowing her pearly eyes till all that was left was a shivering Angel covered in sweat.

    "Stop bullying the child!" I joined, nudging Lilith.

    "Are you trying to bang my do!"

    "EHHHHHHH~ I would never! Arsene isn''t even my type!" Ariel innocently shouted. "First off, the clothes are just off! He needs to dress like an olympian god! You know those sexy ass white robes that show off the chest. Yeah-yeah! And he needs to be a sword master. I don''t like spears. And they need to be stronger than Mepho! And¡ª"

    "There''s more!"

    "They need to be kind like Zad, funny like Gab, stoic like Michael, powerful like Metatron, and¡ª"

    "Ok¡­ We get it¡ª"

    Blushing away, I didn''t even think my words seemed to have entered Ariel''s ears as she continued on like a schoolgirl. "Smart like Pop-Pop. He also must be kind and humble and must not be a psychopath like a certain someone."

    "... Why are you staring at me?"

    "You eat people. You are super arrogant. And I''m pretty sure you don''t even understand what being humble means."

    ¡­ Well, she is right about thatst part. If I have the skill, why would I be humble? The world isn''t fair to those who are humble. Being humble is only for the weak. The simple fact is. If I didn''t have the power I do now, no one would even bat me an eye. No one would even care whether I live or die. I would be nothing more but an ''extra.''

    Why must I be humble when I am powerful? Why must I lower my importance when it''s all that everyone cares about? What a foolish concept. Fuck that bullshit.

    I''m fucking Arsene Snow, not some little bitch who cares about making other insects feel better about their insecurities. I''ll do whatever I want. And take all that''s offered to me with a smile.

    If anything, I find it weird that those that push the nature of being humble on others are arrogant.

    Hmmm. I''ve got a lot to teach my kiddos.

    ( A/N: I never understood the concept of being humble. It doesn''t make sense to me.)

    "What''s up with you?" Ariel pointed out. " You look like you are brooding."

    "He is probably dissecting what it means to be humble. Give up, Arsene. Sociopaths like you and I can''t empathize with such a meaningless concept." Lilith carelessly spouted, poking at my cheek suspiciously.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It''s not meaningless!" Ariel shouted. "It''s aboutpassion."

    "The thing I wipe my ass with?"

    "Screw you, Arsene!''

    Snickering evilly, knowing I hadn''t lost my touch to annoy someone, the dizziness spinning within my head calmed as I smiled.

    Snorting, Ariel nced from out of the small window. "Where almost there. I can feel the Boundaries Entrance."

    Peeping out for myself, I saw a fewmoners draped in robes staring as we made our way downwards. From children to adults to the elderly, I saw hundreds of thousands staring, and yet their presence was masked, hidden from my senses.

    "I can''t sense them," I said aloud.

    "Neither can I," Ariel said with a half smile. " Scary, isn''t it? That''s the power of Heaven''s End. I have lived for multiple eternities¡­ but I''ve yet toprehend the Source Wall of the Myriad Heavens. Within boundaries such as these, your senses are meaningless."

    "What?" Lilith yelped. "How?"

    Ariel paused for a moment. "I honestly don''t have a solid answer. They just are: Can you exin how higher dimensions like Heaven''s fifth and sixth dimensions can exist yet be perceived as four dimensions as we sit here clearly in a higher dimension?"

    Lilith froze. "I can''t¡­ not in words, at least."

    The Seraphim nodded. "That''s because it''s impossible. Or perhaps we don''t have a baseline understanding to exin it. Either way, it''s a mystery that we can manipte but never understand. Funny, isn''t it?" she narrowed her eyes as a devious glow filled my sight. "Just like the Dao, whosews keep growing with each Heaven we ascend, yet we use that power without even the basic fundamentals of it. Arsene, you''re a master of the darkness. Can you tell me what darkness is?"

    The darkness, huh?

    Recalling Tenebrae, I could only smile and shake my head. "Not really. All elements were birth from the darkness, but I can''t really exin to you what the darkness is. I can only exin its usage and how it behaves."

    "That''s why all the Primordials are so important and why they are so respected." Ariel continued. "No matter what we do. No matter how smart we are. They will forever have a higher grasp of the elements than us. They are the Ultimate Masters. Despite being weaker than us, we bow towards them in recognition of their knowledge rather than their underwhelming power."

    "When Azazel mated with Mithra, he gained her knowledge. But he was forced to destroy it, fearing that his mind would copse. You are the same, are you not? You have Tenebrae''s infinite knowledge."

    There wasn''t a need to even nod, as I knew Ariel understood. I did have her knowledge, but it was so much and soplex that I was still sifting through it. Were it not for the many souls within my hive mind, I was sure I, too, would have been forced to destroy that knowledge. However, I''m sure that time wille one day.

    "Infinite knowledge brings ruin, as does infinite power. We are creatures of bnce. That''s why primordials require avatars tomunicate with us. They hold no bnce as we do."

    "Bnce¡­" I muttered as a light bulb flickered through my head. " I think I''ve got an idea for a new Cultivation Process for the kids!. Heavens End, eh? I''m going to turn it into a Cultivation manual for my kids. Instead of drawing power from Heaven and Earth, they''ll draw power from the Source wall that separates all of reality. Oh, this is good."

 Chapter 1244 Sevens Stars Immortal

    ?

    Within the darkness of Mount Olympus, surrounded by unfamiliar stares filled with caution. My gaze swayed towards the smiling Ariel. Her palm resting neatly against her thighs, she tilted her head at my stare.

    "Is there something wrong?"

    "Maybe." I mused. It felt weird. We weren''t even within this strange boundary, but my senses were already obscured by its aura. It wasn''t in the least bitfortable.

    Ariel was Lilith''s do and a respectable angel, but for some reason, I felt uneasy.

    Was I fearful of her, or was I merely uneasy about being so defenseless right now? It wasn''t the first time my powers had been sealed, but I could always count on my sense of awareness. But now it was gone. I couldn''t even feel the lives of the weaklings around me. In some ways, it was humiliating.

    "My Lord," One of the Faceless called, drawing my attention back outside as the pnquin stopped. "Someone wishes to see you."

    "Bring him forward."

    Adhering to my will, I saw a young man with long tinum blonde hair and sharp-steely blue eyes that mirrored the azure skies approach. Handsome as theye, he stared me in the eye, seemingly ignorant of his position.

    "Wee to Mount Olympus." The young man said, his gaze sweeping from Ariel to Lilith and back to me. "May I inquire about your reason for this visit? Olympus has already closed its gates to outsiders.

    "Are you also a follower of Ares?" I calmly asked, pondering if I should kill this one for staring me in the eye.

    Killing seemed a little much. Perhaps I should gouge his eyes out.

    "That is correct." The man said sharply, " I am Caliden Del Vaan Demar, the first disciple of the God of War, Ares."

    "And are you, by chance blocking my way?" I calmly asked, with the tone of my voice dripping with killing intent.

    "I¡ª"

    "It was a simple yes or no."

    Caliden expression grew icy, paling of color, as those icy pale blue eyes narrowed. "My master¡ª"

    ''Your Master only lives because of the will of us, Snows. You should know who I am, correct?" I calmly continued, my patients wearing thin.

    If it weren''t for Zariel using these bastards as batteries for my resurrection, I would have long ughtered everyone here. But they yed their part. I am not ungrateful even if they had no choice.

    "Your pride is showing, Arsene. Why not just kill the boy?" Lilith pressed, tapping her fingers against my thigh. "Very few dare to look me in the eye. Not even mydies-in-wait dare to. And they are all pureblood Abyssals." She smiled, chuckling. " But I guess I can forgive the insolence. I am in quite a magnanimous mood."

    "When you talk like that, I get the feeling we are viins." I voiced.

    "But you are viins," Ariel said, rolling her eyes, and shifted her attention towards Caliden. "Child, send us through. And it would be best if you watched yourself. "<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The young man whose cultivation stood at the peak of the Fourth Heaven before the Ascension bowed his head, his paling expression sinking to a dangerous level.

    Caliden Del Vaan Demar, huh. That''s quite the mouthful. Is he perhaps a nobleman? A king, maybe a prince? He doesn''t carry himself like a king, but rather one of the lower positions.

    "Lead them through, Prince Caliden." A grim voice came from further down, rich with a bloodthirsty intent. I felt the will of war tickle my flesh.

    Ares¡­ He''s at my level. No¡­ he might be a little stronger. It would seem the Olympian Gods are taking as much advantage of the Ascension as they can. But I wonder if they will submit to us, Snows?

    "Herd them through!" Caliden shouted, and after a brief moment, the pnquin began to circle its way downwards into the depths of this seemingly endless abyss.

    "Arsene," Ariel began. " as I told Lilith, I will not take part in any unnecessary action I deem unfit. I do not approve of meaningless ughters."

    "Meaningless ughters?" I repeated, almost smiling at the phrase. " Then, if it were a meaningful ughter, you''d approved. Is the hypocrisy of the seraphim showing itself?"

    She sneered. " I''m not naive as I appear. There is a reason I am called the Lion of God. It''s I who leads the charge in battle. I have taken more lives than both you and Lilithbined."

    Startled by the sudden sternness of her voice, Lilith''s voice entered my mind. "Arsene, Ariel is an ally that is respected by just about everyone. She doesn''t participate in politics, but she holds much sway within the Seven Heavens. Even if she''s yful, show her respect. You and I both owe her that. Don''t disrespect her. Rarely does she ask for anything."

    I stared at the seemingly innocent Angel staring back at me, and recalled her rtionship with Mephisto.

    She has a very close rtionship with that snake. So she is very tolerant, but it seems there was more to her than I originally thought. It would seem she is very sensitive to¡­ war, or is its ughter?

    "Then I''ll take your advice. But there is a limit to my mercy."

    "I merely ask for diplomacy rather than tyranny. I am not here tomand but advise."

    Revealing a half smile, it didn''t take long for the pnquin toe to a halt as a tense wave of tension coiled around the air, stiffing those of weak will.

    I gathered myself and made my way out of the pnquin, offering a hand to Lilith, who smiled, taking my palm with gentle care as we made our way outside.

    "Abyssal Sin!" The grim voice of Ares greeted, crawling with dense killing intent.

    ncing at the two rows of guards on each side of the pnquin, my eyes fell upon a man d in ck robes. Blood-stained hair and eyes, he stood with his hands poised behind his back. Above his brow shimmered seven small ruby-red stars that seemed to crown him its king. And by his side stood his disciple with his head bowed.

    "Ares, I presume."

    "Empress, Lilith," Ares said, naming my wife with his greeting as his gaze fell upon Ariel. "And the Lady?"

    "Lion of God, Archangel, Ariel."

 Chapter 1245 Deplomacy Vs Tyranny

    ?

    Seven Stars, Eh? A few more, and he''ll be at the peak of the Immortal Realm. Has there been so much war that he''s grown so much? Or had Zariel granted him some divinity? I''m sure being batteries for so many chaos cycles has allowed him some benefits.

    I, myself, don''t have any. Such a shame all my energy is going into making that new Path.

    Aries''s gaze lingered on Ariel for a while before setting on to me: " What is it you want with me? We''ve paid the price owed to Zariel."

    "Are we to speak outside like animals?" Lilith began.

    Ares''s expression darkened. " Then follow me, Empress."

    Whirling around, I couldn''t help but smile at the sense of death emanating off the surface of his steps that sprouted into dark roses of death.

    Interlocking her arms around mine, Lilith leaned onto me to support her body, her pale cheeks covered in a thinyer of sweat as she took short, rasped breaths.

    We made our way into Ares castle, mounted into the stone, seemingly carved by hand by his subjects, and made our way from the main hall into a luxurious annex that was consumed in gold.

    It was quite a sight to see¡­ although it wasn''t for me. I never did care much for the value of gold, much less its appearance.

    Finding a seat for my wife near a table. Lilith sighed in relief." Goodness, these children are eating away at my vitality. Ariel, how much longer?"

    "Hmmm. A few more years, definitely less than a cycle." Ariel said, taking her pulse. She patted her wrist, looking up at her. "Would you like some water?"

    "Cold, please."

    Watching Ariel take care of Lilith without hesitation, I could only stare, wondering if I should be doing more. I was sure Lilith would like that.

    "Well?" Ares said, tapping his fingers against the table.

    "Someone is rather impatient."

    "I hate you, Snows."

    "And honestly, I see." I mused with a chilling half-smile.

    He snorted. "I''ve learned that nothing goodes from you, Snows. It''s because of you that Olympus lost all its leaders, lost its everything."

    "Ah! How is Zeus, by the way? I''d enved him out of boredom, but Zariel severed my chains over his soul. Lucky him. My demons had said he was quite a fun toy." I said, amused as Ares''s expression contorted with anger. Clenching his fist, he trembled.

    "Father¡­ Father is fine. He has recovered both mentally and physically."

    "Is that so?"

    "Quite"

    "What is it exactly that you want, Lord Snow," Caliden said, seated by his Master. The disgust in his stare was quite apparent.

    Caught between a chuckle and a snort. I spoke: "There is a Boundary of End here. I''vee to collect its contents."

    Ares frowned. '' Boundary of End? Is that why we can''t sense each other''s presence?''

    "Indeed."

    "And If I offer it to you¡­ you''ll leave?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ares, mate! You make it sound like I''m a monster! I''m your guest," I jested, taking in the twisting of his lips. "I am the King of the Darkness, and here lies the Empress of the Abyss and the Lion of God. This is no way to treat your guest."

    "I¡­I only bring it up because your wife seems to be inbor." Ares very hastily said, clenching his fist so tight I could feel his divinity leaking.

    "Your point?"

    Cheeks beginning to re with color, Ares gritted his teeth. " What I mean is¡­ Wouldn''t having her in a more medical environment be better?"

    "We have an archangel with us. And we can both teleport. There is no issue." I graciously said, all most singing with praise at his grotesque expression. "But my oh my! You seem too worried, Ares! Worry not. Lilith will be perfectly fine."

    Caliden tapped his Master''s shoulder, faintly smiling, and stared me down. His arrogance beginning to weigh on my mind.

    "Lord Snow, may I ask why we need to hand over this Boundary of End? It is within our territory." Caliden said as if to gain some type of moral high ground. "Can I ask what you are willing to pay to¡ª"

    "Nothing."

    His expression froze. "Nothing? Surely you jest, Lord Snow."

    My gaze drew dark, carrying a hue of the Nine Hells. "Would you like if I bled this entire region in blood, enving your woman and children for the next Hell cycle?"

    "Arse¡ª"

    Raising my palm, silencing Ares, I stared at Caliden," I''ll hear the boy out. Be silent."

    The Little Prince''s expression dipped, but he was quick to recover," I merely meant that rather than war, a simple equivalent an exchange would be¡ª"

    "equivalent and exchange, you say. It would seem you don''t understand the degree to which our statuses differ. Child¡­ I can only assume you are from a higher rank family. And seeing how Ares has yet to stop your foolishness, I can only assume he is wary of you. But let me tell you this¡­ Even if I kill you, gorge your eyes out, and send them to your mother. All she''ll do is smile and thank me."

    "Most people are not aware of the existence of us Angels, same with the devils, so your name might not have spread as much as you think," Ariel said calmly, appeasing my wife with a smile. " Only a few Houses with the Myriad are aware of our existence. But I''m sure he''ll have heard of Heavens Gate."

    Noticing the draining of blood within this child''s expression, I sneered as fear clouded his expression. He shuddered, rising from his chair.

    "H-H-Heavens Ga..."

    Grabbing his shoulder, Ares sighed, pushing him back down into his chair. He turned to him" "Stop talking¡­ I can''t protect you if you keep courting death. That man¡­ his Family is not to be offended. Not even yours canpare." He warned grimly, sinking into his chair with a weary expression." It''s yours, Lord Snow. Take whatever you want¡­ Olympus will give you its full support¡­ just let us live."

    I kind of don''t want to. I feel like killing everyone here¡­ My instincts are just about wailing for me to ughter them¡­ But why?

    And my gaze fell to Lilith, to our children.

    Was I weary because of that? No¡­ That wouldn''t make sense. Lilith can protect herself. I''m sure her guards are watching, ready to protect her at a moment''s notice.

    Tapping my finger against the table, pondering my next course of action, I turned to Ariel: "What should I do?"

    "Why are you asking me?"

    "You wanted diplomacy."

    ''Diplomacy ended Arsene. This is one hundred percent tyranny ¡­. Can you not tell the difference?" Arielmented. ''Let them go¡­ Favors for how rude they were should suffice, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 1246 Seed Of Eden

    ?

    Having had enough of the conversation, I had Ares lead us toward the center of the ruins of Olympus that had been abandoned long ago. Apparently, most of the gods that had been revived or regained their memories due to Zariel abandoned this ce and are now searching for a new home.

    It was strange to see, but it was odder that Hades was actually helping them. From what I''ve heard from Ares, no one knows how much influence and power Hades has. Especially his second wife, Nyx, who had silently remained by his side since his Ascension.

    A/N: Hades first wife was Arsenes Aunty on his mother''s side

    "What are you thinking so hard about?" Lilith whispered in the ear as Ares led us deeper into his castle basement. Torchers of azure mes were aze, lighting the way down the seemingly endless spiral stairs.

    "Thanatos¡­  He was a friend, right?" I mentioned.

    "Oh my! Sene, are you lonely?! You rat bastard! I''m your friend!"

    Hastily shaking my arms, not daring to deny such a im, I nodded. " There is no denying that¡­ I''m just curious. I''ve never been in a situation like this. The Fourth Heaven has monstrous Talents that were all limited by their Heaven. But now, all these monsters have been freed due to the Ascension. The Shadowfell is powerful, but I am limited by the Shadow Promation that''s now backed by the Father. Certain actions could lead to my death. I can''t create an endless supply of Shadowfell. Now is the time for allies. I''m just a little regretful of not cultivating rtionships."

    "He is indeed correct, Lilith," Ariel said. " The Shadow Promation covers just about everything from the abuse of power to the abuse of Order. Arsene may create a Shadowfell once a dao cycle."

    "That''s¡­"

    "The Shadowfell species are immune to all Dao, all Poison, and have a highprehension. It''s a fair deal that might be amended to every Chaos Cycle." Added Ariel. "If anything, I''ll say theyck control. And are consumed by the Abyssal Sin of Wrath. And as you know¡­ the Varient sin of¡­ well, never mind, I''m sure you''ll hear about it in the future when you start paying attention."

    Holding Lilith''s arm as her ragged breath tightened, I held back my own weakness behind a warm smile, "Well, it''s not a bad restriction; I have enough Shadowfell. Now all that is left is to raise their level. And if there is one thing I have, it''s time."

    "And loyalty," Ariel said. " Surprisingly."

    "Eh?"

    I looked at her, startled by the absurdity. I was, without a doubt, a terrible king¡­ At least, I think I am.

    Seemingly noticing my shock, Ariel giggled. " Arsene, the thing is¡­ you are a horrible king; that''s always missing. Thank goodness you left a clone behind. But it doesn''t really matter. Youck greed. You don''t seek riches, nor are you afraid to let your enemies live. In fact! You prefer it! Everyone thinks of you as a magnanimous ruler. Quite a few angels love it in Nocturne. Aside from the sins, they have enjoyed a few visits."

    Ridiculous! Me a generous ruler? That must be Tenebrae''s influence. She handles the day-to-day shit. But it would be wise to hear more about these rumors on my. How odd¡­ I, of all people, am considered to be magnanimous.

    "Were here," Ares said before within the deepest trench of Mount Olympus, to what seemed like someone had scarred space itself. Hovering over a meter in the air, I felt the Breath of Heaven pooling from this great scar. "Wee to the Entrance to the Underworld."

    The Entrance, he says. But¡­

    Drawing near, past the little prince, and the God of War, I reached up towards the entrance shimmering a faded white light. And allowed my senses to fall into its depths.

    Indeed this was a portal to the Underworld, but¡­

    As my senses fell deeper into this web of spacial energy spiraling within the depths, I slowly found myself at a crossroads. A little fitting as I was quite a devil.

    "The Entrance to Heaven and Hell," I muttered, and for some reason, I turned to Ariel. To her innocent eye that seemed to glimmer with hope.

    I shook my head, ''Eden is nothing more than a¡­ lol. It''s nothing more than the tutorial area. It''s neither Heaven nor Hell. But a forgotten realm faded from time: A Fallen Heaven."

    Directing the flow of breath to grant me another burst of energy, I offered a hand to Lilith: "Shall we, wife? Let us see the beautifulnd that Adam and Eve stained."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Cupping my palm with a weak smile, I pulled Lilith to my side and stepped in, but rather than take the trail left for us. I followed the flow of breath past the Crossroadsid out before me. It was clearly a trap I had no intention of falling into.

    I was sure I would end up within the Seven Heavens if I stepped into the Path of Heaven. And had I taken the other path, I''d be in One of the Nine Layers of Hell: Most likely an unsafe area. And I''ve zero intention of being tormented.

    Surrounded by a blinding sh of light, I closed my eyes feeling myself epassed by both my wife and the Aura of Eden.  It was warm, soft, graceful, and regal, yet there was a hint of mncholy. An ever-faint sadness that pinched at the deepest reaches of my soul.

    As I opened my eyes to my teary-eyed wife, the flutter of the winds whirled around us as I felt my earlier weakness fade away.

    "I feel sad¡­ " Lilith whispered.

    I couldn''t help but agree, "Yeah, It''s like all the joy of exploration has been sucked dry, leaving only sadness."

    "But I don''t feel pain anymore," Lilith said, finding her smile.

    "Wee," The soft-spoken voice of Ariel said, "Wee to the Seed of Eden that houses the Tear of the Father." She paused, her voice trembling." I am not allowed in, but please be respectful. Father is actively watching."

    My heart jumped but quickly calmed as I nodded.

    "What, you scared? You were flirting with my other half. Why are you scared now?" Lilith challenged with a smirk.

    "Nonsense. I was flirting with my wife!"

    A buzzing expression overcame Lilith''s mournful one as she quickly snickered. " I''ll ept that answer, mister man."

    I chuckled, poked at her challenging smile, and surveyed my surrounding.

    "It''s beautiful¡­."

    "Not as beautiful as you."

    "Cringe"

    "But you''re smiling."

    "Never said I didn''t like cringe. But you sound like you just want to getid."

    "Can I?"

    "I''m literally about to burst."

    "... soooo?"

    "I hate you."

    "Hehe."

 Chapter 1247 Lord Of The Abyssal Sins I

    ?

    Surrounded by glimmers of light shimmering with such magical light, thend that I was sure was only a fragment of what Eden was felt utterly perfect, from the soil beneath my feet to the towering canopies allowing fragments of light to peer through. Everything felt too beautiful to be true.

    But the oddest thing was Lilith. I wasn''t merely trying to flirt¡­ she really did look more beautiful than the world around me. From the moment we appeared. It was as though her precious features were nothing more than a mask created by my perception. But now, that mask had shattered, revealing something mystifying.

    Unable to resist, I trailed my fingers through her hair, through rivers of silk too soft and transcendent to describe. I couldn''t help but press my lips against it as I stared into her eyes. Amused by the heavy flush over her loveable cheeks.

    "A-A-Arsene?!" She stammered, backing away, taking the hair from out of my hands. "What''s gotten into you?"

    I smiled. "It''s been a while since I saw you so flush."

    She turned, shielding herself in such a way Iughed: It had been a while since I''d teased her like this. In fact¡­ I couldn''t even remember thest time. Who knew we could still act like we once did?

    "Didn''t wee here to find¡ª" Lilith tried to say but stopped midway as my lips pressed against hers in such a way. Every fiber of my being vibrated with life. My heart hammered, thumping with such force I felt it would burst for the first time in my life.

    "You¡ª Damn you¡ª"

    Eating her away, I felt Lilith melt into my embrace, her resistance nothing more than a rabbit scrambling against a wolf.

    "You bully." She whispered bashfully. Her amethyst gaze pooling an iprehensible light. "Whats¡­ wrong with you?"

    I shrugged, unbothered by her curiosity. "I just felt like it. Did you not like it? I know sex is off the table since you''re about to pop out two little twins, but¡­ So what?"

    Holding myself back as those curious eyes turned to suspicion, I chose to merely smirk rather thanugh my ass off at her perplexed expression.

    I didn''t know what it was, but being here felt oddly refreshing. It was as though I was looking through a different lens in life.

    Lilith snorted: "Well¡­ as long as it''s a kiss."

    "Or a lick?"

    And her cheeks red an even deeper color. "I jest! I jest! Maybe. Hehe. Come on, wifey, let''s tour this so-called Seed of Eden." I said, interlocking our arms as my gaze swayed to my surroundings.

    Lilith leaned her head against my shoulder, and I could feel her smile as we began to explore this realm¡­ fragment.

    There wasn''t life in this realm. At least not traditional life. Aside from an abundance of nt life, there was nothing. Animals did not roam this realm, but for some reason, I could faintly hear the echoes of life. It was as though this realm remembered the sounds of wildlife from long ago, causing the leaves to tremble, the ground to shake, and the winds too, at times, the smell of musk only an aminal carried.

    "I''ve heard of this phenomenon," Lilith said, having observed her surroundings.

    "As have I," I muttered. "It reminds me of what the Pale Lord once said¡­ She said that once a year in Arcadia, blood shall rain from the heavens for an entire month in remembrance of the stain that had urred."

    "Echos of Eternity," Lilith whispered, reaching towards a fleck of noble light hovering before her eyes. Her expression was clouded by wonder as the fleck of light shattered into embers and faded before our eyes. "It truly is beautiful, isn''t it?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I couldn''t answer her¡­

    I had found myself mystified by her appearance lost in this Heaven. It was perfect here¡­ it was so perfect. It made me wonder why the Father said he created a world for us Mortals but not his angels.

    It''s bing clear how Mephisto manipted all those who fell: Envy might have been the catalyst. But it''s odd that the Father would make a test for those without experience, without a fully developed ego, and expect them not to sin.

    Were Adam and Eve''s fall predetermined? Was Lucifer''s greed for the Father''s throne just another maniption?

    "Do you think it was Mephisto¡­" And I paused, hesitant to speak, "Or the Father that manipted everything?"

    Lilith didn''t answer, and I honestly didn''t expect her to. It would perhaps be a forever mystery. It was wrong of me to even bring it up. If it were the Father''s will, then¡­ who am I to even wonder?

    A/N: Who do you think it was?

    "Arsene," Lilith finally said. "Can you summon the Spear of Wrath or Pride using the Abyssal Sins?"

    Perplexed, I followed hermand and opened my palm watching with fascination as the Spear of Pride shed into my hand.

    And my eyes went wide at the¡­ almost demonic energy pooling within my hands. Fear, unlike anything I''ve ever felt, coiled around my palm like worms, gnawing at my flesh as I held the Spear of Pride.

    My unease spiraled out of control as I opened my palm to let go.

    "Don''t." Lilith hastily shouted. And my hand clenched, holding onto the Spear of Pride that felt so disgusting that my stomach churned.

    Lilith looked at me, pointing at my head, and to my surprise, I saw a small star scarlet as the rivers of blood I''d once created, bleeding the very aura of this spear hovering over my head like a crown.

    "You truly are¡­ the one to sit by my side for all eternity, oh Emperor of the Abyss." Lilith proimed, cupping my cheek with such a flush expression she smiled. "Why don''t you embrace this sin? You''ve already allowed it to sink into your bones and soul¡­ why don''t you ept it?"

    "...Lilith, what is going on¡­ what is this?"

    "It''s your birthright¡­ as it is mine." She said, her amethyst eyes no longer filled with wonder but rather something sinister, something chaotic. "You are my chosen¡­ Don''t you think it''s time to renounce the will of the Myriad for the Will of the Abyss?"

    "... Hey Arsene¡­ When will you renounce the One for me?"

    I gulped, knowing the Father was watching, as was the Abyss, my Wife.

    Lilith held no smile, no look of anticipation, no gleam of emotion, but I could feel the Reaper scythe against my neck, the will of the One and the All on each side of my being.

 Chapter 1248 Lilith Snow - Lord Of The Abyssal Sin II

    ?

    I hadn''t nned to ask him such a cruel question, but the words had just left my mouth as if some deeper part of me wished for an answer. I knew I was putting him in a tight spot, but¡­ I was sure my other half wished to know. She wanted to hear him say the words.

    Arsene is currently stuck in the middle due to the Path of Abyssal Night. I wonder¡­ what boon he''d receive if he chose¡­

    Feeling my heart flutter at the thought of Arsene siding with the Abyss, of him falling to one knee, I couldn''t keep my cheeks from growing flush. I never wanted him to kneel before me or do anything of the sort, but why am I filled with anticipation at the thought?

    Why do I wish him to fall to one knee like he is about to propose?

    "Your both serious," Arsenemented in a strained tone, surely feeling the pressure of the One and the All. I knew it wasn''t fair, but his position differed from others. It''s dangerous because of me.

    Arsene can''t be allowed the grace of the Father and the Abyss. But¡­

    "I choose the Abyss. What type of question is that even? Your, my wife? Hmmm. I guess it would have been better if I had asked whether I could keep the Path of Abyssal Night. What a conundrum, I¡ª"

    Lunging myself into his embrace, lost in a myriad of emotions, I tiptoed up, pressing my lips against his, unable to control myself.

    Arsenes lips had always tasted of a delectable bourbon: It was spicy, rich, bitter, with a sliver of honey so sweet, it made my knees weak, but it tasted different this time. And I felt different as I pulled away tears streaming down my cheeks.

    "Arsene," I said, the words not my own but rather my other self. But it felt natural¡­ It felt like a part of me had returned. "Thank you."

    "Abyss-Chan, is that you?"

    I nodded, running my hands through his ashen hair, staring into his eyes that slowly began to glow the scarlet color of the Abyss.

    As if the Cardenal Sins had been birth within those twin gems of his, I felt lost in thought as I spoke: "My gift to you. Use it wisely. My Elder Brother will not hesitate to exterminate you should you fail to follow the Shadow Promation. And fair, not. Once a gift is given, it can never be taken away. The Path will forever be yours."

    Arsene looked stunned, but before he could speak, I continued: "There will be a time in the future I will perish. I give you the power to help change that future. The Abyss is yours to wield. Use it wisely."

    ¡­ What am I saying. I am going to die? Me?

    "A death for Avatars like us can lead to two possibilities: Total memory lost or an eternity of years lost. Neither is favorable. And as I do not wish to perish. I grant you this power. So in my name, bring Chaos to those who wish to harm me. After all, you are the only one I can depend on."

    "A¡ª"

    Vision cutting to ck, I felt the world spiral out of my control as a hopeless sensation coiled around me, dipping into my soul with such force all that was left was eternal darkness alongside a numbing sensation.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The hanging moon had be the first thing my eyes gazed upon as I awoke from that realm of darkness that had sucked away my consciousness. But the numbing sensation hadn''t left me. It felt as if I had been suspended in space and time, as not even my heart could beat.

    "Your awake!" The soothing voice of Arsene called bewitching as always.

    And I turned to him, to his shimmering scarlet eyes that didn''t resemble the color of blood but the purest version of sin.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "How are you feeling?"

    My gaze trailed to his lips, his chin, and his topless chest, revealing a sculpture of perfection: it was as if every muscle, every vain, had been perfectly sculpted by me. He had seemed even taller for some reason the closer he came.

    "Why aren''t you answering me?"

    Why is it every time I see you... you somehow manage to be even more handsome.

    "I''m going to kill them, Arsene." I told him, "Freya, Ezra, and Zanris."

    He stepped over the campfire, smiling, and squatted to my eye level, those sinful eyes of his spinning with amusement that seemed more frightening than ever before.

    Is he going to hit me? Is he going to rage? Will he coil his fingers around my neck?

    Anticipation for his response came faster than I''d expected as he said: "Do it. I don''t care. But I don''t think you will. You''ll weaken me that way." Involuntarily biting my lips, I watched as the devil smiled. " My dear wife, you sure are a greedy one. You already have my heart. Now you want my body. Shameless."

    The numbness reeling over my body was quick to rage as I hoisted myself up, ring at him as blood coiled down my lips. " I don''t care if it weakens you. I''ll be as greedy, shameless, and heartless as I need to be. I was merely waiting for you to return home before I carried out my n. But you are mine! And I''ll not allow another to steal you. Not even for a single night."

    ''Wiillful woman¡­" He mused as I red down at him. He stood to his feet, towering over me, with a looming shadow. "Do you think killing my lovers will¡ª"

    I pointed at him: "Your mine! And I''m not sharing. Not with anyone."

    "Do you not fear that I will hate you?"

    "Do you not fear that I will hate you for cheating?"

    The answer was clear to both of us: We wouldn''t.

    I wasn''t sure why we were like this, and I honestly couldn''t care to be bothered. I will forever be Arsene greatest ally, his greatest woman. And I''ll not allow another to have him.

    Tene that little bitch, just you wait. One day, I''ll have your head.

    He smiled and fell to one knee, those sinful eyes of his shimmering a devious hue that quickly made my heart flutter.

    Unconsciously, I offered him my hand. He epted without a moment of hesitation as he smiled brightly. He pressed his lips against my palm, looking up at me, and spoke: "Then shall we see who shall win this war?"

    "You mean this ughter?"

    He chuckled. "Good luck, wife."

    "Happy hunting, husband."

    "Ok! You''re both fucking weird! This is the creepiest shit I''ve seen in a while!"

 Chapter 1249 Lord Of The Abyssal Sins III

    ?

    "Ok! You''re both fucking weird! This is the creepiest shit I''ve seen in a while!" The soft voice of Ariel chimed in as she appeared like a fairy from the skies. Arms folded over her rather ample chest; she stared with a perplexed expression I couldn''t quite grasp.

    "I thought it was rather romantic," I replied, ncing at Lilith, who nodded.

    "It was quite romantic. I loved it."

    "It''s weird as hell!"

    "Tsk." rolling my eyes, I smirked, "Aren''t you single?"

    Ariel''s ears grew flushed, and she coughed into her palm. " Ok. I''ll admit. I might not have experience¡­ Mephisto''s fault. But even a blind man can recognize insanity. And this shit right here is utter madness."

    "She''s just jealous," Lilith said, folding her arms around my neck. "It was one of the most romantic and infuriating things Arsene has ever said to me."

    Warmth roiled through my veins, and I couldn''t resist cing my arms over her waist.

    "AHHHH~ no fair! I''m going to die at this rate! Why is it a cannibal can find love, but I can''t!" The lovely Ariel roared, pulling at her hair as she scowled. " I hate you two!"

    ''How''d you even get in? I thought the Father stopped you beforehand."

    Ariel shrugged. " I just felt his presence and will vanish. So I stepped in. Although, I''m sure quite some time has passed for you two. Time is suspended here."

    Is it? I didn''t really notice. But I have been here for quite a few Dao Cycles.

    That power Abyss-chan granted me is dangerous. She gave me two gifts. The power of fusion and the Power of the Abyss.

    The fusion gift, oddly enough, took me a while to figure out how to use it correctly. At first, I thought of fusing various dao but gave up on that thought. Darkness was really all I needed, at least for now. Hmm, I guess I could start fusing mortal dao to Darkness. But my weakness. What''s always been my weakness was equipment.

    I had no armor. Shit, even Noctem was only useful now due to the Shard of Laeviatin. That one shard ensured I had one of the most powerful weapons, as it had limated to Arcadiaws.

    The Power of the Abyss I didn''t quite understand. It was weird, but I was sure it rted to the core of the Abyss. I figured once Lilith awoke. I would figure out what it was. Nheless, Abyss-Chan didn''t lie. At the same time, I did feel a shift in my affinity toward the Abyss. I was still the link between the Abyss and the Myriad.

    But I wonder how much my existence will affect those of the Abyss.

    "Arsene," Lilith called, poking at my nose. "I''m hungry."

    Reaching into the Darkness, I pulled out a bowl of rice balls: " My offerings, Oh grate Lilith of the Abyss."

    Cheeks growing plump, my lovely wife red but epted the offering rather bashfully: "I''m not a child, you know."

    "Never said you were."

    "It''s just¡­" she paused. " The kids like it¡­"

    "Un-ah~"

    "I''m serious."

    "Sure~"

    "Sene!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Flicking her nose as she pouted, I said, "It''s fine. I don''t know how you got the idea that rice balls are for kids." Or how this became a matter of discussion¡­ "But just eat your food before we leave."

    "You got what you wanted?" Both Ariel and Lilith shouted. Their expression popping like stars.

    This realm isn''t that big. It''s about ten kilometers in diameter. It only took a few hours to find a strange small crystal.

    Opening my palm to Lilith and Ariel, a small translucent gem glistened with transcendent light. The gem was smaller than a marble, but when it touched my palm, a single drop of tears slithered down my left eye: This was the tear Ariel was talking about: The Tear of the One.

    "It''s beautiful," Lilith muttered, poking at it.

    And a realization sprang into my mind: I don''t believe I''ve ever given Lilith jewelry, a dress, or anything else aside from food.

    Hmmm, could I be a bad husband? Naw, that can''t be it. I''m awesome.

    Perhaps after I use this tear, I should create a neckless out of it. It is quite magical. Although, it would be weird if she started crying in the middle of a restaurant due to the neckless effects.

    Tossing it to Lilith, who caught it like it was the most fragile object; her pouty expression fixed itself onto me.

    "How could you throw such an important treasure!"

    "Quite easily," I said, amused by the cute dimples on her pouty cheeks. "But now we can head to Eden. And I can finally see Mother."

    Feeling Ariel''s stare, I turned to her as she spoke: "You feel different. Has anything happened?"

    "He''s gotten more handsome." Said Lilith with a dreamy expression. "My Sene is extra sexy today.

    "No, that''s not it, maybe to crazy people like you. He just feels different. Almost like¡­ hmmm. I can''t really describe it. But you are different."

    "Keep staring like that, and I''ll think you want to eat me up."

    Ariel tilted her head. " why''d I want to eat you."

    "..." Inching to Ariel''s ear, I watched as Lilith whispered something in her ear that turned her bright red like an apple.

    "You!!!!! PERVERT," She squealed, pointing with trembling fingers

    I knew she was innocent, but this was a little much. I wonder how Mephisto treats his sister for her to be embarrassed by such a weak lewd joke.

    Then again, when I first met Ariel, she was super kid-like who sometimes acted like a baby.

    Shaking my head at the many masks she held, I offered my hand to Lilith: "Let''s get out of here. There are a few things I want to test out in the Abyss."

    "Your heading to the abyss?"

    "Is that a problem?" I curiously asked.

    And her eyes sparkled with mes: "Nope! I''ve got so much to show you of my kingdom. From the Abyssal Heavens to the Earth beneath our feet, I want to show you everything we did within the Citadel of the Abyss."

    I looked at her and the Tear of God in her hands: "Is that so? Then let''s head there. There is also something I want to show you."

 Chapter 1250 My Right Eye

    ?

    Yes. It was about time to leave, but before that: "Ariel, can you leave for a moment."

    The seraphim stared at me for a moment. " Why?"

    And with a devilish smile, I spoke: " Your Mephistos, big sis, aren''t you?"

    She frowned and unfolded her arms. The implications all but apparent: "Then I''ll leave. Lilith, honey, when you leave, wrap yourself in qi. There should be a bacsh for those that leave this mini realm. It won''t affect you much, but the children are another subject." She said, vanishing before my very eyes.

    "Why did you want to get rid of her?" Lilith asked, sensing her presence had vanished.

    I wasn''t quite sure if Ariel was gone, but this was the best I could do with what I had: "I don''t want Mephisto to know what I gained. This power I hold is quite dangerous." And my gaze swayed towards the skies as I opened my palm. Suddenly azure light shimmered from my palm, echoing from the deepest pit of my soul to the very breath of my existence. The light gathered at my palm, gathering the very moisture of the air alongside the ''Breath of Heaven.''

    Together, they shuddered, and by reasons far beyond my understanding, the Breath of God, an almighty intangible force, began to gather at the tip of my fingers, bing tangible. The seconds fell, deepening till a beautiful ring appeared, caring the clearest Turquoise ga I''d ever seen.

    "I shaped the water particles into a ring, but the ga is¡­ It''s the Breath Ariel had asked me to deliver to you. Wear this ring." I said, offering it to her as her eyes sparkled. But I couldn''t help but frown, noting something particr. "It doesn''t match your amethyst eyes."

    "Who cares!" Lilith said, epting my gift with a smile. She stared, her expression one I don''t think I''d ever seen sparkle so brightly. "Did you heal yourself already?"

    I nodded without hesitation, and Lilith''s expression grew even brighter.

    Drawn in by her beauty, I began to exin what I had gained when she passed out. From the fusion ability to the Power of the Abyss, I told her everything. I was rather hoping she''d have an idea of what happened but

    "Hmm~ I have no idea what any of that means!" She carelessly said, smiling as though none of it concerned her. "But I believe the trigger happened to be because of that."

    ncing at the star above my head, I turned back to her: " This? Well, my Qi and knowledge is always growing, so it was bound to¡ª"

    "That Immortal Star is Abyssal. And I mean pure abyssal. As in, you need Abyssal Qi to wield it. Yet you have it. I don''t know exactly what you gained, but it''s significant. At least, I think it is. Mmmm~ Let''s test it out in the Abyss. Were the Shadow Promation can''t affect us, yet."

    So the Abyss is nning on joining the Myriad. Seems the Council that houses the Fallens, Angels, and others will now have to make a chair for the Abyssals. Things are going to get interesting.

    This Shadow Promation is more significant than I thought, especially if Tenebrae acts as Arbitor with the One''s almighty power. I''m getting more and more curious about Babels Tower.

    I can already feel various power upon Ilutthath, and thatst assassination attempt bothered me. To send so many after me: It seems someone wants my head. I need to make a show of power. No more holding back.

    "Lilith¡­ I''ll need a safe area when we arrive within the citadel. I n to fuse Noctem and the two Sins together."

    "I''ll have End and Vita stand guard. Will you be fine, though? Isn''t that a little too far? You might die." She warned, but¡­ Abyss-Chans warned of her death.

    For an almighty being who knows the future, I don''t want to y any games. To either lose their memory or be dead for an entire Eternity wasn''t an option I approve of.

    "If it all works out¡­ I will return with a supreme weapon and a gift for my son. Vesryn will get his first present."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A starry look shed over her bewitching expression enthralling me where I stood as she nodded. "Sene is the best! What will you give him?"

    "If he is to be my son. I want him to have power. So I''ll give him my eye." I coldly said, touching my right eye. "After fusing it with something, of course."

    "That''ll cripple his mind."

    "Only if he uses the power I imnted. But once I fuse it, it''ll be his own power from then on. It''s up to him how he masters it."

    "And Izalith? What of your daughter?"

    At the mention of Izalith, I frowned. " I''m hesitant about her. I think it''s best I keep my distance concerning her sanity. I''ve been warned many times about her madness. I''ll coborate with Tenebrae about a mask or something. What are you giving them?"

    Lilith smirked. " I gave them life. Isn''t that enough? These little brats are already driving me up the wall. I can''t wait till they''re out of me."

    "Is it really that bad?"

    "How''d you like a parasite in your penis?"

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "So a hundred children is out of the question."

    As if she''d been frozen in ce, my wife shuddered, " Ommm¡­ That''s a hard question. Why don''t we raise Ves and Iza first? And whatever happens, happens. "

    Thank the Abyss!!!! Three is enough. My god! I''m free! Three goddamn kids. THREE!!! I''m getting a vasectomy! I''m done!

    "You look too pleased."

    Coughing into my palm, I quickly took Lilith to my waist and flew towards the scar between space and time. The very scar we entered became our exit.

    "Your back!" Ares said grimly, quick to click his tongue beneath his breath. "I wee you, Lord Snow."

    I''d heard the stories back on Earth¡­ but Ares is a little bitch. My god, has his balls not dropped?

    "This might be ourst meeting. Or perhaps I''ll send a Faceless if you''re ever required." I replied coldly, staring at this man with wild red hair and eyes. "Zariel might be done with you, but I tend to y with my food. You and this mystery house¡­ keep it in check. Let us go, Lilith and Ariel. I''ve got what I wanted."

 Chapter 1251 The Abyssal Palace

    ?

    Stepping through the portal, Lilith created with a snap of her fingers. Familiarity crawled over my flesh as waves of ease sank into my bones. I almost tumbled to my knees as I emerged on the other side the moment we materialized.

    "Wee to the Citadel¡­ I''m still working on the name." Lilith cheerfully said in what appeared to be her pce walls.

    "You two catch up. I''m going to pay my respects." Ariel said, catching me off guard for a second.

    "Pay your respects to who?"

    She looked at me like I was the lowest trash and sighed in utter defeat. " The Abyss Arsene. My Father''s Little Sister. She is an entity that ought to be respected, don''t you think?"

    "I had a stone statue constructed of myself wearing a mask," Lilith interjected, raising her hand quite happily. It was the first time I''d ever seen her so¡­ joyful. My God, she was like a different person entirely.

    "See youter then," Ariel said, taking her leave. She waved us off.

    "Shall we¡ª" Whirling me around, Lilith''s stary eyes shimmered as we soared into the air. She pulled me by my wrist through her halls, pointing at the various objects she''d collected from all over the Abyss.

    Lilith''s pce was quite extravagant. It wasn''t crafted out of gold or silver as I had seen before, but rather, it was molded out of a strange stone that allowed one to cycle their Qi ten times the rate of a genius.

    Each painting seemed to containplexws alongside techniques that stabbed at my soul the longer I stared. Shit, even the various vases seemed to carry a strange power that premonition warned me not to disturb.

    I found myself lost in theplexity of Lilith''s castle, which seemed like a world of itself. And in an hour, we found ourselves within the servant''s quarter before I finally spoke: " Show me your room."

    ''OH!!!!" A maid yelped with a deep blush.

    "It''s his highness!"

    "OMG!"

    "He''s so cute!"

    "More like Sexy! No wonder Her Majesty keeps him on a tight leash!"

    "So he''s the sperm donor!"

    "Mr. Donor, we love you!"

    Hearing the various maids going off with gossip, I almost fell face first: Did these bitches really just call me a sperm donor?

    "Sorry," Lilith whispered in my ear: "It''s just no one aside from a few has ever seen you."

    "Ah! Forgive us, your Highness!" The dozen or so maids quickly said, catching themselves as they fell one by one to their knees, their heads finding their rightful ce against the floor.

    "Speak to the Head Maid for punishment." Lilith coldly said. "If you wish to gossip, do it when we are not around."

    Resisting the urge to wink at all these beauties whose beauty was enough to put my cock in an early grave, Lilith pulled me away from the Servants Quarters. We found ourselves within the Imperial Garden being tended to by¡­ dark haired woman with immacte red eyes and a smile as warm as the sun.

    "Vita~" Lilith sang, soaring into her embrace. She quickly pointed at me. "Look who I brought!"

    "Do I smell Tras¡ª" Pausing the moment her eyes swayed to mine, I frowned, noticing the look of astonishment that her staggering backward. "You¡­ How?"

    "The sweetness," I said, not knowing what she was talking about. I must have gotten even more handsome. It will seem I might have to return to using a mask. Has my sexiness reached a level without equal?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Get rid of that expression¡­ it''s disgusting," Vita said, and for the first time, I heard respect in her voice.

    My eyes practically popped: '' Bullshit! Lilith, I think Vita got a tumor!"

    "She''s merely smitten by my Sene''s unparalleled, majestic, unequal handsomeness." My wife addressed, nodding away. She smiled cheekily: "Speak your mind, my loyal duke."

    Vita''s expression practically turned bright red as she coughed into her palm. " He just smells better¡­ he''s still trash, though." She muttered, turning the other way. But even a child could tell she was lying.

    "A real-life Tsundere¡­ Dear Abyss, Yes!"

    First, the Lilith, the Yandere, now a sexy Tsundere. Is my luck immacte, or am I just unlucky?

    "Hehe."

    "So, is Your Highness giving Arsene a tour of the Abyssal Pce?"

    Lilith nodded, turning to me. " I have, but he seems toox."

    ''Oh? Why''d you say that?"

    "Oh, Sene." Lilithmented. " You have gotten quite arrogant. YOu are standing in probably one of the strongest realms to exist. But you are not trying to sense past your current perception. Spread your divine sense and try toprehend this Abyss. Every maid, butler, cook, and soldier within my pce are Fell Gods."

    My mind went nk for a moment at her words: Fell Gods?

    "She''s right." Vita said, snorting in a typical Tsundere fashion: "When I created this world, I used about half of my knowledge to build the Pce." She said, eyeing the star above my head with a hint of reverence I don''t think I''d even dream of present in her tone.

    ''This is probably the best oue,'' Lilith''s soul whispered to me. ''She doesn''t like you, but I''m sure she''ll at least respect you.''

    But is that enough for me¡­ Hmmm. I need to scheme. I need to¡­ ah, yes. Vesyrn. I''ll use my son.

    Smiling evilly, I nodded with forethought of how to tease this foolish Tsundere. Just wait, woman. I''ll break your pride.

    Clearing my throat, I stared at Vita seriously: "Can you prepare a private chamber to hide my aura? It needs to be of the highest level."

    A grave look shed over her serene expression: "May I ask why?"

    "Yes. but it will be in the Chamber with End." Lilith interjected grimly. " I''ve already sent for him. He should be here in a few minutes."

    "And you, mdy?"

    "I''ll be taking a rest." She said, tracing her fingers over the ring I gave her. "Take care of him for me. Oh¡­ And I''ll be sending a message to Arcanos and Ty. Since I''m about to pop out the twins."

    My muscles jerked up: " I haven''t seen those two since they abandoned me for my little sister. Those little brats! Are they still Loli?"

    "Yup. They refuse to grow up. They im they wanna be like their big sis." Lilith said, shaking her head. "Their killing intent is even bigger. I think they have killed more people than you and Ibine. Truck-Kun is training them well. Although said training is¡­."

    "There running people over with trucks, aren''t they."

    She nodded:"... yes."

 Chapter 1252 Shard Of The Archaeon I

    ?

    Going our separate ways with Lilith, I looked at Vita, who shot me a cold nce that trailed off: "What is it?"

    "Does the pce have an Annex?"

    "Yes¡­ it was built to send you off whenever you anger Her Majesty. I think it''s called a Cold Pce."

    "... I really can''t adjust to this matriarchal society," I muttered, the irony sadly not lost on me. "Lowkey... I''m curious what do you do with the men?"

    "The sperm donors?"

    That maid''sment is making more and more sense, lol. God damn.

    Coughing into her palm Vita slowly exined: "The Men are gaining more rights with her Majesty''s avocations, but it''s a slow process as many don''t wish to do anything. Those that do are hyperfocus. They are ones like End and the two other dukes."

    ''Like Julius?"

    "Oh, I forgot you know Duke Albarea."

    "Oh shit, I forgot about him! So he''s a Duke!"

    "Indeed. However, it was Duke Albarea''s ability to navigate politics that gained him that title. In this regard, he is quite superior. However, he''s on the weak side due to his age."

    "Interesting."

    Vita whirled around and beckoned. "Let''s go. You''ve interrupted my thirty minutes of peace. I had to tend to the garden." She said, leading me past the za into a secluded annex of the pce walls.

    Fewer and fewer maids and butlers entered my senses before they practically vanished. All that was left was a cold dark annex bare of any luxuries but the abundance of space.

    "Standing here¡­ I''m getting the feeling of how dogs feel when their owner tells them to sit on the floor rather than the couch." I mused, finding my description growing more and more urate.

    "Hmmm. Really?" Vita hesitantly said. And it dawned on me. They didn''t know better. Then again, why would they? They are a rtively new race, and their state of cognition regarding the outside world is limited to what they know. But who am I to judge? My kingdom still has very, so¡­ Hmmm, I guess it just feels different when you''re the one oppressed.

    But¡­ oppression of any kindes with benefits¡­ So¡­ I guess it''s ok. It is ''her'' kingdom, after all.

    A/N: -_-

    "We''re here," Vita said, stepping into what seemed more like a jail cell than it did a room. No window, bed, carpet, or decorations of any kind.

    "My god, just torture me. If you guys think I would willingly stay here. You are either snorting crack or just in retarded. All that''s in here was a damn nket!" I pointed. " A moldy ass nket. Fuck this!"

    She coughed into her palm once again with reddened cheeks. " We might have gone overboard."

    "We? Lilith helped?"

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "So this room hides your aura from even the likes of me. It was meant to erase your existence. Tee-hee!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "TEE-HEE, MY ASS!!!!" I howled at her.

    Izavith snorted, "It''s a fitting punishment for your infidelity."

    "Woman¡­ You are eyeing my son. Do you think he''ll be loyal to you?" I coldly pointed out, arching my lips into a devilish smile. "I wonder how you''d react once you''re on the inside rather than the outside looking in.

    "Vesyrn Snow¡­ Thatst name carries a deadly weight."

    Vita went silent, contemting for a long while. I merely sat waiting: "If he marries beforehand¡­ I will not act. But I will be hisst. I''ll not allow another to approach him or allow him to approach another."

    I smirked: "You think it''s that easy, huh? I admire your naivety. A woman who hasn''t ever been in a rtionship. I truly look forward to seeing you sweat at the cold reality of the affection you possess toward my son."

    She sneered. " Zariel¡ª"

    "My brother is broken. He experiences many things within the Nines. Vesyrn, however, wouldn''t. I won''t allow it." I added, shaking my head. " You won''t allow it either."

    "Then I won''t Ves be a perv like you!" She shouted, almost as if she was promising herself.

    Honestly, I don''t foresee Ves having a harem. Lilith hates it. Although, she wants lots of grandkids. But I am curious what will happen in his love life. Izavith is like an unyielding mountain.

    "Oh?  You''re already here." The grim voice of End resounded through the barren chamber. "I''ve brought a few rare resources within the Abyss. "What is this about?"

    "Right." And I turned to Izavith. "Are all the formations active yet?"

    She nodded, closing the chamber door. "Now it is."

    "Good. Then I shall exin what I''m about to do. With the resources End brought, I n to fuse the Sin of Wrath, Pride, Darkness, and my Spear of Noctem into a single entity." I told them, " Next is where you twoe in. " Pointing to my right eye, I began again: " I n on gifting little Ves my right eye. So if there is any technique or formation you want, tell me now."

    "Is there a limit?" End asked.

    "No. At least, I don''t think there is. But just in case. Bring me some broken ves, criminals on death row, or those that wish to die. I might need to steal their ''Breath."

    "What a phenomenal power. So there is no restriction on said fusion?" End brought up.

    I shook my head. "I don''t know if there is, but if I am aware of a particr existence, I could fuse it with anything."

    "Arsene¡­ Thats¡­" Izavith began, but I quickly shook my head.

    "The Abyss granted me this ability alongside another. But I''ve yet to experience the limit. This experiment will be my first limit test when I fuse the spear of Noctem and my two sins. I n on creating a Heartstone. And since Noctem houses my heart, I believe the fusion should be easier. But who knows?"

    End was the first to frown: " This seems abnormally dangerous. Wouldn''t it be better to test it out first?"

    "Agreed. If you die. Mdy would be¡ª"

    "Then keep me alive," I told them. "During this time, think of what you want to give Ves. Lilith noted their ability to peer into causality, so try to add on that."

    It was indeed a risk, but if this works. I''ll not only be able to mutate my bloodline, but I''ll also be able to¡ª

    ''Oh, and call Zariel if my soul enters aa.  He''ll be the only one who can freely manipte ''Breath.''"

 Chapter 1253 Metatron - Invitation

    ?

    How long had it been since I''ve looked for him? How long has it been since we dined or spoke with one another?

    "Sir¡­?" Came the voice of Laph, alerting me to his presence.

    "What is it."

    "We''ve found him, Sir." He said, pulling out a map of the central hignds of Iluthath and pointing north over the Alventus Mountains. "The Seraphim Feather has found his presence there."

    "Mephisto is¡ª"

    Shutting my eye, allowing the darkness to swallow my cognition, I allowed my divine sense to descend from the Heavens towards the Alventus Mountains: To a set of ruins that had heavily deteriorated by the ravages of time. Vines, flowers, and trees coiled around the ruins, eating away at what it once was. But at its center sat a Fallen. His dark hair fluttered loosely with a foreboding hue.

    "I''ve found him," I said, opening my eyes as my body shed. Whisking myself from the Gates of Heaven, I descended into the mortal world to thend of Iluthath, where hey, his eyes opening like two venomous serpents.

    "Mephistopheles," I addressed coldly.

    "Have I be so merciful that I allow your little insects to track my movements?"

    I smirked: "I was looking for your main body. I don''t suppose you''ll show me enough respect to show me where you''ve hidden it."

    "Metatron, you realize the only reason you still exist. Is due to Ariel''s plea for mercy on your behalf." Mephistopheles calmly said, opening those sinister ruby-red eyes that burned as bright as the deepest pits of hell. "Over and Over she pleaded. Father even asks that I forgive you. Do not test me. Patience isn''t one of my virtues."

    Not bothering to resistughter from warming thend, vines began to coil at the base of my feet. Twisting as they began to take shape in the form of a throne.

    I sat: " Mephistopheles, there is no need for hostility. We needn''t be enemies."

    "Is that how you see it?" Smiled Mephistopheles, arching his arrogant head. "Do you really think we are enemies? How arrogant. I don''t have enemies, dear brother. That would require me to see you as an equal. An impossible feat."

    "You¡ª" Holding back the burning rage building due to his insufferable attitude. I clenched my fists.

    I came here of my own recognizance; I showed him respect. And he disrespects me like this? Arrogant bastard.

    "Mephistopheles, is there a need to¡ª"

    "Stop wagging your tail and speak. Tell me what it is you want. There only so much I can tolerate of your existence."

    "Return to Heaven," I said, getting straight to the matter at hand: "Come back to us. Unlike Lucifer and the others, you did not fall in the traditional sense. Why not return to¡ª"

    "I knew it was a waste of time. I wonder what Father saw that he allowed you to keep your life? Or perhaps it was merely his love for you. Metatron¡­ Let me be clear with you. I have zero interest in returning to Heaven as an Angel. I chose the Path of a Fallen because it suits me the best."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I flinched.  Was he serious?

    "Don''t be ridiculous, Brother! Heaven needs your help!"

    "Ridiculous, you say? You need my help, you say! " And he smiled. It was a smile that made my skin crawl with trepidation. " Heaven can burn. You can rot in the deepest reaches of hell for all I care."

    "And what of the VIRUS!!! The one that turns our kind into a Teleth! WE NEED YOU! Do not be so arrogant, Brother! The Teleth existence is already sphemous! We can''t allow¡ª"

    "I don''t care." He coldly spat. "What happens to the Heavens is irrelevant to me. As for the Virus, I''m sure you had a hand in creating it. Well¡ª"

    "Do not put that on me, Mephistopheles! I know my limits."

    "Do you? You acted against me. Not once or twice, or thrice. But dozens of times. Even as I smashed your skull open. Or as I tore out your organs, leaving you left for dead. You continued to cross me." he grew silent, sucking in a long, elongated breath. " I don''t care what happens to Heavens Gate. As for the other Fractions. They''ll do what everyone else does and burn their bodies so they won''t rise."

    "And what if that doesn''t work!" I howled." No matter our rtionship, we are still family, Mephistopheles! Lower that fucking pride of yours."

    "Is that before or after you tore off my sister''s robes as a joke? Was it before or after you humiliated her before her entire family? Lion of God¡­ How fitting. What should have been a calm and loving child became one of Heaven''s Greatest Warriors. All because of you. And yet she still begged for your existence not to be exterminated. How drool."

    Fingers clenching, I didn''t speak from my heart. Emotions never worked on this monster.

    "Then let us make a deal."

    "You have nothing I would ever want. Oh, I lie. Kill yourself. And I''ll join Heaven''s Gate." He said with a ruthless smirk that left no quarter.  "But you won''t because you''re a damn coward. You speak all this horse shit about family, but look at you. Begging like a fucking dog. Why don''t you bark for me? Or is fetch more your speed."

    Keep it together¡­ Keep it together.

    Gritting my teeth the best I could without breaking my mask of indifference dwindling each passing second, I sucked in a deep breath and spoke: "You seem to have your eye on Arsene Snow''s children."

    "Threats now? Need I remind you of what you hold dear? Don''t threaten me."

    "Sacrifices are needed," I told him, clenching my fist. I can''t allow my bloodline to be contaminated. The Teleth needs to be exterminated.

    He sneered, the calmness in his eyes dwindling like shards of ice. "The day you touch Izalith or Vesyrn Snow. You will die. I can promise you that. No one, not even the Fallen, will interfere with my ns."

    ''Then help me. Or I will exterminate them. Lilith is not as defended as everyone might think. I¡ª"

    "I warn you in the name of the Father, Metatron. Touch them. And you forfeit your right to exist. Now fuck off."

 Chapter 1254 Shard Of The Archaeon II

    ?

    Resting Noctem over the baron ground, I watched as a dark light shimmered around the de''s edge, throbbing with my heartbeat.

    Ba-thump*Ba-thump*Ba-thump*Ba-thump*

    Endlessly it hammered away, throbbing with a rich exuberance. My heart continued to beat. And yet, despite such an organ missing from my body. I could still feel its beat in my chest. I could still feel it pushing blood throughout my body.

    End knelt down, summoning arge bag of transcendent treasure known only to the abyss, andid it near the tip of the spear: "Don''t waste our efforts: This will put us back a few thousand years." He coldly said, eyeing the sack with a grieving expression.

    Crossing my legs, I nodded in recognition. I don''t know what it was, but I liked End. He was always so quiet. Rarely did he express emotion, but he was one of the few Abyssal Generals I saw Lilith with the most, aside from Vita.

    He was loyal to a fault. I want him on my side.

    "How are the ves and so one?" I asked, directing my question to Izavith.

    "Ready. I''ll summon one as soon as I sense or see you ready to faint." She said, folding her arms over one another. Her gaze fixed on me. "Zariel is also on standby."

    Now first¡­ lets better fuse my heart into the Spear of Noctem. When Hephaestus forged my sword, god blessed his soul. I''m sure there should have been a level of failure, especially regarding all the other ingredients that cost him his life.

    That was also in the Fourth Heaven, and while my spear has evolved since then, the fundamentals remain the same.

    Trailing my finger over the stem of my spear, azure light bled from my palm, seeping into the spear of darkness that devoured it without forethought. Darkness slowly began to spill out of my spear as echoes of my heart began to fade into the ether, leaving nothing but a deadly silence.

    I watched with utter fascination as the Spear of Noctem began to tremble. And slowly, against my reasoning, the spear began to shrink, or rather it began to dissolve before my very eyes as if met with utter destruction.

    ''End¡­ look at the Abyssal Laws, there dying. No¡­ He''s eating them." I heard Izavith say, but I could not speak my mind as I focused on the object hovering off the barren ground. It no longer appeared as a spear but a shard, dark as the deepest night.

    I see¡­ so this was the final forge of the fusion. It still works for me, but I wonder if Hephaestus stopped himself from fusion my heart and spear to such a degree. After all, at the time, I needed a weapon, not a shard. I should consult a cksmith. But as it stands, I''m perfectly fine. My power hasn''t eaten away at my Breath. Thats good. But I can''t be reckless.

    As it stands at this exact moment, my heart is now represented by this ck shard.

    End quickly unpacked the items ranging from bones, weapons, diamonds, rings, and more out as he looked at me. " Careful, one mistake and these items will exterminate you."

    ''That''s the Ring of Renru, the Abyssal Lord of Reincarnation¡­ he gave you that?" Izavith stated in surprise.

    "Gave?" End scrunched his brow. " I didn''t ask. I tore it off his finger. When he didn''t notice my gaze.''

    ¡­ This man is a menace, lol. I like that.

    "Sweet baby Abyss!" Izavithmented, shaking her head. "I''ll take care of Renru. I just hope all these items aren''t from¡ª"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    End looked the other way, the tips of his ears a light shade of red.

    LOL!!!!!!

    NOO! Focus, Arsene! Focus.

    Lifting the ring with Astral Force, I pulled it towards the Shard and began the fusion. But as the azure light of fusion swelled around the Ring of Renru. I felt resistance for the first time. The resistance wasn''t great, but it was building the longer the Azrue Light Broke down both the shard and the Ring of Renru.

    Pressure began to wane over my head like the de of Damocles as sweat began to slither down my chin, drenching my robes when a gut-wrenching pain roiled through my bones and flesh, as it began to crack and burn.

    The pain was blinding, but my focus did not wain, not even when I noticed space around me beginning to break and wither before my very eyes, twisting into deadws. Blood quickly fell from my eyes as a zone of destruction began to expand from the center of my being toward each end of my room.

    Hours of unimaginable pain stabbed at my soul, but I could only grit my teeth and hold out until the fusion wasplete.

    Twelve dayster, at the dawn of night, when all four walls of my room were nothing more than rubble and ash, did my fusion be sessful.  I found myself copsed in a pool of my blood, over ny percent of my Hive Mind in a state of utter destruction.

    "Izavith now!" End shouted, just as sweet Oblivion called my name. "Arsene, focus! Her Majesty hasmanded me to tell you to use your Breath. Hurry!"

    Lost and confused as to where I was, surrounded by a fog of disorienting light zing like mes. A gentle warmth wrapped itself around me, seeping into my broken flesh.

    "Arsene!!!! Can you hear me!"

    "I¡­ like Pandas¡­ And bitches." I absentmindedly replied, trying to get a hold of myself.

    "Fucking A," cursed Izavith. "Get it together. You goddamn idiot."

    ''Heal soul¡­" I muttered, pushing out a sliver of ''Breath of Heaven'' deep into my soul to help mend my wounds. But with each blinking of my eye, I saw the moon''s and sun''s positioning change.

    Counting it as the days passed, an entire year shed through my eyes before my conscious state became focused, my insides in a strange state of destruction. I had wanted to ask throughoutst year, but none of my wounds had healed. And while I did want to ask, the moment my soul was stabilized, it would make more sense to heal my physical injuries, but neither Vita nor End did so.

    I stared up at her bewitching expression, wet with sweat. Her arms wrapped around my head. As Iy on her thigh, I smiled. " Is that concern I see?"

    "Your up!" She yelped, pushing me off and causing my head to hit the pavement.

    Massaging my skull, she ruthlessly tossed away; I felt an oing headache andmented at my luck: " Tell me what happened, and who the hell is Renru, whose ring almost killed me!"

    Izavith stared at me, her gaze swaying to End and back to me: " He''s an Abyssal General focusing on Reincarnation, Death, Pain, and Sacrifice."

 Chapter 1255 Shard Of The Archaeon III

    ?

    He''s an Abyssal General focusing on Reincarnation, Death, Pain, and Sacrifice."

    "And who thought it was alright to give me such a monster''s ring? How long has he been cultivating such a Ring? I almost died. Worst, I almost became a retard!"

    "That word isn''t politically correct, Arsene." Izavith adamantly said.

    And my eyes couldn''t have gotten wider: "FUCK THOSE FUCKING TREE FUCKING HIPPY BITCHES!" Drawing in arge breath, desperately trying to calm my anger, I was overwhelmed by the sensation of wanting to perform meditation.

    I swear all the best words have been banned by society. I can''t let this happen to the Abyss.

    "Wow¡­ someone has a lot of pent-up anger." She noted, folding her arms. "You''ll hurt someone''s feelings, you know."

    "... Whoever is teaching you all this, fire them. Soon everyone will get trophies simply for taking part in activities."

    "That''s a stretch."

    "It''s an opening. Why don''t you go to Earth within the Origin Realm and look around? Look into the past and see all the events that led up to now." I told her and noticed End staring at me with starry eyes.

    "At least someone said it. I''m keeping that bullshit out of the North. I''ll never allow my Dutchy to have such a weak mindset. Hurt feelings? No one wants a pussy as a leader." He said, speaking my truth.

    Someone finally gets it.

    "Whatever," Vita said with an unconvincing expression. I was sure it wasn''t enough to convince her from doing something so dumb. She didn''t like me in the first ce, so why would she start listening to me now?"Shall we continue?"

    Responding with a nod, I had Izavith summon a few dozen ves for me to drain of ''Breath.'' I had no intention of killing anyone, so I only drained each of the ves or criminals by about fifty percent, which was enough to put them in an etern.

    Those who refused to give consent for me to take their ''breath'' were tormented and forced into submission. And in ten years, my soul had fully recovered while my body took about a hundred. Perhaps it was the turbulentws and qi that had damaged my body to such a degree I found that I could only naturally recover. Any sort of potion or arte used on my body held no effect. But the greatest benefit was that I could fuse many other objects together during this time. Not major ones like the Ring of Renru. But I had just about ny percent of the resources End delivered to me had been sessfully fused within my Shard.

    As it stands now, the Shard was no longer ck but rather a bewitching golden color, reminding me of the time I first looked into a mirror in this lifetime, to my eyes that shimmered gold.

    "Let us wait for a minute," End suggested, covered in sweat as he began reviving the Dead Laws that would otherwise kill me. And he looked at me, his tunic bound to his chest, as he gasped for air. " How is it you are able to devour thesews? Not even we have the ability to witherws like you do."

    Well. I did get a mysterious power from the Abyss alongside my ability to fuse objects. But if that''s all it can do, I''ll be disappointed. But I suspect that this power I have is beginning to reveal itself to me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yeah¡­ You take a break. Izavith, can you summon all the sacrifices? I''m going to transfer all their breath into a ring. How many do you have lined up?"

    Summoning a Holocube, a projection shed over her scarlet eyes: "On this, we have about two million. Off-world, it''s upwards of a few billion that''s been registered. And that number is regarding criminals, not ves."

    "Good."

    "Have them meet me. It doesn''t matter how powerful they may be. Everyone has the same level of Breaths within their system." I told her, hoping to bypass any misunderstandings.

    It was a strange concept to me, but it was true. Everyone''s breath felt the same. The only difference between everyone else is the Flow of Breath. Geneinus breath was able to develop a soul using sixty percent of their breath, whilemoners used anywhere from twenty to thirty. Enforcing my theory that the breath gave birth to the soul,  creating the innate talent in the process. This was the true starting point of life. It wasn''t in the womb but rather the formation of the soul with the use of breath.

    If one could manipte breath to such a degree¡­ one could theoretically create an unparallel talent. One that goes against all reason. A monster worst than Zariel.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The wait for End to recover was rather long, taking about a cycle to ur. But during that time, I had sessfully ced almost every major criminal and ve in an etern without hope of waking. And while it was annoying not being able to drain everyonepletely, I knew there was a limit to the Father or Abyss''s tolerance.

    Not to mention it was merely a minor inconvenience.

    Most of the families that lost their son or daughter within the Abyss ended up killing their child, father, or mother, hopeful that that might be a better solution, but not even reincarnation could fix what I had done.

    Breath doesn''t regenerate. Once it''s gone, it''s gone.

    It was quite cruel, but they were Myriad ves. Their lives didn''t matter. As for the criminals, well, they were just unlucky. And while not all criminals are bad people. I needed people to sacrifice. And they were the next best option.

    ncing down at the emerald ga, dazzling a transcendent hue, I found that my physical and mental recovery had been elerated by an abnormal level. No, it wasn''t just recovery. I had found that my mental health had improved to such a degree I felt that I had walked into that fragment of Eden once again. The world was brighter, the winds were softer, and the darkness... well... it was sexy as always.

    And the rate at which I understood Tenebrae''s knowledge had increased to such a level I knew my physical and mental limit was going to be achieved sooner than expected. My mind was faster, but there was a limit on how much I couldprehend. If I don''t be stronger faster, all the knowledge Tenebrae granted me will be flushed down the drain.

 Chapter 1256 The Unknowns

    ?

    Once again, we began, End was responsible for tending to thews, while Izavith was tasked with protecting me in case End wasn''t capable of regenerating the deadws.

    "Let us begin." End responded to the eerie silence.

    Nodding with a sliver of sweat trailing down my brow, I stared at the golden shard shimmering in a deadly chaos that reminded me of the Abyss. I took a full minute to push down the trepidation within my soul and started once again.

    All that was left of the remaining item End brought was put aside for my right eye. Right now¡­ What is important is fusing the Abyssal Sin of Wrath and Pride. However, would that be enough?

    No.

    I needed to add Darkness. Aside from my fusion ability, I needed a bnce to bind them together.

    Opening my two palms, a rich evil overwhelmed my senses as an unfathomable energy coiled around my palm, stretching up my arm to my neck.

    Ssssssss

    I was reminded of the great serpent within Eden that caused the first Mortal Sin, but now a serpent''s hiss was present, causing my skin to crawl with an uneasy sensation. It was sinister, without feeling.

    But it wasn''t just me who felt fear. I could see End and Izalith trembling. Their expression paled as they dared not look up.

    Were they frightful of me? No. That can''t be. Was something or someone watching me?

    Wishing to lift my head, a gentle palm appeared in a sh of scarlet radiance, pushing my head down. "Don''t Sene," Lilith warned softly, getting on one knee. Her cheeks were a deadly ashen as if she was on herst leg. She trembled: "Don''t look. They won''t harm you. I promise, but it doesn''t mean you have the right to gaze upon them."

    "...Who¡­"

    "They are the beings that turned the Abyss into what it seems today: A Sea of Endless Chaos and Despair." She whispered. "They are¡­ well, they are not what is important. Mind your manners and pride. You are in the presence of the Abyss''s first creation. And they are curious. Continue your task."

    When she rose back up, I could feel her gaze upon the skies, but she said nothing, only vanishing without a sound.

    I gulped as my curiosity tugged at my soul while my pride stabbed at my rationality: I was Arsene. The man without equal. Was I really going to keep my head bowed? Was I¡ª

    Coughing up a mouthful of blood, I shuddered as my bones shattered into dust.

    ''They can read your mind to a certain extent. Watch yourself.'' Lilith''s cool voice resounded, "You fucking idiot.''

    Wiping the blood away while using the ring of Breath to mend my injuries, I was at a hundred percent in a blink of an eye, but somehow the pain remained. Gnawing at my senses, I felt my blood run cold through my veins.

    I sneered for a second and smiled when a peculiar thought flickered through my mind, only to fade as I sealed it away.

    No one fucks with me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Wielding the two sins, a radiant azure light shimmered like embers of light that swirled to life, gathering around my body and the two sins.

    I began the fusion of Darkness that was my very body and the two sins when a cry of utter anguish sprang from my throat.

    As if I had visited hell, I wailed as I felt each of my atoms disintegrate before my very eyes before appearing anew. The pain was so great and intense that my soul began to bleed a starry light that was my many souls fleeing my physical body. Only to be destroyed. Enhancing the pain, as I had to deal with not just the pain of fusion but the pain of losing part of my soul.

    But I wasn''t in control. Not in the way I liked. The moment the fusion began, I felt all my authority over my body died.

    "END!!!!" I heard Izavith howl. But what she said next cut to ck as everything flickered to Darkness. And back to light. The world continued to flicker as if I was in front of a broken Television.

    I''d hoped that the pain would stop when I fainted, but there was no escape. No¡­ even in this world of Darkness, the pain remained. But I was still left with some consciousness: And I still had two other powers to use.

    Waiting for the light to return, I shouted once I emerged to the horrified expression of End and Izavith.

    Unsure if I spoke with my soul or body, I shouted: "Jam the shard into my chest. Right, where my heart ought to be!" I quickly said as everything cut to ck once again.

    Hopeful those two Abyssals had followed mymand, I activated my first ability to adapt, which originated from my Breath. Hopeful that such an ability would speed up the fusion, I bore the pain of the fusion of the two sins with my body. And made sure to prepare for the new addition to my physical body.

    I had hoped that since the shard wasn''t a part of my body, it wouldn''t fuse immediately. Rather I wanted the shard addedter to help my body reach the same resonance as the Golden Shard through adaptation. This way, the fusion would be easier and not as brutal as the fusion of the sins and Darkness.

    When my vision returned, a horrid shout came my way: "Arsene, all the Shadow Fell fainted! Two-thirds have died!" End shouted, with Lilith by his side, leaning onto his shoulder with sweat trailing down her neck.

    Behind her sat Ariel with a cold expression. It was one I never saw on her.

    "Begin stage two," Lilith muttered, softly buckling at the knees.

    "You mean three?" I said and looked up towards those unknown bastards.

    If there was one thing I knew¡­ it was how to piss people off.

    "ARSENE!!!" Lilith howled when the skies turned into an abyss of utter chaos: Light died, as did the Darkness, leaving only an almighty pressure that reigned supreme alongside myughter as it crashed into my body.

    ''GOT YA BITCH!!!!" I howled wildly, unlocking my previous thought.

    Fusing the abysmal pressure into myself and everything else, Iughed, ring up at the shadow of a smile I felt was beyond the realm of the Abyss.

    ''Don''t¡­ look¡­ down¡­ on my pride¡­Fuckers. I''m petty AF.''

 Chapter 1257 Lilith Snow - Mischievous Bastard

    ?

    "Crazy Bastard!" I told myself, ring at Arsene as the light in his eyes faded.

    Suddenly without warning, a whirlwind of Qi pierced the Heavens in a blinding sh of light.

    Reacting the best I could, a sigil of protection red into existence, forming a hexagonal barrier around me as I followed up with a typical Qi barrier. However, as if struck by a battering ram, my already weak body felt as if it was on the verge of copsing.

    "I got you," Ariel said, taking me by the waist. She lept back as two radiant wings bathed in golden transcendent light red from her back. She soared up with me in her warm embrace as her icy gaze stared at Arsene and then towards the skies.

    "They''re gone¡­ You needn''t worry about them."

    "Lilith¡­ who the hell were they? I counted¡ª"

    Covering her mouth less, she gets herself killed. I stared at her with a hopeful gleam: " They are some mischievous bastards, is what they are. Leave them be. And never speak of their existence in the Abyss. If you must, do it outside the Abyss. Just be warned, they wish to be left alone."

    "... Are they dangerous."

    Unsure how to answer that, I scratched my cheek, ncing at the pir of light baring the force of a Fell God: "All entities have the ability to be dangerous." I told her, my gaze falling onto her. "But you''ll probably never see them again. If you do¡­ don''t treat them like superior beings or gods. Treat them like equals."

    "Like Equals?" She repeated.

    "Just be yourself, silly. There mischievous themselves, so I''m sure you''ll get along with¡ª" Pausing, sensing a disturbance within my Abyss. I frowned, turning towards the Sothern provenance: "Mephisto is here."

    "Kyaaa!! Mepho! Summon him!" Ariel squealed, her two eyes shimmering like diamonds.

    You''re weird too. But I wish my son and daughter to have the same rtionship as you and Mephisto possess.

    Sensing that bastard waving at me from where he materialized, I snorted: At least he knows he can''t hide. All that enter the Abyss are under my all-seeing eye.

    Snapping, teleporting to my side, he nced in Arsene''s direction towards the catastrophic energy pooling into the heavens: "My disciple is changing yet again. Anyway, I came for him. He wasn''t in the Myriad."

    Leaning onto Ariel trembling with excitement, I said: "I''m about to birth two little monsters. He isn''t going anywhere."

    "Afraid we must." Mephisto said, turning to me and smiling: "Hi, Big Sis. How you''ve been? Has Lilith been treating you well?"

    Rugging her cheeks against mine. Ariel childishlyughed: " Yep. I get all the snacks, unlike in Heaven."

    ''That''s because you keep eating pastries before bed."

    "I wanted to have sweet dreams!"

    "And that there lies the problem." hemented, somehow entertaining me with this heartwarming conversation.

    Ariel did indeed have a massive sweet tooth. When I first learned of it. I almost burst intoughter, especially when she called for a dentist. Who knew gods could get cavities? Or that the sugar higher beings use is like acid.

    "Anyway." Mephisto continued. "Metatron came to see me a few hundred years ago. That relentless bastard is still obnoxious. That''s when I found out the mastermind behind those weak-ass Rankers who attacked Arsene was Metatron."

    "Him again," Ariel mentioned.

    "Yeah, his existence is getting annoying. I had thought I managed to cut ties with Heaven, but that bastard came to me asking me to return."

    "So you needed my hubby. Why?" I directed, sensing a chilling stir in Ariel''s emotional state.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Arsene needs to reim his title within the Hells, and he needs to find the entrance to Arcadia. And quickly. We don''t have enough time. Metatron will be sending real monsters after my disciple now. The Abyss is safe, but he''ll not aplish anything here."

    Metatron again¡­ I''d love to invade Heaven, but that would put Ariel in a tough spot. And an all-out war will be difficult and time-consuming. The abyssal are sure to have the advantage in bloodlines; however, the Angels have monstrous armaments.

    "On another note! Can I feel your tummy!" The mischievous snake asked, staring happily at my pig size stomach.

    Gods, I can''t wait to get this over with. Screw all those bitches that said their pregnancy was a breeze: This is hell.

    "You''re not going to do anything, are you?"

    "Like what? They''re not even born yet. I''m not that evil that I would intentionally harm an unborn baby. So breathe. And it''s not like I want to be hunted by the Abyss." he said with a cheeky smile, but that very smile didn''t quite meet his eyes.

    Instincts warning me of the dangers of this man, I suddenly felt an arm on my shoulder. "He''s just messing with you. ck Sabbath is just manipting your motherly instincts."

    "He can do that?"

    "But of course. There is a reason ck Sabith is one of the top three most powerful techniques to exist. But he usually just uses it to mess with people." Said Ariel eyeing Mephisto, who chuckled.

    He''d get along with the progenitors of the Abyss. They have the same energy as Mephisto.

    "... So you just like to see me squirm ufortably."

    ''I''m chaos incarnate. It''s my thing, how about this¡­."

    Suddenly feeling all my worries had left me, even some of the pain guing my womb, I felt life return to my weary body.

    "That''s so broken¡­ I can''t even sense it." I yelped in shock, startled by the fact that Mephisto didn''t even direct his qi or manipte his soul.

    "That''s because your level of perception is attuned to the Abyss. You need to figure out what dimension my Qi is currently in." He told me, but despite being the Overlord of the Abyss, I couldn''t tell where it was. Me, who was practically omniscient. I couldn''t sense the energy.

    "That''s another one of his tricks," Ariel said once again. " Even if you manage to find the energy, it would have already faded. It only takes an instant to activate and fade to nothing. ck Sabbath is the ultimate mind fuck."

    Yet another OP technique that brakes the flow of the universe.

    Sulking, realizing even with omniscient, I could still be tricked. I took this lesson to heart. In Mephisto''s presence, just because one is all-knowing doesn''t mean they can''t be tricked. I might be omniscient, but that doesn''t mean my soul can process information fast enough tobat this monster.

    "... I''ll let you touch my stomach¡­ if you tell me how does one defeat you?"

    Mehispto''s smile deepened: "That''s easy. You make a deal with me. And you hope you can be a hundred steps ahead of me because I''ll be a thousand steps ahead of you."

    My fingers clenched at the level of arrogance. He wasn''t the strongest; that much was clear. He might be a Fell God, but his energy was weaker than Renru''s, our weakest general. But he feels so much more dangerous.

    "Promise me you''ll return him. On the day¡ª"

    "I promise."

    "No, I need you to truly promise me, Mephisto. I will not allow my Sene to miss the birth of his children."

    Mephisto stared me in the eye, theziness in his eyes fading as he cuffed his hand together: " In the Father''s name, the moment I get Ariel''s message, I will return Arsene to you. You have my word."

 Chapter 1258 Guardian Angel

    ?

    Awakening to an unfamiliar ceiling, a hint of something toxic tickled my nose as I struggled to sit up. "Where the hell am I?  It doesn''t feel like the Abyss. And did someone draw on my face? I hate this chemical scent."

    Staggering up to my feet, I scanned the room, finding a mirror that portrayed my image and the writing etched onto my skin.

    "Mepho''s bitch. All hail Mepho. Arsene sucks. Suck it. Bitch. Insert here. Tickle my balls."

    Trembling as anger red to the zenith, a throbbing pulse rippled through my chest as a dreadful Demonic Qi red from the center of my heart and into every fiber of being. In a matter of seconds, the writing was gone.

    "That goddamn bastard! Why is Mephisto here!" I barked when a knock sounded on the door.

    "Lord Snow?" Came a soft voice.

    "Enter."

    "Excuse me," She said, opening the door. A bewitching dark elf of a woman entered my sight. Draped in leaves bound to her sensual figure, she bowed, masking her scarlet eyes; I was quick to catch.

    A demon? Is she¡ª"

    "I am Elvira of the Lilim," She said.

    "You may rise," Imanded. " Now. Tell me where I am. And where is Mephisto?"

    Elvira rose. Those deeply scarlet eyes, which seemed to match the hue of a river of blood, glowed a demonic light: "The Eighth Monarch is awaiting your arrival in the lounged. Would the Second Monarch like to bathe before meeting¡ª"

    "Lead me to Mephisto." I coldly interrupted, clenching my fist. I drew in a sharp breath, trying to mask how startled I was at my anger and the Qi racing through my¡­ meridians.

    Before I fused with the Abyssal Sins, my Qi was within every fiber of my being. There wasn''t a need to move my Qi unless I wanted to reinforce a particr attack or heal a particr injury quicker. However¡­ for some reason, it seemed I had regressed back to when I was mortal.

    Although, this is a good thing. Right now. I fear even with my adaptation. My body would break down before the adaptation could go into effect.

    Shit. I wonder if my body can even adapt to energy outside the Myriad Heavens.

    I tightened my fist at the unanswered question, and my intent snapped to the Lilm as she led me through what appeared to be a manner of sorts. It wasn''t anything luxurious, but there was a warm aura I hadn''t felt in a long time.

    Was this perhaps Mephisto''s home?

    "Through here," Elvira said, standing beside the threshold, where the unpleasant scent of nicotine caught my nose.

    My brow creased as I opened the door finding Mephisto with a cigar in his hand. He looked at me with an ashen expression and said:" I don''t think cigars are for me. This taste nasty. Why do people smoke?"

    "You rat bastard, how dare you draw on my face!" I shouted, lunging towards him.

    But as if he had no bones, Mephisto twisted out of my embrace, dodging with such ease that I felt like I was moving in slow motion.

    The trickster chuckled: "Arsene. That was drawn in my blood. You shouldn''t have been able to destroy my marking not without my permission. And I didn''t grant permission. So how were you able to infringe on myws?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    My brow creased: " I just overpowered it."

    Mephisto sighed: "This is the big leagues. We have ways to ensure that makes it impossible to overpower hexes." He looked at me, scanning my physical form with a scrutinizing eye. "Perhaps it''s due to the Path of Abyssal Night. No¡­ Something is definitely different about you. I just can''t put my finger on it. Hmmm. Won''t you tell Master?"

    "Why the hell would I do that when I know you''re going to screw me over at some random point."

    With a pout, Mephisto rolled his eyes: " It might screw you over, but I''ll protect your kids."

    "What the hell are you talking about?" I asked him, ring his way.

    And he opened his palm, creating a magical circle I''d never seen before, but it was definitelyplex, more so than anything I''d ever seen. He looked at me: "Try to destroy this."

    Startled, I reached for the Magical Circle and frowned as I began pouring Qi into the Circle. However, despite doing so¡­ nothing. The Circle maintained its current state.

    "So perhaps it was your body and not the path that destroyed my Hex." He muttered so that I could hear. Mephisto dismissed the Circle and nodded. " Anyway. This here was one of the Seraphim curses to destroy evil. And you and that seed of yours are evil. Wouldn''t you agree?"

    Frowning deeply, I stared at him: "How does one break this Hex?"

    "Prerequisite is that you are an Infringement God. Next, you need the blood of a pure heart. Aka, an Angel. The soul of a saint and the tear of the merciful."

    "..."

    "What? It''s an easy spell to break. But the items needed to destroy them are ridiculously hard to find."

    "But we have all of the Abyss at our disposal. And how or when would the angels be able to cast such a hex on us?"

    Mephisto looked at me and sighed: " It can be done, but the best way to do it is during birth. But that isn''t the point. There are hundreds of curses and hexes like that. What I''m trying to say is youck the ability to defend your kids."

    "And Zariel?"

    "It''s the same. Zariel Weave has a single weakness. He needs to understand the mechanics. It''s quite easy to confuse him. Aside from a favor, you''ll gain from me. I''ll also protect the little ones. It''s the least I can do."

    The least he can do, my ass!

    Resisting the urge to sneer, I looked at him: "Are the angels so powerful? Throughout my life, I keep seeing them bullied by the fallen."

    Mephisto suddenly fell into a slew ofughter: " Arsene¡­ if the Fallen were to fight the Angels now. We''d lose. The moment first-generation seraphim appear, it''s over. Only a few Demons and Devils couldbat a first generation. One is my Ishar. Sure, we''lly waste to ny percent of Heaven, but we''d lose."

    "That''s hard to believe," I mentioned, recalling what happened during the battle for the Chaos Drew. " But why do you care about my kids so much."

    "I don''t. Your kids have a purpose. And I need them to see it through. Regardless of who stands in my way." He coldly said, his eyes void of human emotions. And for the first time, I saw nothing but a demonic hue in his eyes. A sinful evil that made me perceive him as the Monarch of the Eighthyer of Hell, Sylvorlum.

    "The Abyssals can protect your kids, but to raise little monsters like yours, you''ll have to send them into the wild. And let me tell you. There are dozen of people with All-knowing powers. Fate, Karma, and even the heavens aren''t on your side. Shit. Not even the Hells can truly be your ally. There is only me."

 Chapter 1259 Dont Jinx Me

    ?

    "I don''t trust you. I''d have more fate in Lucifer than you. At least he holds something dear to his heart. But you¡­ What won''t you sacrifice?"

    Mephisto''s expression didn''t change as if frozen in a specific moment. "And what choice do you have? Metatron, despite my disdain, is quite the caster. The same could be said for Tenebrae''s enemies."

    "Why would theye after¡ª"

    "Do you think they''ll leave the person she mated with alone? She has been alone since the beginning, and now¡­ after endless eternities, she''s found someone. Even if what you shared was a fling, they''d still try to harm you or your family. Those low-level rankers that attacked you. They were only the beginning. You are a prime target now, Arsene. And your biggest weakness is your children."

    Fingers clenching, I stilled, finding myself weary of mind and body. Mephisto, seemingly noticing, sighed: "Look. It brings me no pleasure, but your only alternative is to risk your children''s lives. Don''t think just because they went back in time that, everything is set in stone. Time travel merely made our reality more fragile than what it once was. I¡ª"

    "Excuse me, my Lord." Said Elvira appearing like a ghost. "Tenebrae of the Eternal Night is here."

    ''..."

    ''NOOO! She can''t see me! I like this clone!" He yelped, staggering backen when¡ª

    "Oh, shut the hell up," Tene said, rolling on in with a bright smile. "Sup, Sene. You look like shit. You ok?"

    A little lightheaded, with a throbbing headache beginning to appear, I staggered into a seat, feeling a sense of relief gripping my bones.

    "We keep meeting each other, don''t we? How odd. What are you doing here, Tene."

    "Right¡­ Mephisto. Since we are currently in Arsenes Territory, it''s considered part abyssal. So I''ll overlook your existence this one time."

    Just where exactly are we? My soul is too weak to use my Divine Sense.

    "Lucky me~" The Trickster lifelessly mused. "Well, what is it you want?"

    "Two Hell Cycles ago, you came to me looking for¡ª"

    "A Chaos Seed." He finished with a burning desire in his eyes. "Don''t tell me you''re willing to trade with it. I''m sure the Goddess of Fate will not be pleased as she levied against mest time."

    "Which is why I didn''t give it to you. But now¡­ I wish to trade a few of your worshipers or ves. I still can''t tell what some of them are."

    Tenebrae is taking this shit quite seriously. Why is the Tower of Babel so important?

    And, " What is this Seed of Chaos?"

    "It''s a seed that burns all mortal desire into fuel, allowing one to peer into the future to a certain extent." Replied mephisto grimly. "It''s a legendary item, a little less rare than Chaos mes but rare enough."

    "Unless a Supreme Power binds you, it''s impossible to peer into a set future. But a Chaos Seed removes those restrictions and grants you free ess to that supreme power." Tenebrae said, summoning a contract. "Here, take a look. These are the people I want."

    epting the contract, Mephisto almost immediately frowned: "I would have thought Ishar would be on the list. But Loki? Why would you¡ª"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "That''s my business," Tenebrae warned in a chilling tone.

    "Ah, this isn''t about the Tower of Babel. No, this is about something else." His gaze rose to me, then swayed to Tenebrae. A smile returned to his face. " I wonder what that could be, Aunty Tenebrae. You are holding onto a secret."

    Tenebrae''s expression remained passive: "I''ll not ask again. It''s already been two Hell Cycles. You might be my first choice, but that''s all you are. There are other options. Will you ept my deal?"

    "Loki¡­ he is one of my go-to minions. I''d like to know why."

    "I n to send him into the Cycle of Reincarnation. As for why? Well, it''s none of your concern. You''ll be in Arcadia by then. Stop feigning concern, Mephisto. We both know this is a perfect deal."

    ''Yes¡­ but it''s too good of a deal. I''m weary of it." He mused silently to himself and looked at me, narrowing his eyes. "Arsene¡­ Arsene¡­ Arsene¡­" he kept repeating.

    Unease prickled my skin so much I dared not even sweat less, he figured out I was having another child.

    "Are you pregnant?" He asked, sending my entire spirit into a frenzy. " No¡­ that''s not right. It''s too early for that. And someone at Tenebrae''s level, you''ll have to do it in the Abyss."

    "How do you know where we did it?" Tenebrae asked amusingly.

    The trickster coughed into his palm: "Fine, I''ll ept." He imed, nicking his finger with his teeth.

    We watched as a single drop of blood fell onto the contract, binding both parties by the blood as well as the Nine Hells.

    Tossing Mephisto a ring, Tenebrae snapped her gaze to me and nted a kiss on my cheek when a soul whisper caught my ear: ''He''s suspicious. The reason he brought up pregnancy was to gauge our reaction. Be careful. You did well to hide your feelings, but Mephisto is very sensitive."

    "Bye ya, Sene," Tenebrae said soon after, vanishing in a sea of ck embers.

    "You think she''s pre¡ª"

    "Do not jinx me motherfucker! I don''t want another kid. Do you know how stressful it is to have two? And twins, of all things? Not to mention one is a girl. My god, she''ll be attracting so many guys I swear I''ll be swimming in blood tost multiple lifetimes."

    "I¡ª" Mephisto tried to say, but my rant wasn''t nearly as done.

    "All those little bastards can do is eat, sleep, and shit. And they''re not even born. My god, I can''t even bang my wife! Do you know how good Lilith''s no-no box is? Bro, it''s literally to die for. And I mean literally.

    "No-No-Box?"

    "Her pussy!" I roared, finding energy I didn''t know I had. "I remember the days we''d bang for hundreds of years. Aw~~ Good memories, but not anymore. Now we got to listen to crying. We got to clean shit."

    Almost finding myself in tears, I red at him. " Don''t you fucking jinx me? I can''t have a third. I refuse to have a third."

    "... My bad."

 Chapter 1260 Mephisto Mischief

    ?

    Returning to my room to recuperate my lost spirit, I found myself sleeping for weeks at a time, sometimes even years. The only good thing about this was that I found myself in Asgard, of all ces.

    It had seemed Mephisto loved the scenery here. And since it was rtively silent, people rarely bothered him. Those that did tend to be mortals who got lost.

    The Nine Realms of the Norse Pantheon were all a part of my territory: Even with the revival of many of the gods that died. None of them thought to rebel. They were silent.

    I''m sure they''re licking their wounds. It would be simple to kill them all, but they''ll care for thisnd better than me. So they can rule it as long as they understand who owns it.

    However, I still didn''t understand why Mephisto brought me here, but it was a good semi-vacation as I dealt with the aftermath of my transformation with my Holocube.

    Freya was hesitant to return to the Nine Realm, especially Asgard. But after a bit of coaxing, she appeared, working as my secretary. I couldn''t fight or train, so this was the second-best alternative.

    More than ny percent of my Shadowfell died with mytest stunt. And the results weren''t getting better. No matter the resources I put into them, many were dying. And, of all things, they were dying under their power. It was so great their bodies and minds could not keep up. Freya and Mimir were in the same boat. Despite doing better than most, they were abnormally weak. Right now, we, the Shadowfell, were at our weakest.

    Thankfully we had¡­, and I can''t believe I''m saying this. We had loyal subjects to watch over the kingdom. We had a structure that protected me. Powerful monsters in Noctem that, despite their race, held enough power tobat others.

    "It''s odd relying on people weaker than me," I muttered, ncing at Freya, flicking her finger through the hologram. She looked at me, smiling.

    "Really? You rely on me, and I''m weaker than you. I think you mean it''s odd to rely on people you haven''t recognized.  Believe it or not, Master. You are quite beloved."

    "Bull."

    "It''s true!" She said a little desperately. "Sure, some of the dukes in Noctem hate your guts, but that''s just one family. You got entire worlds worshiping you."

    "She''s quite right," Mimir added, hiszy ass popping his head up from on top of my bed. " If you want¡­ I could create an entire world and fill it with a harem of women. Not whores but actual women who adore you for some reason."

    Chucking my Holocube at his head, which struck with a deafening pow, I sneered. " What do you mean ''for some reason''? I''m Arsene Snow."

    "The narcissistic, murderous, child killer, eater of man, lust fiend¡ª"

    ''Who the hell is giving me all these names?" I shouted with a jaw-dropping expression.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Me!" Mephisto said, stepping into my room with a smile. "I get bored. So I end up fucking around with people. Ever heard about Lucifer and the Jackle? Well, there is a reason why a lot of satanic shit has a goat or jackal. Fun fact. He hates goats. Can''t even eat it now."

    "Really!" Freya asked, smiling.

    "Yep. One night I tricked him. I found a jackal. A beautiful little thing, and cast a spell that gives it a mind and a human body.

    "Nooo~ you didn''t! " Said Mimir, catching on almost immediately.

    Laughing away, Mephisto continued: "Offering it to him. My dear brother epted my gift. And that night, when they were getting down in the dirt, I canceled the incantation. Lucifer exploded once he realized he was fucking a jackal. Lol.! HAHAHA, Shit got so bad, Lord Hellmaster and Tenebrae had to appear to calm him down. He didn''t talk to me for an entire Hell Cycle. But to tease him, I spread the story of the jackal and the Antichrist. Lucifer once again exploded!"

    "You''re a goddamn bastard! I wonder if I should do something simr to Zariel."

    "Don''t," Mephisto warned, immediately shaking his head. '' The only one who can prank Zariel is Aurelia. I tried once, and she went wild trying to kill me. She is quite territorial when ites to pranking her husband."

    "Lucifer¡­ he''s got to hate you." I mustered the courage to say¡­ finding myself holding onto my cock, unable to imagine what Mephisto had done. That was diabolical.

    "He got over it. Although, that is a trigger for him. Then again, Azazel is another story. The Angel of Death, who granted mortals the first weapon."

    ''It was Cultivation, right?" I replied.

    "Yeah. Azazel was harder to trick. Although¡­ I think he benefited the most from it. No idea how things took such a turn, but he ended up marrying the Goddess of Light, Mithra. Those two used to hate each other. So¡­ being the most honest newly fallen angel. I attempted to mend such a rtionship. Remember Pandora''s Box?" he soon asked me, and I couldn''t help but nod. "Well, blueprints to that box started there. At the time, I didn''t understand why Father helped me out with this prank, but¡­ I get it now."

    They had a kid. And that very box helped me out in the past.

    "Mytria was always a loose cannon. She loved to travel loved to explore. At the same time, Azazel was a couch potato. He was always in hisb, and rarely did he go out. But one day, they both received a letter about a divine object the father had created. I gave them each a map but with two different clues that would lead to the same area. Later on, I began to spread the word that there was another looking for the box. Years continued to pass as their desperation began to weigh heavily on their minds. They were going mad. Until one day, they met on the Coast of Eden. A battle instantly erupted. Evenly matched at the time, I snuck into the cave and took the treasure. unting it. As their expression twisted. My god, just the look on their faces was so hrious I died ofughter once they figured out I was the one fucking with them. Especially so when they attacked me.

    "... You didn''t," I said, recalling the main use of the box.

    "Yup, to escape, I sealed both of them in Pandora''s Box. I had made it so death was impossible in the box. So I didn''t have to worry about them killing each other, but when I released them a few cyclester¡­ the next scene was one I''d like to forget. And that was the first instance of opposites-attract. They''ve been together ever since. My guess is they bonded over hating me."

 Chapter 1261 Father And Son

    ?

    It had taken well over a thousand years for this weakness within me to fade. The Qi¡­ I began to call Chaos Qi, no longer withered my body during the passive of time but was now strengthing my physical form.

    It was the same for my first and second knights. Their expressions were no longer pale, and news from Noctem had stated that the worse had passed. But there were many deaths. Too many for me to recover from.

    But in such little time, I had be a five-star immortal. There was nothing toin about. All that was left was to fuse the remaining material to my right eye and gift it to the little parasite. Damn. I can''t believe I''m having three. What the hell were you thinking, Arsene?

    Damn, nearly pulling out my hair, I drew in a long breathtaking sce in the fact I only needed to wait sixteen years before tossing their little asses out.

    "You ready, Arsene?" Came the voice of Mephisto as he stepped through the threshold of my door. Arms poised behind his back, he stood in his regal attire. One I''d only seen him use within the Hells.

    "Remind me again what this is for?"

    "How is your memory so bad?" Said Freya rolling her eyes. She sighed, a hue of exhaustion slipping into the creases of her frown. "Irka wasn''t given to you so that it may be neglected or used to train your son."

    "Hey¡­ is that any way to talk to your master!"

    "It might not be¡­ but how do you keep forgetting. He said it yesterday!" She snapped, puffing out her cheeks.

    "I got you. Why do I need to remember?"

    "Typical." Mephisto sighed. " Anyway, are theying with us? Because I only prepared a surprise for you, and don''t you dare peek into thews of Irka? I want you to be surprised."

    A chill danced along my spine. I turned to him: "After hearing some of your stories¡­ why do I feel ill at ease?"

    "Disciple. Trust Master."

    Taking a brief moment, I nodded, yes: "There not¡­ they have work on Noctem."

    "Great!" Said the Trickster cing his arm on my shoulder, turning the entire world to emerald mes.

    Blinding heat gnawed at my flesh whilst the foul smelt of brimstone stung. We appeared on arge crest¡­ A teleportation crest wrote in infernal within what appeared to be a tower. But there was something ancient about this¡ª

    "FATHER!!!!"

    "Good luck!" Mephisto said, pivoting off his feet and into the air as the voice of my rage-induced child stung my ears.

    Stary light pierced down from within the dark tower lit by emerald torches; I caught sight of Zaid wielding a greatsword,  cleaving his de toward me as though it were a falling star, his bloodshot eyes looking for blood.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM~

    "IS THAT ALL, BOY!!!!" I howled, catching the de with my palm, enduring the flickers of lightning transfixed with thews of time and space around his sword.

    "DIE!!!!" he roared as he opened his mouth, releasing a beaming the size of an entire mountain, and yet despite the Hell Stone melting away beneath my feet, I easily withstood the st sealing any foreign energy that dared to touch my body.

    "Disappointing." I attested, flinging his body into a nearby statute depicting a foreign Fallen. Zaid coughed up a mouthful of blood as he crashed, but without hesitation, I Shadow Stepped before him, kicking his head deeper into the statue before he could gather himself.

    Over and over, I stomped his face in, shattering the statue and dirtying my feet. "Is that all, boy?" I spat as Chaos Qi swelled from my body.

    There was only one reason I called this energy Chaos Qi¡­ it was because it was uncontroble. Its primary instinct that mirrored my own was to destroy.

    "Get up, boy, this isn''t over," I said towards the rubble thatid Zaid''s body.

    Suddenly an eruption of a tainted Draconic Qi shot up in a pir, tearing a hole in the tower revealing the scarlet Heavens. Zaid stood up, seven stars shimming over his head, while his body began to be covered by demonic scales.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Is that it, boy? Is that all you have to show this, King? But you''ve yet to even draw blood. Where is your pride?" I wildlyugh, dusting off the debris storming through the air.

    I was impressed. Zaid was truly powerful. More so than those rankers I fought. But that wasn''t enough.

    "SEVEN HELLS!!!" He howled when the de within his hand suddenly began to give off the aura of the very Hells. Layers of sinful qi began to gather as I felt the aura of Irka begin to gather around his sword, along with what I could only conclude was the aura of the other Hells.

    Zaid red daggers at me: "This is my realm. MINE!!!"

    Unsure of what Mephisto did to put him in such a feral mood, I epted the challenge.

    "Thene."

    Gesturing merely to provoke, Zaid took the bait, and in less than a blink of an eye, he tore through space and time as if it didn''t exist and shed at my chest.

    He was quick, faster than anyone else, but¡­ when I battled against Zariel. I learned speed means nothing against instantaneous actions. It was an obvious conclusion but one I didn''t truly understand till I fought him.

    Applying the Concept of Shadow Step to my entire being, my arm shed, catching the greatsword. When an explosion swallowed me whole in a ze of seven mes, the entire tower exploded, leaving nothing behind but the teleportation sigil.

    And me.

    I stared at Zaid ten meters away and then at my palm, leaking a sliver of blood that quickly healed. I smiled and turned to him: ''You drew blood. But your Intent iscking. Don''t you know the only way to stop regeneration is Intent?"

    "How? How are you not in pieces?"

    ¡­ That attack¡­ It channels the powers of the Nine Hells. He used Seven, but most of the energy is being wasted. Seems to be a new technique.

    "Zaid¡­ if you keep disappointing me, I''ll put you on a leash." I coldly told him, " You are making me and your Mother lose face. Are you truly my seed?"

    Slivers of blood trickled down Zaid''s contorting expression as he hovered in the skies. I began to step into the air, finding this battle somewhat entertaining.

    Most of what I said was bullshit. I only wanted to torture his mind. There was so many opening because of it. Zaid was definitely a talent. A monstrous one. I''d love to recognize him, but he must make me feel like I was in a life-and-death battle. This much isn''t enough.

    Freya and Mimir were far stronger. But they are not of my blood.

    I cracked my neck and stopped once we stood on equal elevation: "I''ve yet to draw my spear. Yet to cast a spell, show me more, boy. Or I''ll kill you today. Show me what Belius has been teaching you."Eyes widening as I ryed his secrets, I almost sneered: "If you don''t¡­ I''ll deliver your head to your mothers."

    Instantaneously appearing directly before him, arcs of ck lightning thundered like an explosion rattling the realm as my fist connected against his face. Blood whipped over my cheek as his body was flung through the nearby castle, tearing through many rooms.

    I followed, piercing through space. I appeared where Zaids body was about tond, whipping my palm against his cheek, pping him into a nearby wall, and watched with a sneer as he dirtied my palm.

    "GET UP, ZAID. SHOW ME YOU''RE A FUCKING SNOW!!!"

    nting my foot over his face, brutally stomping him through another wall. Blood pooled over the ground as he staggered to his feet.

    "I can''t even use you as a practice dummy. You keep flying away with each hit. Come on, boy. Show me more."

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAH~" Bellowing at me, a tingly sensation suddenly sent off warning bells in my head as a demonic gleam shimmered from his scarlet eyes.

    The brutal wounds over his face began to heal despite my use of Intent. He suddenly began to chuckle, tough in a depraved manner: "I swear, father. I swear I''ll kill you. I swear it."

    Summoning a handkerchief, I smirked, pushing down the faint premonition of danger, and began cleaning his blood: "The reality is always different from what we perceive. If you don''t step it up, I''ll be bathing in your blood."

 Chapter 1262 Brutality

    ?

    "Heed my Call, Lord Hellmaster," I heard my bastard son utter.

    ording to Tenebrae''s knowledge, the Higher Heaven''s cultivation system held Eight major realms: Immortal, Immortal King, Celestial God, Progenitor, Void God, Infringement God, Fell God, and Chaos Monarch.

    The realms of Immortals were based on the survival of a single Hell Cycle. Immortality was a cruel thing. Especially when one suffers from madness. The idea of cultivation was already considered a sin. It goes against the natural order.

    And living for an entire Hell Cycle was something not even the creator of cultivation Azazel considered.

    There was a reason that people''s Hell Cycles marked the Birth of Madness. It was the deterioration of the soul''s ego. No matter how much one wishes to live. One of the primary reasons the Wheel of Reincarnation exists is to renew the soul.

    The first and second major realms of Immortal were created to maintain one''s self in an infinite state of being, simr to Dao. But to do so, we must sacrifice our sanity. We must taint our morals and our wills.

    In a way¡­ ascending to an immortal was the same as crippling one''s future path. Only when one bes a Celestial God can the healing begin.

    "..." Silently staring at my bastard call upon Lord Hellmaster, I coldly watched as the seven stars that hung above his head turned corporeal. Taking the shape of a crown, marking Zaid an Immortal King, an instinctual sensation of death caught me where I stood.

    When Seven ethereal swords suddenly appeared, bleeding seven out of the nine auras of the Hells, marking me with their Intent, sending slivers of sweat curling down my neck.

    "Now. How did you turn from an Immortal into an Immortal King when you weren''t even at the peak? Hmmm. Was it Lord Hellmasters Blessing? Does it infringe on the Concept of Order?"

    How monstrous. But¡­ It''s not enough. My body feels danger, but that delicious, tingly sensation of fear isn''t bellowing through me.

    Am I merely too unparallel?

    Zaid pointed his Greatsword toward me. Suddenly the seven ethereal swords'' outer appearance shattered, revealing seven corporeal weapons. Each de was dark as the night, carrying intricate webs of lines throughout the de, bleeding a deadly scarlet light.

    Suddenly, the seven des hurled themselves towards me, arriving instantaneously, forcing me to read the Intent of the des as a whirlwind of sword light red. They carved through my clothing, wishing to draw blood, but¡­

    "Not enough, Boy," I muttered half-heartily.

    He shed using instantaneous movements skills, but Zaids intent wasn''t even masked, making all his blows easy to read.

    Creating a de from Chaos Qi, a hollow sigh resounded through the Hells as our des shed. The clouds over the skies of Irka parted at our blows. Earthquakes ruptured parts of my pce as a flurry of fatal blows followed quickly.

    Ember swallowed my sight, but I merely followed the weave of Intent surrounding me. I was able to easilybat Zaid with superior cultivation. He was stronger and faster, but I found hisbat skills severelycking.

    Mephisto had taught me much about Intent, and my battle with Zariel had truly taught me how to use it. It was truly one of the greatest powers under the many heavens. And while Zariels was superior, attacks from Zaid that were faster and stronger than what I could perceive were easily blocked by my Qi spear.

    Not to mention¡­ Zaids bleeding heart of vengeance was too open. My Boy was an open book.

    I sighed, "Let us end¡ª"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    My eyes went wide as blood sttered over me as I watched a gruesome sh appear over my chest. As deep as the very bone, I retreated with a Shadowed Step, startled by the gruesome cut.

    "He infringed on thews." Lily suddenly said to me. "Careful. Lord Hellmasters blessing lets you Infringe on any Laws you can perceive. Zaid may break anyws he sees fit."

    Picking my gaze to meet the smiling Zaid, I found a demonic grin as my heart, deep within my chest, began to pick up. Enjoying the throbbing pulse of my wound matching my heartbeat. I licked the blood over my palm.

    "Good. Very good." I told him, dismissing my Qi de. Laughter spilled from my lips as my dripping blood began to rise into the air. Even the blood thatid over Zaids sword began to tremble, rising towards me.

    As if called upon by a great power, each droplet of blood returned to my palm, turning a deep shade of ck. An almighty light began to twist the very hells within this realm.

    The emerald mes seen throughout Irka began to vanish, crushed beneath my aura as the Intent of all Nine Lords of Hellnded on this king. Fear clouded all of the hells as the will of the Abyss began to gather at my palm.

    Voices of the dead heard throughout the nine Hells went silent, and heartbeats of the living froze as if their masterspelled them not to beat. In contrast, those of weak will were instantly atomized, unable to exist on the same ne as me.

    "Zaid¡­" I called as the powerful aura around my head continued to grow more intense. Blood bubbled and popped like snot from his eyes and mouth, forcing him from the skies: "This wound, Boy. There will be a price you''ll have to pay."

    "Father¡­"

    Unsure when I moved. All I saw was a single eye popping out of Zaids skull as the heel of my foot caved my son''s skull in.

    My spear had not even materialized, but an unparallel power swelled all through my meridians, burning me from the inside out. As if caught by Hellfire, a burning rage exploded out of me.

    Uuummmmmm~" Came the simpleton voice of my son, now nothing more than a retard drooling away.

    He fell to his knees, the seven swords around him dismissing themselves. But before his healing factor could kick in, my fist hammered into his already disfigured face.

    Blood drenched every fiber of my being as I began beating Zaids skull open. Not stopping even as brain matter painted my fist, I continued till a palm grabbed hold of me, stopping me.

    "Enough," Mephisto said. " He''s lost. Any more, you''ll destroy his soul as well as his body."

    Catching hold of myself, realization came as quickly as the horror. My eyes shot open as my Qi red, wrapping Zaids damn-near lifeless body in a healing light.

    "GET ME A CLERIC!!!" I howled mymand that bellowed throughout the hells.

    "AAAAAAAAAH~"

    Staring at the moaning sounds of Zaid as his face began to regenerate due to my Qi, I nced at Mephisto, who shook his head.

    "That''s on you¡­ You lost control."

 Chapter 1263 The Way Of Mortals

    ?

    Pacing back and forth, a little out of touch with myself, I couldn''t help but frown at what I had done. It wasn''t the brutality that annoyed me but theck of control. I had never lost control like that.

    Usually, the sins affected me subtly. It was something that¡­ I epted. No. I rathered liked these subtle changes. But this¡­

    "Do you know what the collected consciousness is?" Mephisto asked me, flicking through a book. He lifted an eye to me, awaiting my response.

    "God, I guess. At least that''s what people are expected to believe." I told him, wondering what his point was. I shifted my gaze back to Zaid as one of the clerics worked on him. Weaving a neb of divinity around him forged by the deepest evil. The vitality of a dragon began to birth new life, mending Zaids broken body before our very eyes.

    "Yes. That is about the jist of it. But Rather than the Living embodiment of the Father, it''s actually the Seven Sins: A Mortal Dao." He paused, returning his gaze to his book. "Lucifer and I are both representatives of Pride. You can even say we embody the Sins, but¡­ Did you know that Sins were once given a mortal form?"

    "What?!" I shouted, in rm, turning to him as my jaw dropped.

    "Hmm. Solomon, the Half-Blooded of Celestial and Highborn, was a very talented man. He had invented the concept of systematic magic. Examples include conjuring magic, such as Fireballs, Lightningbolts, etc. But do you know what people did beforehand aside from manipting the elements based on raw power?"

    Before the invention of Magic? "Rituals?"

    Snapping his book shut, Mephisto nodded: " Yes, that is correct. Long ago, so long ago, when I was young and naive, Molock and I foolishly gazed upon a ritual that almost destroyed all of the realms." He paused, and for the first time, I could see regret in his actions: " The Father created the Heavenly Dao. But we created Mortal Dao. Dao that isn''t regted in the least."

    "That''s why we use it. Dao that isn''t regted gives us so much more than Heavenly."

    He nodded. " True. One Hell Cycle after the Fall of the Angels. We Fallen began to spread sin to the Mortals. We began to corrupt their minds at a faster rate than normal. There was no point in killing Father''s toys, so we did the opposite. We sought to turn them into us. We wanted them to Fall."

    I frowned: "Then¡­."

    "The first ritual was born. We Fallen had seeded in the corruption of man: And at the forefront of the ritual stood sweet old Eve, a crazy bitch, driven mad by the loss of one of her sons. What was his name again? Ah, Abel. That was his name." Mephisto frowned deeply, so deeply I felt the hairs on my neck rise, as his bloodstained eyes narrowed.  "Eve was the first to fall from Heaven''s grace and became the first to renounce the Father in her grief. Something she made up forter in life. But at the time, that bitch did something that sent shivers down every living entity. You see, Eve had heard from Lucifer and me about¡ª"

    "Why were you two with Eve?"

    "Huh? Oh. Eve is he awesome. Way too good for Adam. She was our first mortal friend, if you can believe it. And unlike that idiot Lilith, who ran and bitched. Eve nearly killed Adam. Chopped that fuckers balls right off in his sleep. But I digressed. After she went mad, she performed a ritual meant to create a weapon to kill God."

    "..."

    "What''s with that look? Don''t you believe it? Well, believe it. But something went wrong during the ritual. Really wrong. It went so bad that Tenebrae, Mithra, and Lunafreya had to appear."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Something like that happened? Wait¡­ "What did Eve create?"

    "Context clues, my young disciple. We were talking about the collective consciousness alongside the Seven Sins. But we did kind of go off in another direction. My bad. Got to love Eve. You should meet her. She is¡ª"

    "Mephisto~" I griped at the way he gets sidetracked.

    "Right. Sorry. Anyway. During the ritual, Eve sacrificed something that made her a monster. She sacrificed her love for all things."

    "Just¡ª"

    "I''m not going to say some bullshit that love is the greatest power. It isn''t. It''s a useless feeling that can''t do shit. It''s a goddamn aspect of talk-no jutsu. Useless in the real world. But it was something that made Eve who she is today. It was something that made everyone like her. And it was her greatest treasure. When ites to sacrifice, it''s not about the mortal value but the spiritual. So let''s say you need infinite power¡­ you''d sacrifice your love for Lilith, something you consider priceless. The possibilities could be endless. Could even lead to time travel."

    "Your kidding."

    "Nope. Why do you think Moloch is so powerful? That bastard is an absolute beast. I hate fighting him. It''s annoying. But due to one heartbroken mother¡­ the Seven Sins gained avatars. No. Not Avatars. They gained living bodies. Real bodies that made our power now seem like a toy."

    I gulped, feeling my heart palpitate within my chest: "What happened to them?"

    "The Three Goddesses nearly sacrificed their lives and nature to seal the Seven Sins. It had taken an abysmal amount of time for them to recover. And honestly. I don''t think they''ll ever truly recover. There still stronger than other Primordials, but they can''t fight long."

    "Why bring this up now?" I asked, sensing something off.

    Mephisto closed his eyes, seemingly weary: "666 embodies evil. It''s an ursed number. But that very number represents the number of seals on the Seven Sins cage."

    Bells of rm began to ring even higher as my heart began to thunder: "Mephisto, what did you do."

    "As I said. I''ll do anything to find the answer I seek." He quickly said, a half smile on his lips. "Even if I have to destroy all of the Myriad Heavens. I''ll find my answers."

    "Are they in me? Is that why I lost control?" I shouted, a little panicked.

    Bellowing inughter, he smirked: "My god, your narcissistic. No. They''re not in you. But I am weakening their seals to power my sword that shall carve a permanent hole in the source wall so that all can travel to Arcadia. The reason¡­ you lost control was because most of the seals have been destroyed. You are resonating with the Seven Sins of the Myriad Heavens." He smiled evilly: "Sixy-six seals remain."

 Chapter 1264 Council Of Omnis

    ?

    "How dangerous are they? The Sins."

    Mephisto sighed, a lingering sense of frustration on his face: " As of now? The Sins are a two out of ten. But that''s on the premise we find them immediately should they be released. If they grow up, then there could be a problem." And he smiled, chuckling. " Well, I don''t have any intention to release those monsters. The Sixty-Six Seals will remain."

    I wasn''t so sure. I don''t like the idea of losing control like that. And I had resonated with the aura being released by those seals.

    "You don''t necessarily have to worry,  you know." He began again. " Even if the Seven Sins somehow manage to escape, they''ll have no effect on you. You who hold the Abyssal Sins."

    "And you?"

    "I''ve got a n. However, I''m not in the least bit interested in helping. I''d be more curious about what the angels would do. I''m sure it''ll be alright¡­ Maybe."

    Scratching my head at the irresponsible answer, I sighed, finding myself unable to do anything.

    I looked at him: "You know my luck and dare to say that?"

    "Your luck is kind of shitty." he admitted, leaping to his feet, shrugged, and moved towards the door: " Get thisnd situated. Your son did a fine job, but the people believe in you, not him. He is a stand-in. And you need to rally your armies. Demons are easy to convince, but Devils aren''t. They''ll need to see benefits."

    I nced towards the cleric frowning, pondering his worth and loyalty. No. There is no loyalty in hell. There is only fear.

    "You suspect war in Arcadia?"

    He nodded. "The Seraph will dy until victory is assured. But war will happen. And Metatron is after your head. I won''t be surprised if a squad of powerful angels will descend here to take your head. Anyway. Call me when you''re done. We''ll head to Eden once the Secondyer is stabilized." He said, closing the door on his way out, leaving the room utterly silent.

    "Who are you, Cleric?"

    "I am the Dark Pdin, Droma, Wielder of the Oath of Fury," he said beside my bastard son, draped in obsidian robes. He appeared more like a cleric than a pdin.

    "I see. How long till the prince is healed and conscious."

    "He is conscious now, my Lord. You merely need to soul whisper." Droma responded evenly, the scent of brimstone weak around him.

    He wasn''t a demon, nor a devil. Rather he was a human, a celestial. But judging by his power, he was surely more powerful than me. But I can''t tell by how much.

    "How bad were his injuries."

    Droma went silent for but a moment before he replied. " Had Prince Zaid been fully tarnished by the Hells, he''d have been fine. But had the Eighth Monarch not stepped in, he''d have died. Another hit, and his soul would have shattered. He''s lucky."

    Zaid is strong¡­ but I don''t want him to be a Shadowfell. And I suspect he doesn''t want to be one, either. Not to mention the recent changes, I can already feel more restriction building against my bloodline. It''s as if the universe itself is against me.

    Was this Zariel''s doing? Is it Tenebrae, perhaps?

    "Who controls thews of the Myriad Heavens? And don''t say the Silver Devil. He merely enforces it."

    Droma turned, revealing the horrors of hell. Half of his face had seemed to have been twisted, carved, and burned beyond recognition, leaving behind nothing more than charcoal that smoldered with the heat of the very hells.

    "The Council of Omnis is a Council that came into being after the first war between Heaven and Hell. Divided between Order and Chaos, the Seraphim and Fallen carry Nine Thrones."

    "Nine?"

    "Yes. The Angels and Fallen came to a decision that nine thrones shall be presented for everyyer of hell. A decision that benefited the Seraph."

    The only way for the Seraph to benefit was if the Fallen couldn''t work together. They''re divided, unlike the Seraph.

    "However, with the inclusion of the Shadow Promation. Things began to shift within the Council of Omnis. Before, if one wished to be included in the ruling of the Myriad Heavens, one needed power, and most of all, one needed an invitation from both the Seraph and the Fallen. But now any Pantheon can join, and each has a single seat with a single vote."

    "A goddamn republic." I spat in disgust.

    "Indeed. But it''s the best oue. Especially for the weak. The Shadow Promation is meant to push those that are weak up."

    I nced at him, resisting the urge to sneer, as that wasn''t in the least bit true. It was meant to give the illusion of authority. But in truth, the moment any other pantheon appears within the Council, they''ll be subjected to the Angels and Fallen. The Shadow Promation merely made things more political.

    Great¡­ Just what I need. More work.

    "And the Shadowfell? Are they currently being debated in this Council?"

    Droma nodded, a beyond hideous frown upon his charred lips: "Yes, I believe both Fallen and Seraph voted to restrict the bloodline of the Shadowfell."

    I see. But these changes will only affect the next generation of Shadowfell. But seeing so many died recently. What difference does that make?

    "Bastards." I spat, grimacing at such a foolish mistake. I should have been here. "How? When is the next meeting?"

    "There is a meeting every day, my Lord." The Dark Pdin addressed, sweat billowing from his brow as my icy gaze pierced his.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Everyday¡­ What type of bull¡­AHHHHHH~" Bellowing, I red at my bastard, that looked even more punchable than ever before.

    How unfortunate.

    Clenching my fist to hold myself back, I growled, sucked in a long breath, and folded my arms: "Ok¡­ Ok¡­ Everyday¡­ I guess they talk about important shit, right?"

    Droma was oddly silent as he shook his head, no: '' My Lord, you see the Fallen love to torture. So they''ll bring up topics no one cares about, such as moral issues."

    "...Moral issues? What''s that?"

    "His Majesty Lucifer recently brought up the banning of ves, which was immediately shot down after seven days of going back and forth. Such an issue is more of a local government or whatnot. It has no standing among gods. And sure, the Serpahs agreed with the Fallen, but everyone else disagreed. Who doesn''t want a ve?"

    So these tactics are used to waste time. Jesus Christ. I hate politics; even if it has mary value, I need to pawn this shit off real quick: This is like a full-time job.  Not my cup of tea.

    "Ok, I¡ª"

    Pausing as a knock cut me off, I nced towards the door as a ruby-eyed young man stepped in. Hair long and slender, face handsome with a devilish glint.

    "Your Grace," the Young Devil bowed: "Soloman is here to see the Prince."

    What fresh hell is this?

    "Does he have an appointment?"

    "No, but¡ª"

    "Then tell him to fuck right off. I don''t have time. No¡­ Shit. Where is belius? Those two are mortal enemies." I muttered, only to p myself in the head: " Lead him to me. Next, summon both the King and Prince of Hell to the throne room. Not this little shit here. He''s on standby."

    The ruby eye devil bowed. Watching him take his leave, I sneered: "When he returns, kill him and his entire family. That little shit recognized me but did not even state his name. Foolish idiot."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    I waited no more than several minutes before blood painted my entire vision as Droma moved with thews of the very void. His attacknding without any gesture or intent. The ruby-eyed devil merely exploded in a shower of blood.

    Beside him stood a frowning young man: Eyes a beautiful sapphire that burned with a seemingly evesting me. His hair was a snowy white, but it felt different from Zariel''s; Solomon''s hair felt as though it was aged as if he was ravaged by time.

    "Why is it that someone always seems to die right next to me every time I visit these ursed Hells?" He cursed, spitting a re at me.

    Noting theck of blood on his white robes, I shrugged: "It''s hell. What do you expect?"

    Solomon scuffed: "What was his crime?"

    "Arrogance."

    "In hell? I thought you''d like that." He said, his blue eyes glowing as if he were testing me.

    Snorting, I said: " What is it you want that you had to barge in without an official audience."

    "You know what I want: Demon King, Belius, the Bastard you¡ª"

    "Watch it, Soloman." I warned, narrowing my eyes." You might be a Fell God, but this is my territory. It''ll be simple to have you killed. I''m sure you show respect to the Fallen of the Nine Hells. I expect you to show it to me."

    "I¡ª"

    My hand rose: " Ariel is the only reason you are still standing. Now. Speak. Why should I give you one of my best generals?"

    "He killed my daughter¡­ my wife." Soloman spat, clenching his fist so tight blood dripped from his fingers. Sizzling through brimstone as its power burned with an almighty radiance.

    That''s awesome. I wonder if my blood can burn through the ground. No Arsene focus.

    "The death of your family has nothing to do with me. I ask what can you offer me? I don''t do shit for free. If you''re willing to take Belius'' spot, I''ll give him to you. I''ll even have him bark like a dog as I hand you his leash. I''ll even throw in my son. He''s a Snow. I''m sure he has value."

    "I''M NOT A SNOW!!!!" The bastard barked, snapping his eyes open to my surprise.

    ''Arsene¡­ Be nicer to Zaid.'' Lily suddenly began. ''He is still family. And while you haven''t publicly recognized him, you see potential, don''t you? Stop treating him like a toy, or you''ll regret it. Zaid is your son, you know. That''s all I''ll say."

 Chapter 1265 Arsene And Soloman

    ?

    Were my standards too high to be met? Was I too cruel? Zaid had talent, but he was a Snow. We have enemies. What I''ve done is far worse than what our enemies would do. Zariel, Truck-kun and I are all monsters with talents that can''t be contained.

    But Zaid¡­ He is technically older than me, but I find him weaker. Both mentally and physically. It''s as if he never suffered. Never had someone to tell him no. He wasn''t spoiled, nor was he a little bitch that whines. But he could be so much more. He could be so much more!

    Lily said to be nicer, but I wonder¡­ Had Tiamat abandoned him, would he be more than what he is today?

    "Be silent," I warned him, feeling him re daggers at me. My attention shifted to a frowning Soloman.

    I had already thrown in the offer and wouldn''t take it back. I am a devil of my word, after all.

    "I refuse¡­ I want nothing to do with the Nine Hells." Solomon said, his tone a lot more poised than it was before. He had collected himself. Good.

    "Such a shame. Then tell me. What is it you can offer¡ª"

    "Information."

    I nearly sneered: " I have all of Hell at my disposal. Do you realize how many people sell their souls, how many plead with the hells for eternal life, how many wish to have supreme talent? Information isn''t something I need. But¡ª" And I smiled, chuckling as my eyes narrowed into slits. A devilish sensation tickled my heart as I spoke: " How about I give you a chance?"

    Snapping the chamber door shut, I nced through the walls of my pce to the western towers where Belius rested: " I n to send Belius topside to help build me a mortal army. Cannon fodder, if you will.

    "You''d allow that monster to gue the Myriad Heavens again?!" Solomon barked, his wrath clouding the wisdom I''d heard so much about. "Have you any idea how many will die? How many families will he ruin? Do you realize how demonic Belius is!"

    I shrugged. "I don''t really give a damn. But if you care so much¡­ I can offer you help for a price. Tenebrae has a side project she''s working on. Assist her. And I''ll ry Belius'' location once he''s topside."

    "What type of work?"

    I shrugged yet again: " Who can say? But that woman is running all around. You tell me, what has she been up totely?"

    Solomon grimaced: " She invited the Norse and Greek Pantheon to the Council of Omnis. Said she would bring more."

    "Odin and Zeus were there?" I asked, startled for a moment.

    He shook his head: "No, from what I''ve heard, both of them are recovering. There were in pretty bad shape. Seems that their minds were on the verge of copse. The Norse Pantheon didn''t appear, but Athena from the Greek Pantheon did."

    Athena? I don''t believe I''ve ever met her¡­ "Have members of the round table appeared? What of Morgana and Mordred?"

    "Mordred? Last I saw, she was with Eve. The two vanished long ago, as for Morgana. She appears every now and again, but I rarely see her. Why?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eve yet again. I''ve been hearing her name more and moretely. I truly wonder what she''s like. She essentially sacrificed her humanity for power. How does onee back from that, as Mephisto alluded to?

    But it seems Mor is doing good. That crazy bitch was fucking badass. Never met a woman with more testosterone than me.

    I wonder¡­ How Altair will deal with her. I hope they can at least meet if Tene raises him in the Myriad Heavens. Mordred was, aside from that bastard Vancurro that has yet to visit me. She was my best friend. We literally just hit it off.

    That girl was fearless. Even when Zariel was about to decapitate her, she gave him the finger, shouting: "Do it motherfucker. I can take it!"

    I see why most people think she was a man in literature. Nope, that there was a woman with serious mental issues.

    Mordred aside, it seems like the Council of Omnis is growing: It will seem crossroad demons will have a ton more work to help levy various votes. I should take the lead on this.

    Turning towards Droma, my dark pdin, I gave themand: "Send word down the chain ofmand. Possess who you need to possess, but I want every low-level devil to begin forming a contract with the various pantheons. Most will not be stupid to give up their souls. So ask for small favors first. Devils are smart. They should know how to y the field. But we need to get the word out."

    Droma rose and bowed as he vanished in a blink of an eye, leaving only Zaid and Soloman.

    An instinctual silence followed as neither of us talked. I stared, finding myself wondering how I could use Soloman and Zaid.

    Solomon was a smart man. And I''m sure once he leaves and calms down. He''ll get a grip on himself. Seeing reality for what it is. But the thing about a devil''s deal is that it''s usually too good for most people to pass up on.

    A Devil''s Deals are supposed to be irresistible. If they aren''t, then you aren''t doing it right. Solomon''s drive for revenge is currently clouding judgment, so¡ª

    "How about it, Soloman? Information on belius and all his habits within the Myriad once he''s on the top side, and I''ll even promise he''ll not receive any assistance from me."

    The God of Wisdom scuffed: "What of the other Eight Monarchs of Hell? What of the Nine Kings, Princes, Dukes, marquesses, and so on? Will¡­"

    "He''ll not receive assistance from my side. That''s all I can promise." I coldly said, leaning in as my voice dropped to sub-zero. " So when you attack. You better hope you can kill him in one shot. So agree to Tenebrae''s terms. And I''ll help you out." I raised a hand, smiling. "Do we have a deal?"

    Conflict struck as quickly as hesitation came; he backed away: "This deal¡­ isn''t a written contract."

    "No¡­ It''ll be Verbal. So it''s disadvantageous to both sides. Find a loophole if you can." I said, ying a bit with fire. Written contracts were too strict, and I needed some room to make a move in case Belius did lose in battle.

    I can''t have that. Losing a general as powerful as him would be stupid. Not without a proper recement.

    Having Soloman serve under Tene doing whatever will have at least some benefits. And while I don''t know what Tene will ask, I do have a general Idea. After all, all Tene is doing now is for Altair''s sake. If I can drag Soloman along, then I''ll have a powerful tool in the future.

 Chapter 1266 Spawn

    ?

    It didn''t take much convincing for Soloman to ept my handshake, marking his servitude to the house of Snow without him even realizing it. Revenge sure is a bitch. Although I hope Tenebrae uses him right. I''ll have no say about him, but I know she''ll use him to the best of her abilities.

    "If that is all," I turned to my son, ring daggers at me. "I''ll like to speak to my son alone."

    "Do not betray me, Arsene. You are not Mephisto." Solomon gravely warned, vanishing in a mist of enigmatic light.

    "Zaid¡­ Let me start by saying you did a great job down here. My original intention was to leave you here for a lot longer. But Mephisto came calling." I began feeling his gaze only intensify. "Don''t look at me like that. It''ll make me shy. Look. Even Mephisto said you did a great job. I have no other reason not to believe that."

    "You! Do you think I need your validation?"

    I sighed at the truth: "Honestly? You need something. No idea why you are ring at me. This ce was mine in the first ce. From the beginning, it should have been obvious who owns it. So Zaid, my bastard. I have a mission for you."

    "Yours you say," He said softly, and yet it echoed like a bellowing roar torn by grief. "I did everything asked of me! Everything! And with a gun to my head. Under threat of you killing me and my mother." He shuddered, those burning red eyes of his quivering with a ferocity seen only in the likes of demons. "But you~."

    "Kid. Why don''t you stop bitching¡­ Do you think you are the only one? More than half of my life I spent getting fucked over. Literally, as a Mortal, I had to deal with the likes of Asmodeus, Baphomet, and that damn fucker Sitri. There was no winning; merely trying, hoping I''d not die. Do you realize how many people were after my head? I gave you a kingdom to get a taste of power, not for you to own it. This here is mine. If you want something, go out and make it yourself. You are my first¡ª"

    Pushing down my words as I was about to speak of sin, my eyes suddenly glowed: This bastard was he greedy. He wants everything I have. No. He wants it all. While there isn''t anything wrong with that. I have no intention of merely giving my children a legacy. They wield my blood. Isn''t that enough?

    "Why''d you stop," Zaid asked with a dark grimace, his instincts kicking in as he staggered to his feet. His knees buckled from the sheer pressure of his body.

    "Kid. I''ll give you something. Iza and Ves got a present from me. But you. It''s a littlete, but it''s something you, as my son, deserve."

    Staggering forth, he clenched my cor, piercing me with his measured stare tarnished by a loathing that kind of hurt.

    It was strange. I had no attachment to Zaid. None but everything I did in a way mirrored my past. I had ced Zaid in a position that would cause pain where there was no way to win. He should hate me, but¡­ why do I feel a little disappointed he does?

    Is this why parents of gods send their kids down to a lower realm to train? Is it so the kids don''t end up resenting them over the harsh reality of gaining strength? Everythinges with a price.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Swatting his hands away, Zaid nearly tumbled over; as I forced myself to hold back at the tant disrespect.

    "Hell has already taken me! Tarnish is my blood by thews of this realm. I am nothing more than a Monster, a Demon, a Devil, and a Dragon. You have already given and taken¡ª"

    "Again, with the bitching." Imented, rolling my eyes: "Do you think you can get strong without suffering? Zaid¡­ Has your mother ever told you the time she got tortured?"

    Seeing the look of shock, I shook my head in disappointment: " Yup. During her youth, a set of twins celestials struck, taking the mighty Tiamat, who had not even gained human form down. They chained and tormented her by stabbingrge hooks into her flesh to drain blood, using her scales as material. They severed her trachea to stop her from roaring, clipped her wings to ensure she''d not fly, and dug out her eyes to imnt them into themselves."

    Zaid''s expression couldn''t have gotten paler as he stared at me in disbelief. A look I shared when I first heard that story from Tia herself. Honestly, I don''t know a true monster that hasn''t been tormented once. They have all faced adversity.

    "How did she es¡ª"

    "I learned from the Celestials. I only had one head at the time, but the twins being celestials, they had the highest attunement from the Elements. I used all my senses and all my talent to learn everything I could from them. From how the Qi moved around their bodies to how they channeled Qi through their meridians." Tiamat said, opening the chamber doors to the Medical Hall, her cold red eyes filled with a tinge of amusement as she pulled herself back into the past.

    She smirked: "Te''lvana and Te''Luvrara, Twin Celestrials of Primas. I tore them apart and shredded their entrails over the skies. What a beautiful sight that was. " She touched her ruby eyes: " Later... I imnted their souls in my eyes so that they could see how I burned their home to the ground. 9 Billion lives existed on Primas. And I watched as their souls burned to ash at the horror Iid wage on their home world. I left nothing, Not even a single stoke of grass. Nothing but blood and ash was left upon that fucking world."

    "And did you know what she told me after that?" I growled, bearing down at the boy, intending to sever his useless head, but I held myself back. Now wasn''t the time to lose control: "If she were cast back in time, she''d do it all over again. All that pain, all that suffering. It all has meaning."

    "It''s quite true. Those events tormented my mind for a while, but it did temper my will." Tiamat casually said, grinning ear to ear. She looked at me: " You didn''t evene to visit me. Even after I gave some ''breath''."

    "So all of this! All this bullshit was to what? To teach¡ª"

    "Sulk on your own time. I don''t want to hear it. As I said, I have a gift for you. And I also have a mission." I told him, lifting my lips up on each end. "Zaid Snow. Seed of my very balls. You will create your very Kingdom of Dragons. That will be your mission. And in turn, for merely epting this mission: I will give you the Abyssal Sin of Greed. No strings attached. "

 Chapter 1267 Mephisto - Stormblood

    ?

    "How are the Ilvarins doing? Are they in position?" I asked from within the tattered crypt of my disciple''s castle. The scent of moss and scat was faintly present in the air as my words echoed through the image of the Maiden of Blood.

    "... Yes. But are you sure? The Ilvarins have it out for you. They ought to know Arsene is your disciple by now."

    Iughed: "You underestimate Zero; he''ll counter some of my ns once Arsene is captured. Zariel might even join his darling brother."

    ''That means Aurelia will join. Zariel and her are joined at the hip."

    "Yes. But Pandora''s box is more than enough to hold them." I announced, holding back a cruel smile. "The box will not hold them back long. Zariel is quite overpowered as he is now. That''s why I n to gift the box to the Ilvarins. Think of it as protection."

    "I''ve never met those who carry the Blood of Storm," Ishar mentioned, a passing thought, no doubt.

    "Stormbloods, eh?" I muttered, twirling my fingers through a strand of hair, and my lips curled down. "I do foresee some issues. Few among the Ilvarins carry the Blood of Storm. Thank the Father for that, and with the rate of incest happening within the Box of Pandora, they should be weaker."

    "I think the opposite. You sealed them, My Lord. You tore them from their home that withered and rotted with the passage of the elements. You broke the will of generations, all for what?" Said Ishar calmly.

    I don''t even remember anymore. How many eternities ago was that? Compared to most races, the Ilvarins were rtively secluded. But they didn''t deserve what I did. At least, I don''t think they did. Did I seal that memory?

    "Ilvarins were molded from pure energy. When west met¡­ sixty-five percent of their bodies were made from raw untapped energy. That number is sure to have dropped with the new generation. The old generation¡­ they unsettle me."

    "Your fault, no doubt," Ishar told me with a sly smile. "Well? What''s the n? They were released a while ago. I''m sure you can ughter them if you so choose."

    "No¡­ they''ll be the Snow Families'' shield."

    "Shield, you say!" Ishar spat, bursting withughter. "My Lord, you sure are funny. Zariel and Aurelia are nearly in the realm of the untouchable. All there is to worry about is Arsene and Lilith."

    "Yes-Yes. I know, however, with Arcadia opening. Changes are bound to ur. New techniques are going to be learned. And with new knowledgees confidence. The Seraphim are bound to challenge me sooner orter; it''s in their nature. As I said, once Zariel breaks apart Pandora''s box, which shouldn''t take long. I suspect Metatron and a few others to attack. A war like the one when the Angels first fell is bound to happen again."

    "You believe it''ll be that bad?"

    "The Seraphim, the highest grade of Angels, the leaders, are in civil unrest. I can only imagine their people." I shook my head, served my surroundings within the crypt, and began again. "Heaven''s Gate is but one organization in Heaven. The biggest, but there is only one. The masses will deal with Metatron. It''s only a matter of time. They''ll reel him in. But we need to start preparing now."

    Ishar red at me for some inexplicable reason, sighed, pursed her lips, and sighed once again. "You''re going to have me do all the work, aren''t you?"

    "Oh,e on, you like work!" I righteously protested.

    "I want a vacation. A Chaos Cycle of Rxation."

    ¡­ "That''s out of¡ª"

    "It''s not a request¡­ My Lord." She said, narrowing her ruby-red eyes. "I''ve ved for longer than any King. I''m tired. I''ll take care of the War effort. But I''m going on vacation."

    "Half a Chaos Cycle!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Eyes turning into puppy dog eyes, a sensation of pity overwhelmed me as I sighed. I do abuse her. And it''s only one Chaos Cycle. If she starts right after the preparation for war, this could work: "Fine¡­ One Chaos Cycle. But should anything major happen. I want you back."

    She grinned, almost like a toddler beaming with childlike innocence: "Kay! Hehe. Thanks, My Lord! It seems Truck-kuns doggy eye attack affects even you. She''ll be happy to know."

    Of course, it was Arsene''s Sister. I swear that girl causes more problems them her brothers. I''ll have to keep her away from Iza and Ves. That''ll be the only way I can groom them how I please.

    I smiled: "I think I''m going to reignite the Blood of Storm resentment."

    "My Lord?" Ishar said, a tad bit confused.

    I chuckled: "It''s been a while, and those Stormblood bastards are always fun to deal with. Wannae?"

    Drawing in arge breath, a blinding sh of images whipped through my mind as I peered through the eyes of those who carried pride in their hearts.

    And there was none more arrogant than the Blood of Storm.

    Stormbloods had many faults, but from what I could remember, they were ahead of their time. They were too far ahead. It made them arrogant. They were so arrogant they protested against me for some reason.

    "Found them," I told myself aloud. And lifted my eye to Ishar:" There in the Astral Sea, in a pocket dimension."

    "My Lord¡­ is this necessary?" Ishar asked me hesitantly. " They only just reemerged from their long exile. If you attack, you''ll only cause them to join Metatron."

    Bellowing inughter, I waved over her concern: "Ilvarins hate angels. They hate them with a passion. Ilvarins always wanted the angels to see them as equals, but not once did the Seraphim do so. They were mistakes. Trash the Father tossed away in his mission to create humans."

    "The angels didn''t tell them that, right?"

    I sneered: " Tell them? Nope. They didn''t even talk to the Ilvarins. Much less acknowledge their existence. They ignored thempletely. At least the humans got the chance to be scorned by our kind. Ilvarins weren''t even allowed in the seraphim presence less they be killed on the spot."

    "Your kidding." Said Ishar in a stony voice. "Were the Angels that uptight?"

    "I guess they were." I mused, thinking about it for a bit.

    I wonder if I ever was like that. I should ask Tenebrae sometime.

    "Well, let''s go toy with them," I said with an excited voice. " Youing? I might need a wingman."

    "Sweet baby Jesus," She cursed. "Yeah¡­ I''ll go. Anything to get out of work."

    "Sweet!!!! And if there are still dicks let''s invite them to the Council of Omnis, lol. They''ll drive everyone mad!"

 Chapter 1268 Honor

    ?

    It was good seeing Tiamat up and running again. Tene had told me she gave me some ''breath.'' It was a big sacrifice. I was sure she didn''t know what she was giving up. Nevertheless, It had seemed Zariel was the one to heal her. He was passing by on business and wanted to check-in. He''d done me a big favor. Tiamat is an invaluable ally.

    And in time, so too would Zaid. The little brat was annoyed by mymand. The bastard almost spat on my face thinking I was only fucking with him just so that I could take it all away.  I''d have killed him if it weren''t for Tia. That little shit was about to be backhanded to death. But I''ll settle for the poison I was about to pour into his veins.

    The Seven Sins of the Abyss were pure. They were made for Abyssals, and in a way, I believe that it was the Abyssal Sins that created the Myriad Sins. Both act like each other, but the feel is different. Perhaps I didn''tprehend the Myriad Sins enough before my upgrade, but I always felt the Abyssal Sins were stronger.

    But to gift it to Zaid. That would be¡­ dangerous as it was experimental. To understand an Abyssal, one needs to understand their hive mind. These bastards are on another level. It''s instinctual to them. They have ancestors to pull from and elders whose wisdom and willpower can assist the next generation.

    There was a reason the Abyssals were mad beasts for such a long time. And imnting a sin I have no business touching, a sin I barely understood was suicidal for Zaid. Whether he lived or not¡­ he''ll not be a dragon anymore. He''d be something else. The Abyssal Laws will twist his nature, break his will, and transform him.

    "ARSENE!!!" A fiery voice barked as a scarlet hairss barged into my chambers as I dressed for the days ahead.

    I smiled as the maid Lilims buttoned my ck tunic, making sure not a drop of dust touched my skin. They sensually trailed their half-clothed bodies over mine.

    An attempt to make me have them, I was sure.

    "What can I do for you? I believe we have a meetingter today."

    "Why didn''t you tell me you were back!" Ezra hammered, storming towards me. She grabbed me by the tunic. Apparently losing her manners in her time here.

    Not that I me her¡­ these bastards here are quite unruly.

    "Your Highness, " one of my nameless Lilms addressed, swatting her hand away. "He is the Monarch watch¡ª."

    Finding my cheek stained and my eyes sight blinded by a mist of blood and guts, I merely sighed at the sight of Ezra plunging her entire forearm through the maid''s head, tearing out any brain matter she had, killing her dead.

    "For the love of God. I just got clean." I groaned, snapping myself clean with a cleansing spell. I looked at my red-headed demoness, cheeks aze with anger. I smiled. "I¡ª" Pausing as my entire vision whirled from out of control, a confusing sensation caught hold of me as I frowned. My eyesight settled after a brief moment.

    Standing upon a mountainous coast, overlooking the waves crashing over the rocky shores, painting the skies with glimmers of starlight, a chair, and table presented themselves to me.

    I nced at my palms¡­ they were transparent. I wasn''t actually here: Was this a mental projection? A dream?"

    "Arsene! We meet again." A voice I''d never forget called, just where the chair and table rested.

    I looked over, frowning at the bastard who seemed to not know what boundaries meant.

    "Metatron¡­" I said my voice like utter stone. " What is it you want."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "No need to be so defensive. This is merely a dreamscape. I cannot harm you here." He assured me, but I knew that was a lie, one I wasn''t the least bit fearful of. Despite being in this realm¡­ this dreamscape... I felt in control, as if I had been granted authority simr to what I held in the Nine Hells.

    "Why is it no one can seem to schedule a meeting? Is it that hard?" I mused, taking a seat. Metatron grinned and conjured two chalices and some wine. "We would like your help. And you being a businessman¡­ I''m sure we canpromise on some issues."

    He poured me some that smelt of clouds, freeing and refreshing, with nodes of oak, nuts, and cheery: "It''s one of my own custom blends. Try some. I¡ª"

    "What is it you want? I was about to getid." At least, I think I was; Ezra is always so hard to read and aggressive.

    "Then I''ll get right to it." He said, pouring himself a ss. He took a sip, closed his eyes, savoring his drink, and said: " We want Mephisto."

    "... Good for you. Although, I didn''t think Mephisto swung that way. Are youing out of the closet? Well, why don''t you go back in? I don''t care."

    ''That¡­ that''s not what I meant." He paused, a twitch in his brow. He looked me over: "We need Mephisto''s assistance, and we want you to assist us."

    Taking hold of the chalice, I swirled the ruby contents with a contorted sneer: " Well, aren''t you guys shameless? And why would I help you?"

    "Well, your children. They are in Mephistos eye right now." he started, and I felt as if Metaton was trying to allude to something.

    But what? It''s not like I trusted Mephisto fully, but he also wasn''t one to screw over my children when we had a close rtionship with each other. His intention is unknown, but¡­ It''s better than trusting someone like Metatron.

    "Arsene¡ª"

    "Monarch," I coldly corrected, seeing the need to remind him, pouring the content of wine over the table. Something about it felt wrong. I spoke out: "You ask me to betray my Master? Or did you forget I epted him as my teacher?"

    Uhmmmm, that is so embarrassing. What fucking Master. Hmmm! Let''s never tell him this.

    "Look what he did to Zariel!" Metatron roared, storming to his feet. He red into my eyes, his anger darkening this once dreamlike symphony. "Cast into Hell, and¡ª"

    "It wasn''t by Mephisto''s hands that Arsene was cast to hell. We both know that. I have no business with you, Metatron.

    "But was he one who tormented your brother." The Seraphim roared.

    I scowled. He was right, but:" That is Zariels business. He had a choice to make Mephisto an enemy and didn''t. I''ve no business interceding on his behalf. My brother, too, has honor. I''ll not tarnish it."

 Chapter 1269 Dreamless

    ?

    Metatron''s broad shoulders trembled as he bowed his head when augh thundered through this false world. He lifted his head, his smile bearing rows of pearly white teeth: "Arsene¡­ I am trying to give you an out. I am trying not to outright dere war."

    "But you can''t." I told him, "I am the link between the Abyss and the Myriad. Let me ask you something. How many resources will it take for me to levy all the votes within the Council of Omnis? An offer of Abyssal Resources, what God in their right mind would reject me? I have a monopoly on all things Abyssal. And you can''t outright kill me. The Night, the Moon, the Light, and the Fallen will protect me."

    "Then there is Nessa," I casually mentioned. "The onlynd in the Myriad that possess Abyssal Resources. So tell me, Metatron, what can you do to me?"

    The Scribe of Heaven''s shoulders stilled, and his rage-filled expression chilled: "Your arrogance will be your undoing."

    "Lots of bitches keep telling me that. But here I am. Metatron¡­ Mate. It seems to me you''re reaching. Honestly, it''s pathetic. You''re like a whore begging with her legs spread wide. Sorry. I''ve offended the whores. You''re more like a cucked bastard, begging me to fuck his wife." I spat over the ground, granting him the finger: "Now send me back. We are done."

    Ahhh~ That felt so good.

    Metatron chuckled dryly: "I told them¡­ I told them this wouldn''t work. You can''t negotiate with a devil, much less a Tarnish bastard like you. Filthy vermin like you¡ª "

    "You done? Cuz I don''t want to hear it.'' I interjected, cleaning out my ear. I shrugged: " You are free toe at me, Metatron. And can I call you Meg? Like from that animated tv-show? You seem like Meg¡­ Shut up, Meg. Better yet, can I call you Mega Tron? That could be your first andst name. Awesome, right?"

    Pausing as I looked at his flushed expression, my eyes glittered: " My God, your cheeks even glow like a bitch in heat. Bro, I don''t swing like that. Although, I''m sure I can find you a man if you like. And not to get political, but aren''t you an Angel? How are you, homo¡ª"

    Bursting into a symphony ofughter as Metatron exploded in a fury that distorted this dreamscape, his roar withered the realm, tearing at the fabric of this false reality.

    "MEG!!! " I howled, inughter through the whirlwind of spiraling essence: "What pissed you off more? Me calling you gay or me calling you a pitiful worm that likes being cucked. You know it''s alright to be gay nowadays, right? Although, I''ve never met a man whose ok being cucked. Sooooo~"

    "You bastard!!!" Metatron barked, rising into the air like a god of wind. He red, bearing down at me with something sinister in his eye. "I tried to y nice! Tried to show you respect, yet you!!!"

    "Yeah-Yeah. Why don''t you ask me how many fucks I give? Answer. None. And for making my life harder than it needs to be¡­ I''m going to send my son off to have your wife or harem cucked. I don''t want to stain my dick like that, but perhaps Zaid might be interested."

    The madness in Metatron''s eye shimmered more brightly than any star as in the skies of this dreamscape, hundreds of thousands of scarlet eyeballs sprang into creation. A chill, unlike anything I''d ever felt before, tickled my bones.

    "You can have him, Lords of the Dreamless Night," The Seraphim dered. Leading those scarlet eyes to brighten with joy. He looked at me, saying: " I didn''t lie when I told you I can''t harm you, but they can."

    "Again. Not a single fuck given. Why are you exining yourself?" I pointed out,  opening my palm. I called upon Zariels Blessing. Transforming this dreamscape into an endless abyss of weaving intertwining with one another. A stirring calmness overcame me once more.

    The moment I activated this blessing, Zariel should know of my troubles. For this blessing to work, Zariel must understand the Wieve, not me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Brother of the Silver Devil! We''ve finally have you." A dark, sickly voice sprang from the distorted void around me. "How many moons have we waited? How many cycles of time? You are finally owers."

    Collecting data for Zariel, shards of darkness began to flicker through the void into my palm, shing like the rustling of shadows.

    "Who are you? You seem to have some hatred towards my little brother. Care to tell me why?" I patiently said, sensing two divergent paths connecting within me.

    The core of my being and this dreamscape were connecting. It was bing a reality.

    "I am Dreamless." The man said, in a raspy tone: " And I will be your warden in this hell in which escape will never find you."

    With a scuff, I felt the connection grow more intense; the shards of darkness within my palm began to thicken with Abyssal radiance. I peered at the thousand eyes and pushed down the apprehension of the unknown gripping my soul.

    It was odd he was able to invade my hell and pull me into this dreamscape, but for some reason, he had not obliviated me. Something else must be going on. Perhaps it has to do with my physical body.

    "Are you trying to pull me out of Hell?" I asked.

    "It will seem you are not as dumb as you appear." the One name Dreamless said darkly.

    And Metatron frowned: "Do not waste time Dreamless. The Kings and Lords of Hell will surely take note by now."

    An attack on the spiritual level and physical. How annoying. But¡­ I do get to try out my spear. Zaid was just two squishy.

    Focusing upon my blood, the strands of hair along my back rose alongside the webs of scarlet energy abyssal in nature from my flesh. The void shook and cracked, parting like the red sea around me.

    "Guess there goes one trump card." I mused, staring into the eyes of Metatron. "From this point on¡­  Heavens Gate and the Second Layer of Hell are at war." I told him, sucked in a deep breath, and spoke not to Metatron nor Dreamless, whose scarlet eyes trembled with a dreadful fear.

    I spoke to my blood¡­ I spoke to the Abyss.

    "Come Forth, Spear of the Abyssal Night."

 Chapter 1270 Spear Of The Abyssal Night

    ?

    My blood boiled as if caught in a den of mes. And as if the Abyss had heard my cry, it answered. My skin peeled away like paint on the wall, falling upon the ground as ash rather than dead skin. While the blood that should have painted the earth and pooled downwards in an onught of lifeblood never came.

    Rather what I should have seemed came as an echo¡­ an echo that resounded through all realms, through all echoes elements like an unfathomable gong it rang.

    The weave that was my sight began to break down and be reced by two insurmountable concepts that red from my palm: War and Death.

    As if two of the Four Horseman of the Apocalypse had presented themselves to me, the winds howled and wailed, tore and bent, as if brought into the hands of ughter. An obsidian spear engraved with silver and red presented itself. The de itself was elegant to a single point, demonic in nature, with a regal polish that carried two sigils upon its shaft. One of Pride, the other of Wrath.

    "Arsene¡­" I heard the bbergasted Metatron say.

    "Requiem!" Dreamless shouted, all thousands of eyes vanishing, reced by a shadowy figure whose presence seemed as if it wanted to mask itself from me.

    Me, the Monarch of Darkness.

    Disgust stered my lips in a downward arc as the reality of perception bent to my will, distorting in such a way the shadows masking Dreamless were torn to shreds.

    "There you are," I calmly said, the arrogance of my tone almost as foreign as it was powerful.

    The moment the spear was drawn, I felt my mind grow colder, and my heart rate slowed, yet my heart continued to hammer away, pushing Qi throughout my meridians, activating every living cell, every spinning electron, and atom.

    As I was born again, reborn, the world seemed anew.

    "Requiem, is in your possession?" Dreamless howled, possessing long snowy hair that trailed over his shoulders. His gaze was affixed with two cross shape patterns in his silvery eyes. "Zariel gifted it to you!"

    "Do not be fooled," Megatron said, nearly insisting. "That''s not Requrim. That''s the Blood of his ursed Bloodline. It''s close to Requirm." He pointed at me. "Look closely. Arsene and Zariels Astral Signature are close to one another. They''re family, after all. But there is nothing to fear. That fool can''t use the spear as he pleases. It''s eating him away."

    Dreamless eyes widened a little, the caution in his gaze lessening. " Your right¡­ I¡ª"

    "I think I''ve heard enough of this nonsense." I heard myself say as Iposed the onught of Qi, whose purity was eating at my inners.

    My adaptation was quickly trying to adapt to the changes, but the Spear of Abyssal Night was too monstrous.

    I nced downwards to the obsidian spear bleeding runic symbols in almost everynguage conceivable. Slivers of fear coiled around my heart, tightening till my breath fell short, and my vision became dotted with ck.

    "I''m on my way." The cold voice of Aurelia echoed like a storm. "Zariel is slower than me. So I''ll reach you first."

    "Someone is invading my dreamscape! They''re quick!" Dreamless shouted, snapping his gaze to Metatron. " You promised me that was impossible. That only Pure-Blooded Seraphims could¡ª"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You¡ª"

    Coughing up a mouthful of blood, I tightened the hold of my spear and stepped into position. There were too many things out of my control. First, a bunch of no-name rankers found and attacked me. Now, in my own hell, I''m about to be kidnapped.

    While the spear of Abyssal Night has granted me power, damn near unlimited power¡­ if I can''t identify what is dragging me away, I can''t stop it.

    "Damn it!!!!" Dreamless bellowed, lunging towards me as hundreds of thousands of millions of ck tentacles sprang out f creation. My vision was nketed by the sight, and yet fear did not ring. Rather, it was the hiss of my spear as I spoke.

    "Aspect of Sealing"

    The dreamscape shattered into shards. Night and day fractured like a stilled painting. Thews and concepts froze as if stopped by the power of the Abyss. One after the other, they receded into themselves as an arc of obsidian light red over the horizon, devouring everything in its path.

    Whatever might have been in my path shattered, revealing Dreamless fearlessly approaching at an impable speed.

    I was sure he could instantly arrive at me, but revealing such a technique so early could reveal more than he''d like.

    Hands gesturing into seals, I frowned as Dreamless pointed the finger at me: " Dream scur¡ª"

    "Aspect of Devouring"

    As if a ckhole had imploded, the event horizon whipped over the arc of Heaven and Earth as pure raw darkness nketed my vision, leaving nothing behind but Tenebrae''s grace. The spear of Abyssal Night howled with Almighty essence eating away at anything and everything till nothing, but void existed alongside the contorted expression of Dreamless.

    I was sure¡­ I was sure I could harm him. I could at least injure him. My spear made it possible to injure Fell Gods. That I was sure. Call it arrogance, but everything in me was telling me I was correct, but¡­ that bastard wasn''t even injured.

    He wasn''t even phased. Was the discrepancy that big?

    Channeling the Abyssal mes over the spear''s edge, weariness gathered within those crossed shape pattern eyes of his. He shot me a measured stare, soared down to the ground, and began to circle me like a lion would its prey.

    "How long can youst?" Dreamless asked as magical sigils began to gather over his shoulders. "An ignorant man like¡ª"

    Through the weave glimmering through my eyes, I grin through the globs of blood seeping from my lips as information sank into my soul.

    "Three Seconds out!" Aurelia''s voice thundered through my mind as this magical dreamscape shuddered as if moved by an insurmountable force.

    But I wasn''t worried. The reason my attacks didn''t phase Dreamless, why he seemed so indifferent, wasn''t due to me being weaker. This bastard didn''t exist on the physical ne. Before me was an illusion. A construct created by energy.

 Chapter 1271 Fallen Angel Of War I

    ?

    His body, his true body, had to be somewhere. But where?

    Peering at Zariels Weave in hopes of gleaming some thoughts, only a misfortune came my way following a dark curse beneath my breath. There was nothing. Not even a string that¡­

    "Two Seconds," Aurelia chimed in. "You alive? Or will I have to scoop your remains off the pavement?"

    Her words almost sounded childish and might have garnered augh if they didn''t sound sinister. But it did make me grin. A move that had Dreamless growing more cautious. When without a sound, the two sigils on his shoulders lit up with starry radiance. They were blinding and beautiful, releasing an amethyst glow.

    A foreboding sense of unease swelled, and for some reason, I saw¡­ Balor rose out of the void, Sitri, the fucking Prince of Hell I''d destroyed so many years ago that I''d forgotten how ruggedly handsome he was. The two Gods bore nk expressions for but a moment before consciousness filled in the nk.

    "ARSENE!!!!!" They both bellowed like fucking crack fiends lunging towards me like des of grass. Weapons poised for attack.

    I pivoted off the balls of my feet, making sure neither Sitri nor Balor could nk my rear. I needed them on one side.

    Spitting out dozens of curses, Sitri was the first to arrive, his contorted expression aze with hate: "YOU KILLED ME! YOU!!!! YOU TORMENTED ME! TORE THE FLESH FROM MY SOUL!!! BROKE ME!!!"

    Cleaving down his sword, an obsidian masterpiece I never saw him use. My spear swept into an upwards arc, meeting his sword, as my right leg simultaneously shed,nding right on his chest, tearing open arge chasm of flesh.

    Blood purged the turbulent skies as my gaze snapped to Balor appearing in my blind spot, sweeping his de to sever the head. But at that time, my sigil appeared. Molded with the aspect of Sealing as its core, a hexagonal barrier met his spear, blowing me off my feet.

    I skidded over the ground when Dreamless suddenly appeared, his bloodshot eyes demanding blood.

    Once again, my sigil appeared, creating a barrier that shattered into shards, but it gave me enough time to reposition my spear to parry. Pain fluttered my senses as bones and flesh pressed against the stone I tore through like paper.

    Blinding light dazed my vision, obscuring my senses.

    "Are¡­ Are they Fell Gods too?" I muttered, spitting bits of organs from my lips. My hold over my spear tightened as it fueled my cultivation. "What an unfair technique, " I told him, mending my bones while leaving the flesh broken. It would be a waste of time to care for it. "It''s better than creating blood clones of yourself. At least you''d have two different battle styles protecting you."

    Dreamless grinned: "All creatures dream. All of them have seen what they fear, what they hate, what they loathe¡­ You are no different. I merely called upon them. Granting them the power to ruthlessly kill you. So are the power of Nightmares."

    Would Melino? or Hypnos be able to do the same?

    "Well, isn''t this a bitch." I said, narrowing my eyes as the search for Dreamless''s main body continued to hound me. This body before me was invincible. "But is this all? A few crushed bones? Word gets out a fell God can''t instakill an Immortal. Well¡­ I can only imagine. You''d be everyone''s bitch. Aughingstock of the ages."

    Dreamless, all but sneered. He spoke out like a fool, ignorant of how I was merely wasting time.

    ''None will learn of this. For you will not live that long."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Want to bet?" I challenged.

    "One Second,'' Aurelia''s childish voice hummed: " And I hope you know. I''m still pregnant. And it really hurts to move. You owe me. As penance, I want you to tell Zariel to take a break. A long break. And I heard you''re a good cook. Make me something. Aurelia likes soup."

    This girl¡­

    "What are you getting distracted for!" Dreamless growled," You think whoever invaded my web can help? I¡ª"

    "AURELIA IS HERE TO HELP!" That insaness howled as the void opened up. And with it, a silvery hair woman. The left side of her cheek revealed a strange marking that trailed down into her robe. it resembled a strange tattoo-shaped serpent. "Oh! It''s you! Hiya Dream. Still mad I took your bitch!" Aurelia shouted, and against all the invincibility that I thought Dreamless possessed. Aurelia''s foot tore through the winds meeting his face, folding him into another realm in a blinding sh that defied speed.

    "Aw~ That felt good." She sang, floating down to me.

    "How''d you hit him?"

    "Hit?" She tilted her head, only to giggle:" Naw, I didn''t hit him. I killed him." And to my surprise, she nodded. " Not him per se but thews around him. You had all the tools. It''s just that you''re out of your element Arsene. Kill thews around you, and slowly but surely, you''d be able to take out anyone. It''s a little barbaric, but¡­ you follow Ren-Shii, right? It''s perfect for you."

    "I¡­

    "Now¡­ What type of soup can you make? I like Irish Potato. No bacon. That shit taste funny."

    "Aurelia!" Metatron said, approaching with a fiendish expression contorting by anger. "Are you sure you want to interfere?"

    "Interfere?" She smiled, nearlyughing: " You''re the Scribe of Heaven, right? Well, let me tell you about the future. I, Aurelia Morningstar, will kick open those famous silver gates your kind is so fond of, ughter my way to your home, and kill you. Heavens Gate will be but a fleeting dream when I''m done."

    The Scribed frowned: " Are you mad or merely foolish?"

    "Mythos." She said.

    Metatron turned to stone, his expression unable to mask the shock.

    "It took so long to find Heavens Gate," Aurelia admitted. " I''ve been trying to find you bastards ever since I learned of your existence. I figured you''d get in my way at some point. Then my dummy had to get me pregnant. That put my ns on hold. But now¡­ I''m nearly free."

    "What do you know of Mythos!" Dammanded the Scribe of Heaven.

    Aurelia smiled, her expression like gold upon the sea of chaos: "Good luck Metatron. For once, the Path to Arcadia opens. Not even Zariel will be able to stop me from destroying you." And she looked up into the skies. A devilish glint in her teasing eyes." Isn''t that right, Father?" f

 Chapter 1272 Fallen Angel Of War II

    ?

    At her words that carried her mischievous foxy grin, Lucifers gripping voice resounded: "Brother¡­ Was there no agreement that no Archangel  shall descend into my Hell?"

    I gulped as unnatural pressure nearly forced me to my knees. Globs of blood pooled from my wounds and orifices, drenching my battered clothing. Lucifer continued in a lifeless tone: "Do you know what you''ve done?"

    Blinding light scattered through the Dreamscape, pulling my vision away as I awake within my bedroom chamber. The sting of pain that I received from Dreamless''s realm was present alongside Aurelia standing in front of me.

    She shot me a giddy smile, nced at the star-struck Ezra, and pulled me into a vacuum in space without warning as we appeared upon a world foreign to me yet covered by volcanic ash and brimstones, carrying a dense scent of sulfur that nketed Heaven and Earth. I sucked in a deep breath, startled as Lucifer, Dreamless, and Metatron stood side by side.

    "Zariels ability wouldn''t have helped, at least not at your current level. You needed to look past that Dreamscape. Dreams true body was here on Aria all along. That bastard sure is fearless."

    Aria? Is that the name of this world? But this feels like Hell. How? That name isn''t one of the names of the Nine Layers.

    "I''ve warned you all." Lucifer began, the flecks of gold zing around him deepening as if he were the very Heavens. "Peace has existed for how long? During ourst war¡­ I fell many of my Brothers. Butchered them like the cattle they were. Do you really wish to repeat this, brother?"

    Trails of sweat curled down the faces of the two Fell Gods as they stood before Lucifer. His presence was asmanding as the highest ruler.

    That was until a burst of taintedughter sprang into the wild. The mes, soot, and brimstone dissipated in a deep amethyst light as a male''s voice resounded.

    The world twisted, and there he appeared. A man with long ck hair that stretched to his back, eyes like that of a phoenix zing a smoldering red me, and a charming smile that was as inviting as it was dangerous. Beneath his right eye, aplex sigil sat tattooed in ck ink.

    "Moloch," Aurelia said, startling me.

    I''d seen him before, but¡­ But never like this. "Is that his true form?"

    Aurelia shook her head: " We perceive the angels based on what we canprehend. When Mortals gaze upon Angels, they may see them with three lion-shaped heads. It all just depends. It''s the same for you. What you see is an illusion. Angels are everchanging."

    "That sounds like utter nonsense."

    She grinned: " Perhaps. But it''s true. Although it''s a little concerning, Moloch is here. I''d rather not fight pregnant." she told me. " Tsk. Where the Hell is Zariel? He should have been here by now. Curse that Dumb-Dumb."

    "I''m here." My brother''s voice suddenly said as he stepped out of subspace, his expression pale as a ghost. "Sorry¡­ I was held up by Shiva. He''s in on this. Something is going on. Zero is on his way. Lets¡ª"

    "So everyone is here!" Metatron shouted, folding his arms with a false sense of security. Everyone could perceive. "Zariel, Aurelia, Samael, Moloch, and Gadreel."

    "I hate this realm," Zariel muttered. "Why did it have to be Gadreels domain."

    "Who?"

    Zariel looked at me: "Not every Fallen is sane, brother. Many lose their minds, bing enemies of both Heaven and Hell. Gadreel is one. Beelzebub and Belphigor might be evil incarnate; they at least know of Order. Gadreel is utter Chaos. There is no reasoning, especially not with the Fallen Angel of War. It was Gadreel that made it imperative that we stall the effects of Madness. He is our future."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I knew the Immortal realm slowed the Maddening we gods experience as we age, but¡­ I never thought it would be this bad. I always thought Madness would just turn a good man evil or into a dick or something.

    Hmmm. Maybe my definition of Madness is different from everyone else''s. Everyone I know is crazy, but I can at least reason with them.

    A chill climbed along my spine as a nasty sensation slithered up my robes. My skin stood on end, leaving me with a sensation of being exposed for some strange reason.

    Crackles ofughter hounded the realm, peeling away my conscious will. As if I was being stripped, bloodlust gathered within my heart, deepening my connection with the spear of Abyssal Night.

    Spasms ran along the ends of my nerves as I held my spear so tight blood pooled over the de''s edge as the urge to carve Aurelia''s baby out shed through my head.

    "He''sing," Zariel warned.

    But neither of the Fallen and Angels above seemed concerned. Rather they held onto smiles.

    "You and Moloch would not be able to hold me. But Gadreel. Now that will be difficult. Dealing with Tarnish is always tough. Especially ones who do not care for their own lives. How I Ioath those bastards." Metatron robotically phrased. "But how do you know if he''ll attack me? He might attack the weaklings below."

    "SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR~"

    Nearly blown off my feet by the inhuman shriek, blood gushed from my eyes, nose, ears, and mouth as the shockwave rattled my core.

    Trouble, if not terrified, that the spear of Abyssal Night barely protected me, I knew that Dreamless was nothingpared to this Fallen. The difference between the two was night and day.

    The Qi withering me from the inside out continued to elerate the damage as I refused to back away. I wanted to see what would happen.

    I wanted to see Gadreel.

    "Can you fight?" Zariel asked me, startling me as I turned to him in surprise.

    "Are you serious? You know I''m not suicidal like you, right?"

    He shrugged: "If you stay, you fight. The spear¡­ It''ll protect you. Not to mention you have ''her'' blessing, don''t you? You better pull out all the stops. Or you''re dead. Oh, and watch out for Dreamless. He''s a low-ranked Ranker, but he''s strong enough to one-shot you. Spear or not."

    "Wee to the big leagues," Laughed Aurelia shooting me a wink.

    "Where the hell is Mephisto when you need him."

    It was then Zariel snickered: "You''re a member of the Order of Chaos. We are never alone, dear brother. One merely needs to call upon us."

 Chapter 1273 Fallen Angel Of War III

    ?

    Goosebumps were the first to prickle my skin as the tension between the three Gods began to distort the realm. Zariel''s expression was colder than usual. Lucifer was still smiling as if he could do no wrong. The same could be said for Moloch, who seemed happy, nearly like a child.

    Metatron however¡­ I didn''t understand. Insulting him was fun, but his actions confused me. He should have perceived such an oue. Even the dumbest strategist knew this was a bad move.

    So why?

    Why did he target me to ask a favor? Was it just to acquire Mephisto''s assistance through me? Was it to threaten my children?

    "F~O~O~D," A fiendish voice descended.

    With a gulp, I surveyed my surrounding. The Weave within my eyes directed me to the far west, a few hundred miles away within a volcano. My heart palpated as I saw a home decorated by the intestines of hundreds.

    Blood that rotted and pooled against the ground, simr to that of a carpetid, while the rotting bodies of hundreds of thousands of women and men, children, and elderlyy sprawled about, arms and legs bound, while their mouths stood gagged. Their lifeless bodies were filled with maggots and pestilence that ate away at their eyes.

    "SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR~"

    Hearing the shriek again, Aurelia ced her arm on my shoulder and shed in the air as hundreds of dreadful arcs of enigmatic light exploded from the earth.

    mes, unlike anything I''ve ever felt before, bleeding an intense hatred, melted the surface of my skin like hot cheese before I became aware of it. A grunting sensation wormed its way out my throat as we weaved through the air, dodging these monstrous beams of unholy light.

    "Gadreel!" Metatron growled, his bloodshot eyes ame in recognition. Weaving through the arcs of hellish light, he shouted: "He who uses the Sin of Wrath as a weapon."

    A weapon?

    "The Undying me of Hatred," Aurelia said grimly." That''s why it harmed you; It''s not a me but a sin."

    Staring at Lucifer, the only one who didn''t bother to dodge, I frowned as he opened his palm. Wielding a ball of scarlet light, I felt something in my stomach drop.

    The orb in his palm was the very same aura Gadreel just released.

    "Look carefully." Said Aurelia vigntly. "What you are about to see is one of the Three God Realm Techniques to exist. The very same rank as your ck Sabbath."I looked at her, and she smiled: "Father created it observing the Forsaken¡­ My Mother''s people."

    The world trembled as Lucifer closed his fist, crushing the Orb. His body began to glow hot like an abyss of fire, and in that moment, the Undying mes of Hatred cloaked his body.

    "I don''t know the mechanics as I wasn''tpatible: But Father is able to absorb both Physical, Magical, and Concepts, turning them into his power. It''s an impossible technique that he created for Mother."

    "What''s it called?" I muttered, feeling Lucifer''s state of existence being pushed to such a greater height my bones grew weak in his presence.

    Aurelia shook her head: '' No idea. He never told me. He''s never told anyone. But said that this technique anyone can acquire but few can wield."

    "What does that mean?"

    She looked at me oddly, ready to speak when Moloch''s booming voice resounded sarcastically: "Oh, King of The Nines, has thee decided to kill thy Eldest?"

    "Piss off," Spat Lucifer coldly.

    I frowned, feeling the ground shutter even more, quaking with such force brimstone rained from the skies, painting our skin ashen.

    "Shit!" Aurelia shouted, pivoting with me off the air. When a golden ck sword shed into her palm, twisting the realm. Embers of radiance blinded my eyes as a bloodstained bone spear that would have impaled us zoomed past us, arriving at Metatron, who easily caught the bone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Look what you''ve be¡­ Brother," The Archangel whispered, the torn in his voice the most genuine it had ever been in my presence.

    Catching sight of a ghastly figure rise from the earth carrying two ashen horns, wielding seven mini pupils within a single iris. He was naked, yet the blood staining his ashen skin felt more like cloth than anything else.

    Gadreel stared for a while, silencing the scene. None dared to speak as they all stared at the monstrosity before them. Many drew cold breaths as they stared at the entity that had fallen both physically and mentally.

    No more did he wield a human appearance but rather something stranger. His arms and legs were elongated, carrying talons capable of shredding gods to stardust. In contrast, the veins upon his ashen skin glowed like magma.

    "My Lord," Lucifer muttered." I¡­ Didn''t think a Fallen could look like this. Is he truly an angel?"

    "There isn''t a shred of humanity." Moloch warned, frowning: " And those¡­ Pupils. What are they?"

    "WAR!!!!" The Fallen Beast Gadreel howled.

    And before my eyes, I felt the very abyss shudder as if called upon. I could feel the horsemen of war galloping around his spear as his inhuman eyes and boney face shifted his stare to me.

    This thing smiled, and in a sh, he was upon us. But I was ready, and so too was Aurelia.

    "Eldritch sh," Aurelia said coldly, flickering her wrist surrounded by a golden radiance.

    While I drew on everything my spear could wield, I struck, applying a shadow sh to my thrust. I watched as my entire right arm exploded in a pool of blood that didn''t even have the time to wet my body as it was disintegrated by the mes of Hadred pooling around this Beast.

    But to our surprise, Gadreel didn''t even look phase as two attacksnded, carving apart his flesh like nothing. He was whole in the blink of an eye. His injuries gone like they never existed.

    "B~r~o~t~h~e~r," The Monster said.

    "..."

    "..."

    Pointing to myself, somewhat confused at what Gadreel had just said, my shaky voice echoed: "Sure¡­."

    "Brother~," Gadreel said once again happily. Moving past me, he looked up at Metatron, and my jaw simply dropped.

    "What the hell?" Muttered Aurelia. "You banging him or something? Why''d he just¡­."

    "What?" I snapped. " I''m going to take the high ground on what you just said. But I''ve no idea why he just called me brother. Maybe it''s the sweetness. The bitches do love me."

    "... Yeah. I don''t think that''s it."

    "Aurelia¡­ Look at me. I''m a twenty out of ten." I told her with the purest sense of confidence I could muster when a thought came.

    War¡­ He mentioned war.

    "That earlier feeling.. could it be the Horseman of War. Are the Horseman Gate somehow involved?"

 Chapter 1274 Crown Of Thorns

    Lucifer folded his arms, zing with the mes of Hatred, the frown upon his lips deepening on each end. "Brother¡­" He began pausing as if unsure what to say. " I''d heard you lost your mind. But to hear you can speak."

    "Speak?" Metatron spat, " That boy and Gadreel are merely resonating. Can you not hear it? The Abyss is vibrating at their reunion. This¡ª"

    "yes."

    "O''no," I spat as his mischievousughter echoed.

    "Metatron," said Mephisto from a spiraling portal that appeared. His flowing ck hair dancing with the turbulent winds. "I see you''ve fallen for my trap. Seriously¡­ did you really think that entering the Nines without a price was usible? Why do you think Moloch is here?"

    "You!" Metatron growled, snapping his gaze at the approaching Gadreel.

    "All who enter the Hells forcefully will appear in Gadreels secluded domain, within the seventh Layer of Hell, Mythos. A death sentence to most."

    Coming back to myself, realization overcame me as everythingnded in ce. Mephisto had warned me that a squadron of angels would be invading my domain. And that I needed to prepare. That squadron was Metatron. But¡­ It was all a trap.

    I was bait.

    "Son of a Bitch."

    Mephisto turned to me smiling, nodding to Aurelia in the process: " Don''t be too mad. You''re too weak to be of use right now. And Metatron is so predictable. Although I didn''t think he''d attack this early or be foolish enough toe himself."

    "Amara," Lucifer said calmly, the mes of Hatred flickering like a storm of malice. "Seal the Hells, in my name. None shall enter or leave be they Angel or Fallen."

    "Ah~," Moloch said teasingly. "It''s such a shame, Elder brother, but I take my role as the incarnation of sacrifice quite seriously." Losing his smile, darkness simr to Gadreel flickered through his red eyes while the rune beneath his right eye glowed. " Those who do not pay will use their lives or souls as price."

    Zariel, Mephisto, Lucifer, Moloch, and Gadreel, versus Metatron and Dream. Lol. He''s dead.

    "You think this is the end!" Metatron rasped, opening his palm as a blood-stained Crown of Thorns sprang into his palm, but just as it did, just as its aura was about to spread, Mephisto spoke.

    "Arsene, Forsaken Blood now."

    Knowing what he meant, my eyes glowed as everyone dismissed their weapons and precious armor. As my Forsaken aura exploded out in wild abandonment without discrimination, I saw the very Crown that gave off a feeling of true death begin to wither.

    "NO~"

    "The Crown of Thorns used to torment the Father will not work." Mephisto smiled. "If you want to use it¡­ you''ll have to destroy it to ''try'' to escape. Not that I see that happening. So choose. lose one supreme weapon of the ages or¡­." He stopped chuckling as if everything was in his devilish hand. " you can leave us the Crown of Thorns."

    "What is this Crown?" I muttered, frowning as I didn''t get to see it clearly before Metaton dismissed it back into the void away from my presence."

    "Longinus, the Cross of the Broken, the Whip of Torment, the Spikes of the Torn, and the Crown of Thorns. They were all armaments used to torment the Holy Spirit as a mortal. The whole event of dying for our sins created several powerful armaments we use to this day."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Lucifer possesses Longinus, the spear that impaled the Father. Mephisto, the spikes used to nail the Father to the Cross of the Broken. Ariel has the Whip she purifies every day. The Cross is still missing, but Metatron has with him the Crown. Well, a damaged crown now." Aurelia said with a sinister smile. And slowly began to whisper, so softly I needed to infringe onws merely to hear what she said.

    "Having that Crown will grant me ess to¡ª" She paused, nced at me, and leaned close. Her icy gaze was simr to the ones I''d seen in the Mother of Demons during our first meeting. It was hollow, empty like an abyss. "Don''t worry, Arsene. I''ve n''s for you too. Whether you want to or not."

    I gulped, and before any more words could be shared, Gadreel struck like a god of war with a spear of divinity.

    Spear intent so intense, so deprave and powerful, tore thend apart like crumpling paper that shattered the realm in a single thrust.

    Quick to react, Metatron batted the spear intent away with the back end of his palm as sweat pooled over his brow. He nced around, gritting his teeth, when suddenly, his body began to flicker.

    I watched as hundreds of phantom faces shed from his body, pulled into one being as he howled: "Why can''t I¡ª"

    ''Escape?" Moloch said, smiling. " You''ve not paid the price. Thisnd was prepared to trap archangels. We''ve had nearly a dozen Eternal Cycles. There are rules, you fool. And the spell around this domain is one I prepared myself. After all, Mythos is my home."

    "Moloch! You sted demon!" Howled the Scribe as a great battle flickering faster than the concept of light began between Metatron and Gadreel.

    "Yes. Yes." Said the Lord of Sacrifice. "But the longer you wait. The more issue you will have. Mythos is Beelzububs domain. You remember him, right? You know the man you once caught and tortured?"

    "It was war!"

    "Oh, I know." Replied Moloch calmly. "We''d just fallen and were ready for revenge. The first battle was lost, but the war wasn''t over." He grinned, ncing at Mephisto. " What do you think¡­ after all, many of these events were you''re doing."

    The snake chuckled, narrowing his pearly red eyes: " My doing? I didn''t force Lucifer to wield his ming sword against his brothers. I merely showed him the way."

    "To which you never exined why? Why do this? Why elerate the conflict? No matter how I research it. It doesn''t make sense. What would you have gained? Couldn''t you have just fallen by yourself?"

    Thats right¡­ Mephisto had asked to fall. He didn''t actually fall alongside Lucifer during the first sh. So why? Why do all this?

    "Watch closely¡­" Aurelia said coldly in a whisper. "Out of every Fallen, every monster, every demon¡­ Mephistopheles is the evilest. The most bloodthirsty, the most hated, and the most feared. You can never trust Mephisto. He''ll charm you, grant you everything, and break you."

    "You make it sound like I''ve already fallen for¡ª"

    "Haven''t you? Some days I think even Zariel is under his influence. ck Sabbath is a technique of maniption, Arsene. How do you know you''re not being manipted?"

    My brow shrank alongside my heart as I said: " How do you know your¡ª"

    "I''m a Nephilim. My existence is something not even you can imagine." She said, "Even with Zariels weave, he cannotprehend my existence." she chuckled, a glimmer of darkness within her golden eyes. "I''ll say this once¡­ don''t trust Mephisto. You''ll only regret it. He''s not an ally and will never be."

 Chapter 1275 Metatron - The Traitorous Enoch

    I was too anxious¡ªToo impatient of the fall of my people. This damnable Blight has already wormed its way in every manner of beast imaginable. But that fool Mephisto is either toying with me or seeks the extermination of the Myriad Heavens.

    This Blight¡­ has all the means to exterminate us. We angels might have a choice after death to turn into a Teleth, but we''ve already found evidence that it''s infecting other races. And it''s spreading.

    We need Mephisto. He''s created the Fel, assisted with the birth of Demons and Devils, and helped mold the Highborns. I¡­ we cannot save anyone without him. But to give up the Crown of Thorns.

    Spitting curses as I forced myself into a defensive stance against Gadreel, my intent lingered over Mephisto. Watching his every movement, counting the echoes of his even breath, the pulsing of his calm heart, and the ever-expanding and contracting of his pupils.

    I watched it all. Lucifer I could defend against, Moloch I could challenge, but Mephisto¡­ He''s too dangerous. I''ve yet to gain leverage yet. I need time.

    But I can''t give it to him. Not¡ª

    ''Fine!" I barked, knowing they were giving me time to think. If even it was less than a few milliseconds.

    "But I''ll give it to Moloch rather than you," I told him. If I could stir up some trouble between these monsters, I might be able to escape: This would be thest time I underestimated Arsene and those surrounding him.

    The boy might not be the most talented schemer, but he has a head on him. If I want him¡­ I''ll need help. I''ll need to bait the Fallen away. No, not just the Fallen. I need to bait my people. And there is only one man who can do so.

    The Traitorous Enoch.

    shing to the side of Dreamless, I summoned both a Seraphim Feather and the Crown of Thorns.

    "Will you let me leave?"

    "Correct. I''m a devil of my words, Eldest. After all, none of us wishes you to summon the Word of God to save your skin." he said, " it would be unfortunate if Father got involved. You know his anger better than anyone."

    Tossing him the Crown of Thorns, a pinch caught my heart as I crushed the Feather of Gabriel, an object I paid dearly to possess. One that allows any to transverse the Myriad Heavens no matter how protected it is.

    But even so, there is a price to be had. The sin I created was forcefully entering. Had I merely used the feather to enter, I could have neglected any tribute to Moloch.

    Vanishing in a radiant sh of light, I saw Mephisto''s ursed smile. The very smile he used to destroy me once. The very smile he used to take away my position at one point oh so long ago. The very smile he used to gorge out the eyes of my brethren for touching his dear sister.

    "FUCK!!!!!" I barked, banging my fist against a cave just outside the Belt of Grace where I materialized.

    "Lord¡ª"

    "Leave me, Dream. Leave and prepare for war. The Order of Chaos will be after you. And Mephisto will not leave you be." I told him, banishing him with a flick of the wrist. I red at the darkness ring back at me. Its ethereal nature seemingly, drawing me into thoughts I''d rather not have. But ones I needed to perform.

    "The Blight needs to be stopped. It needs to stop before it evolves."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Gritting my teeth against one another, I painted upon the stone a pentagram with a cauldron at its center. "A feather of a Nephilim to represent man and the divine, blood of a Highborn to signify beginning, the heart of the innocent of revealing the nature of man, and the divinity of the Gods."

    Tossing each ingredient in, I felt my heart bleed a the rarity of each item. A Nephilim Feather was already impossible to find. Aurelia was the only one for the longest now we''ve ten. But they''re all scattered.

    Taking a moment to calm my erratic heart, I tossed in a me within the cauldron. Smoke red like an explosion as he appeared in a sh of light.

    Eyes green as the World Tree Yggdrasil, he stood, his ghastly pale skin painted with a plethora of sigils and runes that made no sense to me, yet they seemed carved into his skin by hand.

    "Enoch." I greeted, measuring the scrawny ball-headed man before me. "You''ve changed. You look... well, you look quite different."

    "Metatron? How''d you¡­ I''m warded." Enoch said, the panic in his voice quite apparent.

    "I paid a pretty penny to use this spell, you know," I told him, masking the discontent with a lie. While these items were extremely rare, they were quite renewable. "It''s a one-time thing. I just needed your help. ."

    Enoch grimaced, nced at the remains of the ritual, frowned, and returned his gaze to me with something heavy on his mind. "I didn''t leave heaven on good terms.'' He kindly reminded me. "So what can a traitor do for you?"

    "Mephisto," I said, pausing as I struck my head. " Oh, we''re currently in the Belt of Grace, so don''t try to run. You remember, don''t you? The fortress you created? A traitor like you will be cut down in a heartbeat."

    "Aw~ No wonder these walls look familiar." He said, chuckling, betrayed by the sliver of sweat dotting his brow.

    "How''d you like revenge? You were once his assistant, weren''t you? A brother he dared share his secrets with. Lovers even."

    Enoch folded his arms: " Gabriel told you that? Fucker. We were friends. Nothing more."

    Of course, Gabriel would. His little tricks never cease.

    "I''m preparing a team. You''ve heard of the Blight that has infected our kind?" Enoch nodded, a dark smile on his face as he chuckled.

    "Aw, I see. I''m to be your bait for Mephisto. If anyone is going to rid the Myriad Heavens of this Blight. It''s him. You can''t trust the other Fallen. They are loose cannons but Mephisto. Well, he''s somepassion." And he paused, bursting intoughter. "But your wrong. Our home, our lives, our everything matters not to him. Tell me, Metatron. Do you know the Sin Mephisto specializes in? No doubt he wields them all, but there is only  one he truly belongs to."

    Is it, not pride? He is not an angry person, so it''s not wrath, nor is it gluttony. He''s¡ª

    Disrobing before me without a moment''s hesitation, my heart quivered as a grotesque scar so deep I could see Enoch''s thumping heart reveal itself to me. The scent of rotten flesh was thick in the air. He spoke:

    "You know nothing of Mephisto. Nothing! You want my help with that monster! Give me back my freedom," He seethed: "Heal me of this curse he gorged into my flesh as though I were his toy. Do so, and I''ll tell you everything. I''ll show you the real monster! The real enemy of God and all his children. You think you know him! Ha! You are as blinded as a child!"

 Chapter 1276 Guardian Of Darkness I

    ?

    "Why are we eating family style?" I said in air quotes, somewhat annoyed, at everyone at the dining table. First off. I can''t remember even eating family style with Zariel, my real family. But here we are, Lucifer, Moloch, Mephisto, Beelzebub, Aurelia, and Zariel at one table.

    "Oh, stop being so anti-social," Beelzebub casually mentioned having arrived once the battle was over for some reason; he suspiciously sat there demanding we have dinner. "My niece. How are you? How''s the little parasite."

    "They''re called babies, Bel." Aurelia tacked on.

    "That requires a mother to feed them. Aka parasite."

    "Facts." Said Zariel stupidly.

    "Don''t agree with him!" demanded Aurelia shooting my brother icy re, who practically cowered away. "How dare you call our boy a parasite."

    Sulking away awkwardly, a few scarlet eyes lingered on me as I spoke out: "Moloch¡­ hows my uncle?"

    "Oh? My disciple, you mean? Great. He''s got a knack for torturing." he replied, leaning his head over his palm with a charming smile. "It''s odd, though. No matter how I try to break that graceful poise he has, all it seems to do is refine it. Your uncle is quite regal. It honestly makes me want to be a monarch like you guys."

    "Really?" Beelzebub chimed in, singling for the maids to begin serving wine. "You''re not one to be tied down."

    "Oh? Are you scared he might try to initiate a war with you? It is that time for Mythos to have a new ruler." Lucifer remarked, lifting his chalice to his lips. He sipped it, but his gaze remained poised upon Beelzebub measuring his reaction. "Or you could challenge Mephisto. He''s leaving anyway."

    "That is true." The trickster said, thanking one of the maids with a beaming grin. " But¡­ you''ll have to deal with Ishar and Amara. You know those two are he close. Not to mention there all on our level."

    "We''ll join in too." Zariel attested, staring at the chalice with a curious gleam. "Amara is Aurelia adopted Mother. And Ishar is one of my allies."

    "And possibly my son''s wife!" Aurelia shouted, the childish grin upon her face beaming.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "Good luck with that." Everyone said, as even maids could not help themselves.

    I haven''t known Ishar that long, but judging from their reactions. I''m sure something was up¡­ Was Ishar secretly a man? That would be the perfect trap. Dear lord, god help us all!

    Tearing up a little as my thoughts wandered, I gulped, suddenly feeling everyone''s eyes on me.

    "You know¡­ we can all sense your intent, right? We can practically read your mind. What idiotic thoughts are you having?" Mephisto remarked, grinning devilishly.

    Gathering all my wisdom, I said: "Merely thoughts in passing nothing that should be shared. But what shall we do about Metatron? I''m sure he''ll be an issue in the future."

    "You suggest we kill him?" Moloch mused, shaking his hand in disapproval. "Even if we could, which none of us can. It''ll be an issue."

    "Back up. None of you can? Looks like you all were¡ª" Pausing as I nced down at the snow-white wolf with burning red eyes nudge against me. I frown, signaling to the maids. " get little Gadreel a bowl. Some of your best. And food. He seems to like..." recalling the hearts of many women gorged out of their chest back in his cave. I said: " Female hearts. Virgins, if that matters. Vampires seem to like that type of shit."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Many of the maids looked for Beelzebub for permission before they scurried off. But it was a big surprise that Gadreel would transform into a wolf from that earlier monstrosity. I truly want to hear his story. All that happened to him can''t be because he fell. Can it?

    Clearing my throat, I continued: " yes, it looked like you all were bullying the shit out of Metatron. So why can''t you kill him."

    "He''s the Scribe of God." Mephisto was the first to say. "His very existence is to record the words of our Lord Father. In his arsenal possess some of the greatest powers you can hardly imagine. That bastard once turned me into a pir of salt. Were it not for my ability to polymorph, I''d have died."

    "But all thates with a price," Moloch added. "The moment Metatron uses one of Father''s Words, he brings him into the equation."

    "What do you mean?"

    "It means everyone is fucked." Beelzebub grunted, his disheveled hair and red eyes dimming as the conversation continued. "Father is fair. So he''ll act as judge and juror. Meaning everyone will be punished. The Word of God is a final resort. One that can''t be countered¡ª"

    "Without the word of the Abyss." I grinned as everyone paused. Everyone but Mephisto, who in turn grinned deviously.

    "I''d not considered Big Aunties viewpoint," Lucifer muttered. "How''s she doing, by the way? It''s been so long since we paid tribute."

    "... You''ve met her?"

    Lucifer flinched and stared at me as though I were stupid. "We have met GOD. He''s our father. No shit, we''ve met with the Abyss. Although, that was before the fall¡­ Now that I think about it¡­ why did we go?"

    Everyone hummed, but none answered to my amazement.

    "I know it''s been a long time, but I thought you''d remember why," I said, noticing the silence continue.

    "It''s no use trying to remember," Mephistomented darkly, swirling the content of his chalice, a gloomy shimmer ripping from his infernal eyes. "Our memories as to why we went or what we spoke about is absent from our minds."

    "So¡­ You all got mind raped." Aurelia mindlessly said. "How''s it feel? Ya''ll still raw up there? Want some ice?"

    "Screw you!'' Said Beelzebub, gritting his teeth. He stormed to his feet, mming his fist against the table. " To wipe our memories at that point in time would be impossible."

    "That''s why the memories aren''t fully gone," Mephisto said. "There is a noticeable hole in our memories, but unless you actively look for it, you''ll never find it. Just like..."

    "You knew of this?" Moloch grimaced, the calm exterior seemingly cracking. "And you. " He pointed towards Lucifer. " You seemed to have known."

    "Yes¡­ he came to me before the first battle in heaven before we fell. We''ve been trying to figure it out since. Is there a problem?" Lucifer asked calmly.

    "Typical."

    "Drama~" Aurelia chimed in, giggling away. "Look, guys, it''s not so bad. Its¡­"

    Covering his wife''s mouth, Zariels stood up: "Let''s go, Arsene. It''s best not to get too involved in the Fallen. No one ever wins. Especially when drama is involved."

    Hesitant, kind of wanting to see some drama, I sighed, knowing Zariel was right. If there was another battle, I was sure not to survive: "Fine. Come on, Gad. Let''s go. We''ve got much to discuss."

 Chapter 1277 Mephisto - Guardian Of Darkness II

    ?

    Listening to my brothers argue amongst each other. Their faces flushed with rage as, one by one; they demanded answers I''d been looking for years. Searching to no avail. And yet¡­ here I was, listening to them demand answers. Iughed, finding their reaction as idiotic as their demands.

    "This isn''t funny," Beelzebub bawled with a gaze that could cut. "How many of our memories have been tampered with? It isn''t Father or the Abyss. They wouldn''t have done such a shitty job."

    "Then it would have to be someone who had something against us before we fell. But there is no such person." Moloch tacked on, narrowing his eyes to me. "Any guesses?"

    I grinned," I''ve my guesses.'' I replied, pausing when a sudden call sent a tingle down my spine, alerting me to the intruder. I rose, shooting my brothers a deep-level stare: "But I''m not sharing. Figure it out yourself."

    Opening a portal in reaction to the intruder, a void of absolute darkness whipped over my perception before the embers of the First Chaos me whipped over my eyes. Flickers of light slowly banished the darkness revealing arge warding seal against the stone structure. And a stranger draped in robs that masked his or her identity.

    "For you to find the First me is no easy feat. One cannot enter this domain without it." I said calmly, undeterred by the stranger''s invasion. There weren''t many who knew of the seals that hid the Seven Sins. "Are you here to break the seal?"

    The stranger shook his head and lowered his hood as a rainfall of silky raven-colored hair cascaded down. She stood with violet eyes so soft and gentle even I felt a need, a desire to protect, awaken within me.

    She was beautiful. One of the most beautiful women I''d ever seen. Skin a deep milky white, with a face far more bewitching than any subus. And one I called a friend. One who had been broken by fate, falling so far even devils and demons, would be ashamed in her presence.

    "Eve¡­" I said with a half smile. "So you''ve returned. How were your travels to the Forbidden Temple? I''ve always wanted to go, but¡­ well, I''m always so busy."

    "Mephisto¡­" She began, turning to the seal in which I was sure she had many questions. "Why''d you weaken the seals? The moment I felt it begin to weaken, I hurried back."

    "Do you still fear the monster within?"

    She didn''t look back at me, but I could feel her intent quiver. She knew I wasn''t talking about the Sins but rather herself.

    Eve had gone mad with the death of her son. She didn''t care who she had to beg. She went to both angels and fallen alike. The primordials, alongside the Ilvarins, in hopes of resurrecting her child.

    And with each year¡­ a brewing darkness began to gather within her soul. It wasn''t long before she turned her back on Father and all the Angels. She Fell. Eve¡­ the first of Fathers, lower entities to fall outside us Fallen.

    "I wish I knew." She muttered. "I wish I knew souls that exist in heaven can''t be resurrected."

    Was he in Heaven? Abel wasn''t in Hell, that was for sure. But hell is a big ce. And every day, we are discovering artifacts and new locations. Hell is ever-expanding. And yet no one knew where Abel''s soul was.

    "So? Will you not answer me?" She said, turning to me with a forced smile. It was the smile she wore when she wanted nothing more than to sleep or be utterly alone.

    "I destroyed most of the seal because I was creating a weapon to splinter heaven and earth, to carve a path into a new realm."

    "At the cost of the Myriad Heaven?" She said firmly. "What the hell Mephisto? You know what lies behind these doors."

    "In times of great turmoil, heroes will be birth," I told her, amused by her scolding expression. " Father is sure to create a child or have his special Guardian fix it. Either way. Is it, not my nature to bring about chaos?"

    "Chaos doesn''t equate to extermination."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Then will you be the guardian of this bem?" I conveyed, drawing near the seal. "No, I don''t think you will. But don''t you think it''s time to return to your family?"

    She scuffed. "What family? Cain bares the Mark. Adam, that trash, I left him for dead, bleeding out with a gash on his neck. Is he not dead?"

    ''Nope. Saved by a Forsaken in passing. He is doing well. However, the Kingdom you both had has been destroyed. Ruined by Adam and his debauchery. Cain, well he took after his father. Although he''s gone quite mad."

    "Do you think Cain would like to¡­ no, probably not right?" She whispered.

    "Speak inplete sentences. I''m not a mind reader¡­yet. How awesome would that be." I mused, giving it some thought. I''d be like a mega Mephisto. Hmmm. I should research that.

    Cheeks a little flushed, she snorted. "You think he''ll want to see me again?"

    "Cain? Hell no. You abandon him. Went on an evil binge flooding thend with utter chaos, tried creating a weapon to kill my Father, then vanished."

    "He was gone by the time I left¡­ And the time he killed my darling, Abel. If anyone should be apologizing, it should be¡ª"

    "Did Mordred kick you in the head or something? Are you high on that mary jane? Are you snorting something? Cain is or was a petty little shit. And no one had seen him for a very long time. Like a very, very long time."

    "What about me!" Eve said, popping her head up to me with a sparkle in her eye. Her reaction was like a child looking for approval.

    "What about you?"

    "I''ve been gone for a long time."

    "No. You pop up every now and again. And honestly, it''s not hard to find you. Cain has just vanished. I can''t even find him. Not that I''ve been looking."

    Eve bowed her head inption and slowly lifted her gaze to the warding seal: "Do you think Tenebrae can re-strengthen the seal?"

    ''No. the Art of Seal is quite restricting. That''s what makes it so powerful. But I''m sure Aunty has some thoughts about that. Why not visit her? You two have always had a good rtionship."

    Eve smiled: "Kay. Let''s go, Mor!"

    With a little startling gleam, a shadow suddenly appeared with its arms wrapped around Eve''s slender waist. Wielding eyes of scarlet mes, it snorted at me, pulling Eve deeper into its embrace.

    "Back up off my woman chump!"

    "Mor!" Eve squeaked, cheeks utterly flush. "Mephisto, I''m so sorry about¡ª"

    "... No¡­ It''s fine. I think. I''ve heard Mordrid is¡­ different. I''ll take my leave first."

 Chapter 1278 Guardian Of Darkness III

    ?

    Resting on my bed, I stared at the snow-white hound, seemingly at rest. It was a bit off-putting having a monster resting at the foot of my bed, and yet here he was. The great fiend whose intelligence matched that of a two-year-old.

    It was a little scary. For a Fallen angel to lose its intelligence yet retain its battle prowess was utterly frightening. The way he handled Metatron was rather aesthetic, in my opinion. Honestly, it appeared like a masterful, choreographed battle. And that''s was makes this entire situation terrifying. So there is only one question left to ask.

    ''Will he betray me one day? Will he wake up and turn against me?''

    Watching the Fallen Hound open its ruby eyes, I hesitated for a moment before trailing my fingers through its thick mane. "I can only assume you became attached to me due to the Abyss. But as for how and why. I can''t say. But¡­ I do look forward to keeping you by my side. I think¡­ I know I''ll be needing you. Although, we''ll need to change your name to mask your identity. I''ve¡ª"

    Pausing for a second as a knock echoed, the door to my chamber opened, alerting Gadreel. "Yo," Said Tene. " How have you been?"

    "... seriously, aren''t you busy? Why the hell are you here again?"

    "Hello, Tene. How''ve you been, Tene? Oh my Goodness, Tene, your back." She quoted, shooting me an icy re. " Is it so hard to say, you ass. It''s called decorum."

    "Tene¡­ It''s me¡­ It''s me, Arsene. I don''t do decorum. That''s for bitches."

    "Dear God," She whispered, "I''m having this idiot''s kid."

    Smirking, ready to congratte her, Gadreel rose, wagging its tail. He approached with a curious gleam its eye. Circling my wife as if it had discovered something magical, and, against all reason, he licked my wife¡­ more specifically, her stomach.

    I frowned. "Is this cheating? He is a dog¡­ but he''s also a Fallen with maybe a human form. Letting another man lick my¡ª"

    Struck by the hilt of a sword, I tumbled over to the bed as Tene''s voice thundered. "You dummy! Can''t you see this beast bearly has intelligence? He''s probably smelling your kid. But that''s odd. I created a very powerful warding to block such things."

    "Who the hell throws a sword? This is why we can''t have nice things!" I barked, flickering before her. I bore down upon Tene, who merely snorted in retort.

    "It serves you right."

    "Did it? Are you trying to take out your hubby?"

    Her small nose wiggled yfully." Maybe"

    Slipping my arm around her waist, I evilly grinned, wanting a taste of my bad wife. "Are¡ª"

    "Don''t look at me like that. I came here with every serious intention. Your kid is about to be born." She told me, sending my mind into a flutter. "I can feel it. I can feel all of the Myriad Heavens bing destabilized by their auras."

    Startled, I couldn''t help but frown. "Mephisto didn''t say anything."

    "He wouldn''t know. Only those with a great attunement with the Myriad Heavens and the Abyss could sense it. But He will soon. Everyone will. I''d love to visit, but¡­ well, you know. If Lilith were to sense my kid¡­"

    "Yeah¡­" I muttered, pressing my lips against her forehead. "You did well. Good job." I mused, rustling her hair.

    She smiled. " Treating me like a dog, are you?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Would you rather me fuck you like one."

    "How I''ve missed that filthy mouth of yours." She said, the sarcasm quite audible.

    Gad barked, racing around Tene and me. And as if grasping what he wanted, Iughed and rustled his hair as well.

    "You''re quite a jealous one, aren''t you," Tene said, shooting a sharp look at Gad. She snorted, turning to me. " Also¡­ When are you going to Eden?"

    "Soon," I said softly. "I''ve been dying it, but I sense danger from the very name. Mephisto is involved, so the dangers are always high, but now with Metatron''stest assassination I¡ª"

    "His what?" Said Tene sharply, her warm exterior vanishing to that of a sharp edge.

    "Hmmm." Standing up from ying with Gad, I nodded. " With this new ability given to me by the Abyss, I''ve created all the necessary prerequisites to push into this new path I once saw. It honestly feels like I''m wasting time. Dying, but every day I dive deeper into the spirit realm until my soul burns and my body breaks. "Gad looked up at me and licked my finger,forting me as I turned to Tene: " I''m close, Tene. And¡­" I leaned closer. "Not even Mephisto knows of this Path. It''s a game-changer. And if Zariel and I can perfect it. Then¡­ we might be able to remove restrictions on you and all Primordials."

    Tenebrae eyes just about glowed as she clenched her womb¡­" you better go. Oh, mama. Or Mama might need her fix."

    Staring me dead in the eye, I gulped. Aww! Damn, those kids. Not even born, but already ruining my sex life. Fuck.

    "WOOOF!"

    Somewhat regretfully, I backed away with Gad as the darkness sprang around us. And within a blink of an eye, we were back.

    Noise in the form of panic swelled through the pce grounds as I saw both maid, soldier, and lords all pacing back and forth. Their expressions pale as if they were going through a twelve-step program.

    "My-My-My Lord!" One of the men shouted, noticing my arrival. "You must hurry. Ourdy started to bleed."

    Not waiting to hear more, Gad and I practically teleported to Lilith''s room as we barged right in. Weed by the heavy scent of blood, every nerve in my body froze as Lilithy like a ghastly figure. Had there not been a look of recognition in her eye, I''d have thought she was dead.

    "Hiya, Sene." She whispered.

    "Save it," Ariel said, with slivers of sweat around her brow. "I¡­ Is that Gadreel? No, not the time. Arsene. Transfer Lilith some Breath. Not a lot, just enough to stabilize her condition. We need to stop the bleeding."

    Drawn in by the blood pooling between her legs, painting the snow-white sheets a vibrant red, I gritted my teeth. "Alright."

    I inched towards Lilith, taking her by the palm that felt more like Ice than Ice itself. "Silly woman¡­ you sure know how to cause problems."

    ¡¤?¦Èm She grinned. "It''s almost time."

    "Is this the abyssal version of childbirth? Bleeding out like this?"

    She nodded yet again, and my heart dropped. " Yes¡­ I¡­ W¡­."

 Chapter 1279 Guardian Of Darkness IV

    ?

    Fumbling her words, it didn''t take long for me to notice an I.V. bag injected into her veins, leaving her pupils murky and without focus. And yet only a smile could be seen over her lips as her fingers danced over her womb.

    I''m sorry, Lilith. But if you die birthing them. I swear I''ll kill them. Destiny or not, I don''t give a damn. Your life will forever be more important to me. Children will always leave when they grow up. But you¡­ You will forever be by my side.

    Unsure of my expression as thoughts continued to pierce my subconscious, Lilith''s palm curled around mine. Her icy touch was both afort and a warning of what was toe. "Tell me a story Arsene," she whispered so softly I couldn''t help but look at Ariel for guidance.

    "Tell her a story." She said to me as a mysterious light cloaked her palms. "But remember, Lilith needs your Breath. Give a sliver every minute."

    Unsure what that would do, I somehow couldn''t bring myself to question her. Ariel was the professional in this regard. And for her to ask me. Someone with zero experience served only to tighten a noose around my neck.

    I wouldn''t disobey.

    It''s funny how helpless I feel right now. For all my power¡­ I can''t do shit.

    "Cycles ago, when Zariel, Zhu, and I lived under the same roof." I began remembering that story like it had been just yesterday: "News of a criminal had echoed through the grand halls of Ilia. Zariel was but a snot nose brat, barely able to lift a sword, yet he was better than me."

    "Really?" Lilith joined, giggling away. Her pale lips were beginning to crack. But despite the blood trickling from gaps in her lips. Her radiance only seemed to deepen.

    "Oh yes. That bastard was quite proficient when it came to weapons. Although he was so nice, it was sickening. A gentle soul, if you will. If you can believe that. That is until I noticed someone sneaking into our sister''s bed chamber."

    Gad whimpered, nudging his obsidian nose, still wet against Lilith''s pregnant stomach. And at that moment, I could feel its seraphic qie alive.

    "Easy Gad." Arielforted. "Not yet. Lilith''s body needs to grow weaker. We need to weaken her physically. That way, those little twins won''t identally kill her. Their instincts will take over to keep their host alive. It''s one of the benefits of birthing a higher being, although it''s a dangerous operation, but I''m a master."

    Gad gave a small bark of acknowledgment.

    Unsure why she wasforting the dog more than me, I proceeded with my story that had captured Lilith''s attention.

    "At the time, Zariel and I had created this ritual of visiting our sister before and after we trained. Goodness, you should have seen how cute our little Truck-Kun was. She was downright adorable. But that didn''t stop our sister from experiencing her first assassination." I paused, almostughing at the thought. It had always bothered me, even as a king with a massive empire. I still couldn''t understand why Titus, my Father behaved the way he did.

    He was a smart man. There was no question about it. And yet I found his disdain; his hate towards us seemed almost out of ce. Perhaps he was merely a sadist who loved watching us tormented but¡ª

    "Sene?" Whispered Lilith as I transferred a sliver of Breath. I carefully watched as the blood between her legs trickled over the ground, staining my vision red. Her fingers tightened.

    "It was impossible to enter our pce. Not without help. Both Zariel and I knew this. And that was especially true for our secluded Annex. Goodness. Blood practically rushed to our heads as we noticed that bastard enter our sister''s room. We were so hot-blooded and angry we didn''t even care for the difference in cultivation as we rushed in only to see him pinned to a wall like he were Jesus or something."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Mother was right there. Feeding our little sister. I''d never forget that day. She had sent Zariel to sleep with a snap but me. She kept me awake. Gurna Veln, that was the name of the bastard moaning away, begging for his wretched life as heid nail to the wall." I paused, finding a cruel grin. " That day, Mother pointed to the wooden spear in my hand and said, ''Kill him.'' I couldn''t have been more than seven then, but I dly epted that order. I severed that fuckers head little by little, cutting him down with a spear that couldn''t cut.

    "That''s how you protect your family." Both Lilith and I said.

    Startled, I forced a smile, tightening my hold over our interlocked fingers. " yeah¡­ that''s exactly what Mother told me. Said I was a man now. And men protect their families. Right?"

    "Hehe. Is my Sene getting emotional?" Lilith asked, the warmth in her palms all but gone, yet I could feel a rich life force keeping her going. "Well. Thats right. And now it''s your turn to protect me. Promise me, Sene. Promise you''d not abandon them if¡­"

    "Don''t. " I spat in a demanding voice. "Don''t talk like that."

    "I must¡­ There is still a chance of me perishing during¡ª"

    "Lilith, don''t.'' I warned her.

    But she only smiled. "Sene, you can be such a viin at times. Yet such a sweetheart. I don''t know what I love more."

    "That''s because you''re crazy."

    "And you''re not? But I must say¡­ I never once thought during my childhood I''d be eating another person. What a ride, eh?"

    "We did more than that," I mentioned pushing my warmth into hers. "Didn''t we bathe in a pool of our enemy''s blood? We should do that again."

    "Oh! Sex and a bath? Where do I sign." She weakly said as the fog within her eyes could only deepen, sinking into oblivion.

    I, too, would visit Oblivian were she to pass.

    "She''s prep. " Ariel said, tapping my shoulder. "You need to leave. My team will arrive soon. They are those that are hand-picked by me. Your energy will only serve to¡ª"

    "Keep her alive, Ariel."

    "That''s my jo¡ª"

    "No." I turned to her, my eyes drilling deep into her soul. " You will keep her alive. At all cost."

 Chapter 1280 Megatron - Realm Change

    ?

    "Ahw~ It''s good to be home," I muttered slowly, finding myself unwinding with a ss of one of my favorite wines: Le''von 43. A mortal wine I''d adapted and refined within the Heavens.

    "For all their troubles and ws. Humans sure know how to enjoy life to the fullest. From a life of senseless debauchery to the myriad of indulgences such as this, it''s hard to hate them."

    Leaning my head back within my manor as the crackles of mes echoed through my secluded home, I felt free for the first time in a long time. There was no ce like this in the Higher Heavens. It was a ce free of angels, seraphim, and wandering souls. It was my heaven¡­ my Silverlilm.

    Silence.

    What more can one ask for? No Mephisto, no Arsene, no nothing.

    Closing my eyes, I felt my consciousness sinking into the cool dark void that was my mind. Seconds felt like hours as my eyes opened to a stranger sitting in front of me. Arms folded as he shot me a scrutinizing stare.

    "Little brother¡­ Can you not break in? Your not cute in the slightest." I wearily attested, forcing myself to remain calm. "Well? What do you want?"

    "There''s been whispers that Enoch has returned." Said Michael coldly.

    "And?"

    His brow puckered up: ''And? Are you serious? He''s a bloody traitor! He even betrayed the Fallen!"

    "For the greater good and all." I quoted to him, rolling my eyes. It was a bit unsavory working with that filth, but in this case, the ends justify the means. We need to regte that blight. "I''ve my reasons for working with him. But you needn''t worry. I''ll see to it that I personally slit enochs throat."

    The ever-righteous Michael snorted: " Guess we will see. But he isn''t the reason I came. There''s been a change."

    "What type?"

    "The Myriad Heavens are changing¡­ a huge power is bleeding out. It won''t be long till it reaches the Silver Gates. We must prepare. As Scribe and a leader of Heavens Gate, I thought you should know."

    Storming to my feet, feeling sweat prickle my back; my fingers curled into a ball. "What''s the source," I asked, already knowing but hoping it wasn''t rted to¡ª

    "The Abyss. Ariel is also missing. As is her team. Lilith is¡ª"

    "Damn it!" I roared, causing the rubble to trickle down from the ceiling. "We need those children."

    "Need them?" Michael said. "And you wonder why I''m not a part of Heaven''s Gate anymore."

    "But you were. And you know what type of damage that cannibalistic bastard Arsene can do." I spat, nearly striking my foolish brother.

    As one of the strongest Angels, how can he be so stupid? So ignorant of what needs to be done.

    "I''ve no intention of harming infants. However, if they cannot control their power¡­ I shall personally destroy their ability to¡ª"

    "They are not bloody mortals, much less a highborn. They don''t pose such a weakness. You''d risk the fate of the Myriad Heavens for fucking morals? Grow up. They need to die."

    And against all reason, Michaelughed. " Killing them is your solution? You realize who their Mother is, right? Lilith is the goddamn avatar of the Abyss. Not to mention the rage father will have if we were to kill his sister''s children."

    "And what do you suggest we do?"

    Michael froze, bowing his head for a second as he looked up at me: "Let''s go see Father."

    A ghastly chill curled through my nervous system: "Brother¡­ Are you mad? Father doesn''t take part in¡ª"

    "This is exactly the thing Father will take part in. The birth of two children that weren''t molded like us is a huge ordeal. The presence of those kids could forever change Myriad Heavens'' power structure. So if you want to be foolish, attack them, or we can visit Father and find out what restrictions we might be under. Or is there another reason why you''re so hesitant?"

    Other reason? As the Scribe, I''ve had more interaction with Father than anyone. And every time I see him, I feel so scared I break down before him. I tell him all my sins, all my experiences and beg for forgiveness.

    It''s humiliating. And for some reason, I''m the only one with that reaction.

    "Have you already asked for an audience?"

    "Yes, and I''ve already gotten a reply. Father will see us upon his return."  Michael responded with a curious expression. One that we both shared.

    Father was out?

    Rarely does he leave heaven. But for him now, at this time. Was he with Arseen and Lilith? Could he be dealing with the twins?

    If so¡­ then there might be hope.

    Gritting my teeth, I looked at Michael, who didn''t seem worried as he should. It was odd. Even someone who didn''t know Arsene would be concerned about such a monster being born. Worse of all was the fact that they were unrestricted.

    "That whore died so that Lilith could use her as a seal. Surely all that counted for something."

    Michael shrugged. "Who can say, but what I do know is that getting those children, much less controlling them, will be harder than imaginable." He turned, opening a portal with a wave of his hand. " Youing? Father will surely be expecting us."

    "You head there first¡­ I''ve got a few things left to¡ª"

    "Enoch?" He snorted, stepping into his portal as his final words echoed. " I wonder how you''ll exin that to Father."

    Watching the portal close, I pulled out a Holocube that slowly brought up a hologram of Enoch: "How''s it going?"

    "Tamiel seems to have made a home for himself within the World Libary built by the Ilvarins." He said, stroking his bald head. " I''m heading through the Forest of Silence and¡ª-"

    "Isn''t there a rule of silence in that forest?"

    Enoch chuckled wryly: "Something scared the shit out of me. That ship has already been set free. I''m currently on the run. So making more noise is whatever at this point."

    "I see¡­" I muttered, shaking my head at this fool''s little adventure. " Anyway, the reason I called is to inform you that Father might summon you."

    "..."

    "Enoch? You there?" I couldn''t help ask wondering if the holocube froze. Enoch wasn''t moving at all.

    "Yep¡­ it''s just I think I might have shat myself. Can you repeat that?"

 Chapter 1281 The Twins I

    ?

    Pacing back and forth, lost in a fray of panic and apprehension, sending my mind into a downward spiral, I looked on as dozens of Seraphim began making their way in, each of them coiling their arms to congratte me.

    But I didn''t need it.

    Screw congrats. My wife was damn near in the hands of the reaper. Is good news supposed to make me feel better? Is it supposed to relieve the tension?

    "Fuck" I spat.

    "Papa!!!! No cursing!" the familiar voice, one I''d not heard in years, resounded through my ears, drawing me from my depression.

    "A¡­Arkanos? Ty?" I muttered, shooting the twin loli a measuring stare. They were still small. Still cute.

    But I soon frown at the stranger behind them. Draped in some ne robes that looked like they had seen better days, a somewhat handsome man stood. His eyes were a radiant gold with sandy brown hair tied by a simple string.

    He smiled my way, patting Ty and Arkanos: "It''s an honor to meet you. My name is Yahweh. It sort of feels like I already know you with how much Arkanos and Ty told me about you. It''s a pleasure. You and Lilith sure have a beautiful pce."

    I stared at the man, but before I could kick him out, Ty pulled my sleeve: "Big brother Yahweh is awesome! Right, Ark!"

    "Yeah-Yeah! He even gives Ty and Arkanos snacks. Want some? Arkanos is willing to give Papa a bite of her brownie¡­ just one bite, though." She said, and somehow I felt perceived as a threat by those narrowing eyes. This girl really loves her sweets.

    I justughed, rustling their hair, somehow put in a better mood: "You two go inside. If I stay, I''ll kill everyone inside."

    The twin dragons grin, jumped up on each side of my face nting a kiss on my cheeks with the biggest smiles.

    "It''ll be ok, Papa! You just need to have hope."

    I scuffed. " Hope is for the weak."

    They grinned, opening the door to Lilith''s chamber: "But Papa¡­." They said together. " Aren''t you weak right now?" they said, closing the door on the way in.

    Bitterness splintered the tip of my tongue as a wry chuckle escaped: "Damn¡­ Why do I feel defeated."

    "Children tend to do that," Yahweh said calmly. "Want a talk?"

    "Talking solves nothing."

    "Spoken like a true sociopath."

    I turned to him, frowning: "Will talking make my wife feel better?"

    He shrugged: "The Myriad Heavens is filled with such mystery, so yes. Under the right circumstances, anything is possible."

    My jaw clenched: "Are you trying to piss me off?"

    He grinned: " Is it working? Is the Great Arsene angry?" And he nced at my wife''s bed chamber, losing his smile. "Your wife will be fine. So get out of your head. Let''s talk about what we are going to do with you kids."

    I almost flinch: " We? There isn''t ''a'' we."

    "But of course there is. Their aura is currently seeping into the Myriad Heavens." He said, opening his palm as an image appeared. It was of a world on fire, smoldering with such radiance that I thought it a star. "This was made entirely of water. And now it''s nothing more than a rock."

    "..."

    "Who are you?" I said, shooting him a cold icy stare.

    "I''m from the council of Omnis. Zariel, Shiva, and I work together." He said, closing his palm, dismissing the image. I came to you first before anyone could, let''s say, organize of manhunt to murder your kids." He expressed, summoning two chairs for the both of us. He sat down: " I usually don''t get involved. Leaving all the work to Zariel or Shiva. Those two tend to get things done right despite them being biased in some regards."

    I took a seat, measuring this¡­ foe before me. There was something off about him. A detachment that kind of reminded me of Mephisto. Yet there was warmth in his voice.

    "How''s Aurelia?"

    His grin turned to that of a smirk: "Were talking about you?'' And he paused, tapping his fingers against the arms rest. "What do you want me to do?"

    "Oh?! What type of game is this?"

    There was a brief silence before he spoke: "As I said, I don''t like getting involved. Things getplicated when I do. But you know, with great poweres¡ª"

    "Please, just stop. Anything but that bullshit saying." I pleaded as we chuckled.

    "Haha! It''s not so bad. But your children are an issue. The Myriad Heavens as it is now can''t contain them. Unless Lilith orders the Horsemane Gates shut, their power will continue to bleed out: sealed or not. At least until they can reach a realm that''s on the same in as their power which will stabilize their bodies, ensuring the seal on them can activate."

    How¡­ How does this man know so much? This isn''t knowledge someone should have unless they had physical contact with Lilith and the twins."

    "Your suspicious." He grinned.

    "Damn right. Who the hell are you? Better yet, what do you get out of this?" I said, preparing to draw my spear.

    "Peace. At least some semnce of peace. The Myriad Heavens is changing. I can slow that process, but¡­ Gods are dying. Divinities that were engrained in many gods are dying out. I don''t need to tell you that should be impossible, but the power exuding from the children is literally burning knowledge people have collected for cycles. Not only that¡­ Me helping you will also help your wife. Perhaps I should have started with that."

    "Damn right."

    Yahweh gave a light chuckle, nced down the hall to the gathering maids and lords, and back to me. " She sure is loved. I will help, but Arsene¡­ as you know, everything has a price."

    "And what will I be giving up?"

    "I want you to get along with the Myriad Heavens. Don''t be so difficult during the council meetings." He said, rising to his feet. He approached the door. Gave a knock and said: "Ariel, it''s me."

    There was a brief silence that made even my skin crawl as he nced back at me just as the door opened up. "Can you do that for me?"

    "Who are you?"

    shing me his pearly teeth, Yahweh said: Not a single seraph stopped him as he stepped in, waving me off. "I''ll be seeing you soon... Papa Arsene"

 Chapter 1282 The Twins II

    ?

    In the hours that followed since Yahweh had entered Lilith''s chamber, I had begun to feel a subtle pressure coiling around the world around me. It was subtle, but the longer I stood pacing back and forth, I began to notice fewer and fewer Abyssals.

    At first, there were hundreds, but now there was less than a handful. Their faces were red, their eyes moist, and their jaws tightly bound shut. Within their eyes, a great intensity shone as they stared toward Lilith''s chamber that carried a chorus of grunts and cries.

    I was sure they could feel it: This formless pressure.

    "Arsene!" The voice of Yahweh called, and without hesitation, I barged right into the heavy scent of blood. My vision went to red and back to normal as my eyesnded on Lilith''s pale cheeks. She looked weak. Weaker than I''d ever seen her. Her lips were dry and cracked, her once luscious body now withered and faded.

    It was as if she was a ghost of her former self.

    I moved to her, taking her by the hand, as her amethyst eyes peeped at me. She grinned: "Did you see Ty and Arkanos?"

    I held back the turmoil, the emotions brimming from my eyes. I hadn''t even needed to turn as the two girls popped their little heads up to their mothers'' beds.

    And with two innocent voices, they said: " We gonna marry Ves!"

    "..."

    "..."

    Lilith and I exchanged nces, the both of us smiling as we didn''t put much weight o their words.

    Lilith grinned, reaching for their adorable heads: "Of course, you will. Ves will be the best hubby." She said when Yawweh snickered.

    "So we can marry him!" The duo asked with excitement.

    "Yes¡­ I don''t see an issue." I hesitantly said, a little confused by the conversation. "Why do you¡ª"

    "Ark!"

    ''Ty!" Hugging one another with joyous bliss, premonition swayed over my mind in the form of regret. These two hell spawns were up to something.

    They turned to Yahweh with a thumbs up.

    "Ahh~" Taken back by Lilith''s mournful cry of pain, crackles of light washed over the skies with the ufortable force of pressure against my bones. It deepened with each moan as Lilith munched down on ice chunks.

    Everything happened so quickly as the dozens of Seraphim began to tend to Lilith while Ariel checked between her legs that stood hoisted up. She reached up, grinning: " You ready? Its time. Your about to be a mama bear."

    For all paleness, Lilith glowed a bewitching warmth as she looked at me, her weak palm tightening around me: "I"m about to create a mini you, just for me to hold and love." She whispered, pulling my palm to her lips. She kissed it, giggling to herself as if her life wasn''t at risk.

    What is going on with all the women around me? Is there one that can value their life?

    "You really are something. You know that, right?"

    "F¡ª I mean Yahweh, if you will." Said Ariel, a little jittery for some reason. "Can we begin?"

    Yahweh hummed in response, conjuring seven rings that hung behind his back. Each ring began to hum with power, releasing vibrations that tickled the surface of my skin. Golden light swarmed my vision, blinding me of everything except the woman by my side.

    Sweat began to pool from Lilith''s as her elongated breath grew erratic and short. Sweat slithered down her brow, drenching her gown. We stood together, surrounded by golden nodes.

    I wasn''t really sure what Yahweh did, but I believed in Ariel. She was the one angel I could believe in. She was sweet, caring, and honestly a goody-goody. To a point, it was nauseating and, at times, refreshing.

    I trusted her.

    "PUSH!!!!!"

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Locked down by the one who''d long been trapped in a cycle of pain and relief for the past few hundred years, I could not deny the weariness between us. I wasn''t even doing shit but sitting down like a fucking idiot, yet I was tired for Lilith. This was akin to hell. Literally, I ought to make this shit a torment in my hell.

    I can''t even imagine a grown-ass man trying to pee out a baby... or, I guess in hell, an aborted fetus. Fuck.

    Shit was an absolute nightmare. Screw those bastards that said the birth was beautiful. They were high as fuck. And due to Lilith''s physique alongside the chibi''s monstrous qi, any drugs injected into Lilith were wiped away.

    "I see the head!!!!"

    "FUCK!!! GET THIS BITCH OUT OF ME!!!"

    "Lol¡­" I muttered. "We still got another one to¡ª- "

    Covering my mouth with her hands, Lilith red with the eyes of a pit fiend. " Don''t you dare say it!!!"

    At that time, Gadreel barked, rising to his feet as his tail began to wag, drawing my attention. I suddenly felt a cruel aura bearing down upon the Abyss. This force was akin to the utter chaos of the deepest reaches of this realm seeping out: Cold, Evil. Wicked and Demonic.

    A cry rang across the Abyss, and the Myriad echoed its first cry. The stones beneath my feet tore and cracked, bearing this utter force of pure chaos. The sun created by Vita caved into itself as life around the citadel began to die one by one. Popping like insects beneath a cruel god''s will.

    Madness shed over my eyes as I connected to the darkness, watching the Abyss and Myriad fall into chaos. The lives of billions shed over my subconscious, bursting into a fine mist as Izalith''s cry crackled.

    From the weakest of Gods to the strongest, I saw hundreds of billions die with each passing breath. The once Myriad Heavens that shone like an endless array of stars were now stained red. The souls of the infinite were all rushing to limbo¡­ They were all rushing to Oblvian to be judged.

    I shuddered, not for the lives lost but for the beautiful baby girl cradled in Ariel''s loving embrace. She looked at me, grinning.

    "Never gets old, you know¡­ that look every father has when they see their child." She said, wrapping a small nket over the little one. She offered it to me. "Here¡­"

    Reaching for the little brat¡­ the little thing that could fit in my palm like a ball, I stared at the purest amethyst eyes glistering like a vast expanse and silvery hair. And the moment her small body touched upon my palm, her cries stopped, and for the first time, I saw my Iza¡­ I saw my daughter''s first smile.

    "Ahhhh~"

 Chapter 1283 The Twins IV

    ?

    "Ahh~"

    Enthralled by her little coos, Iza reached her little arms up, her glistering eyes pulling me deeper in as an intangible connection formed between us. A bond that was simr yet different from the one I shared with Lilith.

    "Izalith Snow," I named her pulling her to my nose. Curiosity red over her doe-like eyes as she cooed cutely.

    She''d felt so soft, so malleable, and defenseless that the need, the desire to hold her, protector, rushed out of me.

    "Traditionally, the father will give the child to the mother," Ariel said, snickering. " You know the woman who was inbor for about a few hundred years. The one who forced about a six-pound child out of her. "

    Pushing Iza to my cheek, I took a huge step back: "She''s mine¡­ Mine."

    "Psss" Covering her mouth Lilith fell intoughter as her pale expression began to glow with life. She snickered. " Will the great Demon King Arsene Snow be simping for his daughter? You know we can''t spoil them, right?"

    Iza''s coos grew even louder near my cheek, her warm smile simply melting me away. I chose to ignore Lilith. The moment I held Iza to the second I saw her smile¡­ I knew. I knew everything my wife just said was true¡­ I was going to give this girl everything.

    "Go, way."

    "Boy, give me my child so I can feed her." Lilith scolded, rolling her eyes as she squirmed. Wrestling ufortably.

    "Actually, Arsene. Feed her some of your Breath or blood. Both works. Lilith is a little too vulnerable right now," Yahweh said, sending my mind into an alert state.

    How did he know? I don''t believe I''ve told him about my ability to use Breath.

    I nced at Ariel, but she only shook her head, indicating she didn''t know either.

    "It''s fine, Arsene¡­."Lilith said weakly. "You can trust him¡­ He¡­" Noticing the blood trickling down Lilith''s nose, I reached for her shoulder, sending a sliver of Breath to her, frowning as my reserve began to fall past seventy percent.

    The world was already beginning to feel murky.

    Yahweh signaled with a smile to the ring on Lilith''s finger, the one forged of the Breath I created on Eden.

    He knew¡­ He knew something that Ariel never knew.

    And yet¡­ Lilith said trust him. How odd.

    "It''s Ok, Papa!" Ty and Arkanos said, theirrge round eyes nted on Iza''s adorable features.

    Keeping my guard up, I drew power from the ring, transferring it to Lilith and Iza to help maintain their naturalplexion. Fragmented glimmers of light trickled off the surface of their skin before fading altogether.

    "Can we hold her?" Said the twin dragons.

    "Promise not to drop her?" I said after some hesitation, unsure if I could trust these two. Two little mischievous dragons ying with a baby¡­ what could go wrong? It''s not like they aren''t super sentient beings.

    "Promise!" Said the two girls smilingly.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Minutester, through the screams of Lilith, the Coo''s of little Iza as she yed with her sisters, I found myself lost. It was a bit odd. Newborns were supposed to sleep. Yet Iza didn''t. In fact, I couldn''t sense any sort of exhaustion. Yet she refused to sleep.

    Shit¡­ aside from getting teary-eyed when I handed her off to her sisters, she was the perfect little princess.

    "Hey, Lilith," I said through her screams, pushing the other little bastard out. " Why does Iza seem like an adult, but you crying like a¡ª"

    Punching me through the wall, a daze of light blinded me for a brief moment alerting the entire castle. Hundreds began charging to us as I sat up from the rubble,ughing.

    "Fall back! Fall Back. The Queen is just in pain." I chuckled, walking back in and dusting myself off while cleaning up the blood pooling from my head. "You know violence is never the answer, Lilith."

    "Arsene, if you say another ~AAAAAAAAAH~~ Word I swear i''ll cut your balls off~AAAAAAAH"

    "Come on, push! Ignore that idiot." Shouted Ariel.

    "You can''t ignore the sweetness," I told her, inching towards my wife with a teasing grin. I kissed her cheek just as the cries of my secondborn resounded through the realm. And just like with Iza, he tore apart the Myriad Heavens, ughtering countless.

    Honestly, I''m not even sure how we are alive right now, but here we were.

    "Hmmm¡­ I didn''t get to cut the umbilical cord¡­ Wait¡­ He doesn''t have one. Nor did Iza. I¡ª"

    "Oh, shut up. And get me, my child. I''ll tell youter." Lilith hurriedly said. With such desperation, I couldn''t help butply.

    Poised within Ariel''s arms, the seraphim handed me the litter screamer that suddenly when quite like Iza in my arms.

    His eyes were a deep burning red with hair all Snows held while carryingrge chubby cheeks.

    "Hi, Vesyrn Snow," I said to the boy as a connection bore its way into my heart. A sensation akin to what I felt with Iza.

    The boy stared me in the eye as I narrowed mine: "I''m counting the days, boy. Me and you are going to box. That will be youring of age rite."  I promised, handing the boy over to his mother.

    "The hell it is," she said, taking him into her arms as a bright smile shed over his face.

    "AH, She fell asleep!" Little Arkanos said, cradling Iza.

    "She was waiting on Ves," Ty added, turning to me. She walked up, her eyes fixed on Vesyrn, who''d fallen asleep when he entered his mother''s arms.

    I took hold of Iza, cing her in Lilith''s arms as she smiled, cradling the two infants already suckling at her tit like a bunch of hyenas.

    "Get some sleep, Lilith. Get it while you can." I whispered gently as she grinned.

    "I''m a Mama Bird." Practically fainting after those words, I covered her with a nket, smilin'' as dozens of her generals raced inside. Their eyes sparkling as they stared at their Prince and Princess.

    "Let them sleep. Lilith and the twins are drop-dead tired." And I turned to Ariel cupping my palms as I bowed my head for the first time. "Thank you for delivering my babies and aiding my wife." Following my examples, the Generals did the same.

    "We thank you!"

 Chapter 1284 Kidnapped?

    ?

    Peering at the little twins slumber beside one another without a sound, cradled by their mothers, an innate urge to take a photo sprang through my mind.

    "You look dead¡­" Ariel said, grinning away. "You should get some sleep. The children of gods tend to be a handful. Even sealed. Jin¡­ Zariels first born blew up a with a sneeze. And it was quite an important. Ever seen an infant with a bounty on its head? Barely ten days old?"

    "Oh yes¡­ Orfena." Yahweh interjected. "The Order of The Mask was stationed there. High-rank politicians within the Council of Omnis. As you can imagine, they were pissed. I med the parents, but you know they want to me the infant."

    "Don''t tell me¡­ They tried to jail the little Jin." Imented.

    "Yup¡­" Ariel said, stretching her arms with a visible sense of exhaustion. "Shit was so stupid. Metatron sided with Zariel over the ridiculousness of it all. Zariel was fined. He lost quite a penny. Things would have ended there had Zariel not told Aurelia, who instantly got pissed. She ended up ughtering all of the members of the Mask. And as you can imagine, Zariel got fined yet again. And almost jailed. At least till he threw his wife under the bus."

    "..."

    Yahweh grinned, stroking his beard with a peculiar glint in his eye: " Ah, yes. Didn''t that little girl Aurelia go wild? That was when they went to arrest her, right?" Heughed. " She threw on some boxing gloves and destroyed each and every one of them that attacked her."

    "..."

    "Yep. Aurelia now has the highest bounty in the known Myriad Heavens." Ariel said, patting my shoulder. She nced at the kids, sound asleep. " Your kids will get you into trouble, so be prepared. ording to Yahweh, they might have already burned billions of lives. Oblivion is currently in a state of anarchy. "

    My brows knitted together: " Is it really that bad out there?"

    "It is," Vita told him, seemingly enamored like the other generals with the twins. Their eyes were practically glued to the chubby cheeks of the twins, which were softer than any marshmallow. "Right now, many of the Abyssals within the citadel are panicking. Hundreds of top-level officials are dead trying to defend the weak."

    "Papa¡­" Little Ty said, cing her hand on Vesyrn. She looked at me with two big googly eyes. "Ty is gonna take Ves. Ty needs to get married."

    "..."

    "..."

    "Huh?"

    "Papa gave permission," Arkanos added with a righteous nod, and at that moment, a blinding light followed, as everything within my mind still. The world simply froze as I saw Ty and Arkanos about to vanish. The darkness within me sprang from every crevice of the void around me to seal them.

    "Sorry, Arsene¡­ but Lily and your daughter have ruined much of the future. So things are set in stone by thews I created. "What happens now needs to happen. " Yahweh said softly. "This isn''t personal, nor is it about love. For the sake of the sanity of you, Snows. Vesyrn Snow needs two powerful anchors in his life."

    As his words echoed through my mind, I watched Ves¡­ my son vanish before me. Question that should have thundered from my thoughts gathered before they were crushed beneath my wrath.

    Abyssal FLames exploded in a whirlwind of mes. My eyes snapped to Yahweh, whose presence somehow mysteriously vanished.

    "What the¡ª" Pausing as an onught of killing intent capable of burning worlds to ash red to life, I turned to Lilith''s twelve generals wrapping the children and their queen in a protective bubble.

    "Stop it¡­" Said Lilith weakly. She peeped her eyes open, which trembled as if supported by a mountain." They''ll be back. Father already warned me of this. The future is to be ambiguous¡­ and Ves¡­ needs the twins. They have one¡­ of¡­ the most¡­ imp¡ª"

    Falling short on her words, my heart dipped when I suddenly froze: " Did she say, Father? Father as in¡­"

    "God.'' Ariel said, innocently scratching her cheek with a faint blush. " I haven''t seen Father in so long. And rarely does he get involved. Seems like that marriage was truly important."

    "...Yahweh is God¡­. Like God with a capital G? The GOD?"

    "It literally means God," Ariel said. "Your demonic lineage didn''t help trante because you know. He''s God."

    "Fuck me and call me daddy. Fuck! Are you kidding me!" I howled with a tremor running down my spine. "W-W-W-Why is God kidnapping my kids?"

    "Pretty sure he just said it." Said Ariel tly, unable to hide the cheeky grin.

    Sweat trailed my brow as I groaned: '' I''ll not even be able to walk my son down the aisle."

    "I don''t think that''s what fathers do for their sons." someone said

    "I''d better. Those two are going to eat that boy alive." I muttered, somehow unable to imagine them in bed. My god, they are kids.

    "Hehe. Ty and Arcanose are going to be pping his cheeks! Hahaha"

    "Stop it!!!!" I moaned as the atmosphere grew lighter. "Damn it. Those two little girls tricked me. No wonder they asked all those questions when they met me." And I looked at Ariel. " Where''s the wedding?"

    "How would I know? And really? Just like that, your Ok with it?" She argued as I nodded.

    I shrugged.  "What the hell do you want me to do? Honestly, marriage is meaningless. It''s just a word. We, as a society, give it meaning. Ves will be the one to decide what he wants to do as an adult. Till then, all I can do is create a divide between the two so they don''t cross any boundaries before he is mindful of consequences."

    "Mindful?" Said Vita with a smirk. "You dare say that? That kid is in for a rude awakening."

    " Damn right," Ariel added. "I won''t be surprised if he got like two hundred kids by eighteen.

    "Hey! I''m mindful. I just don''t give a fuck."

    "Do you even hear yourself when you talk?" End remarked with a worrisome expression.

    Holding up the middle finger to everyone, I approached Lilith and the wee baby Iza. Dawning them in clothes with a snap of my fingers. I took them into my arms. "Let''s go¡­ Ariel, you find out the location. I''d be damn if I missed my child''s wedding, even if it''s somewhat awkward given the age difference. And just for the record: This is some grooming type shit."

    "Would you rather the alternative?"

    "YOu mean the mysterious future, where Ves doesn''t have an anchor? I don''t know. I just would have liked to have been informed before my child was kidnapped. Just saying. It''s a simple request as a Father. Or does that word have no meaning?" I remarked, looking directly at Ariels downcasted expression .

    I should be mad¡­ I really should, but¡­ I had nned to allow Ves to at least court one of the dragons. I just didn''t think right after he was born, they''d kidnap him. And I really didn''t think God would be involved in this foolishness. I wonder what he''s getting out of this.

 Chapter 1285 Respect And Loyalty

    ?

    Led through a scar in space and time by Ariel. I remained silent as she maneuvered through what seemed like a never-ending whirlwind of chaos unfolding before my eyes. Laws twisted and bent, breaking into themselves as if unable to retain a corporeal form. And in the seconds that passed, they''d reform, regaining their original form.

    Sensing a stir in movement below, I smiled as little Iza peeped open her beady eyes. She released a small coo as her two pudgy arms reached for me. As if I was her entire world, she toothlessly smiled.

    "Too cute," I mused, enthralled by her amethyst eyes. They reminded me of her Mothers, but Iza''s carried a dark blend to them. It was as if a powerful source of sin forged them. "My child, your brother, is barely a few hours old, and he''s already causing problems. Getting kidnapped is downright uneptable. Remember that."

    "Coooo~" Blowing air on me, she giggled thereafter as her gaze whirled about as if searching for something. Suddenly they grew teary as her coos turned to moans.

    Bells of rms roiled through me when all of a sudden, my forsaken bloodline instinctually erupted as a barrier formed off the surface of my skin as the entire void around shattered with her cry. Blood gushed from my eyes before I could react; everything folded into a ck hole of nothingness.

    "PAPA!!!!!" Came the vibrant cry of Arkanos.

    Confused, I staggered off the floor, quickly noticing Iza''s cry hade to a halt when I felt Ves''s aura reach me.

    Had we teleported?

    ''They can''t be separated¡­ at least not yet.'' I ended up muttering, ncing down to check on Lilith''s pulse. A sigh of relief came as she remained unharmed. I turned to the mischievous ball of sunshine, giggling away, her arms stretching toward Vesryn in Yahweh''s arms.

    And as our gaze met, all the anger I withheld shimmer over the surface of my flesh." I¡ª"

    "Before you continue and say something dumb. Shall I exin my actions of kidnapping your child?" Yahweh said calmly. He turned to Ves tracing his thumb against his cheek before looking up at me.

    I nodded.

    It was odd. I should feel scarred, if not downright cowering, but for some reason, in this form of his¡­ I couldn''t feel anything. It was as if I was talking to air.

    "Do you recall the look everyone gave you when you exploded with rage?" He asked me.

    I did¡­

    Recalling the faces of shock, if not horror, they showed, my anger became puzzlement. I hadn''t really taken note of it at the time, but there was a deep look of shock on their faces.

    "Now¡­ did any of them seem angry at my actions? No right? Think carefully. Why did they seem to have a mild reaction?" He approached me with slow, heavy steps. And his soft eyes slowly began to shimmer with power. "It was because their instincts couldn''t help but cower. It couldn''t help but bend a knee." he stopped, and his lips curled up. "Don''t you find it weird that even if you didn''t know who I was, that explosion of anger was a little out of line?"

    "... I¡­ I don''t understand. What''s your point?"

    He handed me Ves and ced his hands behind his back: "The Abyssals is a matriarchal society. That''s not going to change. The reason I took your child was to show them your resolve. Arsene¡­ That rage you held was¡­ It was not something one could just show in my presence. It''s pure abyssal¡­ NO, it came directly from my sister herself. Within you, my child,  my sister has given you such power it rivals Zariels Weave if you can believe it."

    "Why did you take him?"

    His grin deepened: "It''s the right of every parent to raise their child. And Lilith has Twelve Generals. Two respect you." He said, causing a wry grin to appear on my lips: "Lilith might love you to an insane degree, but she is also a queen, the living incarnation of my sister. In their eyes, you are but a whore¡­ a concubine that had the right to fulfill her desires."

    A show of power¡­ That is what Yahweh''s aim was. It was to show that I could show my fury even against the Almighty God. sphemous, yes, but it was an indicator that I would fight anyone for my child.

    "I don''t get involved anymore unless ''absolutely'' necessary. But you and Lilith need to raise these kids. No one else." he said calmly, his gaze focusing on Iza''s fingers pressing against Vesyrns cheeks, seemingly aggravating him. "She''s already bullying him, huh."

    Watching Iza innocently pull at Vesyrns cheeks, I merely chuckled, allowing her to do as she pleased as my thoughts tried toprehend Yahweh''s words.

    I had gained quite a bit of respect with the gift Abyss-Chan. But I never thought it was enough to circumvent the male standing within Lilith''s society. But that wasn''t enough. Would this be?

    "... You''d trust a cannibal to raise a child?"

    "I trust you to be in your kids'' lives. I know you''ll be tough, but Arsene as an all-knowing being. I can say you will make a better father than most people. You won''t torment your kids for no point. You won''t talk down to them to show your dominance out of insecurity. You''ll treat them as people and do what you have to do to make them strong¡­ even if they end up hating you. Being a parent isn''t about making one''s child happy but self-sufficient. If they want happiness, they can find it themselves."

    I smirked. " is this your godly wisdom? To be honest, it sounds a little sociopathic."

    "Then your thinking is quite linear. Everything needs bnce, my child." He said, shaking his head. "I''ve done what I needed. The ceremony is finished. There already married. You can redo the ceremony if you want, but I''ve business to attend¡­ oh," His gaze turned sharp. " Watch out for Mephisto. This little game that''s been yed since the dawn of time is reaching a major checkmark. Make sure to watch yourself."

    Vanishing in a sh of golden light, I stood frozen as the world around me grew into focus, revealing a cathedral of sorts I was too blinded by anger to notice.

    "Papa¡­ are you mad?" Little Ty asked, approaching with a snow-white wedding dress to match her sisters.

    "Conflicted," I responded, rustling her little head. " But you look quite pretty today. Did you give my Ves a big kiss?"

    "The biggest!!!!" The two girls sang, wrapping their arms around my knees with untold joy.

    Forcing a smile, I muttered beneath my breath,"... I''m going to have to separate Iza and Ves¡­ My god. I can''t have my daughter thinking this shit is normal."

 Chapter 1286 Enochs Sin

    ?

    Settling within a Hell Pit filled with the souls of the damned, burning for all eternity. I parted my legs within the emeraldke as translucent as water. The abysmal screams of torment that went straight to the souls, gnawing at even my little humanity, resound like a vicious gue. But such screams were quelled by the coos of the twins on each end of my shoulder, nibbling on my ear.

    I simply melted with contentment. As an unjudge and arbiter of this Hell. The Hell Pits did nothing to me nor my children. Bringing only the ultimate sense of enjoyment as I prepared to give them their first baptism.

    Stripping her clothes off, Lilith grinned as she slipped in, taking Ves into her arms. She moaned, curling her fingers around his small beady frame. "For Heaven to exist in Hell is ridiculous. When was thest time we just chilled?"

    Seeing her recover and happy after a mere few days of rest, I inched closer, twisting my foot around her waist as I pulled her closer. I nted her on myp, enjoying her flesh alongside the pull of the Hell Pit."I don''t think there was a time." I pulled Iza closer as she gnawed on my ear like a big weirdo and leaned my head back. "Who do you think should go first?"

    "Your serious?" She looked at me. " Arsene, you realize that''s a weird tradition. Even if your mother did it to you and all her children."

    "She said her parents did it to her too. And so on. And so forth. All newborns are dunked into the seawater to celebrate their birth. Mother said it makes you strong."

    A/N: It''s a tradition in my family. You wait a week or two before you dunk them.

    "... I don''t know about that."

    I smiled." Same. But it''s a tradition I''d like to continue. What''s the harm?"

    Lilith eyed me with a peculiar stare and pointed to the swirling vortex of ghoulish wails. " This is a Hell Pit. You''re dunking our kids into a literal Pit of Torment. You don''t see anything wrong with that?"

    I pointed at Ves, pping his hands against the water in-between Lilith''s breasts¡­ the lucky bastard. "Vesyrn seems to like it."

    "Yes, because kids know what is good and bad for them." She sighed. " Fine. But not too long. No wonder they said Iza went crazy."

    "Said the Mother of Crazy."

    "Excuse me." She turned to me with a side eye that could cut.

    "Nothin'', dear." I hastily said, lifting Iza off of me as she failed her arms, giggling away: "BAA BAAAAA, BOOO!!!"

    I kissed her fluffy cheeks, nibbled on it a little, and nodded. "Ready? 1, 2¡­" Dunking her head first for least then a breath. I lifted her up as she tilted her head and giggled as the souls within the emerald liquid zed over her flesh wailed. Izaughed.

    "Excuse me, my Lord." A Faceless said. But without looking back, I traded off with Ves. Before dunking him. Watching him show the same reaction as his big sis. I felt nothing but pride within the Hell Pit.

    "What is it?" I finally said.

    "Intel on Metatron is in. It seems he''s with a sly being known as Enoch." Said the Faceless coldly.

    "I see. And who is Enoch?"

    "The Traitor of the Watchers. The Traitor of the Fallen, and the Angels." He responded. "From what we can gather. Metatron may have sent him on a mission based on the fact he wasn''t outright killed. We suspect¡ª"

    "I don''t like assumptions," I told him, arching my lips. I wiped the Hell Water from my son''s eyes. Pondering the implications of Enoch''s existence. He should be a peak existence like most first-generation Fallen. But¡ª

    Side ncing Gad resting outside the Pit. He opened one eye to me before closing them.

    I couldy a trap. It has been a while since I acted strategically. I now have resources and followers. And despite being so weak. I have many Fallen on my side.

    "What are you thinking?" Lilith interjected.

    "A trap¡­ One that isn''t meant to kill but rather dy." I told her. "I want to see how important Enoch is to Metatron."

    "This could be a trap in itself." She told me. " Think about it. How hard is it for a Fallen to move in silence? A Watcher at that? They are literal angels meant to watch humanity, to record their existence. And yet he was sighted?"

    ''Hmmm, Indeed he was." I mused aloud, thinking for a bit. " But do you think we were his target? I don''t think so. My thoughts are that he might be there to draw out another."

    "Like who?"

    "It would be Mephisto, My Lord''s." The Faceless answered. "The Intel is all here within this Eldrich Rune." He handed me an obsidian shard, written in infernal, bringing a frown to my lips, but the moment it touched my flesh: Hundreds of images shed behind my eyes. Revealing who Enoch was within the Nine Hells, his crime against his brethren, his betrayal of Mephisto, and his Sin. All of it shed, engraving itself within my soul in but a second.

    "That son of a bitch¡­" I spat, stepping out of the Hell Pit.

    I didn''t care much for what Enoch did to Mephisto. That was between the two of them but that bastard¡­ He was the cause of the Eternal conflict between the Demons and Devils and was the cause of the second war with the Angels.

    Enoch was a high-ranking member of the Grigore but unlike his brethren that had fallen during the First War with Lucifer. Enoch never abandoned his post but rather yed the fields. He was quite indecisive. He was not willing to join sides but more than willing to ry information to Heaven and Hell until he fell into the Sin of Greed.

    His greatest Sin was drawing his sword directly against the Father. Stabbing him through the chest in hopes of stealing his power. As for why he did that. The Eldrich b didn''t say. But they say he changed after a trip to the Abyss.

    Nevertheless, in his fury, the Father, rather than kill Enoch. He banished him from Heaven and told Heaven and Hell of his crime so that he would be forever hunted like a dog. Unfortunately, the Hells merely offered a helping hand, believing that Enoch wasn''t evil but rather he was very much like Lucifer.

    A mistake. A grave mistake¡­ indeed. The Fallen had taken him. Had helped him recover from his wounds from being banished in a bolt of lightning and foolishly had him return to his post to gather information on Heaven.

    Enoch grew greedier yet again. And began to falsify many documents. Leading to hundreds of angels being killed. Angels who had decided not to take sides but rather chose to side with Gabriel: One of the few Angels who didn''t join in the ughter of his family.

    It wasn''t until Gabriel barged into the Hells, into Lucifer''s court, that the truth was revealed, but by then¡­ Lucifer had sent his temrs out to ughter a vige that supposedly held a few squadrons of injured soldiers. Only to turn out it was the very ce his pregnant wife resided.

    At the time, Angels and Fallen were still in a cold war. so they rarely held a battle within the material ne unless they really needed to. But as a result of Enoch, Aurelia was nearly killed, suffering heavy damage within the womb. If it weren''t for Gabriel and Lucifer arriving in time, her life would have been permanently lost.

    Blinded by rage, Lucifer believed that the Father had falsified his report on Enoch and that he was still on the side of Heaven. He began the second Great War Heavenly War that changed the Myriad Heavens into what it is today.

    As for Enoch¡­ half his soul was ripped out of his body by Lucifer and Mephisto and is currently being tormented. The other half escaped.

 Chapter 1287 Soul Coin

    ?

    There were two things I learned about Enoch through the Eldrich b. One, he was a survivor, and two, he was smart. One doesn''t just betray Mephisto and Lucifer and escape. It might have cost half his soul, but the fact he remained hidden proved how resourceful he was. In such a sense, Lilith was right. Enoch wasying a trap.

    But there were only two possibilities: The trap was for either me or Mephisto. And while I''m inclined to believe Mephisto was their true target. Metatron has already tried to kill/kidnap me once. It''s not a stretch to think he is after me again.

    "Enoch is currently in the Libary of Silence."

    "Arsene¡­" Lilith called from in-between, swirling Iza and Ves through the Hell Pit. "You should stay out of it. Honestly, we have no bad blood with Enoch. If we¡ª"

    "It''s not about bad blood," I told her, dismissing the Faceless. I turned to her, admiring her slender figure graced with curves that made my mind spin even to this day. "Enoch is a greedy bastard. That much is clear.  I suspect that if we don''t dy him now¡­ we''lle to regret it. Throughout our journey, how much luck did we have? How much control did Mephisto have? Or Zariel?"

    A frown marred her tender lips: " Tons. They might have had more influence than we know."

    "Correct. The evidence says as much. Even if most of it was indirect: Zariel and Mephisto were there every step of the way. Enoch harbors the Sin of Greed. And do you know why? Do you know why he did so much evil? Why he was so greedy?"

    She shook her head, and I might have as well had the Eldrich b not granted me such information. That motherfucker came in clutch.

    "The Abyss breeds Chaos Dew, the Myriad Heavens is a Tear of sorts, its the rarest of the three, but the Nine Hells generates a single type of metal," I told her, slipping near her as the children''s eyes began to waver. They grew more drowsy over time and slowly leaned against her breast, releasing yawns here and there.

    "Metal? I''ve never heard of¡ª"

    Reaching into my inventory within the Hells, I summoned a small coin to show her. "This coin¡­ Hell''s main currency: This coin is worth more than a Fell God."

    Lilith reached for the old tattered coin withered with rust and dirt and fiddled with it for a second or two. "There''s a soul in it."

    "Indeed. And that soul belongs to a Fell God." Her eyes went wide as I grimly nodded. "By itself, this mythical metal is useless. It breaks and shatters without the slightest touch. But the moment you put a soul in it. It bes the strongest metal within all the known myriad heavens."

    "Inferium Ore." She said through a state of knowing.

    I grinned, somewhat jealous Lilith had ess to a literal infinite library of knowledge. " Yes," I said, dragging her to myp as she giggled, seemingly noticing my envy.

    "The reason the Hells. Including demons and Devils who are so obsessed with souls is this reason alone, if you create one Soul Coin. These coins are¡­ powerful. No. They go beyond that. To put it simply. Having a single coin allows anything you anything imaginable. It can either make you a king or a beggar. With this one coin... You may wish upon just about anything."

    "So there rare?"

    "It''s a currency outside of trading souls directly. But its biggest feature is that it allows anyone outside of Demons and Devils to grant wishes. And I mean true wishes. Anyway, these coins are exceptionally powerful. But my kingdom right now is quite poor with trillions in debt."

    "T-Trillions? Arsene, if each soul coin has the soul of a Fell God, doesn''t that mean¡­" she paused as I continued.

    "Yes. One of the biggest games Fallen and High-rank demons and Devils y is raising a mortal to the status of Fell God before ughtering them for their souls. And the one thing Demons/Devils have going for them is their immortality. They got time."

    Seeing Lilith lost in thought, I narrowed my eyes and, without thinking, slipped my hands between her legs, sending a jolt through her entire body. The children stirred a little but fell back asleep.

    Lilith, however, whirled her head to me, her eyes wide: " What are you doing!"

    "Hmmm." I nced at the twins, happily tired from sshing in a Hell Pit. And grinned evilly at her." What? We stopped fucking once you reached a certain point in your pregnancy. Don''t tell me you don''t want to¡ª"

    "I didn''t say that¡­. It''s just the children are¡ª"

    She squirmed, pushing down the moan the best she could as my fingers glided over Lilith''s most sensitive area. It was even softer... warmer than what I remembered.

    "You came into this pit naked, not me. What did you think was going to happen? Walking around with your tits pping back and forth, ass plum as a  peach, with curves that make my cock tremble. Honestly, if I didn''t try to fuck you. I''d think me gay."

    "... Your such¡­ a¡­ Pig." She moaned, leaning her head back as I took her by the lips.

    Enjoying the sweet, sulent sensation intertwining into a rich poison that made my mind and body want to leave itself. I reached for the twins, banishing them back to the Abyss, right in their shared crib, before taking hold of a few pounds of flesh that hung on her chest.

    The emerald water swayed back and forth as my finger whirled counterclockwise against the tips of her breast. Teasing the living shit out of her as her hips began to p against my cock.

    As if her body begged me to take her, Lilith''s white-hot stare peered deeply at me as scales began to form around her sulent flesh. Her devilish beauty became shrouded by her abyssal nature. Transforming her demoness grace to something that made my soul howl for more.

    She smiled, reached for my palms, stopped them, and turned to face me. "It''s not fair," she whispered in a devilish tone, reaching for Lil Arsene, already poised for war. He saluted itsmander as she gave him a firm grip.

    I gulped, feeling an intense heat, a pressure her very divinity gave off, sending my body into a state of hyperfocus. Lilith flew us out of the Pit and pushed me onto the solid ground. Her regalness only enchanting her transcendent beauty.

    "Is this the cock you used to fuck Tenebrae? Or Tia?"

    ''... fuck''

    "Babe¡­"

    "Don''t Babe me," she said, startling me; she licked her lips. "I''m going to kill Ezra first, then¡­"

    Twisting her on all fours, before more could be said,  I sneered." You talk too much."

    Wet as the ocean and not from the Hell Pit, I gave her garden a good taste as she moaned and squirmed, her face already buried in the stone. I nodded and lifted her head up with a jerk to her silvery hair.

    "Do it. Fuck me." She said, grinning with a sliver of drool rolling down her chin. "Tear me up."

 Chapter 1288 Enoch - Library Of Silence

    ?

    Lost within thebyrinth overshadowing my figure, I traced my fingers against the rows of books, and a soft, malleable hum slipped from my lips, audible to only those above a particr intelligence. I had always liked visiting libraries, and the Library of Silence was, without a doubt, my favorite. There had always been something wholesome about the information held within each book.

    Reading a book was akin to receiving a glimpse of a person''s entire life. It was something not many could grasp. In my world¡­ My reality, there was no such thing as fiction. Not really, anyway. If one could spend a lifetime searching for the origin of any book, one would be able to find a world within the Mortal Realm that shared those simrities.

    And this was the beauty of the Library of Silence, for its sole focus was to record all of reality. From the smallest of stories to thergest, those that govern the Library of Silence have spent an ungodly amount of time scouring the Myriad Heavens to find the origin of all stories.

    "Sir." A cold voice said. "There shall be silence."

    I turned, ncing at the translucent Wraith, bearing her inhuman eyes on me, which seemed tock an inkling of humanity. They were cold¡­ Menacing like so many of my brethren.

    "Vinay." I softly greeted her, wondering if she remembered me. "Just the Wraith I was looking for. Is my Brother, Tamiel, in?"

    She frowned, turned, and beckoned for me to follow in silence. There had only ever been one rule in this grand library of records of truths: Silence.

    Such a simple concept it was. But I have seen Void Gods to Fell Gods perish in but a blink of an eye. Fallen who thought themselves above the Law of this library turns to nothing but bones. Their souls were devoured and channeled into fuel to empower this monstrous building.

    No one was above the rule. Not here. Not without preparation.

    The moment any living creature entered thisnd, one needed to quell the noise of the heart, mind, and soul. They needed to walk without sound, talk without sound, and exist without disturbing whaty in the shadows.

    "We''re here." Vinay ryed before a door. She bowed, taking her leave like a ghost without sound, much less emotion.

    ''What a sorry state she is in.'' I muttered to myself, somewhat torn about the cruelty of her race. What makes a man or woman if not their memories? For her to not remember me¡­ what a fucking tragedy.

    Entering inside what seemed like a luxurious lounge without a sound, I closed the door. When a grim voice reached me: " Vinay, I said I don''t want¡ª"

    "Her memory isn''t what it used to be," I informed him, smiling at the Fallen holding a cup of whisky and a cigar. I grinned at the golden-haired and eye bastard seemingly enjoying life.

    Tamiel''s handsome face twisted: "The fuck are you doing here? No, why are you near me? The stench of a traitorous bastard like you isn''t something I want to deal with. Fuck off."

    Iughed: " Quite the tongue you gained. Is that how you talk to yourmander?"

    "Former."

    "Even as Fallen, we remain as Watchers of the Grigori," I told him, slipping onto a chair across from him. I lifted one of his cigars damp with whiskey and lit it with a snap, only to give it a few puffs to get it rolling when the savory pits of smoke and sweetness whirled around my mouth as I released it.

    "Metatron needs you."

    "And I need twenty virgins. But as you and everyone knows, I gave up the bitches. I''m out." Lamented Tamiel, spilling smoke from his lungs. "I''m now the Curator of the Libary. I''ve zero desire to assist Metatron, of all people. His level of corruption has always disgusted  me."

    I shrugged. " Why? You are Perfection incarnate, my Friend. Can you still not see the level of Perfection Metatron has achieved? He sits upon good and evil. Molding it into¡ª"

    "Angels aren''t meant to reside between good and evil." He sneered with disgust that spoiled the taste of the cigar in my mouth. "Even if Metatron systematically does achieve Perfection, I won''t recognize it. He has stained his title. Stained it like you stained your loyalty to our Lord Father."

    "Father isn''t all-powerful," I told him, sneering at the thought.

    What a fool they are. All of them. How can they still be loyal as Fallen? How can they not understand the Myriad Heavens are bound to fail? Whether it be in front of the Eternals Or the Great Ones. We Angels will fall to either the Abyss or Arcadia. There is only one Allpowerful entity. I realized that the day my sword plunged into Father.

    Clenching my fist, I sucked in a deep breath to regain control of my emotions. There wasn''t a need to reveal emotions not to a hypocrite like Tamiel.

    "Are you still looking?" I asked him, observing the quiver that ran through his fingers. He lowered his whisky, frowning grimly. "I''ll take your silence as yes." Lifting my lips, I folded my arms. " How many children have you torn apart? How many have to be personally aborted to fulfill your sick obsession with Perfection?"

    "What are you going on about?" he sneered.

    "I''m sure you felt it. A few days ago. The wave of absolute power that nearly tore at our bodies? Every Higher being like us felt it. I''m talking about that monstrous wave of Abyssal Qi."

    Tamiel nodded silently. He lowered his cigar and leaned toward me. "What about it?"

    "The perfect being has been created. And what''s funny? They are the direct children of the Abyss. Our Lord Fathers, Dearest Sister. Or is it you haven''t heard?" Testing the waters, gauging his reaction, I nearly busted a gut as his expression twisted to that of a wild beast.

    Tamiel¡­ the child fucking killer, the beast without remorse, had always fantasized about the perfect being. Believing that one needed the perfect fetus followed by gics, that went against the natural Law.

    If there ever was a monster amongst our kind, it was Tamiel. He had zero remorse, zero humanity, and cared very little about his honor. Perfection was a goal he had been chasing ever since he first opened his eyes.

    Offering a hand, I grinned: "Help me out, and I''m sure we can help each other gain what we want. After all, there  is no ce within the Myriad Heavens for those two monsters."

    Tamiel shuddered, quivering like an abused bitch, as he revealed a grin I''d seen so many times before. He gulped before regaining his poiseposure.

    "Tell me. Tell me everything. And you will have my hand... dear brother." He promised.

    Chuckling, I said. " My friend, have you ever heard of the Snow Family?"

 Chapter 1289 Mephisto - The Forgotten

    I was close. The Gate to Arcadia is almost open.

    Clenching my chest as my heart palpitated, I couldn''t stop myself from smiling. How many mistakes did I create? How many foolish judgment calls backfired on me? I spent so long looking for this. Research after research risking friendship, experiencing betrayal, andmitting evils that broke an ungodly amount of people.

    Iughed, bellowing over the night skies of Iluthath. I surrendered to the madness gnawing like a pack of wolves at my mind.

    "Mepho¡­ It isn''t over yet. It''s far from over yet." A voice that sent a chill down my spine rang. Familiar with sound, I paused, frowning as my eyes turned to my surroundings.

    "Izalith."

    She giggled." Ves said I shouldn''te to bother you. But¡­ Messing with you has be a pastime of mine."

    "Killing me wasn''t enough?" I mused with a teasing smile, tracing my fingers against my neck.

    "Not for all the torment you put me through. Think of this as revenge for the revenge you will inflict on me." She yfully said, but my mind spiraled at the thought.

    "... You''re insane. You came back to the past. But rather than change it. You made sure I¡­ You made sure I would find you to get revenge."

    "Hehe. Yup. I rather liked the torment." She whispered in my ear as heat roiled through my skin, putting my hair on end. "It was¡­ Exciting. More so than you know now. But you''re too weak right now. You''re not as seasoned as my Mephisto. Not yet, anyway."

    "Nonsense." I retorted, nearly snorting in response. Seasoned? I was at the peak of¡ª

    "It''s true. But then again, you are not a true man in this form. You''re iplete. Your power level might be the same, but the memories you sealed are¡­ what makes you, you." Sheughed, and for a second or two, I saw an invisible outline in front of me. An outline of an entity standing in the higher dimension.

    "Father is about to reach Archeon. And you need to be the second man to reach that level. As you are now. You''ll be no match for the Acolytes of¡ª"

    Thunder roiled through the skies in a blinding sh of judgment, sending a dark chill down my spine as Father''s aura began to temper the skies.

    Izalith went silent. Her translucent figure froze for a second before she clit her tongue: "I could take a hit, right? Uncle Zariel took a hit three times in his life. I can¡ª"

    "Stop¡­" I begged. "Who the hell thinks like that? I like this clone. You might live, but Father''s aura is the bane of my clone''s existence."

    And she giggled yet again. " I know. That''s what makes it fun. But it''s fine. You''ll figure it out anyway." She said, kicking at the air like a lost puppy. It went silent. Leaving me to believe she had left, but I could still see the outline of her figure. " Enoch is ying with fire. He is a problem to us."

    "Enoch¡­" I muttered, disturbed by the name. But it wasn''t the time to speak from the heart. "What did he do?"

    "I tried telling you when we first met."

    "Is that before or after you killed me?"

    She grinned, her translucent figure beginning toe into color as my eyes began to track the dimension she hid in: "We''ve met before that, silly. It''s just you can''t remember. Mephisto, in this timeline, you''re my little doggy, just as I was your toy in my past. You''re my bitch, and you don''t even know it."

    I raised my finger: '' Fuck off. No way that''s true."

    "Hehe. Well, you''ll figure it out soon: You mind fuck me. I''ll mind fuck you right back. Now. Enoch, as you know, changed once he went to the Abyss." She started growing a tad bit more serious. " During that time¡­ He met with the Eternals and the Fractured Great Ones. The same ones that followed me through time."

    "The Great Ones aren''t really an issue. The Eternals are the ones that¡ª"

    "Like the Pale Lord? She''s an idiot. Not even one of the best top one hundred schemers."

    Izalith sighed: "Damn. Mepho''s got no chill. Look. No matter what you think. The Entity to whom Enoch has sworn servitude is an issue. A big issue. More than what you or I can deal with. Shit. How do you think I got sent back through time? Do you think I wanted this bullshit to happen? Hell no. It''s been torture. My wounds aren''t even healed yet."

    This is¡­ Interesting. "The Great Ones and Eternals. Who do they serve?"

    Thunder yet again roiled through the heavens, and a ze of wrath silenced Izalith, all but her chilling smile. " Power. Upon the Other side, there exists a Throne of Ash and Blood. One shattered by the One and withered to rot by the All."

    The Heavens thundered with such anger I felt my ears bleed as the echos of mortals and gods began to howl and cry. Father came like a storm whirling the heavens into a nightmare of death and decay.

    Sweat dotted my brow, but Izalithsughter could be heard as she continued. " Stained by the Blood of the One, and All. There exists a throne that hides a presence that once broke Arcadia. Causing the skies to bleed once a year for an entire month."

    Blood of Father? Father¡­ was hurt? What¡­ No. That''s not possible.

    "Is your spine tingling?" she chimed in, leaning onto my shoulder. "It''s a blood bath back in my time. It''s in such chaos even Father, the Lord of the Archeon, nearly lost his life." Sounding more excitable than needed. The sound of delight slipped from her tongue like honey. "If you think the skies could bleed, you''d never seen what true torment is. Arcadians, Abyssals, and those of the Myriad Heavens are all howling, begging for their menial lives. The Seraphim, Fallen, Abyssals, and Primordial are all dying. Do you know who died first? You know her. I''ll give you a hint. It''s a woman. A primordial."

    Bellowing into wild, untamedughter, I stood there, somewhat disturbed by the spawn of Arsene. There was insanity¡­ then there was this.

    "It''s war, my friend! And we are doomed to fail! And it''s all our fault! HAHAHA!!!"

 Chapter 1290 Knight Of The Monarch

    ?

    Short of breath, as if waterboarded for a few hours in the most pleasurable ways, I grinned, nearlyughing my ass off as I drowned in dopamines. It had only been three hours, but I was drained. Post-Sexual bliss is heaven.

    "Sene¡­" She whispered in my ear, her chest hammering like a rabbit''s.

    "Hmmm?"

    "I got to feed the twins."

    "... Right¡­ I damn near forgot we had kids. Can''t you send a clone?" I protested. Lilith giggled, resting on my chest; she peeped her head up. Her Amythest eyes shimmering with longing. She sat up, revealing that body that enthralled me each time I saw it.

    "Nope. The kids are too powerful. The Father did something to keep their power at bay, but ''ck Abyss'' is still adapting to the little ones. They need real milk, not  that fake shit." She said, shooting me a wink as she donned some garments. Lilith licked her plump lips as she blinked from my vision.

    I sighed. "I need some wine. Fuck." Shooting up, I blinked into action. Arriving at my throne, I dropped, appearing in my regal attire, and allowed mymand to echo across the Second Layer of Hell: "Bring me all Infomation on the Libary of Silence."

    mes roiled through my throne room as high-rank demons and devils began to sh through my court. Lining themselves in a single file line, they appeared gripping an Elrdrich b. My eyes narrowed as the first high-rank devil crawled on his knee to me, his head bowed.

    "His Most Evilness, Dra''mi''lulva, Paragon of Despair, has what you asked." The cretin''s vile misty aura, as corrosive as the dead spreading within my chamber, said, staining my curtains and rug.

    I frowned as my guards posted on each existing bled profundity. Killing intent wailed like the souls of the damn, bringing many to their knees.

    "This isn''t your home," I coldly dered, ncing at a Blood Reaver whose name I never bothered to learn. He was tall, nearly seven feet, his skin red as the color of Blood, with twin horns protruding from his skull, engraved with infernal runes. On his back sat a greatsword that smelt of Fallen. The sword wreaked of it. "Kill him."

    It was my first realmand. And there could not be any humanity in my words. There could not be any weakness. No forgiveness, no hesitation, no reasoning. To allow anyone who has some usefulness to spread his power is, without a doubt, an insult to my throne.

    A sinful zed gorged itself from my knight''s eyes as he moved at such speed I felt Heaven''s End parted as the sword red with the aura of the Fallen Angels.

    A fine mist gathered in the air, twisting into embers of fleeting light as Dra''mi''lulva faded to nothing. I coldly opened my palm, drawing the Eldrich b into my palm, and a smile appeared on my lips.

    "He was a paragon, right?" There was a long silence before a few of my nobles nodded. Their foreheads were wet with sweat. Fear coiled through the darkness of my court as my intent bore its fangs: "Then you know. It''s not your usefulness that can keep you alive. Disrespect me or my court: and death will be the least of your problems. Toss this insect''s family into the pits and let them suffer for¡­ let''s see. Till their existence is wiped from both their minds and our minds."

    The sorted line trembled as I signaled for the next in line, who immediately crawled toward me. One after the other, they came towards me, gifting me an Eldritch b. And after half a day, I sent the rest back. Those that participated would be rewarded, those that didn''t¡­ those who were supposedly loyal to me would lose something dear to them.

    There were no allies in my court. We were all devils. If you can''t be useful, I can always find another just as smart and ruthless. After all, all we have in Hell is time.

    "Ruling is more fun than I originally thought. Devils are amusing." I mused, chuckling to myself as my court sat empty. I nced at my Nameless Knight, who stood in silence by my side. "Your name?"

    "Killian Rel Dimion," he said in a rasping voice that sounded as if he had gravel in his throat.

    "It rhymes."

    "Do not dishonor me, My Lord." He coldly said.

    Oh! I grinned. " And is that any way to speak to me?"

    He nodded without hesitation. " Indeed."

    Augh resounded as I signal to him to stand at the base of my throne. He drew forth, falling to one knee. "Killian¡­ That sword on your back. It smells of Fallen. Why?"

    He lifted his lowered head. " To obtain the Title Knight of the Monarch, one needs to y a Fallen."

    I raised a brow. "Interesting. And how many Fallen have you felled."

    "Thirteen." Said Killian coldly as if it were nothing.

    "And Angels?"

    "Can you be specific? What kind of Angel?"

    My grin deepened. " You are an interesting one. But I wonder where you were when Metatron and Dream attacked me? Surely you felt their aura."

    "Watching."

    "Why?"

    Killian, for the first time, frowned, and sweat began to fall down his brow, drenching his back as a growl echoed from the back of his head. Station behind him stood the almighty Gadreel bearing his vicious fangs, ready to tear him apart should his response not entertain me.

    I hadn''t even seen when he appeared, but the killing intent was something I was sure only first-generation Fallen could release. It was something that shook even me. That level of madness was something else.

    "I¡­ Watched to test you."

    "Test me? Why?"

    "You¡­ You are not a Fallen, My Lord." He said, shuddering as if he hadn''t killed a Fallen before.

    I chuckled, called Gad to me, and like a good boy. He trotted to me, resting at my feet: "Do you still have loyalty to your Mother?"

    "Mother? I don''t have a¡ª"

    "Ishar, the Maiden of Blood. Your creator."

    Fear coiled through his eyes as he lowered his head: "A little, my Lord. She is¡­"

    "Your True Master? HAHA. It''s fine. I understand the ties of Blood. It''s something that runs so deep that it feels like I''ve not even touched the Mastery of Blood Laws. Ishar was the only being I once saw to call on the direct power of the One with her understanding of Blood. It was downright terrifying. And yet, with all that power, she still serves beneath Mephisto. Now¡­ isn''t that a truly terrifying understanding."

    Killian grimly nodded. " The Master of the Eighth Layer is ranked first on the list of most powerful, despite not being nearly as powerful as the others."

    "I get it¡­ He is the Batman of the Myriad Heavens.

    "Batman?" Said Killian.

    "Exactly."

 Chapter 1291 The Dead Sea

    ?

    I arose, clenching my fist, shattering the shard of Eldritch into dust, allowing its knowledge to invade my mind. And like a wild rush, understanding spilled through my soul, allowing me to grasp the terror of the library.

    It was unknown who created the Libary of Silence, but its power was absolute. It was capable of crippling a Hell Monarch. For such a thing to be possible was, without a doubt, terrifying. Within the Libary, one was expected to follow the path of Silence. Be it mind or body. One needs to be at peace.

    Something¡­ I was not. Personally, I thrive on Chaos. That harmony of mind and body bullshit wasn''t for me. It''s boring. Who doesn''t want to fuck bitches on the battlefield, to do whatever you want when you want. Chaos is the truest sense of freedom.

    "My Lord." Killian began.

    "Yeah. Yeah. Anyway. Call Ezra forth and ready a couple of legions. We are going to destroy the Library of Silence."

    "The One-Eye Owl will not be please."

    "Who?" My eyes narrowed as not even all of the Eldritch bs I absorbed had any clues on this Owl.

    Killian gave me a grim eye." He is the ruler of the Dead Sea, where the Libary of Silence is located and is possibly one of the founders of the Libary of Silence. And I''m sure you know that currently, Tamiel is acting as curator."

    If I recall correctly, the Dead Sea was a domain of Dead Laws. It was a zone that prohibited all forms of Magic, Qi, and Cultivation. It was a dead zone that not even time could exist. A domain of nothingness. But it was also home to many top-tier Paragons.

    But¡­

    "The One Eye Owl is one of Chaos''s many Children: One can say he is a monster that existed besides the birth of the First Devil and Demons. Not to mention, he''s part of the Omnis Ranking."

    A/N: Omnis means Everyone and Everything,

    "... You''re making shit up."

    Killian narrowed his eyes." Please stop insulting me, My Lord. The Omnis Rankinges directly from the Council of Omnis. And on it holds your brother and many of the Hell Monarchs alongside the Archangels."

    My heart quivered: "And the Abyssals?"

    "Need you ask? They were added a few cycles ago with the death of the Mother of Demons. Their very existence threatens the Council even now."

    Hehe. And I''m married to the best one¡­ the craziest one too.

    Killian shook his head as I spoke out: "Are Enoch and Tamiel on said ranking?"

    "No. To be on that list, one needs power beyond imagination. For example¡­ your brother. The Lord of Absolution, Zariel Snow. He ranks Sixteenth and is said to be able to challenge the Top Ten. Although he would surely lose, he would forever cripple his opponent. "

    "Get me that list," I told him, nearly grinning as a new goal awakened within me. It was a little strange. I was never really apetitive person in this life, that is. But merely hearing about this ranking that holds some of the greatest monsters really makes me excited.

    Killian grinned. "As you say, my Lord. But as I was saying, the Owl''s rank is thirty. A force not to be¡ª"

    "Fuck his ranking. I''m Arsene Snow, bitch! I fucks with everyone." Shrugging my shoulders with arrogance, if not pride in my eyes, I Shadow Stepped into the abyss to where my kids resided. And as if sensing my presence, they popped off their mother''s tit with stars in their eyes.

    "Those jugs are mine, you little bastards." I angrily said, ring at the twins, who merely giggled, reaching up for me. Lilith grinned and handed me off to the kids. who squeezed and prodded at my face with childlike innocence.

    Unable to help myself from nibbling on their chubby cheeks for a bit, I heard Lilith''s words: '' You got that look in your eye. Your about to do something incredibly stupid, aren''t you."

    "You mean genius." I corrected as the chibi cooed away. Talking to me as if they could speak mynguage, but all that echoed was gibberish. "That said, lend me¡­ Vita for a bit."

    " You have the Order of Chaos. Why are you asking me?"

    My eyes just lit up at that¡­ FOOOL!!!! YOU''VE FALLEN FOR MY TRAP CARD!!!

    "Bet. I''ve not fucked with Vancurro since I fully awakened my memories. Shit, I haven''t even seen the boys in a while. It''s about time we get the boys back together." I handed the kids back to Lilith, enjoying the look in her eye.

    I''m sure Lilith heard how much of a manwhore me and Vancurro was. That bastard was the only one to make me feel I had topete. My god, we each had an entire world of just bitches. It was a harem of paradise. I still can''t figure out how none of them got pregnant.

    Kissing my darling wife over her pale cheeks, I readied myself to Shadow Step when an arm pressed against my shoulder.

    " I''ll go, mydy." Said Vita calmly, yet her chilling eyes betrayed her tone.

    Arsene for the win.

    "Vita¡­" Whispered Lilith.

    "If it isn''t my Vita. How kind of you." I mused, dipping under her arm to escape her hold, somewhat ufortable beneath her palm that could turn me into a paste in a blink of an eye. "You seem even prettier. Has caring for the little ones awakened your Motherly instincts?"

    I was talking out of my ass. But Vita did look alive. More so than usual. It was as if she had a new goal in life, a new¡­ dream.

    The Abyssal snorted: " When are we leaving."

    Grinning, I nced at Lilith: " You want toe? I could actually use you." I told her, somewhat hesitant to say anything with Vita present. "I know we should be going to Eden right now¡­ but I have this distinctive feeling that I''ve touched onto something that''ll change everything."

    "The Path¡­ You¡­ Youpleted it."

    I shook my head." That''s just it¡­ It doesn''t need to bepleted. It''s a journey. Paragon is the peak of all things. But my path¡­ the path Zariel skipped with his great intelligence is one that will change you forever."

    I could see why Zariel thought the Path of Archeon was separate from Paragon, but he was very much wrong. It''s a path that is necessary. Paragon amplifies body and mind. And with each level of Paragon, one passes, they''ll grow stronger, but that''s wrong. Paragon isn''t meant to grow. It''s meant to exist at the peak. Archeon is different. It''s the path that cultivates the power of GOD within everyone.

 Chapter 1292 Goddess Of Hate

    ?

    Lilith eyed me heavily, nudging the twins closer to her cheeks with a grim look when a realization of Lilith''s bond with the twins had grown these past few days; she didn''t even like to leave the kids for more than an hour.

    Iza giggled, her mouth still wet with her mother''s milk. "Dooom!"

    "..."

    "AHHH! Is that her first word!"

    "DOOOOOM!!!"

    "BOOOOOM!" Came Vesyrns response giggling as the hairs on my neck rose.

    First of all¡­ None of these first words were normal. Especially Iza. Who says doom? It''s not even a word I use; This is a Red g.

    Lilith, alongside her loyal servant Vita, eyes grew misty in a matter of moments as they cuddled the twins between their breasts with hope in their eyes. Seemingly not bothered by the whole ''Doom'' and ''Boom.'' incident.

    Fucking weirdos.

    ring at the twins with a hue of suspicion. I sighed, pulling at each of their marshmallow-like cheeks, before signaling Vita to teleport away. The incursion I had in mind shouldn''t take more than a day, if not a few hours. And while I would love Lilith there¡­ She had more important responsibilities.

    Tending to the twins was far more important. This Path I''m on¡­ isn''t nearly as important when they are concerning my kids.

    Kissing the twins goodbye, I nted one on Lilith as she stared at me with a hint of regret. But with a flick to her head, I smiled, shifting the flow of darkness with Izavith beside me. We entered the void, moving into the Nine Hells to the sleeping Gad beneath the head of my throne.

    "You know he only follows you due to your attunement to the Great Mother," Vita said, sliding me a cold nce. "That aura¡­ that radiance you haven''t even utilized is¡­" She paused as my lips curled up.

    "Intoxicating?" I smiled.

    Vita grimaced, her cheeks somewhat flushed with embarrassment: "Think what you like."

    "Oh,e on. I think we are closer now. Right? You are ying every day with my kids. You are close to my wife. And I have the direct blessing of the Abyss. Shit¡­ with that look I see in your eye, I''d assume you even respect me."

    She went quiet for a while, neither admitting nor denying my im. But we both were aware of how she felt.

    THis bitch had recognized my greatness¡­. Arsene for the win. Then again, what''s there not to like? I''m handsome. Insanely Handsome, with the body most gods would die for. Literally. Shit¡­ Even my ass is drawing gazes. I am the great Arsene. The empyrean of¡­ something.

    Flicking my head like a bad bitch. I felt her fist send me flying into a wall, knocking stars through my head.

    "I think we all felt you deserved that," Vita said as Gad raised his head, trying with his all to ignore me. He moved to Vita''s palm as she rustled his hair.

    "Broken Seraphim touched by the All. Are you looking for a home or death?" She asked him. It stirred me as I slipped to the ground. Spitting a mouthful of blood, I drew closer and stared at Gadreel.

    His pale red eyes transitioned to a dark gold filled with a sinister vibe that didn''t sit right with me. It was dark¡­ darker than usual before returning to red. He yawned and stared me down, wagging his tail like a good boy.

    "He''ll kill you one day," Warned Vita coldly.

    "I figured," I responded, falling to one knee as I stared into its eyes with a challenging glint. " But I''ll meet that challenge any time. Hades has Cerberus to guard the underworld. And now. I have the Fallen Angel, the Fallen Beast tainted by the Abyss, Gadreel."

    I rose, snapping my fingers sending a shudder through the darkness. Hate suddenly pooled out of the void sending a dark chill down my spine as she stepped out of it. Her eyes were aze with a vengeful aura that I felt myself go on guard for a half second, which spiked into a burning lust that had my lower spear press against my robes.

    "Ezra¡­" I whispered, but she shook her head. Her scarlet hair dazzling with embers of Hellfire.

    "By the Law of Hell, a devil must use their true name to sit upon the throne of brimstone," she told me, falling to one knee. Her pale white skin brewed a vile aura that many powerful monsters far stronger than she or I didn''t carry. It was as if she had attained a level of attunement with the sins most couldn''t even dream of.

    She was a Shadowfell. But this aura¡­ This Level of Hate was something I had never felt before. It''s as if she stepped out of the shadow of her father ingrained in her blood. It wasn''t lust she governed but wrath¡­ Hate.

    "Please call me¡ª" She raised her head, pausing as an obsidian de pressed against her neck, drawing blood. Vita looked her down with ice in her eyes.

    "There is a kill order out for the Daughter of Lust." The abyssal said, but with her words came a brewing killing intent that shook the very hells. Empowered by my domain, I stared Izavith down as her de pointed to my Knight.

    "You might be my wife''s loyal servant, but I have no problem going to war with the Abyss. Touch her, and I''ll attack where it hurts most. The woman you have your sword against is a King of Hell. One of my nobles." I told her as dozens of Blood Reavers, and Fallen shed into my throne, their aura distorting the fabric of reality around me. The void burned with radiance as my throne room turned into an abyss of Hellfire.

    "Are you speaking as King of the Abyss or Hell?" She asked me, her violet eyes shimmering with an absolute aura that could crush anyone around me.

    Izavith was one of Lilith''s strongest, if not the strongest. I had no doubt she could ughter everyone present before I could blink.

    But¡­

    "Both. You will keep the peace. Now remove your sword. My Knight is asking me for the throne." Imanded. Izavith looked me over and closed her eyes as she lowered her de.

    "Speak."

    Ezra nodded. "My true name is¡­ Aynaet de Asmodeus, God of Hate, Lust, and¡­" She smiled, looking up at me with undisguised madness. " Envy."

    Just like her mother.

    I nodded, taking a step back away from my throne. "Then take a seat¡­ my King, we''ve much to discuss on the breaching of the Libary of Silence."

 Chapter 1293 Rite Of Sacrilege I

    ?

    Hurdling through space within one of the cruisers my kingdom had procured for me, I found myself locked in meditation regarding the Path of Archeon. There hadn''t been a day I didn''t find myself studying this path within the Realm of Spirits.

    There was a certain aloofness I retained about this path. A certain regard that tempered the mind in a way that allowed peace to exist in the scattered chaos that was my mind. Unlike Paragon, that only seemed to heighten my skills to a new Extreme. Archeon pulled me back, allowing me to reconnect to the primordial force within myself.

    I didn''t understand the nature of this ''primordial force'' simr to ''Breath.'' But It was warm. And it made me truly understand howplex our bodies were. Every time I dive into the nature of myself, I always seem to find something new.

    "Arsene?" Vita suddenly said, nudging my shoulder.

    Wiping the blood from my nose due to the bacsh of Realm of Spirits, I looked up at her with irritation. " What is it?"

    "I''ve reservations about this n." She told me.

    "I''m sure you do," I remarked. " Just trust in the process. Or do you think my Pride will deter you from making a kill?" I teased. " Rx. This n will work. I''ve nned for everything. Even failure."

    She grunted irritably, but I couldn''t me her. Recent years have shown a slight decrease in my scheming. It had been a while since I had to scheme against my enemies far more powerful than myself. And my new opponent was Enoch.

    The man who betrayed his own father and Mephisto. He wasn''t someone I could take lightly. I needed an irond n. One built upon reality.

    "I also agree with Lady Vita," Killian said. "This n is, forgive my wording, but it''s retarded to a fault."

    My lip twitched. "Trust me¡­ it''ll work. Have faith in this King."

    "Your entire game n revolves around me killing Enoch." Vita grimly said. "Who is backed by Tamiel and possibly a rage-fueled Owl. Killian is not wrong to say it''s retarded."

    And I nodded with a half smile. " Look just¡ª"

    "ETA to the Libary of Silence: Ten minutes." A voice through the inte rang, bringing a smile to my face. I stood up, stretching a few muscles as I gave Vita a thumbs up. Gadreel barked on top of the sofa as he rose on all fours, racing to my heel.

    I eyed him, rustling his head: "Ready to have a good meal?" Malice flickered through his scarlet eyes, bringing a proud twinkle to my eye: "Good boy." And my gaze swept through the hull of the ship toward the majestic sight of a t-shaped world.

    As if I had stepped into a fantasy, I stared, enthralled by the aesthetic structure that spanned the entire world. It was, without a doubt, luxurious, having the feel one must look without touching. I smiled.

    "Entering Atmosphere." The Captain of the Ship said as a tremor rippled off the metal hull. I instantly frowned as I felt unease crawl down my spine. As if being watched by an unknown number of entities, I nced at everyone''s ufortable expression, knowing they, too, had felt it.

    Words were not said thereafter as the ship docked without sound. We debunked, finding every step we performed to be judged by a strange, unknown force.

    "This is he annoying," Vita said aloud, allowing her voice to storm like a violent gale. Her abyssal nature shone as she sneered. " I dare you to attack." She barked and continued on her way.

    Jesus. No patience. Ha~ I pray for you, Ves. Not only were you kidnapped and married off. You got to deal with Vita. Good Luck. I don''t want anything to do with that mess.

    Shaking my head, slivers of darkness slipped into the crust of the as I moved forward. I wasn''t sure what manner of creature was hidden within this, watching our movements, but no one present was worried about it.

    "Oh?" Pausing, sensing a peculiar gaze, I chuckled and turned to the smiling expression of the Fallen hovering above me.

    "Disciple, you came," Mephisto said with an ashenplexion. He chuckled and hopped down from the skies to my side, hanging his arm around my shoulder. "Well, if you would look at this. Master and Disciple reunited." He grinned my way. "You after Enoch as well?"

    "He did try to kill me."

    "More kidnap you, but I get it." He said, shooting a wink to Vita, who snorted. "Feisty, isn''t she? I''ve got a question, though¡­" He leaned close to my ear. " Are you tapping Vita too?"

    An amethyst sword light shed past my perception, barely missing Mephisto as he chuckled, waving his hand in defeat. " I jest! I was just wondering cause you two look so close. Coming all the way here to kill Enoch. Thats¡­ That''s amazing!" The jest chuckled wryly. " Shall we team up?"

    "With you?" I mused, narrowing my eyes. " But you don''t even know my n."

    Mephisto''s scarlet eyes shone a profound malice as he smiled. "Disciple. You''ve got a lot to learn when ites to me." And he turned to Vita. " And you should be kinder to these cute creatures. They are simple things." He said, tracing his finger over the air as if stroking an invisible creature.

    For him to appear¡­ this trap really is for Mephisto. That being said, I wonder what Enoch has in store for Mephisto.

    "But what are you doing here, Disciple? You are far too weak for an event like this." The trickster conveyed through narrowed eyes that slid to Gadreel by my side. " Even with the mutt. You seem to like tempting faith."

    "Mephisto¡­ would you like to see something spectacr?" I asked, stepping through the streets towards the heart of the Libary.

    "Spectacr, huh? You Snow''s always tend to entertain. But Arsene¡­" He paused, allowing a bloodlust I never knew he had to ripple over the surface of the. As drowning as it was hellish, Mephisto spoke as he stepped past me. " I won''t be protecting you today. So you better hope you''vee prepared."

 Chapter 1294 Rite Of Sacrilege II

    ?

    Falling into a slight trance as Mephisto walked by, a chuckle resounded as I followed. For this little event, I didn''t need him. Not yet. But I did n for his involvement, and I''m sure he nned for mine. We each had our ns, but the game was trying to figure out who each other''s targets were.

    Enoch¡­ The Angel who betrayed his father and fell, only to betray all he has ever known, his brothers and sisters. Honestly, it was strange. When Fallen betray each other, it''s usually yed off as a game or a joke. And when it''s not, it''s usually for a tactful reason that doesn''t always cross the line.

    ¡­ Mephisto emotions are usually hidden behind that ursed smile of his. I wonder if he will show his true emotions today. Or is all I see just an act for Enoch?

    Gad nudged my heel, bringing a smile to my face: "Can you sense it?" The snow-white wolf whined, tugging at my robes as if to insist I keep moving. "Alright, boy. Lead the way."

    Entering the library through a corridor into what read Halls of Silence, Vita, Killian, and Mephisto went eerily silent. From the instant we stepped into the threshold, I had felt all my surroundings were but an illusion. A lie that my mind could notprehend. Perhaps it was merely the Path of Abyssal Night guiding my soul, but the longer we continued toward the grand library, the more I felt something off.

    "... This Libary¡­" I soul whispered, adding darkness to mask the sliver of sound. " Did something eat away at space?"

    Vita nodded. "It''s dead. At least in this dimension. In fact¡­ All Laws are dead. From what I can tell, a formation within a higher Heaven is being used to give the illusion of Order."

    My expression went grim. " So basically, we are stepping into a Domain?" I said, talking of one of the worst possible oues. The Second Layer of Hell was my domain, granting me the right to obliterate anyone below a particr threshold. Depending on the person, I could destroy a Paragon like it was nothing. That was my right. My authority.

    "Well, you''re not wrong." She gloated with a giggle that did nothing to hide her vain smile. "Scared? Want to hide beneath my¡ª"

    "Why don''t you just focus on your task? I''m not your concern." I reminded her, unconcern about her taunting. Everything was going as I had nned.

    "Master¡­" Killian called with undisguised fear. "He''s here."

    And through a towering door that could fill a family of giants, I saw Mephisto coldly step forward, pushing open the gates, as his cold, hard-line lips pressed together. He stepped inside and stared up at the two men¡­ the Two Fallen standing on the banister.

    "Mepho! I hear that''s one of your new nicknames." Enoch, the skinny little worm, rang. "It''s a little childish, don''t you think."

    Beside him, a lean individual stood, his presence far more demanding and inquisitive that I felt my attention being pulled his way by an intangible force.

    He must be Tamiel.

    "We meet again, Mephistopheles." Tamiel casually mentioned as if speaking to a servant. "I must say it''s disappointing that you didn''t show your true self. After all, Enoch did go through so much trouble exposing such a great secret.

    "It wasn''t much." Enoch waved him off with a bright grin. "What was hard was getting the memory back¡­ Alongside all the others that were sealed." It was then I saw Mephisto brow knit together. "Oh! You didn''t know! Well. Of course, you wouldn''t know. You were the primary target of this little game."

    The traitorous  Watcher arose, grinning: " Yes. Many of our memories have been tampered with. Although, I''ve yet to ess those sealed memories."

    He¡­ he''s lying.

    My gaze narrowed as the Path of Abyssal Night stirred through my meridians, cooling my mind as my gaze wondered, finding a strange woman with an extremely chilling expression.

    The Librarian. The Owl''s only assistant.

    "So this must be Arsene?" The voice of Tamiel pointed out as he slid his gaze to me. He bore a bright smile as he hopped down from the banister: "My¡­ What a wonderful specimen. Zariel truly did wonders to your soul. True Adaptation. We''ve always thought it theoretical. But wow. I must say, you''ll make a wonderful addition to my collection."

    "The fuck is this Lucifer wanna be talking about? Shut the fuck up." I fired off, rolling my eyes. "  I hear you''re called, Tamiel, Perfection Of God. But I must say. You just seem like a backwater bitchpared to Lucifer. Now that''s a man I consider perfect¡­ no homo. Maybe a little. From hismanding presence to his eyes that seem too sharp to exist even amongst the gods. You seem to be his retarded cousin. If even that. Adding you to Lucifer''s genus seems like an insult to him and Mephisto."

    "Wow¡­" Vita sang. "Is that a bit of dick riding I''m hearing?"

    "Not at all." I idly said. "Look at Zariel. He, too, has touched upon the Mortal Dao of Perfection, but even he seemed to possess a better aura than this filth. How much you want to bet Tamiel doesn''t pull any hoes."

    "... Why can''t you just say woman?"

    "Then I''d be insulting a woman. Hoes are Hoes. And women are¡­ they are the ones worth protecting. Mephisto! Tell me. Doesn''t Tamiel look like he gets off watching his girl get cocked? I can imagine him hammering at his little pecker as his girl gets dicked up."

    A/N: Arsene gots no chill.

    "I¡­ haha¡­ hahaha¡­" Bursting intoughter, unable to keep a straight face, Mephisto pointed like a child. " FACTS!!!! Why''d I never think of that? Tamiel is a ''watcher'' after all. I''d bet he had that in him."

    The Seraphim expression twisted, contorting in a red mesh of anger, when I added: "It''s always the pretty ones. Honestly. Such a waste. Tamiel, tell me. When you first saw Lucifer¡­ did you get a hard-on? I read he was the prettiest Angel, carrying the honor of God himself. Everyone loved. Did you also ''love'' him?

    "I don''t think he was gay," Vita curiously chimed in, tilting her head towards the Fallen Watcher.

    "Gay, not gay doesn''t matter. He can get back in the closet. I don''t care. I''m just curious. Was it God that made you get into the path of Perfection? Or were you just rock hard for Lucifer?"

 Chapter 1295 Rite of Sacrilege III

    Chapter 1295 Rite of Sacrilege III

    Witnessing Tamiel''s expression contort beyond recognition, his features suddenly blurred as Vita''s palm shot out, catching hold of the Seraphim inches from my eye. The winds erupted like an earthquake, sending a rainfall of books flying.

    My heart quivered for an instant but recovered as I smiled, unable to stop myself from wielding a gloating expression. Tamiel''s expression was, without doubt, glorious beyond reason. There was just something about breaking a person self control. Shit, this might be better than sex in some ways.

    "Tam¡­ Can I call you Tam? Look. It''s alright. No one here is going to judge you. If anything¡­" I said with a sliver of a grin. "We will support you and your undying love for Lucifer. I swear it in my name."

    Tamiel''s expression couldn''t have gone darker when, all of a sudden, Izavith''s expression went cold as ice. In that instant, I felt my body whirled through a never-ending reef of despair and pain. Be it Mephisto or Enoch, both their eyes went wide following the rain of scarlet bathing the library.

    Through the Seraphim''s chest, gripping part of his heart, Izavith stood. Her bloodied arm plunged through his chest. I could still see the pulse of muscles and tissue as she said: "Am I one to be ignored?"

    I all but stared coldly: Truly, what is a man without pride? Be it, Man or Angel, none is above the Seven Sins. Tamiel might be trying to be perfect, but is such a feat feasible? Sure, in body, I could see it, but is such a thing possible under Sin? The mind is a funny thing. We might think ourselves in control of a particr sin, but in truth, we are just a ve to it. And it might not even be your chosen Sin.

    Tamiel tantly attacking me in front of Izavith is a product of pride and envy. To which I disrespected both. He might be far more experience than me, but time breeds madness. It breeds chaos of the mind. No one can truly stay the same. No one can remain calm and passive, especially as time passes.

    Under Tamiel''s radiant bloodshot eyes, as he gargled blood, I traced my finger across my cheek, catching a few droplets of blood to taste.

    "Tam, I hope this doesn''t kill you. It would truly be a shame if it does." I uttered. Killian drew closer to my side in a defensive stance, but my hand went out as I patted his shoulder. Signaling for him to stand down. After all, this was well within the bounds of my scheme. "I''ve much to discuss with you. While Mephisto deals with Enoch." My eyes nced towards the Watcher Angel and back to my new toy. " Usually, I won''t do this with the likes of you¡­ but how about we make a deal?"

    "Oh?" Mephisto hummed whilst Enoch frowned deepened.

    The injured angel coughed up a mouthful of blood as Izavith hoisted his limp body over her head, drenching her physical form in blood. She grinned, narrowing her pearly red eyes that carried a deep sadistic glow. A chill raced over my heart as I prayed for Ves.

    "Oh, and don''t bother trying to escape without paying the price," I warned, noticing the slivers of Necrotic Qi building around Izavith''s palm. And if I noticed such a thing, the one gripping him was sure to have felt it: "Such a shame you caved under humiliation. I was looking forward to a more impressive battle. Wouldn''t you agree, Mephisto?"

    "Tamiel was always shortsighted when it came to himself. Then again, selfish people tend to be like that." Mephisto said. "Wouldn''t you agree, Enoch?"

    The Traitorous Fallen showed no expression from his initial shock. "I believe you above this, dear brother. There isn''t a need for mockery. Not between us." His frown turned upside down with an icy chuckle. He opened his palm, drawing a particr Qi from the earth as he looked at me. "Isn''t this your qi you let out earlier?"

    "Ah! You found it!" I shouted, tantly feigning surprise. "Whatever will I do."

    "More mockery?" Winced the Traitorous Watcher" You think me¡ª"

    "Tamiel?" I coldly finish. "No. I think you are a bigger fool. I think you''re smart. But intelligence doesn''t equate to wisdom, nor does time. And that''s what makes you a fool."

    Crushing my Qi I''d imnted into this world''s crust. I could feel Izavith''s apprehension. That is probably the biggest reason why I didn''t share my real n with her. The woman might be the most powerful entity present, but her mask is shit.

    But that Qi was meant to be found. I''d ce a powerful seal around it to keep it hidden to give the illusion of a hidden beacon. But Enoch wasn''t going to fall for that.

    When I still lived with Zero back in Iluthath, there was one thing he always said. "ns all fail. So have hundreds of variants till one seeds."

    "Release¡­ Me witch¡­" Tamiel blurted out, regaining someposure.

    pping my hands together, remembering my earlier game, I turned to the injured Seraphim. "Tam¡­ Seeing you join forces with Enoch, I can only assume he promised you something. And since my Hells had records of all Watchers, I know of your little fascination with kids. I can only make a guess he promised you mine. I''ll take your snapped as the holy light began to shimmer beneath my feet. Noticing shimmers of silence as yes."

    Quick to notice a peculiar glint in Izavith''s eye, different from before, at the mention of the Twins. I spoke a little quicker: "Give me your Greed, Pride, and Wrath, and I''ll grant you your freedom from oblivion." Crackling as his expression turned to that of a pale sheep, I opened my arms wide. "That''s your only shot at survival."

    "I''ve heard enough of this!" Enoch barked as his eyes shone like two dead stars. He snapped as the holy light began to shimmer beneath my feet. Noticing shimmers of Enochian scribbled over the ground, I looked up at Enoch unimpressed.

    A formation? Really?

    The glowing runes over the ground slowly began to transition into Infernal, taking on a demonic glow, before changing into¡­ my brow shot up as I frowned. Unable to read the runes shing beneath my feet.

    ¡­ It wasn''t anguage from the Myriad Heavens¡­ Nor did it seem Abyssal.

    "Owl¡­ Let''s get this over with. Blood has been spilled on your ground." Enoch coldly said when a flutter of wind caught my ear.

    "Mephisto¡­" a low-cut voice echoed as an entity stepped out of the shadows wearing the coat of a raven and top hat. He stood like the ruler of Heaven and Hell behind Enoch. His expression was somewhat hidden beneath the shadows of his hat, but the owl-shaped cane in his palm sent chills through my heart. "Can I expect this to be a deration of war?"

    Mephistoughed. He opened his palm and shook his head. "Noctua, my friend. This is an extermination." He said calmly, pulling out a sword ck as the dead of space, cold as the deepest Sin.

    Unsure when it happened, I felt Izavith unhook her grip on Tamiel as she appeared by my side, wrapping me in a barrier as Mephsto''s aura went wild.

    Uprooting thews of the Myriad Heavens with his aura alone, Mephisto pointed his sword toward Noctua. "If you must fight¡­ Let the sight of this Sword of the Prime Evils be thest thing you see."

    "...What the hell is that horrid de!" Izavith shouted, pulling me back. She wrote a few runes on my chest and backed away with me in her arms. "Thats¡­ That de¡­"

    "You-You-You didn''t! You didn''t!"Roared Enoch, unable to mask the fear that shuddered through every fiber of his being. "That''s the power of the Seven Entities of Sin! But Eve sealed them! If you messed with that seal, then¡ª"

    Mephisto sneered as the Heavenly Father''s tribtion began to reign over the region of deadws, bringing about a horrid pressure that made blood drip from my eyes. The Eighth Lord of Hell lifted his lips, and the Heavenly force outside the library expanded. Nearly bringing me to my knee, sweat dripped from Izavith''s brow as he opened his mouth.

    "Rite of Sacrilege"

 Chapter 1296 Rite Of Sacrilege IV

    ?

    As Mephisto said those words, a dreadful weight pressed over my chest, deepening until the blood vessels in my eyes and veins popped, drenching my body in blood. It was as if all my sins were tearing me apart. Trying to reach for the sword in his palm.

    "You''ll kill us all!" Enoch roared, in no better shape than I. He staggered backward, meeting the Owl, standing with a sliver of blood at the corner of his lips. He looked at him darkly. "You''ve got to stop him. This isn''t about revenge anymore. That weapon cannot be here! It should be with the Prime Evils."

    Spitting blood as my blood roiled to calm itself, I stared at that strange Obsidian Red de in his hand. Despite wielding the abyssal sins, I felt an affinity, unlike anything. Almost as if I were to wield that sword, I''d be able to fully attune myself to the Sins without bing one.

    "That sword¡­ It was created by¡ª"

    "¡ªIt was created by me," Mephisto coldly said, whisking the de through the air, cutting causality as though it were hot butter. The void squealed, billowing as numerous ck holes began to worm its way out, attempting to suck us into its Event Horizon. Light bent and tore as a magnitude of force pulled at my body. "If you fear something or someone, why not turn that fear into a weapon? In my case, I did so quite literally."

    "What if the Seven Sins are released!" Enoch shouted, flushed with rage. " They''ll ughter everyone from the Myriad Heavens to the Abyss! Not even those of Arcadia are safe!"

    The Fallen Devil grinned. "And why should I care? It''s not my fault your weak. It''s not my fault you didn''t have the skill, much less the power to survive; how many eternities have passed since Eve sealed the Prime Evils? Nothingst forever. The Seal was bound to break. We both know that. I just sped up that date."

    ¡­ That''s such an irresponsible answer. I like it. That said¡­ It is strange that no one had a contingency against such a thing. Even I know nothing, but the One and the All canst forever. Be it the Laws or the Heavens, they all experience change. It''s not too far-fetched to believe that it can die.

    Noctua frowned, pushing Enoch out of his way as he focused on Mephisto. Slowly, light nodes gathered around his wrist, twisting into bracers lined with emerald gems, aze with infernal mes that reminded me of the mes of Irka. He cracked his neck, carrying a hard expression.

    "Mephisto¡­"

    "Step aside or die," Mephisto said, calm as the depths of purgatory. His eyes glowed a demonic hue, causing my heart to skip a beat.

    "That¡­ mans a monster," Izavith whispered, seemingly only now lowering her gaze in recognition.

    Noctua chuckled dryly. "I''d heard you were the unofficial champion of the Omnis Ranking." He began, conjuring mes from the Bracers.

    ¡­ Those things belong to my Layer of Hell. What is it doing in his possession?

    The Fallen Devil chuckled, his voice cold as the pits of his hell. " So you choose death, eh? Then, this will be the end of the Noctua Bloodline. Forgive me, Tenebrae."

    The Owl sneered, "I¡ª"  he stopped, staggering back, as hundreds of lines splintered his face. Through his eyes, mouth, teeth, hair, down to his cells. Ruby-red blood began to leak as Noctua slowly fell to chunk-size bits.

    "Why not try to escape my domain first before challenging me¡­ if you can." He coldly said, "Get up¡­ Those with a high attunement to the Darkness must be killed nine times." He smiled. " Isn''t that right, disciple?"

    A/N: Arsene has this ability. Gained hundreds of chapters ago.

    Misty Darkness sprang from the chunks of meat that were Noctua when Enoch roared. "Rite of Sacrilege works with sin! Killing is a Sin! You can''t have the intent to kill Mephisto, or your power will be his power."

    No intent to kill? That''s like half the battle. No intent to kill means you are fighting at half capacity, if not higher.

    "True.'' Mephisto said, somehow standing right before Enoch with such cold eyes. I glimpsed the snow-fillednd of Sylvorlum. "However¡­ my domain stretches allyers of the Myriad Heavens. Even if you don''t want to kill me, someone does. And their power is my power. Their sins are my sins."

    "Sixty percent¡­" Vita whispered, alerting me. "I''ve got a sixty percent chance of victory. Not bad."

    My brow twitched¡­ "How strong are you exactly?"

    She grinned, bearing that disdainful smile she once directed at me. And I knew my answer. Those of the Abyss all held Hive minds. All their skills and experience were Vita''s. And that was only the tip of the iceberg. When Lilith used Ivavith''s Time Travel technique, I thought it was bullshit¡­ but it seems everyone has some bullshit ability that defiesmon sense.

    The Eighth Lord smirked, and before Noctua could reform, Enoch''s body red with a ghastly Necrotic Qi. That quickly faded as the Monarch of Sylvorlum pierced his de through his heart.

    "We''re not done¡­ Dear Brother. Far¡­ far from it." The Fallen nced at me. " I''ll leave you, Noctua and Tamiel¡­ I¡ª" ncing towards the skies, Mephistoughed as hundreds of presences began to trickle out of the void. "Just this much? Enoch, I''m disappointed. Perhaps I''d be apprehensive if you got someone at Zariels Level, but you brought out some mid-bastards. really?"

    The traitorous fallen spewed blood from his lips. Heughed bitterly. "Yeah, I know. But they''re not for you¡­ there for him¡­'' Pointing my way, I grinned.

    "You want a piece of this ass, don''t you. Sorry, but I don''t swing that way."

    He chuckled as ck elongated veins gathered around his face. " Mephisto¡­ I know you and that bitch are working together¡­ The trap was not for you¡­ It was for him."

    "And?"

    "Eh?"

    "What''s that matter?" Mephisto questioned, narrowing his gaze. "Arsene is a big boy. And my disciple. If he can''t handle this much, he''ll not be worth much."

    Reaching my palm up to wipe the blood from my eyes and nose as my body adapted to the atmosphere. I stared up past the library''s walls to the gathering army above. I wasn''t really sure who they were. But their auras all reminded me of Ishar''s. They were dreadfully powerful.

    "Well, disciple? What''s your n?"

 Chapter 1297 Rebirth Of The Archaeon I

    ?

    Tamiel staggered with a dazed expression, his hair wet with sweat. "Arsene¡­" He wildlyughed, billowing with necrotic energy. "I swear¡­ I swear I''ll kill you."

    Having nothing to say to Tamiel, divinity filled my eyes as I watched an entire army of gods descend from the Heavens. Their aura locked upon me in a perpetual state of wrath I could feel down to my core.

    The ground beneath my feet splintered within a sea of unending cracks while the ceiling of the library tore open, revealing countless foreign faces.

    "Brother of the Silver Devil." I heard one say.

    "Devil of Hell."

    "Sin of the Abyss"

    "God Eater"

    "Blood Dias"

    One by one, over twenty men and women called to me titles I either heard or didn''t. It felt like it was my goddamn birthday, with the countless number of random people approaching me to honor my existence.

    Titles were one thing, but the killing intent swarming each of their hearts was another. It was as if I had fucked their mother or sisters in a past life. They were pissed. A feat I was quite proud of. It''s not every day you could anger monsters such as them.

    "Did you do something to them?" Vita curiously inquired, nudging my shoulder.

    "Honestly?" I shook my head. " I''ve no idea. People will always find something to hate. So why not me? I make the world a better ce."

    "Arsene¡­ urg. Must you always be so narcissistic?" She rebutted bitterly.

    "Ummm, My Lord.''I heard Killian call wryly. " Why am I here? I don''t even hold a rank in the Omnis Rankings. How am I supposed to help?"

    "You got this Killian. I believe in you. Just buy your Master time." I told him, fixing my gaze on the battle between Mephisto, Enoch, and Noctua. A name I quite like. Noctua¡­ it sounds pretty cool. I ought to name a weapon or a pet that. Noctua¡­. Hmmm. If I asked, I wonder if Mephisto would gift me him as a pet.

    He seemed like someone who would. My hell could use a pet aside from Gad.

    Snapping out of my intrusive thoughts, I pped my hands together, gathering Vita''s and Gadreel''s attention. " You two buy me some time."

    "Eh?"

    Ignoring Vita''s nk stare of shock and anger, I continued. " Yes. Protect me. Go out there and kill someone. I''ll tell you to retreatter."

    Izavith gritted her teeth angrily. "You had better have made a good n."

    I ignored her as she stomped over the ground, piercing up with a de in her hand. Dead Laws parted at her aura that erupted like a red star, expanding into an abyss of darkness, devouring everything it touched.

    I stared hard, not truly at Vita, whose sword intent, power, and technique reign supreme within her hands. Rather, I stared at the Laws around her and how they behaved to her monstrous nature. And how they reacted when the other gods began to ''perform'' before my eyes.

    I learned something vital when I saw Ishar battle against the Angels during ourst small war. All things within the Myriad Heavens held the blood of our Lord within them. Be it Humans or Angels. It''s what made Ishar so dangerous.

    A/N: Devils/Demons are the only exception.

    She was essentially calling on the power of a supreme entity that existed in a greater in of existence. This was essentially the peak of all Blood Laws and the origin of all life forms, just as we each contain the ''Breath'' of the One. We also hold his blood. However¡­ there exists another source of power.

    Qi originates from the Law, and thews form the Primordials like Tenebrae. However, for some reason, neither Tenebrae, Hellmaster, nor Mithra can use their true power. Tene imed that it was due to the Father forbidding it. I, however, held another theory.

    When Primordial Avatars are born, they essentially have a limited amount of power to use. Some, like Hellmaster, are capable of more. That''s why he is the strongest. He is able to use some of the power held in his main body. But Tenebrae can''t. What if¡­ What if the reason for this is due to Hellmaster tapping into power nodes used by God and Abyss? And what if he doesn''t even know this?

    Despite eternities, neither Lucifer nor any of the major powers are capable of surpassing Hellmaster. Sure, they are growing in strength each year or cycle. But no matter how much time passes. They can''t surmount that level.

    Zariel created the Path of Paragon, a feat I''ve yet to touch despite fulfilling all the requirements. It''s a Path I believe he hasn''t finished yet, but the result is pure perfection. I can''t refute that. It''s the ultimate path. But the foundation of how everyone got there is wrong.

    Paragon wasn''t made for our particr type of Qi. It was meant for powers like Abyss-chan as a way to temper themselves. Paragon is the ultimate mastery of skill between body and mind. But Archeaon will be¡­

    "It''ll be the evolution into something that''ll surmount the Primordial''s true selves." Opening my palm before Heaven and Earth, before the Dead Laws. The Breath of the Father and the Blood of the Seraphim Tamiel gathered within each of my palms.

    "Arsene!!!!!!!" Tamiel roared, piercing towards me, surrounded by a ze of Seraphic mes tainted by Nectoric Qi. The dao of perfection billowed and crashed like a never-ending wave of destruction, deteriorating the deadws around me, breaking them down even further than they already were.

    I watched with fascination at the anger, the Wrath portrayed by the Fallen Watcher. And called forth Wrath and Pride surrounding the blood of the Fallen. Sensing his blood react to two of the seven sins, I felt more sins gather in my palm. Not as strong as wrath or pride, but I could feel them being pulled from his blood.

    I''m not proficient enough with blood to use Blood Laws like Ishar, but¡­ I had the Path of Abyss Night, a cultivation manual that altered causality to my whim. I didn''t need to master bloodws like that¡­ not yet.

    "Master!" Killian howled, appearing to my defense gripping an obsidian spear. Light flickered and shrieked into mes of embers as hebatted the Watcher. mes the size of worlds zed before my vision, searing my flesh.

    Chaos stormed my eyes in a never-ending sea of destruction, from Killian an Tamiel battle to Izavith and the army of Monsters to Mephisto, Enoch, and Noctua. I sucked it all in, pulling myself deep into the Spirit Realm. I felt both body and mind slip past a new wall and into a new realm, a foreign domain unweing to the likes of us¡­

    I smiled. "Let us begin, Oh Ancient Realm of Abyss and God."

 Chapter 1298 Zariel Snow - Rebirth Of The Archaeon II

    ?

    Caught in a mild storm of qi shrieking over the Myriad Heavens, slightly twisting its nature with each sh, I felt my lips curl down. There had been many Gods who were quite ignorant regarding the changes their power brought. One average Fell God held the power to breed change within the Myriads. But those within the Omnis Rankings could theoretically alter even the most fundamentalws, breaking natural order.

    For this reason alone, I supported Tenebrae regarding the Shadow Promation. To control the Gods in a way that restricted their innate need to kill someone who could surpass them to the reckless ns they held for the world around them.

    A change needs to ur. Especially since the Shadow Promation restricts Mephisto. Most of that bastard''s schemes originate with gossip amongst the mortals. I could not believe how much Gods track other Gods through Mortals when I learned of this. If there was ever one thing most gods worried about, it was their subjects. Those that bend a knee to them. And there were more mortals than there were Gods.

    Mephisto had grasped this concept early. And it was this that allowed him to manipte Gods he had no contact with.

    ''Gods are like parents, Zariel. If you want to manipte the Parents, you go after the children, who can''t tell the difference between right and wrong.'' He once told me. "From there, the children will slowly alter the perception of the parents, and in turn, society.''

    "Are you ready?" Vancurro questioned, approaching me with a long scowl. He folded his arms, ncing up at Arsene and his little duet with Mephisto a few parsecs away. "I still can''t believe I''m stuck on prep."

    "It''s a solid n," I told him, shifting my gaze to Izzy approaching. His stained wrist wet his blood, simr to ours.

    "I don''t like schemes," Vancurro said. "Zero might have approved of it, but schemes are borning."

    ''Said the man actively fucking bitches behind his wife''s back. How many schemes are you running." Izzy said, rolling his eyes.

    Van went red. "I''m a loyal man now."

    To that, I turned to him, ready to call him on his bullshit, when I heard Izzyugh. "If you say so. But you have been saying that for years now. I''m just saying don''t Wife someone up if you are going to cheat."

    "I, too, agree." I joined. I couldn''t understand Arsene or Van''s fascination with putting their dick in everything that walked. It''s weird. Aurelia is already a handful.

    "First off. I''m not talking advice from a fucked up excuse of a man. And you." He pointed to Izzy. "Thest bitch you was dealing with, lowkey, was hated by everyone in the group."

    "Hmmm. But you still cheated."

    "I¡­ Explored around. I even got permission once." He softly said, as if to excuse his behavior.

    "Good for you¡­ I guess?" Izzy said, but I could hear him trying to hold back the words he wanted to spit in Van''s face. Izzy was always like this, though. Cheating had always been a touchy subject for him, especially with his soap opera-type lifestyle. One would think with time, his love life would improve, but I must say Izzy is the most unlucky person I know to date.

    How do all twelve girlfriends end up cheating on you? And how is he still friends with all of them? Shit doesn''t make sense to me. Maybe there is just something wrong with my head. Problems like this are above my level of EQ.

    The void suddenly trembled, revealing an obsidian ck mask. Sensing his frown, I nced around. "What''s wrong? Everything is up and running."

    "I don''t like scheming around Mephisto. He ys too many games." Zero said, sighing. He ced his hands behind his back and looked towards Arsene. "When you created Paragon¡­ you almost died due to the bacsh the Myriad Heavens brought."

    "Hmmm." I nodded, touching my heart where the scar that stretched over my chest remained. I thought of removing it, but it was a symbol of my achievement. There were few things that made me feel proud, but creating the Realm of Paragon was one of them. "But there is a big difference between me and Arsene. When I created Paragon, I was still considered a Mortal. Arsene has past that realm."

    "Hehe! That''s why truck-kun is here!" The littless cheered, leaping out of the void like a nimble cat. Shended on my shoulder, pointing towards Arsene with fever in her pearly green eyes.

    "And what have you been up to?"

    "Me?" My Little Sis asked, pointing to herself. She giggled mischievously. "I was poking at Arsenes little one''s cheeks. So fluffy.I even nted the Path of Rebirth in Ves. He''s so lucky."

    "I hate that power of yours." Vancurro insisted. "It''s unfair to fight against. No matter what happens, you just keeping back."

    "Jealous? I''m not the one who keeps dying." Truck-Kun cheekfully pointed out.

    Van snatched her off my shoulders, pulling her by the cheeks. " You little brat. You''re lucky you have that ridiculous skill. Because your sword skill is¡ª"

    "Also broken?" Izzy said. " Literally. She can force you to experience the same rebirth. Truck-Kun is the ultimate support."

    "Hmph-Hmph! Praise Truck-Kun, for she is the ultimate support character!" The little girl roared, jumping out of his hands and onto Zero''s shoulders. She smiled, patting him on the mask. "Hiya Zero. How have ya been? Have you found yourself a woman yet¡­ Or a man?"

    Zero kicked her off his head and into my arms. He ignored her as the Qi around him began to shimmer off the surface of his flesh. "Get in position. I''ll hold off Mephisto if it shoulde to that. The rest of you, just be ready to face tribtion." He vanished into a fine mist of qi.

    "Big bully~," Truck-Kun said, brushing her bottom. And her frown deepened as her voice grew solemn. "Arsene really has grown, eh? Not only does he have kids now. He''s evenpeting against you."

    "Competing, eh?" I messed up her hair, smiling. "The realpetition will not begin until Arsene bes an Archaeon." And my eyes slid to Van, to Izzy, and Truck-kun. "It''ll all be a race once this new path opens up."

    Van chuckled, clutching his fists together. The eagerness in his eyes was nearly infectious. " I can''t wait. If this path is as good as you say. I can''t wait to surpass your bitch ass."

    "I second that," Izzy remarked, grinning.

    ''Truck-Kun too!''

 Chapter 1299 Rebirth Of The Archaeon III

    ?

    It was cold¡­ this power.

    I''d felt death before¡­ Embraced it once. But the sensation coursing through my blood, my meridians, was different. Be it my sense of smell, touch, hearing, taste, or sight, I felt my senses shut down one after the other. My perception as a whole died. Whether it was from my physique or from my soul, it vanished, plunging me into darkness or perhaps oblivion.

    Locked in a state where I didn''t know if I was alive or dead, fear did not sink in as I''d thought. That shook me to my core. I was quite used to darkness¡­ but whaty before me merely gave the appearance of darkness. The darkness was noble. It was silent, regal, ethereal, bearing the weight of all things.

    ''PING''

    Drawn away from the depths of this false illusion by the sounds of a soft ''key,'' a vibrant sh sprang over my vision, and before I knew it¡­ I stood in a ssy lounge that seemed right out of a film. The echoes of the piano ying to the notes of my soul. Each note was gentle, carrying a soft melody that reminded me of¡­ Mother.

    Of her gentle smile, of her smell as she sang me lubies.

    "Altair?" An effeminate voice reached me as I turned. My heart shook at the sight of a woman I''d never seen before. Her eyes were an enchanting blue simr to an azure star, stunning as they were enthralling. She smiled, treading her slender fingers through her hair, which seemed to be have spun from gold. "No¡­ You are not her. We felt her soul leave her body long ago. Yet you carry her scent. How''d you get here?"

    I gulped, unsure what was happening. "Who¡ª"

    "Ah~ I know you. Your Master Abyss''s chosen!" She smiled, performing a curtsy. Her movements were graceful and well practiced, as if she''d performed it a million times. "Rhea of the Abyss, it''s an honor to finally meet you. Arsene Snow, child of Altair."

    "You¡­ You know my Mother?"

    Rhea frowned. "Cuff your palms, or is it you find my presence discourteous? "

    My brow shot up for but a moment as I smoothly smiled. "Not at all. Etiquette has never been my strong suit.'' I told her, cuffing my palms.

    "This Realm¡­" Rhea began, stopping as she epted my greeting with a nod. "This Realm demands respect, Arsene. It''s a realm of beings that not even¡­ the likes of Hellmaster can act freely." She sighed, finding a smile. "You''re nothing like your Mother. She was far colder."

    "The sweetness is strong in me. What can I say."

    With a giggle, Rhea backed away, her enthralling blue eyes narrowing. "But you two are just as prideful. Wee Arsene Snow to the Realm of the Exultant, the Red Queen."

    "The Red Queen?" I looked around at the various decor that shone a color of red. "Did Abysse up with that name?"

    "She did," Rhea said. "Yahweh is here. He''s the one ying." she pointed out, nudging her head for me to follow after her. She twirled her fiery red dress, weaving through the air. I followed after her, noticing I, too, had been dressed in a ck six-piece suit. "We''ve actually gone through quite a few names. The Velvet Room, Court of End, Omnis, and so forth. This is but a new incarnation."

    "It''s a ssic. I like it." I told her. And I quite meant it. It was calming, bearing a weight that calmed the soul. So much so¡­ I felt like I didn''t quite belong, yet the more I followed after Rhea, the more I wanted to stay: it was quite a paradoxical sensation.

    Following the sound of music, I saw more than one private room, numbered from one to twelve in Roman numerals.

    "You''ll be able to enter them one day," Rhea told me. "You seem to be stepping into a realm none of us thought possible for the likes of your kind. First Paragon, now Archaeon. I wonder what''ll be next. You Snows are really something. And the cause of it was all because of your Mother."

    "You keep mentioning Mother. Why?"

    She turned to me, her blue eyes slowly bing stained red. "Because it was Altair that caused this chained reaction. It was she who first came to this realm." Sheughed, a peculiar glow that burned in her eyes, causing my feet to pause. "Your Mothers'' level ofprehension was unmatched, even to this day. It was something that even surpassed our weakest member. But she was no Progenitor or Primodial. She was a mere forsaken. A child of all things. One from a broken world."

    "I don''t¡­ I don''t understand."I confessed. "What does that have to do with anything?"

    The mist of red in Rhea''s eyes dissipated. "Your Mother¡­ was a monster. One so talented for the first time since the beginning, we felt¡­ fear."

    "Yet she died," I said, frowning.

    "She was bound to die anyway. " Rhea gently exined as she approached a set of double doors. "Herprehension was too great for her body and soul. Especially since it was so badly damaged when she entered this realm. The moment she entered the Red Queen. Death was her only path. However¡­ Zariel then came along, piercing a hole through the veil to Paragon. And now you."

    "What is this ce." I couldn''t help ask. "Who are you? No, what are you?"

    She grinned, pushing open the door as the vibrant chimes of ssical echoed through my body and mind, drowning out random thoughts I didn''t know I had.

    I stood in an empty bar. My eyesnded on Yahweh ying without care, his technique without w. But that wasn''t a surprise. He was the highest peak of all power.

    "I told you they''d be another," Yahweh said as his fingers danced over the keys.

    You''re all-knowing, even to the likes of us."

    "Before you is but a clone. That ability belongs to my real body." Yahweh said, pausing, and turned to me, smiling. "You y piano, right? Or at least you did."

    "That was a long, long time ago," I told him, cupping my palms. Rhea followed in suit, performing a deep curtsy.

    "Such a shame you are wasting your talent." Yahweh stood up, offering me a nce. "You miss my sister just now. I''m sure she''d have loved to meet you. Although, you''d have exploded into a fine mist the moment you opened those doors. Abysscks control. She always has." He stepped towards the bar. "Well? What would you like to drink."

    "Oh!" Rhea yelped with surprise. "A Red Vesper Martini."

    "... Surprise me."

    Observing nearly losing my damn mind finding it difficult to process the Father of All things making me a drink. I found a seat on a nearby stool and waited silently. I couldn''t help but wonder if this was reality.

    Was Iknocked out by Tamiel or Enoch, or was I this out of touch?

    "Lord Yahweh¡­ Why am I here?"

    "Lord?" heughed. " Please just call me Yahweh. And you''re here¡­ well because you are being reborn as we speak."

    "Huh?"

    He procured a ss for Rhea and me. " Yep. In a few more seconds on the outside, a new manner of beast will birth itself into the world. The Archaeon will appear, and with it: Chaos." Scarlet liquid streamed with theminar flow, appearing not as moving water despite our sses filling. "Of course¡­ whether you seed or not¡­ is up to you. So, while you still can. I request a song. y me something, Arsene Snow."

 Chapter 1300 Mephisto - Rebirth Of The Archaeon IV

    ?

    Frantically trying to parry, metal shards trickled from the edge of Enoch and Noctua''s des. They roared as they circled me, trying to gain the advantage as Noctua attacked me head-on while Enoch nked.

    Flickers of sword light shrieked, steel against steel, shed and nked against one another in a sh of light that made the concept of light seem like a snail''s pace. Hundreds of thousands of sword strokes red with embers, so hot worlds began to burn from their intense heat.

    Each sh created faults throughout the space-time continuum, erecting new powers through the Myriad despite us being so far from the nearest civilizations.

    "Severing Fang," Noctua howled, whisking his sword towards my midsection. The Heavens dimmed, severed by the horrid concept of ''severance'' capable of cutting all things within the known Myriad Heavens.

    And with my bare hand, I caught hold of his sword, smirking as his power shattered, as the surprise followed, and then the deadly realization of me overpowering the concept themselves. Noctua could not even react as his head fell, ending his seventh life.

    "Zariel''s first concept was Severance. I''ve long figured out how to defend against it: If you are going tobat me to the death. You had better fight me using a concept I''ve never seen before or researched." I informed him, chuckling as my gazended on the petrified Enoch.

    ''... You can''t kill me." He stammered to say, which surprised me.

    "Is that so."

    "Mephisto!" He roared, bleeding from every orifice." I''m protected! You think the Eternals and Great Ones will allow this!"

    The Eternals? Great Ones? Like the Pale Lord? Oh, I see. So he''s in bed with the likes of them. Those monsters are all usually hidden in the Abyss or in an eternal sleep. Would they care or¡ª

    Snapping my finger, freezing space around me, I frowned, turning to the zing azure arrowing out of subspace. My heart went cold as I looked around, finding nothing.

    "So you are here. Show yourself, Azathoth." I coldly ask.

    "We can''t allow you to kill Enoch." The grim voice of Azathoth echoed far and wide, without emotion, through the Myriad.

    "Now, this is a trump card." Iughed, wondering if I''d need to wake my real body. There were few people I needed to be serious with, having gauged their power before. And Azathoth was one of them. The who rivals the Primordial of Chaos.

    Several meters from Enoch, the Primordial Chaos of the Myriad oozed out from the void into being, taking the form of a silver-haired man, his eyes bandaged by a linen visor. He was tall, nearly seven feet tall, with an onyx-colored bow strapped to his chest and a ive to his back.

    "I think thest time we shed¡­ was when I was about to kill Cthulhu during the second war of Heaven''s End." I grinned as we circled the other within the confines of space. The sounds of battle within the background faded into nothing as we felt their intent shift to us.

    "You were young then. Barely a pup." Azathoth said.

    "Hmmm. Yes. I was quite young. But I wasn''t a fool. An outer God¡­ or should I say an Arcadian God like yourself, could have surely killed me back then." I said, nearly recalling when Cthulhu tore through the wall between the Abyss and Myriad, returning with his nature twisted beyond recognition.

    He ughtered quite a few Forsaken before we noticed he''d be a God himself. Nearly the level of us Angels and Fallen.

    "I can kill you now if you''d like," Azathoth informed me, his tone cordial as always: "Not that it''ll make a difference. After all, your Main Body is hidden."

    Azathoth, the Pale Lord, and all others are from the future, like Izalith. What happened to these monsters to give me the sensation of them knowing me? It''s off-putting.

    "Give it up, Mephisto. You''ve yet to enter Arcadia. This battle will end before it begins." He conveyed, reaching for the ive attached to his back. He unhooked it, revealing an obsidian edge forged by some manner of beast I didn''t recognize.

    BOOOM~

    Kicking towards Enoch, the shattering sound of ss hissed around my sword as its fine edge broke through multiple dimensional barriers. It shone a power that turned Azathoth''s expression cold.

    A catastrophic storm erupted as my sword shed against his ive, rattling the Myriad and sending a stir through the Various Heavens. Gods of all kinds arose, their intent invading our location as, one by one, more and more began to reveal themselves. Whether it was those from the Council of Omnis to even the weaker insignificant gods, they began to make their presence known as my de, gritted against Azathoth''s ive, already chipped by my sword.

    "You''ve got a terrifying weapon there." He admitted, strained. When from my rear, sword light shed, as Noctua reformed and entered his eighth life given from the darkness. Stabbing his sword aimed at my heart, I did nothing but allow it, watching as his de bounced right off.

    "Weapons don''t work on you?" Azathoth curiously asked.

    "Yours might." I mused, narrowing my gaze towards the otherworldly sensation I got from it. For this battle, I toned my body to be immune to most weapons within the Myriad Heavens. The only sacrifice that came with that was that I was susceptible to more elemental base attacks. Unfortunately, for Noctua, I was quite proficient in most elements, so that weakness was covered. If he wanted to harm me with a sword, he''d need the bone of a fallen Angel. A powerful one.

    "What!" Noctua roared when a sudden honking noise entered my ears.

    The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end as both Asteroth and I looked at one another, fear visible in each other eyes. We vanished, pivoting in a ze of Qi, leaving Noctua as the honking grew loader.

    And from the subspace, she came, honking her truck like the mad woman she was. A fine sheen of blood washed over the surface of Zariel''s little sister''s truck as she blew the horn. ''TRUCK-KUN STRIKES AGAIN!!!!"

    "... Is he dead?" Azathoth asked at the jaw-dropping scene that made to no sense. We were gods. But for gods to die from a truck was practically unheard of. If not humiliating.

    "... No idea how she did it. But Truck-kun has a one-percent chance of killing any god, no matter how powerful they are. It''s retarded how powerful it is." I told him, sighing, as she blew her horn,ughing with madness in her eyes. "The only downside is that they are forced to enter the wheel of reincarnation. So it''ll never be a true death."

 Chapter 1301 Zariel Snow - Rebirth Of The Archaeon V

    ?

    Frozen in ce, unable to grasp why my retarded sister joined Mephisto''s battle in such a manner, I sped my palm over my face. When Van roared withughter. "I bet she just wanted to banish them to the shadow realm."

    "She''s been wanting to tag Mephisto for the longest." Izzy reminded me.

    "And she got Noctua instead. I''d rather not have a monster like Noctua resurrected and his location be unknown to us." I said.

    "It''s fine. All who are resurrected by your sister sign a contract. Whether he likes it or not. He''ll have no choice but to join us." Zero dered, his focusnding on Arsene, surrounded by flecks of golden light. Nodes of transcendent radiance shimmered profundity as he hovered in the air.

    "He seems more like an angel now than he does a demon," Van muttered.

    I nearlyughed. " Then you truly are blind." I stared at Arsene, clenching my chest at the great evil his body and soul carried. There was nothing holy about Arsene. Nothing. His kids are so fucked. This level of madness will tear away at their minds.

    "Let us begin," I finally told them, whisking through subspace. Hands flew, tearing through Enoch''s rib cage in quick session when seven more palmsnded before he realized I struck, sting bits of ligaments, organs, and limbs into the air.

    "HE''S MINE!!!!" Mephisto shouted, cleaving down that ursed sword that smelt a bit like Arsene.

    Yin And Yang swelled over both of my palms, catching hold of this de''s horrid power. I transferred the sheer force of death to my arms, ready to tear my body to pieces, as I followed up with a shoulder brash to Enoch''s regenerating body.

    A mist of Fallen blood washed over me when Azathoth came like a fleck of light, his expression hard and his sword even faster. However, I was prepared. The Weave shed over my eyes, filling my soul with its omnipotent power.

    "Breaker!~" Clenching my fist, ready to shatter the Weave to dust, Azathoth quickly backed away, sensing his end. He frowned.

    "What a nasty ability you have." He said grimly.

    "Who side are you on?" Mephisto coldly asked, his usually calm aura reced with ice.

    "Mine¡­ and we need him. Isn''t that right¡­ Pale Lord?" I asked as a silvery wisk of light appeared before Azathoth, faster than anything I''d seen before. Her talons came out of subspace, catching his face. She tore him from his feat into an unknown realm.

    "... Just what is going on?" Mephisto coldly asked, ncing at what just urred and then back at me.

    "Thank Arsene. That idiot said you''d have thought of every possibility, and so too would Enoch. So he had us devise a separate n, not just to screw Enoch over, but you as well."

    "Enoch can''t live," Mephisto said, his voice like stone.

    "Because Izalith revealed something?" I sneered, ncing at Arsene. "Can''t you feel that horrid madness? Do you think she is sane? I can barely trust Arsene. What makes you think you can trust some girl?"

    "This had nothing to do with some child. No. It has everything to do with Enoch." His icy red eyes shimmered, narrowing as he turned to the congealing mass that was Enoch. "He''ll die today."

    "Maybe¡­ but I''d rather find out what he knows."

    Mephisto arced his head. "It''s been a while since we fought to the death. You sure about this?"

    "Are you?" I said as Truck-Kun grinned. Her innocent look faded as her physical form began to transform.

    "Don''t forget me."

    When Mephisto nced to his rear, his gaze narrowed, his eyes meeting with the golden ones of Aurelia.

    "The entire snow family. Against me. Eh." He smiled.

    "Just summon your Hell Gate. I can already see it forming. Ishar can catch these hands, too." I mused, opening my left palm. Requirm appeared.

    ¡­ Arsene, I hope you know what you''re doing¡­ this is fucking insane. I''m sure Mephisto has already caught on¡­ but everything I''ve spoken was utter bullshit. Nevertheless, for you to seed, we need chaos.

    And there is no one better at creating chaos than Mephisto.

    A swelter of power roiled through the myriad, burning the dimensional barriers between each upper Heaven, creating power vacuums. I frown as the Eighth Lord''s Hell Gate emerged from the void behind him.

    Rifts tore open, one after the other, fueling this Heaven with an untamed power as she appeared, wrapped in a wheel of orbiting blood.

    Fallen and Seraphic Blood.

    Hair red as the blood she carried, Ishar fiendishly grinned. "My Lord, you always seem to call me during the worst of times. Good to see you again, Zariel, Zhu, and my lovely Aurelia. My¡­ is the entire Order of Chaos here as well." Godly light separated itself from the blood Ishar carried as her scarlet eyes turned golden with the Father''s Heavenly Light. She smirked, bearing two wings of ck and white.

    "AHHHHHH~" Regaining consciousness, Enoch roared with pain as I nced at the foolish traitor, to the sliver of my soul I left in his just in case something happened.

    "Shut the hell up!" Aurelia shouted, grinning with a golden sword on her shoulder. "Who you want, dumb-dumb? Mepho, or Ishar?"

    "... I''ll take Mepho. You take Lucifer. Sister, you provide support for the Order."

    "Eh?!!"

    When Aurelia turned to the north, a few miles away to the defining power growing out of subspace, and from it, the Nighth Lord of Hell, Lucifer Morningstar, and by his side his Hell King Amara.

    Sensing more Hell Gates opening, belonging to the other Monarchs of Hell, I smiled, knowing Arsene''s n wasing along.

    If there was ever a weakness to every Lord of Hell, it was that they would never miss out on drama. Especially drama involving Mephisto, the trickster of the Hells. And with all the Hell Lords Gathering all in one spot¡­

    "Cease this nonsense!" Came the self-righteous voice of Micheal and Shiva booming through the battlefield, just as nned.

    I smiled, remembering Arsene''s words. '' Remember, little brother. If you can''t outsmart them¡­ create a scenario no one can win.''

    From the Pirs of Heavenly Light piercing through the void, Archangel after Archangel began to appear. And at the head, gripping the divine sword that once defeated Lucifer, Michael stood.

    "This needs to stop, or you''ll destroy all of the Myriad Heavens." He roared.

    "As Protector, you should know this, Zariel Snow! " Shiva attested, stepping shoulder to shoulder with Michael.

    "Sorry¡­ I''m on maternity leave," I told him, smiling.

    "Shameless bastard!"

 Chapter 1302 Lilith Snow - Rebirth Of The Archaeon VI

    ?

    Eating my nose as if it were my tit, Iza refused to unattached herself. Vesyrn, bless his little heart, followed in suit around my ear, hanging about like an earring. He nibbled away.

    "These kids are killing me." I cried, happy that they loved me so much but petrified by how they constantly gnawed at me as if I were only food and nothing else.

    "Ah~ They''re so cute!" Damaris eximed, taking Ves from my ear into her arms. She cupped his little cheeks, plump as too-soft Buns. Stealing a kiss and a nibble at his tiny feet when he''d look at me.

    Watching my baby boy giggle, I smiled, feeling my entire being rx at the sound of his adorable coos. I tugged Iza from my nose, enthralled by the way she giggled as if I''d done something amazing.

    "They''re so small," she said. Vesyrn gave a happy yawn of refusal, and Iza followed suit. They rubbed their eyes and stared at me with two goofy smiles. "Oh? Is it bedtime?"

    "They hate sleeping." I painfully mused.

    "Really?"

    "I''ve never seen children be tired but refuse to sleep," I told her, treading my thumb over Izalith''s soothing cheeks. She purred like a little cat.

    "... Master. If you keep this up. I''m going to want kids." Damaris said, lifting Vesyrn to her face. "He''s so cute! I want one! No, I want two! I never knew babies were so¡ª" She paused, turning towards the Myriad Heavens. "Mydy¡ª"

    "¡ªI sense it too," I calmly told her, frowning at the intense aura billowing into my domain like a gale of Chaos. We watched as the skies began to crack, breaking apart like ss, leaving nothing but the Chaos that was the abyss in its wake. "Fallen, Angels, Abyss, and More are gathered in one spot."

    "My Lady¡­"

    I nced at Damaris, looking back at me with anticipation, and sighed, knowing there was no difference between the childish expression shared between Ves and her. "You want to join."

    She nodded.

    But I wasn''t too sure. Sensing the terrible power, I knew anything could happen. Zariel and every other member of the Order of Chaos were there. That lying bastard promised he wouldn''t call them. He better not have wet his cock on some whore.

    Arsene would definitely be the person to catch something nasty.

    Closing my eyes, a sudden keynote rippled through my being, coiling around me as I opened my eyes, startled by the strings of karma between me and Sene. It intensely burned like fire, ravaging me as memories of everything came crashing back. From the time we first met as mortals, to his persistent annoyance, to our first meal, kiss, hug, and¡­ It all came back to me like a flood of memories.

    Tears streamed from my eyes as the music began to echo. I gently held onto Iza as she seemed to notice it, reaching for the skies as if calling for her father. Vesyrn followed thereafter, opening his baby palms.

    Taking Ves from Damaris, I thought for a second and sent a message to two members of my Generals. And in a heartbeat, End and Cyra were at my heel.

    "You two will protect the little ones. Damaris, you may join Arsene. But only with Zariel''s explicit permission." I told her. I knew Arsene was stepping into a new realm, but I didn''t think it would make such a big stink.

    I wonder what Arsene and Zariel are up to?

    Chilishly grinning, Damaris, my only God of War, beamed at the thought of entering the battlefield. At the same time, End and Cyra seemed nonplus. I handed Vesyrn to End and Iza to Cyra, a little unsure why my twins were fine in the arms of strangers.

    They were supposed to only love me! Little bastards. You are lucky you''re cute. Hmph.

    Waving my palm, opening up a portal to my first General, the Dimensional Rift parted, opening itself to my will, as we stepped in.

    A kingdom of mes washed over our eyes, drowned by the cries of Vita rampage as her de and fist carved through the Gods like hot paste. Like a reaper of death, I mindlessly watched as she tore the spine of her enemies as if they were nothing.

    However, her body was full of injuries, no doubt from battling members within the Council of Omnis, but neither I nor Vita was worried about it. Because the moment she used her movement technique, all those injuries would vanish.

    Bellowing a Cry of War that startled my kiddos to tears, Damaris'' aura erupted into a downpour of intent rippling over the Heavens and Abyss. She whisked her palm over empty space, conjuring a beautiful double-sided ive that severed apart the brokenws of thisnd.

    End and Cyra blocked the twins'' eyes as the Aura of Severance bled from the double-sided Obsidian ive. Abyssal QI raged, and in a single instance, Damaris was gone, joining her sister.

    "I don''t think she got Zariel''s permission." End stoicly said.

    "Stop snitching," Cyra said, clicking her tongue. Bonking End on the head. She turned to me with a cheeky smile as if she''d done nothing and then to Vita. " Big sis seems to be winning."

    Resisting the urge to smack Cyra, knowing she was super protective of her sisters. I held back, at least for now. Cyra was always like this. Despite her loyalty, she struggled to follow orders that pertained to her sisters. Except when that switch in that little head of hers gets flipped.

    cing that girl out of my mind, I turned to Arsene, surrounded by shards of golden radiance, and to the Fallen, whose eyes seemed full of venom, standing meters away from him as if he were the gue.

    "Hmmmm.. Who are you?"

    When the Angel turned to me, I felt a chill pass right through me when his gazended on Iza and Ves. And a new sensation I didn''t think I had stirred every fiber of my being for the first time in my life.

    Rarely I''d ever felt the need to defend Arsene. I''d die for that man. But Arsene wasn''t defenseless. He didn''t need me to survive. But Izalith and Vesyrn. They were newborns that could fly better than they walked.

    "That one is named Tamiel." End said, but his voice wasn''t in the least bit calm as it always was.

    "Vesyrn and Izalith Snow¡­ You came right to me on your own. "How¡ª"

    "I see¡­" Iughed, quieting the battlefield as my thoughts became sprawled. "I see, so this is how someone courts death! End, ready your Legion. I want that Fallen''s fucking head!"

    "Yes, my Master."

 Chapter 1303 Rebirth Of The Archaeon VII (Final)

    ?

    From the moment my fingers glided across the piano keys, a familiar sensation tugged at my mind. The sensation was magical, filling me with a sense of peace I neither craved nor wanted after bing what I am today. I had left all that behind me¡­

    Us Snows can never be at peace.

    And yet¡­ as this sensation tugged at this abandoned longing, images swept past me one after the other in an array of kaleidoscopics. My past wasid bare before me. Both my past.

    I saw Lilith

    I saw Mother

    Zariel

    Truck-Kun

    Aurelia

    Vancuroo

    Izzy

    Zero

    I saw them allughing, joking, and¡­ fighting.

    From past to present, war followed me, death on my heel at every encounter until it took me, plunging me into a dystopian hell in which Zariel, my youngest brother, freed me. Sacrificing his freedom to the One so he may raise me from the dead. Only to watch as I lived out billions of lifetimes, rising and falling, till I became writhing mad.

    I woke to a new world.

    "CLEAN MY POO!"

    "CALL ME THE FIRELORD!

    "GENJUTSU BITCH"

    Catching those peculiar memories, Iughed, unsure why tears streamed from my eyes, watching my life sh through my eyes.

    "I want a hundred Arsenes. All of them will be named Arsene! Arsene one, Arsene two, Arsene three!"

    "Damn it, woman!"

    Over and over, the memories came and went until the day little Iza and Ves came into this world. Small like too little fawns, so fragile and defenseless. Theyyed in my palm, unable to fend for themselves despite the monstrous power hidden away.

    "I get it¡­'' I finally said, stopping as I looked towards the Red Room, now a film of utter white. Yahweh and Rhea were gone as if they never existed. But now all that existed was white, and as I blinked my eyes, a ck stone door appeared, bearing my crest on its surface. The crest glowed scarlet, throbbing with a pulse of ancient power.

    Maneuvering around the piano, I nced back to find the piano gone and a snow-white stone door bearing Lilith''s crest on its surface, her own pulsing with azure radiance.

    Uncertainty tightened within my chest as I stared at the two doors, at the two divergent paths before me.

    "Why is Lilith''s White? She''s more evil than me. Shouldn''t her''s be ck? I''m like a fucking angelpared to her. Low key, I forgot that crazy bastard pumped me full of bloodlines just for me to fuck a child into her." I shouted, but my words didn''t echo. Nor did the color dynamic change.

    Tsk.

    Clicking my tongue, annoyed, I fell into thought. Two doors, two options, one decision. One abyssal, the other¡­ Myriad. Pausing for a moment as everything began toe together, I smiled.

    "So these are my connections between the Abyss and the Myriad. " I muttered, wondering if I was being asked to pick between the Abyss or Myriad. It wasn''t really a choice. My wife and my kids are abyssal. But¡­

    And I nced at the Myriad doors that carried my crest. "I want both." Iughed. "Call it pride or greed, but I want them both. I was born to the Myriad. And I am now a part of the Abyss. I''m not changing that. Not for some upgrade in rank. There is always some other path. And who am I if not a man who spits on the concept of the unattainable? I''m Arsne fucking Snow¡­ I''ve fucked the darkness and the Abyss. There ain''t shit I can''t do! WHOOOO!"

    A/N: -_-

    Laughing to myself, feeling my confidence grow and my heart pumped. I drew in a deep breath as both doors zoomed towards me, stopping a few feet from me at its center. I gave both doors a knock.

    Ripples pooled from both doors, catching the other and then nothing. Unaffected, I knocked again, and again, and again, and again, until my blood greased the doors. I continued.

    Unsure of the time that came and went, or how many cycles, or how many eternities, I never once stopped as I fell upon the Path of Ren-Shii. I don''t know why I fell back on this mental technique that has guided me since I learned it, but it came to me during this time.

    The nameless technique that seemed so ancient no one seemed to know its origin resounded through my mind as I continued to hammer at each door, bearing the carnage like a sword in my heart.

    *BOOOM!

    *BOOOM!

    *BOOOM!

    Bashing each door with all my might, webs of cracks splintered each end as the madness fueled my bloodlust. I gave a roar as the white film of space shattered alongside the doors, pulling me back into the realm of Gods and Demons, of Angels and Fallen, both at odds within the Myriad Heavens.

    Surrounding by an immeasurable amount of golden light twisting into white and ck, spanning endlessly like two wings, I stood at its center.

    "Zariel¡­" I called to him, and as if he heard me, the formation I asked him to create sprang into being.

    Devouring the death, all the paragons, Fallen, seraphim, and those apart of Omnis. I saw a glimpse of omnipotence sh across my eyes in a ze of ephemeral light embracing me.

    And in that one moment, that one instance, I felt it¡­

    "STOP HIM!!!!!"

    "ARSENE!"

    A stranger shot towards me, wielding a golden sword. The darkness whispered to me his name as his sword pierced toward my skull.

    The de stopped as if met with an insurmountable force. And Shiva paled as omnipotence gathered in my palm. It crackled with the force of the Almighty as a gale of force swept throughout all of the infinite that was the Myriad Heaven, decimating life as though it were nothing.

    The endless stars of the Myriad died, leaving only Tenebrae''s grace upon the realm. I pointed at Shiva, his arms already torn wreckage of destruction, as a small ck and white orb congealed form out of omnipotence.

    "Die for me."

    I fired it, and from the darkness, light was birth once more as a scar tore through the Myriad into the Abyss, dismantling Heaven''s End as though it never existed.

    Iughed, bellowing withughter as Chaotic Qi, so primal, pooled form out of the Abyss into the Myriad; the very foundation of the Myriad Heavens began to quake and wither, visibly losing its structural integrity.

    Silence fell.

 Chapter 1304 Seed Of Ascension

    ?

    Barely handling such foreign Omnipotence rushing through my meridians, bleeding out of my skin as I struggled to hold power from leaking, I stared deep into the eyes of Shiva, surrounded by a barrier generated by the very power I swatted at him.

    I smirked. "That''s the One''s blessing¡­ Interesting."

    There was a distant silence as Heaven End tried to repair itself. Still, as if my intent was preventing that from happening, the scar within the Abyss only seemed to expand, flooding the Myriad with a series of untamed energy.

    "If I were you, Shiva, I''d try to repair that damage before all of the Myriad Heavens begin to suffer because of it. We wouldn''t want the Origin Realm to be destabilized.

    With blood streaming from his hairline, down his eye and chin, Shiva shot a dark re and visibly began to heal before my eyes.

    "This isn''t over, Arsene. I swear it." He said, soaring up towards the scar between the Abyss and Heaven.

    ''Consolidate your power before it''s toote, idiot.'' Came Zariel Soul Whisper in a harsh breath of warning. ''You''re losing too much Qi."

    I nced at him, unbothered, and then at my little chibi''s cooing without cause of concern. Zariel was indeed correct. I was losing this Omnipotence, but it wasn''t mine in the first ce. Rather, it was a reaction conjured by my understanding of the greater nes.

    Rhea¡­ That woman was a monster. One who stood far beyond the realm of Zariel or the likes of Lucifer. And it was safe to say I was beginning to understand more about whaty behind what we could perceive.

    That room¡­ those Two Gates.

    I clenched my fist, allowing my memories toe crashing through the vale of my mind. The energy of Omnipotence shuddered through me, rallying at my will within the center of my heart.

    ''Knowledge was power. And it''s through Knowledge that Omnipotence is Birth.''

    "Yes¡­ that is the proper course of Ascension¡­ Yes. The first stage of Archaeon, from today on, will be known as Ascension. "I mused, feeling my being stripped from my soul, twisting into a primal force, branding itself over my heart.

    *Badum! Badum! Badum! Badum!

    Closing my eyes, I entered the mental realm of my soul in a ck abyss of darkness to where my soul existed, looking back at me as I looked at it. A peculiar sense of vertigo came over me in a fleeting wisp before fading.

    "To achieve Ascension¡­ Knowledge needs to be converted into power. And what is a greater source of Knowledge if not the soul?"

    Shuddering at the gamble¡­ I reached forward towards the ck soul me, bleeding scarlet embers of the Abyss, and cupped the small soul me¡­ sensing my own sigil shudder uncontrobly.

    "My Soul Shall be the Seed of Ascension¡­ and this very Seed shall sprout into something beyond a mere Soul me."

    ***

    When my eyes opened to the nketing array of enemies and allies, of Devils, and Demons, Fallen and Angels, Gods, and Arisen¡­ Understanding of Knowledge pooled through my mind as the Omnipotence within my heart began to dwindle.

    BOOOOM~

    Startled by the crackle of Lightning shimmering through the confines of Unknown Space, the mes of Heaven''s Tribtion shook the Myriad Heavens.

    As if the One who birth the Sin of Wrath had descended, a horrendous power bled from out of the Tribtion, nearly bringing me to my knees as its intent locked me down.

    ''I can block One Phase.'' Zariel hurriedly said, with a glow in his pupils. Alongside blood leaking from his eyes and nose. " But you need to tell me when¡­"

    Coughing up a mouthful of blood from the mere crackles of thunder shrieking from out of the gathering of clouds from the Abyss, I groaned.

    ''He can see us?'' Came the soft voice of Rhea¡­ somewhat in dissatisfaction.

    ''He can see us all¡­ How could Yahweh let something like that exist?'' another voice added this one of a man''s voice.

    ''Shall we kill him?''

    "Not unless you want to wake those of the Abyss. You know how those monsters get¡­"

    "Arsene¡­ Focus!" Zariel barked, pulling me away from those mysterious entities. "It''s about to¡ª"

    Before little bro could finish, a teardrop came from the skies, shrieking down as though it was a droplet of rain. Pure and unsullied by the seven sins, much less the seven virtues that teardrop burled towards me. And against all reason¡­ I reached for it with my spear.

    But before I could¡­ Iza¡­ my toddler, shed on top of my spear, still in the arms of End. And bit down on the teardrop.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    End looked so pale standing there, but it had all happened so fast that I couldn''t even glimpse it, and I was hopped up on Omnipitance. He wasn''t.

    Little Iza giggled when her body began to glow, shimmering like a mini star. The same thing urred with Ves as he giggled on top of Damaris.

    "Bloody Hell¡­ Lilith!" I howled. " Why are they here!"

    "They missed their father!" That crazy woman shouted back, smiling unbothered by what just happened.

    "End¡­''

    "Yeah¡­" He muttered, drawing back with my glistering child. Who yawned the moment the light began to fade. And in seconds, both Iza and Ves fell asleep.

    Aren''t they sealed? Just how strong are they?

    Suddenly, as a foreign power caught hold of me, premonition warned me as I snapped my focus back onto the fully formed tribtion cloud. And from the clouds, she appeared, grinning.

    "Hi," Rhea said and nced wearily at Iza and Ves before turning to me. "Sorry. Since I''m responsible for Tribtions¡­ I can''t really hold back." she said, somehow failing to mention such a little thing beforehand. "I usually don''t show up. But I did for Zariel¡­ So, guess I''ll do it for you. You''ve two more phases. So don''t die."

    Rhea pointed towards the skies, towards the ck Abyss above her head, and swiped it down.

    "Oh Shit¡­" lifting my spear as a squeak came from my mouth. The remaining Omnipotence within my chest tore apart my meridians as it erupted into a barrier that shattered in a heartbeat as an arc of ck Lightning asrge as seven men struck.

    Shards of light whipped past my eyes as the ck Lightning dug into my body. Pain roiled through me as the Lightning aimed not for my body but rather for my soul. Seeking to wipe me out of existence.

    Various parts of my fingers exploded into a fine mist as I roared, desperatelybatting the unbearable power as the Lightning struck the walls of my mental domain.

 Chapter 1305 Ascension

    Swallowed whole without much resistance, I tried to resist the panic of the lightning attacking my mental domain. I hurriedly activated my adaptation. There wasn''t much I could do. This lightning was on another level, one powerful enough to wipe me out of existence.

    My only sce was that the lightning didn''t wipe me out in a single instance due to my omnipotence qi. Such breathing room allowed my half-broken body to instantly adapt to the changes brought on by the horrific lightning, at the cost of pouring nearly five percent of my ''breath'' into my body.

    I sent Zariel a soul whisper to handle the next arc while I tried to focus on my mental domain. The damage was extensive, surprising me with the vicious gash across my mental space, which I was sure would make me a retard, capable of only uttering my name.

    The thought made my stomach drop as the lightning tried to harm me, but with my current body already adapted, all it did was grant me an abundance of energy to mend my broken mental realm. Although I only had time to patch the damage¡­ this much damage would take a cycle to heal, especially since the intent is far above my current level.

    By the time I opened my eyes, I felt more than a third of my body obliterated. Nevertheless, I allowed my Qi to help regenerate my damaged flesh, thankful this lightning was meant to destroy my soul. So, the intent around destroying my body was lessened to a point where I could regenerate without issue.

    "Woman¡­ That was he scary," I said, gasping on a fearful breath of air. But with a smile, I looked up at Rhea''s icy expression, focusing on Zariel rather than me. Knowing she had already calcted what Zariel would do, her brow scrunched up.

    I chuckled. That bastard''s ability to control the Weave really is bullshit, even to the likes of Rhea.

    Rhea''s lipspressed into a straight line, tightening for a while as the rumbles between the abyss and the Myriad began to intensify. Growing louder and louder, forcing myself alongside many Gods to block it with our Qi or risk injury.

    The might above me grew to such a level the sweet nectar of my lifeblood pooled within my mouth as the chilling rumbles intensified. The tribtions of clouds grew thick like a cluster of congealing bodies. However, after a few breaths, the clouds and lightning, followed by the gut-churning noise of thunder, all began topress with a pulsing motion simr to a beating heart.

    *Badump *Badump *Badump *Badump *Badump

    Unsure if that sound was my Heart or the Heavens, goosebumps prickled my flesh, popping as if I was festered by the gue. Instincts came to life. Raw, untamed instincts warning of extermination as my bloodied face paled.

    My fist tightened over my spear as I stared at the clouds congeal into a trident of sorts. Bearing three edges, each of them wielding a different intent, the skin upon my body pealed from not just my flesh but everyone present, leaving a selected few untouched.

    The Trident fell.

    And Zariel moved. Like a ghost, he was in front of me, reaching for the Trident while simultaneously using his cken de, Requiem, to sever his arm at the moment of contact.

    I watched in awe as Zariel''s arm became like a mist. But from that misty blood, runes of plenty began to appear, one from each droplet of blood connecting into a weave around the Trident.

    "You owe me an arm." Zariel weakly said, in a fine sheen of sweat as his body paled of color.

    The Trident began topress in size, twisting into a droplet faster than I could blink when Zariel whirled towards me and directed the small Orb into my mouth before I could grasp what had happened.

    "Tribtion still needs tond on those that infringe on itsws. That is a fundamentalw I can''t change. Not without another sacrifice." He said, clutching his bloodied shoulder.

    I gulped down the Orb¡­ forcefully.

    "Son of a bitch¡­" I said.

    "Son of a Bitch," Rhea said.

    "BITCH~" Cheered Iza

    "SON!" Said Ves

    Sensing a ball of fire within my gut, I didn''t so much as hesitate as I began to refine this literal bomb. Adaptation only worked after the fact¡­ if it exploded and I instantly died, I¡ª FUCK.

    "Move the Orb into your Heart¡­ and have each heartbeat refine the Orb. It should take maybe a Hell Cycle for you to break it down. And I say that because that''s how long it''ll take for me to break down such an energy." Zariel said.

    Gritting my teeth, I followed Zariel''s instructions but not before flicking him off. "If it goes into my heart, why not put it into my heart rather than have me swallow it." I cursed.

    "...Hmm. I didn''t think of that." He said, and my ears went red with either rage or excess qi.

    Bastard.

    Focusing my mind, I didn''t dare to hesitate to merge my Heart and Orb together as I began to refine the energy when the sound of shattering ss began to echo through my ears.

    My eyes went wide as a new type of qi¡­ a strange omnipotent Qi began to pulsate through my meridians, devouring the old to bring forth the new.

    "I broke through¡­"

    "Keep focusing¡­ until all the Old Qi is eaten; this could take a long time," Zariel warned, catching my attention somehow, feeling he was more than just watching out for me. But rather observing me like a specimen.

    "How¡­ strange¡­ this feeling." I mused, closing my eyes as the world slowly began to sweep into darkness. Weakness began to sink through my bones, pulling at my consciousness. I blinked, somehow seeing my twins in front of me pawing at my face like two little pandas.

    I arched my lips into a smile¡­ slowly growing weaker as my vision became a blur.

    "Lilith¡­ Call¡­ army." I whispered out, having enough sense to know how much greed was in a person''s Heart.

    "No need to worry about that." Came the icy voice of Mephisto. "You''re the Second Monarch of Hell. You have the protection of the Nine Hells." He said with augh. "We''ll cover your retreat. Just make sure you stay alive."

    "Indeed. For we have much to discuss about this new path." Lucifer echoed.

    ¡­ Geez¡­ more¡­ w¡­o¡­r¡­.k¡­

 Chapter 1306 Lilith Snow - Journey to Eden I

    <h4>Chapter 1306 Lilith Snow - Journey to Eden I</h4>

    "Three days. Three days, and you''re still not awake." ring at Sene as the twins mounted my head, gnawing at my eyes, I wearily sighed, unsure what to do about this. I was tired. But every time I left the twins, I always ended up rushing back to y with them, unable to leave them for more than an hour.

    I was tired¡­ dead¡­

    Tumbling over wrapping the kiddos in QI to make sure they weren''t hurt, I stared up at therge scar in space and time that shone through the manyyers of the Myriad. So many people had died¡­ with Arsene''s rise¡­ And with the birth of my children.

    Honestly¡­

    I don''t even want to visit the Council of Omnis. I know they''re talking shit about Arsene. Too many people have died in quick session. I know the Hells, Heavens, Elysium, and Oblvian are packed with the dead.

    "Oooh~"? Pawing at my cheek, Iza, with her bright amethyst eyes, giggled, only to gobble up my nose while little Ves attacked his Big Sis by eating her nose.

    "What the hell is wrong with these children? Why are they so infatuated with my nose?" I said, feeling my heart about to burst. I tugged at their chubby cheeks, nibbling on them as theyughed and giggled.

    After a while, when they were nice and fed, we stared up at the scar in the skies, unsure when sleep caught hold of us. I woke the next day on Iluthath yawning beneath the pavilion masking the sun''s re.

    "You''re awake." Arsene''s distant voice echoed as I turned to him, cradling Ves. While Iza rested on my bosom, drooling over me.

    My heart lurched out of my chest, watching him poke our son. Ves, in many ways, looked like Arsene. He had his eyes, nose, and chin. Vesyrn was my Mini Sene.

    "How''d we escape?" Arsene asked distantly. I was sure he wasn''t too curious.

    "Mephisto and the seven other Monarchs of Hell procured an escape. After the angels saw your ascension, they gave the panicked order for you to be killed."

    "And Enoch?"

    "Zero has him," I told him, causing a bright smile to appear. "I''m sure Mephisto will be willing to pay a big prize for that bastard. Though I suspect Zero might have other ns for him."

    "And Iluthath?"

    "I was feeling stifled. I thought an outing as a family would lighten my mood." I responded, yawning as I beckoned for him. Arsene smiled and drew near,ying beside me with Ves on his chest when I noticed a few droplets of sweat gathering on his brow.

    "Injured soul." He said before I could ask, lifting Ves into the air as he cooed. Again, I felt my heart flutter, watching him so.

    There had just been something about watching Sene be a father ying with his son that made my skin tingle with joy. I stared at his snow-white hair that at times seemed ashen other silver. It was peculiar how many shades his hair could be. Same with his scarlet eyes that deepened when he thought of killing or screwing someone over.

    I wonder if he knows that? Hehe. I''ll keep that to myself.

    His brow lifted. "Your staring¡­"

    "Can''t a wife stare at her husband?" I teased, treading my fingers over his beautiful eyes and hair. His flesh was always so smooth, yet his fingers were hard and callused when he trailed my body with his hands.

    Arsene lips curled into a smirk as he lowered Ves back down and onto the grass. He turned to me, gently moving the sleeping Iza off my chest and beside her little brother.

    I stared at him, watching as his arms slipped beneath my back and jerked me into his embrace, where my nose crashed into his chest. A sniffle caught my nose as I red up at the tant abuse.

    "Meany! That hurt." I swore when I felt a familiar heat, a throbbing me pressing hard against my midsection. My breath caught, and despite the years, the cycles that came and went¡­ I still felt like that little girl so many moons ago.

    What was I? Fifteen? Fourteen? Older? Perhaps. I can''t even remember it''s been so long. And yet, It still feels like my first.

    That evil smile of his never faded as his mischievous fingers found their way through the robes, peeling them away,yer byyer, till I was bare.

    "Sene," I aimlessly said, "The kids¡ª"

    "Will be fine." He told me. And I almostughed. Only he was right. Ves had fallen asleep right beside his sister. And for some reason, that made me mad. I had spent hours, days at a time nursing those¡­ Those¡­ Bastards to sleep. And he just tosses one beside the other, and they sleep?

    "How''d you get them to¡ª"

    "Drop of whisky. Works wonders on an infant''s mind."

    He was kidding¡­ He''s kidding¡­ Gods, I hope he''s kidding. "Did you really give my baby¡ª"

    "Our baby," He corrected.

    The scarlet of his eyes only seemed to deepen, alerting me to his diabolical tendencies, but I had to know. Gods or not, the Twins were far too young for liquor, maybe when there are ten.

    A/N: Lowkey, not better.

    "Sene, did you give our babies whiskey?"

    Stifling a moan as his palm pped against my ass, and heat red over my face. "Sene!" I shouted in a whisper, frightful I would wake the kids.

    "You know I don''t share my whiskey.'' He told me with a mischievousugh, trailing his fingers up and down my spine in a tantalizing motion that made me ache in all the right ces. I felt my breath catch and my loins throb as he brushed his lips against the tips of my breast.

    "You keep looking at the brats when you should be looking at me," he said.

    "You''re being selfish." I hurriedly told him,

    "And?" He fired back. "What''s wrong with being selfish? The Kids are fed, clothed, and happy. And now it''s time to ensure my wife is also fed, fucked, and satisfied." Heughed, causing the burn on my cheeks to deepen.

    I both hated and loved when he talked like that.

    "Well? What position do you want first? Missionary? Doggy, Want to ride, or do you want me to do all the work? Likest time." He teased.

    "Last time? Last time I was the one ride¡­" I paused, ring angrily at him, sensing I''d fallen into a trap.

    "Good." He said, lifting me up and pinning me to my back over the grass wet with morning dew."Then, allow me the first position. My queen."

    I scuffed, watching that smug grin of his. " You know you could have just asked to fuck me in whatever position."

    "Where is the fun in that?"

 Chapter 1307 Journey To Eden II**

    ?

    Unsure why Lilith was so wet on all fours. She shook, gasping with a strained frustration. I felt my fingers being devoured within her depths as she gave me a sulent moan. Shudders raced up her body, bringing about a wave of goosebumps, vibrating the air with her seductive scent and her lewd mewls as my finger teased her little cunt.

    "Why are you so wet?" I asked, unsure why Lilith burned like a furnace. My fingers bent up, gracing the inner walls that seemed to beg for something more.

    "Hmm~ aah~ Arsene~" Tantalizing moans echoed from her sweet lips, darkened my mind. Lilith''s arms gave, and her head pressed against the grass. I stared at the small stream of pristine liquid feeding the nts until it pooled, and all that was left was her sinful moans.

    ''I''m¡­Ready~Hmm~Ahh~"

    I teased her till I saw her nibbling on the grass through frustrated eyes. I removed my fingers from inside, feeling the cool air brush against them.

    "Lilith¡­" I teased, smacking her ass. She gushed, moaning so hard into the dirt her cunt practically plumped up like a ripe peach. "You seem so¡­ sensitive," I said, enthralled by the throbbing heat pulsing off her, seething with the sweet, delicate nodes of luscious honey. "When was thest time we fucked."

    "I¡­I¡­I don''t know," She said, and for a moment, I couldn''t believe the tone in which she spoke¡­ It was almost reserved¡­ shy, as if she were too embarrassed to answer. It was a tone I hadn''t heard since we¡­ since we were kids.

    How long ago was that¡­ haha~

    "When was thest time you yed with yourself?" I continued, enjoying the view of her curves I couldy my head upon. Soft, smooth, and plump with a spring to it.

    "Ever~Everyday," Lilith muttered, allowing her fingers to rummage through the garden. She shuddered through low, sharp gasps. I watched as she stabbed her fingers in, grunting like a bitch-in-heat: Though I was no different watching her y with herself.

    "Beg"

    Lilith froze, and I could practically hear her brain turning, but it brought such satisfaction as she pulled her fingers out and parted the walls to her entrance with two fingers.

    "F-F-F-Fuck me," She stammered to say, burning a fire in me. I gritted my teeth at the blood flowing all the way down to my cock, throbbing uncontrobly.

    "Is that how you beg?" I pushed, gracing my cock against her entrance, listening to her purr with unsatisfied mewls. "My wife, you''ll have to do better than that."

    ''Damn you,'' I heard her say. "Sene! Destroy my little cunt until I scream like a whore! AAAAAh~"

    Plunging in, Ifelt Lilith''s inside writhe around me, seizing with such atightness I found myself leaning on her back.

    "You''re really into this," I said, groaning beside her ear, vastly underestimating that sinful abyss of lust she carried between her legs. I bit her ear, tasting the salty-sweet sweat gathering from her pores.

    Lilith had all but started to shake, convulsing uncontrobly. "You know¡­ I sometimes forget you can''t cum until I do. Your physiology demands we both finish, or none of us do." I told her, unsure how long I couldst myself. " So, how does it feel."

    "Arsene~" She squealed, as her inside seemed to spiral out of control in a chaotic fashion I''d never felt before.

    And there I saw. I felt her urinate before my very eyes, unable to hold in her faculties.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "God~" She moaned, arching her back up. I cupped her cheeks before they could fall back down, plunging the very fingers that graced her insides into her mouth. Lilith suckled on them, allowing her tongue to twirl about as though it were my cock.

    I began before it was toote, propelling my hips back and forth, enjoying her chaotic insides, writhing me till I grunted with each thrust. Sweat slipped from our bodies in a dance. WhenI flipped her over on her back, entranced by the way her breast flopped, pressing my lips against hers, I suckled on her small tongue that seemed to intertwine with my own.

    I couldn''t even bring myself to hold back and enjoy her crazed expression as I filled her inside. Lilith''s legs shot up with the arching of her back.

    I came.

    "AAAAAAAAAH~SENE!" She squealed, following the screaming of my children. Lilith and I stood shaken, sharing in a pleasure that ravaged our minds to such a degree I couldn''t even pull out, In fear I''d go mad. "To-To-To-To-To-To-much!~" she continued, "SENE I CAN''T STOP CUMMING~AAAAAAH~."

    Lilith squirted over my chest in an arc of nectar that came like a blinding sh. The stimtion had been so great, continuing for a good three minutes that felt like years, as she stood there, broken by pleasure.

    "Fuck~" I muttered, finding myselfparing myself to women at the multiple orgasms ravaging my body. I quivered, staring down into her teary red eyes.

    "I love you~" She said, pressing her lips over mine before I could reply. She copsed back down with the silliest of smiles. "Sene¡­ What was that?" she asked after we caught our breaths.

    "No idea," I told her, resting my head over her breast, still short of breath. "New body and powers¡­ I guess." but that had been both the shortest and best sex of my life. "You good for another round?"

    "No," she admitted with augh. "I¡­ don''t think I can go anymore," she said, still trembling. And for once, I agreed. I was absolutely good.

    For a good while, we rested, listening to the cries of our children, but neither of us moved. They were fed, clothed, changed, and with each other. Though it was weird for Iza and Ves to watch us so intensely, I heard Lilithughingly whisper, "We might have to seal that memory. Can you imagine if their first memory is of their parents fucking."

    "Great memory if you ask me," I told her, the mostfortable I''ve ever been.

    "Sene," Lilith said with me, brushing her finger through my hair.

    I looked up at her, "I wanna try your breast milk."

    "Your...you''re so weird."

    "I can guarantee you all fathers have done so! It''s a male tradition." I defended as the absolute truth. The word of god even.

    No way we men would allow our kids totch on to our wife''s tits for months without trying it at least once. The way Iza and Ves ogle Lilith generally makes me jealous. No way breast milk is that good... Right?

    With a gale of pearlyughter quelling our children''s cries, Lilith looked at me. "Go ahead, silly."

 Chapter 1308 Journey to Eden III

    Chapter 1308 Journey to Eden III

    Being a Father was¡­ weird. I don''t know why, but I feltpelled for my children not to be like me. I somehow wanted more of them. I had long since determined I would never triumph over the sins. There are days I win out, days I lose. It was a constant battle no one could win against. Not me, Zariel, Lucifer, or Mephisto.

    I hade to a belief that madness was a result of these sins, or at least madness had created the sins¡­ who knows? I didn''t have an answer, and I was sure neither did any of the Lords of Hell. But I wanted my children to be better¡­ and for that, I wanted to teach them about the seven virtues. Sadly, I was too disdainful to do so. And I don''t know if I was the right person to do so. My age and experience had all but distorted my point of view. And it was the same for Lilith.

    Although Lilith had fallen into the role of Mother perfectly, she fed, clothed, and sang tales of our past conquest. That might have been Lilith''s greatest talent when she spoke of the Great Hero, Arsene Snow.

    Hells. I died inughter: Me, the Lord of the Second Layer of Hell, a hero. Yet, somehow, the children had taken a great liking to it as they would raise their hands and sing alongside Lilith.

    "How much longer?" Lilith asked me aboard the carriage, hurdling through the skies by two undead mere''s I conjured from the Hells.

    "A few hundred years," I told her, ncing down at the droplet of Breath guiding me like apass with the help of the Path of Abyssal Night. "Why? Not having fun?"

    Lilith held the two sleeping toddlers and handed Ves off to me. "Every time I feed one of the twins, you take the time to have your way with me. So we end up fucking nearly five times a day."

    I didn''t see the issue. And apparently, Lilith seemed to sense that.

    "We''re fucking like newlyweds." She said, and again, I didn''t see an issue. We used to go on for years. "And each time, it feels brand new. Every time you enter me, it feels like I''m a virgin again."

    Gathering my thoughts, I conjured an orb of omnipotence and began to exin. "It''s due to my powers. My omnipotence works by following my set of beliefs. It makes the impossible possible. Much like my Path of Abyssal Night."

    "So¡­ you''re doing it?" she furrowed her brows.

    "It''s a little of both of us. My power can''t affect you unless you want it to." I exined, a little confused about it myself. "Right now, only about five percent of my Qi has been converted. As time progresses, I suspect the sex will be even better."

    "Does that mean¡­" She paused, hesitant to speak the words.

    Curious, I leaned closer. "What? Want me to actually see if I can make you a virgin?"

    "Hell no." She blurted out, rolling her eyes at me. "I¡­ I wonder if you continue on this path¡­ would you be able to resurrect your mother? The Path of Abyssal Night awoke your memories that should have been utterly destroyed. They were gone. Yet you remember your past life. What about this new cultivation realm? That allows you to cultivate the Qi of God. Or at least the closest thing to it."

    A shudder raced through my heart, and before I knew it, I had nted one on Lilith, tasting her sweet lips. Breathless, she grinned, "What was that for?"

    "Hope¡­"

    "Isn''t hope for the weak? That seems to be you, Snow''s motto."

    "Oh, just let me have this witch!" I snapped at her, but Lilith shook her head.

    "Nope,'' sheughed.

    "I might not be able to do it alone. But¡­" I nced down at the twins. "But with their help and all of the Order¡­ it might be possible...maybe."

    Ves peeped his eyes open at me and innocently cooed as he stretched his arms out towards me. And once more, I felt like a Father as I brought him up to my face. He hugged me¡­ and proceeded to eat my head.

    I snickered. "Every time."

    "It''s the sweetness. Isn''t that what you always say," said Lilith. She kissed my cheek and fell into my embrace as we stared out at the horizon, to the skies of molten gold setting over the heavens.

    "We need to have more kids." I suddenly told her

    Lilith tensed and looked up at me with starry eyes. " You mean that?"

    "I''m not nearly as much of a momma''s boy as Zariel. But hey¡­ I will make the sacrifice to plow my wife until we have a litter of little babies. Booty is more important than¡ª"

    "Don''t you dare quote a rapist to me!"

    "Correction the Booty Warrior."

    Lilithmented, pursing her lips. "I hate that you had inspiration from such a guy."

    "Same." Iughed, "But do you think? More bab¡ª"

    Clutching my crotch, she smirked. "I''d love to have more babies. But are you sure you can handle it? Ves and Iza are already a handful¡­ They were not even born before we realized they had traveled back in time."

    "They are grown¡­" I told her, slipping her robes off her shoulder. "Although I want to see Aurelia''s face when she learns Zariel is fishing to nt his seed in her. My little bro always struck me as the one who never initiates sex."

    "Enough of your brother," Lilith growled like a prowling lioness. She rested the sleeping iza down and fished the restless Ves from my head and rested him beside Iza. Lilith tied her long, flowing hair into an elegant ponytail and stood up. She mounted my waist with a newfound vigor.

    And once more, I felt like we were kids once again.

    "You know, If we are going to do this, my other hole will be off-limits." She said, pushing me down to my back.

    "Lilith," I said, feigning being appalled. I nced at the twins, slowly turning to look at us. Curiously, they tilted their heads, watching their mother strip before their eyes.

    "Look, kids, this is how mommy makes¡ª"

    "Sleep!" I chanted in Enochian before my kids could see. Lilith shredded her remaining robes before peeling mine off with her teeth.

    I was up and hard, throbbing with great fever.

    "Arsene Snow," Lilith spelled out, and her gaze sharpened. "You had better not be trying to fool me, or I swear you''ll not touch me for the next Hell Cycle."

    I looked up at the smooth, milky-white skin of my stunning wife on top of me, as naked as she was bewitching, and a set of words left my lips.

    "Let''s make a third child."

 Chapter 1309 Journey to Eden IV

    Chapter 1309 Journey to Eden IV

    Through waterfalls, orchards, ravines, and droves, we traveled for the next few years. The kids... were not growing. If anything... They felt smaller in my hands despite their increasing power. The Seal we had ced on them was growing with power by the day, and in nearly half a decade of travel... they seemed nearly mortal, though that was a lie.

    Iza was¡­ she was odd. Oddly intelligent. The way her eyes followed her mother whenever I pinned her against the carriage walls. Had disturbed me. They weren''t particrly sharp. But it was enough for me to stop having her around when I found myself entering her mother.

    And Hells did I enter her a lot. Every time Lilith fed the kids, I fed her my seed. If they ate five times a day. We''d fuck five times a day. It was a beautiful symmetry, if I don''t say so myself.

    Vesyrn, however, was a bit of an issue. The little bastard was too attached to his mother. Although, I can''t really me him. That milk ain''t half bad, though I prefer blood.

    Studying my little son as he talked in his baby jabber that somehow made sense to me after a while. I handed him off to his sister with a toy sword I''d carved for him. Honestly, those two were inseparable. They loved sleeping with one another. Two nights ago, when Lilith fell asleep feeding Iza. the littless crawled down Lilith''s chest just to sleep near her brother. Didn''t even cry, knowing it would get her nowhere.

    I wonder what Altair will be like. That little bastard is bound to have a hard life if Lilith finds him. It''s a shame he can''t be a Snow¡­ At least, not until he''s a man. And even then. I do want to show him to Lilith, though. Whether she hates him or not is a mystery to me. Shame I can''t take that chance.

    "What are you thinking about?" Lilith asked as we moved through another forest littered with pink-colored leaves that smelt of cherry. She had been watching me more than usualtely.

    "Names." I lied, ncing her way with a smile. "And who will be stronger, Iza or Ves."

    "Of course, my little man." Lilith proimed, scooping up her little ball of sunshine. And nibbled at his cheeks. "He¡ª"

    Frowning, we turned, sensing a disturbance some distance away. I nced at the Crystal Breath and back up. "It''s this way," I said, getting nodes of a familiar scent. It was the scent of burning gods.

    "Fresh Meat! Fresh Meat!"

    Somewhat taken back, I nced at Lilith, who too shrugged in confusion as our carriage crossed the forest into a stronghold. There, I saw a tall, gaunt man, haggard like a beggar, with about three teeth in his mouth, screaming.

    "Fresh Meat! Fresh Meat! Get Your Fresh Meat!"

    My gaze slid to the four gods skewed above the fire, roasting for all of Heaven and Hell to see. They were still alive, but they didn''t scream, they didn''t cry, they merely smiled as if this was an honor of sorts. And for some reason, I could feel Lilith''s judgemental eyes on me.

    "I''m good," I told her.

    "You sure?"

    I lowkey wasn''t. Damn. I''ve never eaten someone that willingly wants to be eaten¡­ But that just sounds strange. No. That is strange. What the Hell is going on?

    The Vendor crossed eyes with me. "Newly Weds! Care for a bite! Best in the Twelve Realms! You''ve my word."

    Lilith was staring.

    Sweating bricks, I answered. "I''m good. Truly. I''m just curious when this became eptable."

    The Vendor looked back at the smiling meat. "They''ve been lost to Madness, ya see. So they asked me to roast ''em up, and I obliged. Simple as that. Garlic, Rosemary, Smoked Paprika, ck Pepper, Onion Powder, Cinnamon, Salt. And I had them boiled in whisky for a month. One of the best dry rubs I''ve made."

    Not bad. Though, I would have added some infernal ingredients. I say this with the utmost kindness, but nothing can beat the Cooks of Hell. They poke and prod souls for particr memories before infusing that sensation into their meals. I''ve been spoiled. And now I miss Hell.

    "So they couldn''t take it anymore, huh? What was the trigger that made them decide this?" Lilith asked, although she didn''t seem that interested.

    "The woman was caring for her child she recently had. Small little thing. Little older than yours, there." He foolishly pointed to Ves. "She was making something in the oven and just snapped. She ced her child in the oven that instant and cooked him alive over the fire. She had been trying for an entire Hell Cycle." heughed. "Kid was her entire life. When the husband found out, Hahah, she ate em'' too."

    ncing at the woman smiling with tears folding down her eyes, I sighed.

    "¡­" What type of ce is this? A hell Cycle is an insanely long time.

    "Are you here for the Portal?" The haggard man asked. "Most people are. Ya sure you don''t want a bite?"

    "...I''m good," I assured him and pulled the carriage past him. We headed for the drawbridge.

    "She lost herself after a Hell Cycle." Lilith mused. "Interestingly enough, that is usually the time most gods begin killing themselves. To escape to the reincarnation pool, hoping to start again."

    "It usually works."

    Lilith made a face. "You''ve been in the Hells too long. Those that Madness has tainted are forever ckened. So is the curse of immortality. Perhaps if they make it in time. They''ll stay the effects, but as time passes, they''re fucked just like the rest of us."

    "But what a way to go. Roasted alive." Iughed. "I''ve never heard of that."

    "Not even in hell?"

    I shook my head. "I''m sure it happened down there. I''m just not involved. That shit is wild. Especially when it happens up here." I nced at her, grinning. "Let''s hope you don''t suddenly snap. And attack me."

    Lilith''s gaze sharpened. "So long as you don''te home and tell me you got some bitch pregnant, you should be good."

    Shit

    "I''m a loyal man."

    "Ezra"

    "Loyal ish"

    "Zanris"

    "L¡ª"

    "Tenebrae"

    "..."

    "I''ll be good, dear."

    Lilith licked her lips. ''Oh, we''ll see, Arsene Snow."

 Chapter 1310 Journey to Eden V

    Chapter 1310 Journey to Eden V

    "Torrag, what a curious name for a city," I mused, having talked to a few of the gods, walking about like mortals, fetching waters from wells, or purchasing bread from the local bakery. Everything here seemed¡­ abnormally normal, especially in light of someone offering me roasted god at the gates.

    Perhaps it''s just me, but I''m slowly taking offense to that cannibal. We, cannibals, are creatures of secrecy. We don''t do our hunting in the open or just hand out our hard-earned meals for money.

    I mean,e on! Does he not know the satisfaction? No! The euphoric sensation thates along when you see people munching on human meat, ignorant of what they''re truly eating? I think I''m going to cook that bastard up. How dare he!

    A/N: wtf

    "Sene¡­ Your brooding." Lilith said airly. "What''s up?"

    "I think it''s time we baptize our children."

    "... You''re talking about eating people, aren''t you?"

    ¡­ She knows me so well. Am I that predictable? Clearing my throat lest I give anything away, I nodded. "Yes, but before you¡ª

    "No."

    "How about a nibble?"

    "No."

    "An ear? Iza loves ears."

    "Do you even hear yourself?" Lilith said Incredulously,

    "Of course, my voice is like the sounds of sweet nectar, so majestic mortals and gods alike will flock to suckle at my words. Yes, so is the majesty of the Lord of Darkness, the Monarch of the Hells, The king¡ª meep!"

    Stiffening at the sudden clutching of my crotch, Lilith stared me dead in the eye. " We are not feeding my children people until they are five or ten. Clear? God knows what they might catch. God knows what weird habits Iza or Ves might pick on. Remember, they are supposed to be better than us."

    "Oh yeah. I forgot." I moaned, slouching back onto the carriage. I decided on a change of topic. "So this portal seems to be rted to Eden. Think locals might give us problems if we try entering it? I''d hate to destroy such a boring ce."

    "... Say, have we ever piged?" Lilith suddenly asked me. "I mean, have we ever just went to a vige and killed everyone just for shits and giggles?"

    "... And somehow eating people is bad." I couldn''t help but point out, feeling the hypocrisy rising so high I could taste it. "No¡­ I don''t believe we have. In fact, I don''t believe we have ever been that bored. Why do you ask?"

    "... You think we''ll ever be that crazy?" Lilith softly asked while Izily steered the carriage up a steep hill. The kids cooed, feeling the vertigo, forcing them to clutch onto us.

    "Maybe, maybe not. What I do know is that by then, our kids will be grown-ass men and women. Who cares? Now that I think about it¡­ how do I want to die? Definitely not by getting eaten. I don''t want anyone shitting me out, lol."

    Lilithughed. "You''re an idiot!''

    Going back and forth with my wife with random conversations, it didn''t take long for us to check into one of the taverns for a price of¡­ A Wolf Pelt. Too, which Lilith swiftly created with a snap of her fingers. We were able to rent a two-bed room for a week.

    "I''ll stay with the kids. You go check out this gate thing." Lilith said.

    Reluctantly, I soared a few hundred meters into the skies, studying the stronghold, and summoned the crystal of breath into my palm. My eyes closed, sensing the portal a few hundred meters away within a tower at the center of the town.

    When my eyes opened, my vision prated through the walls to the scarlet vortex of Qi intertwining with itself, and my brow scrunched at the sight of a woman staring at me with a smile.

    "Arsene," she mouthed.

    Ignoring space, I stepped in front of her, meeting the violet eyes of probably one of the most beautiful women I''ve ever seen. Definitely top ten. She had long raven-colored hair with a kind face and expression¡­ One rare for a god. And yet, I could taste the amount of lives she''s taken.

    "You know me, but I don''t seem to recall ever meeting such a lovely woman."

    Lifting her ck robes as though it were a dress, the woman curtsied. "Eve."

    "Huh? Wait! Wow!" Opening and closing my mouth, I stared at the woman that seemed to have been crafted by¡­ that ''was'' crafted by the hands of god, sculpted to perfection in an image he deemed fit. "The first woman."

    "Second Technically. Lilith¡­ before her untimely end was the first."

    I smiled at that. "Oh, she''s alive, though I''m sure her ego will be gone soon." I casually said, smiling. My Lilith had really gone out of her way to torment that girl.

    ''For our kids!'' She''d say, though I got the feeling she hated being named after someone as weak as the first woman. God knows what she''s doing with that sluts soul.

    "Shame, I''d have shattered it within all nine sectors of hell, so she has to experience all versions of Hell." Eve casually said, smiling with a sliver of ice over her plump lips. "Though I must say it an honor to meet the Second Monarch of the Hells."

    "Is it?" I mused, "Most people say I''m a particr type of hell to get ustomed to."

    Sheughed, though it didn''t seem real. "Might I ask why you''re here?"

    She doesn''t know? Interesting. Yet she''s here.

    "I''m visiting your former home." I casually said, studying that flicker of emotion before her mask returned.

    "Eden is a ce where impurity can''t exist," she said with an edge to her voice.

    "I am the epitome of cleanliness, mydy."

    Again, she gave me her falseugh that never quite met her eyes. " I mean that only those of a pure heart can enter. Those free of sin."

    "Then I''ll get baptized¡­ that is how it works, right? I''ll wash the sins away."

    "This isn''t a joke," Eve snapped, scrunching her brow, and sighed, scratching her head. "I heard you were a handful. Mephisto was right."

    "Oh my!" I gasped. "Are you ane Mephisto¡­ you know!"

    "..." She tilted her head. " I don''t follow?"

    "Is he between those cheeks?"

    "... What?"

    "Is he watering that garden?"

    "..."

    "Is he fucking you!" I finally said, seeing she didn''t get it.

    Eve went red. Whether it was anger or embarrassment, I couldn''t tell as she clenched her fist. Either way, I found myself backing up, feeling her intent turn to ice.

    Way to go, Arsene. Not even five minutes with the mother of Mothers, and you''ve already pissed her off.

 Chapter 1311 Adam and Eve I

    Chapter 1311 Adam and Eve I

    "How about you meet the wife and twins." I hurriedly said, a little proud of myself; it was an art being able to get beneath someone''s skin.

    No idea why people think being calm and mysterious is the norm. That shit is weak. You meet this king, and I''m going to piss you off.

    What''s life without a little Wrath?

    Seething a ball of fire in her ample bosom, Eve gave a sort of crooked smile and said, "Was this all a test."

    Fuck no, this is just me! Who the hell has time toe up with schemes on the fly just to piss off the Mother of Mothers. But who would I, the great Arsene Snow, be if people misunderstand me?

    With an elegant flick to my regal hair, I snickered, "My genius IQ is over 9000. Well? Care to meet the fam? I''m sure they''d like to meet a legend like you."

    Eve studied me for a while as if to gauge something. "Aren''t you interested in the Gate?"

    "Not when the Mommy of Mommies is with me."

    She grinned. It was a shy one. "Now I''m embarrassed."

    Leading Eve back towards the tavern, Lilith weed me back with a curious gleam in her starry red eyes. A sort of knowing awareness filled her pupils as she said, "Wee, Eve."

    I might have been jealous if I didn''t possess such an ability. Though Lilith''s level of control was something I could never hope to imitate. Not without real practice. Being all-knowing wasn''t fun. Not at all. Despite my realm, I instinctually have to create barriers in order not to be overwhelmed, allowing some information my consciousness deemed fit to enter. Even as an Archeon. Though it was a lot easier to control on the fly.

    "I trust my Husband was not too rude." she continued.

    "Perfect gentleman." I professed.

    "He asked if Mephisto was fucking me. What do you think?"

    I coughed into my fist. "In my defense, Eve is a very attractive woman. I just assumed Mephisto was tapping that."

    "I swear we might have to buy you a muzzle. You''re getting worse."

    Stealing little Iza off my wife, the little one cooed a "Weee~" as I spun her around.

    "Eve, this is Izalith. Iza for short." I pointed to Ves, still asleep in his mother''s arms. "That''s Vesryn, the youngest. Cute right? He''s the chill one. Iza here likes to explore. It''s why she''s always up."

    Perhaps it was my imagination, but for a second, as she smiled, Eve looked so sad.

    "You two ought to protect them better," Eve whispered. "if there was one singr advice I could give. Don''t trust the Seraphims or Fallen. No matter how pure their intentions. No such thing as too much protection when your kid has a target. "

    Lilith had been about to speak, but Eve was gone in the blink of an eye. Her aura fading from existence.

    "Must be hard. Losing a Son and having the other go mad." Lilith said.

    I had heard of the story of Cain and Abel, though I couldn''t really rte. Never really thought of killing Zariel before. Maybe when he cockblocked. But to actually kill him because of jealousy seemed¡­ It seemed both sad and pathetic.

    "After Abel''s murder¡­ Cain was cursed. Though I''m not sure how or why he was," said Lilith, heading back to our room as I followed with Iza. "He went mad. Bing a sort of pir of evil within the myriad heavens. But after a while, he vanished. Though I can''t imagine he''s in the right headspace."

    "Eve didn''t try to find him?"

    Lilith looked at me funny, managing a smile. "The Seraphim all have a peculiar rtionship; some even view it to be toxic. The same can be said for the original couple. Adam and Eve hated one another. And I mean, they hated each other. Adam med Eve for his fall. Said she seduced him. Eve, being Eve, ignored it. She had children to raise, more than what you and I have. Cast from out of Eden¡­ they were ravaged by the elements, their only aid being the watchers and a few fallen."

    Finding a seat on the bed beside Ves. Iid Iza down as she crawled to her brother''s side to sleep on top of him.

    "So Adam really med Eve for getting himid? Shit. If you were naked and offered me a forbidden apple. I''m definitely taking it."

    Lilith smirked. "When did I mention anything about sex?"

    "Come on. We both know Eve is fine as hell. That boy Adam had to have been trying to live up inside there unless he was gay or something. I''d be putting in that work all day!"

    Lilith only seemed to giggle. "true. Either way. After the death of Abel. Eve lost it, nearly killing Adam before leaving with her daughter Azura."

    "Daughter, you say? I thought it was only Cain and Abel."

    Lilith made a face. "They had about ten children, dummy."

    "and a lot of incest. Damn."

    "Different time, I guess," said Lilith calmly. "marriage and other shit like that didn''t ur until maybe the hundredth generation. By then, there were over a thousand high humans. And even then, it wasn''t amon practice until mutations started to ur, resulting in celestials, aka the first of his kind, Soloman.

    "LOL!!!!!! Solomon is retarded, hahahahaha. Damn!"

    "Sene, you''ll wake them up!" Lilith hissed, flicking me on the head.

    "Oh there, fine. They didn''t wake up when I was pping those cheeks. A bit ofughter won''t hurt." I told her, feeling I had won some sort of battle by how red her cheeks became. "But you know a lot. Was all of that from your omniscience?"

    "Sene, you live in the Myriad Heavens. You''re a powerful god. How do you not know its lore? You literally live in hell. You have histories in your records people can''t even imagine."

    "Girl, you know I''mzy. Shit like that isn''t going to help me destroy those fools within my Hells. I''ve got a border crisis and other bitch ass monarchsmanding their subjects to ughter a bit of my people. Learning why Adam got cocked by Lucifer or why Eve left his ass is thest thing on my mind."

    Lilith groaned. "You''re a god¡­ You can literally make a hundred clones. You''re just beingzy."

    "True¡­" And my eyes slid down her robes. "But I do have a subus sucking me dry day in and day out."

    Lilith smirked. "At least you know."

 Chapter 1312 Adam and Eve II

    Chapter 1312 Adam and Eve II

    After ying around with Lilith for a few more hours, I quickly returned to the gate I was so rudely distracted from.

    Eve had imed that one needed to be pure-hearted, but¡­ was the ''Breath'' not the sort of purity granted by the One?

    I drew close to the swirling mass of energy, and my palm grazed the surface, feeling the distortion of spatialws. It was strong. Extremely strong for a mere vortex of energy. A little hesitant, a ball of Qi gathered in my hand as I tossed it through as I closed my eyes, sensing the energy travel through the vortex into¡­ suddenly losing my connection with my Qi, my frown deepened.

    "What the hell?"

    Annoyed, I tried it again, adding runes and other protective formations around my Qi, but once more, the connection between me and my Qi was cut.

    "How odd. Maybe I should ask Lilith. Her Qi has more applications than mine."

    Sending out a message through my divine sense, Lilith arrived a few secondster, holding onto the little kiddos sleeping away, baby droll flowing endlessly.

    Lilith seemed to frown the moment her eyes crossed with the gate. I felt a hint of forewarning cut across the edge of the vortex. When a bolt of lightning emerged, shing towards Lilith like a knife.

    A little too slow as, I caught it with my bare hands, shattering the energy into a consttion of embers with a dark frown. "What the hell?"

    "A seal¡­ A Seal to the Prime Evils," said Lilith darkly. "What the hell is this?"

    I turned to Lilith. "The what?"

    "The living embodiment of the Seven Sins. The seal must have sensed my intent to try to prate its depths." Lilith frowned, nced down at the children, and shook her head. "Lets not¡ª"

    "Ah¡­ I remember now. Yeah. It was about Eve and her son Abel." Suddenly recalling the matter, I spoke out. "She was trying to resurrect her son, but when she failed, she went mad. And¡ª-"

    "Created the Living Embodyment of the Seven Sins," Came the voice of Eve from within the strange gate. She emerged with a sort of scowl on her lips. "Why are you two here again?"

    "This is the entrance to Eden," said Lilith, ncing at me to confirm.

    And I did with a nod.

    "I tried putting in some qi, but the connection was cut."

    "I did that," said Eve, frowning. "You were trying to breach my domain."

    Now that is interesting. Being an Archeaon has a few benefits, bending reality in my favor being one. For my Qi to find its way to Eve''s domain must mean either that particr domain is the key to Eden or it is extremely dangerous that the will controlling my Qi saw to ignore its original intent and follow something else.

    How curious.

    "The Prime Evils, eh?Can we see it?" I asked, watching as Eve''s expression became one of disbelief.

    "You¡­ Want to see it. The seal? The most powerful seal in all of Creation blocking back the Seven forces that could annihte the Myriad Heaven and the Abyss."

    "Yes," said Lilith and myself.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t allow that." She said, annoying me to no end. "And before you try to force yourself through. You''ll die. I''m literally powerful enough to challenge just about any Archangel and Fallen. You''ll die in a single hit."

    Ignoring the warning of her tone, I shook my head. "I could ask Zariel to aid me. I''m sure he''ll be interested in this seal. You powerful enough to beat him?"

    "Aren''t you, his older brother!" Eve shouted. "Are you so shameless you''ll ask for his help? Your little brother?"

    "Apparently so," I gleefully teased, though is it really shameful? He is my brother. We are family. Eve''s few on the subject must be skewed.

    With a growl echoing from the back of her throat, Eve snorted. "Your such a dick,"

    "I know, right," said Lilith, eyeing me like I had done something.

    Ahh~ the challenges of being both sexy and strong. First-world problems.

    "I can literally hear your narcissistic thoughts," Lilith snapped, snorting when Iza popped open her beady eyes.

    She looked around, cooing as her arms shot out towards Eve. "AAAA~ AAAAAAH~"

    Eve hesitantly took a step back. " I don''t do babies."

    "... The mother of mothers doesn''t do babies." I looked at her, though it didn''t take long for me to recall her less-than-ideal situation.

    The loss of a child, that madness she experienced. Not liking babies is understandable. But IZA IS SO CUTE!!!!

    Look at those squishy cheeks!

    Stealing the little girl away from Lilith, I tip-toed toward Eve''s side, allowing little Iza to have a closer look.

    "Gabba!" she said, giggling with a droll flowing down her chin.

    "She''s spoken. Eve, you are now Gabba!"

    "Give me my damn child," Lilith said, snatching the little girl away as Eve chuckled, losing her serious expression. She hesitated for a moment, thinking for a full minute.

    "Look. the only people allowed here are Mephisto and me. Less than five people have ever stepped foot within thesends, and all of them have sworn an oath not to destroy the seal."

    "So Zariel hasn''t been here?" I asked her.

    "If he were, and if he didn''t have manic episodes every so often. I''d have asked him to aid with the resealing due to the damage Mephisto caused." Said Eve, alerting myself and Lilith.

    That particr sword he was using during ourst battle emerged in my mind.

    "That bastard siphoned the energies of the Seven Prime Evils for his little project. That not only agitated the Prime Evils but also weakened the barrier. I''ve been trying to stabilize the seal, but¡­ It''s only a matter of time before it shatters."

    "Umm. Correct me if I''m wrong, but¡­ didn''t you just say that they had the power to destroy the Mryiad Hevens and the Abyss? Why the hell would Mephisto¡ª"

    "Why don''t you ask him?" Eve snapped at me as if I was the one who caused it. " That fuckerughed and suddenly vanished. I haven''t seen his bitch ass since! Why don''t you ask him, seeing that you''re his disciple!"

 Chapter 1313 Adam and Eve III

    Chapter 1313 Adam and Eve III

    Somehow, I felt a tinge bit awkward about her response. But I held my tongue, allowing her to blow off steam. There was resentment in her voice, loathing even.

    No love for Mephisto I see.

    Eve sighed, kneed her temple, and said, "I need a drink."

    "Lilith?"

    Lilith opened her palm, conjuring a small gourd she tossed to her. Eve caught it, shooting Lilith a curious look. "It''s a fine vintage straight from the Abyss. Though I can''t say, it has the psionic effect of the Hells."

    "I don''t suppose Abyssals are cruel enough to farm important sensations or memories merely to instill these emotions into wine," Eve expressed, epting the gourd, giving a slight nod, and said, " I thank you either way."

    "See? We are all getting along." I teased, somehow receiving two angry looks my way for some reason.

    Woman.

    Eve popped the cork and took a swig, her eyes instantly turning wide. "Holy shit." she took another swig as a flush raced up from her shoulder, through her neck, gathering around her cheeks. "What is this?"

    Lilith snickered. "There is a herb within the Abyss known as Sei; it''s a type of spice we use in many of our foods and wines. You like it?"

    Eve gave somewhat of a childlike nod. Simr to the ones Iza gives me before ignoring me altogether. She hupped, shooting me a sly look before pocketing the gourd as if to suggest I''d steal it.

    "I guess I can take you two there," she said, conjuring a parchment she handed to me and Lilith.

    Reading through the material that essentially stated that no harm coulde to the seal, I frowned, focusing on a few other conditions that were a little iffy. Nevertheless, I still signed it, along with Lilith.

    The contract was simple and to the point. Nothing too sneaky.

    "Good," and in a moment, she hesitated, eying the kiddos.

    I drew the line there." They are not signing anything."

    A little unsure if my voice was a bit too strong, but Eve flinched at my rebut before she grinned.

    "I understand. You¡­ You''re different than I thought. Adam would''ve never done what you just did."

    "What did I do?" I honestly asked.

    "Fought for his children," she answered, the mournfulness in her voice all the more deafening. She turned to face the gate, opening her palm to create a protective domain around us formed out of a strange golden energy.

    Seraphic Qi? No, it''s slightly different.

    She stepped into the portal, drawing us in. My son woke then, staring at the vast array of colors melding into a mesh of distorted mist. Iza was the same, somehow finding the colors interesting for some reason.

    "If you don''t mind me asking, what was Adam like?" Lilith asked, startling me for a second, though I wanted to know myself. I don''t think I would have asked myself.

    "nd," she said. "Guess I was too. We all were back then. However, he was easy to manipte. I guess there''s that."

    A little shocked, I frowned when I recalled the Mother of Demons and the stories of torment Adam had inflicted on her.

    Mephisto hated Lilith for how much of a pushover she was.

    Eve seemed to sense my confusion as she nced back at me. "I learned from Lilith, If you can believe it. I heard Adam''s stories of her. He loved her dearly. Had a child with her, too. Though¡­" she shook her head. "Adam was a simple man, at least he seemed to be."

    "Easy to manipte?" said Lilith, smiling.

    Eve chuckled. "More than you''ll ever know. He was a cowardly man. Fearful of everything. Though I don''t me him for that."

    "Espessly since you screwed us all over," I pointed out. "Eve the root of all sin. Typical of a woman to pull a man into her mess."

    Lilith, Eve, and somehow Iza shot me a look that turned me silent. But was I wrong, though? She was the one who convinced Adam to eat from the forbidden tree.

    "Was it my fault that he was weak? Was it my fault he fawned over me? Duty bounded me to be with Adam." she smirked. "I''m sure an ungrateful bastard like yourself can''t understand what it means to be bound by duty, nevertheless, after the Fall. Something changed within him. That mask he held so well dropped: He grew cold. Hungry. Vengeful and cruel. He tried treating me like Lilith and quickly saw I was not like her. I fought back. Around that time, Azazel gifted us the knowledge of swords and cultivation. But you don''t want to know about him, do you?"

    We shook our heads, and sheughed.

    "Lilith was interesting, to say the least. It''lle as a surprise, but that woman was so meek. So effeminate. The perfect little woman. And at the time, was unable to y the game of cat and mouse."

    "And you were?" I asked, frowning.

    "I had help," said Eve. "Lucifer aided me. Taught me how to tame Adam. To quel that innate sense to conquer. In my hands, he was like a toy. Unfortunately, all good thingse to an end. After the death of Abel¡­ I stayed around for a few more years before abandoning my duty to him. Though I must say, Adam did be better in a sense as time ebbed. He slowly became what I expected him to be. None of our kids liked him. Nor their kids. Can''t say I me them. We''ve all abandoned him."

    "As for in this day and era¡­ I can''t say what he''s like. I''ve not spoken to him in¡­ Gods, I can''t even remember. I don''t even know what he looks like now."

    I frowned, somehow feeling like I was romanticizing the idea of Adam and Eve.

    ''Duty''

    What a way to describe a rtionship. The first rtionship. That is rather depressing. And yet, if not for this, neither I nor my kids would be here today. Her duty allowed me life, allowed my brother and sister life.

    "Thank you," said Lilith in my stead, cupping her palm as I joined along.

    "Jokes aside. Everything around us was all you''re doing. Thank You." I said as our journey through the vortex finally came to an end.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!